《Seduced by My Childhood Sweetheart鈥檚 Brother》


 Chapter 1

    It was the fall of my senior year in high school, and the weather had gotten chilly.


    Felix White¡¯s uncles, Duncan White and Eugene White, had brought their families over for a visit, and


    my family joined them. His family members and mine added up to about 20 people, and we were all


    gathered at his house for a meal.


    With the help of alcohol, the atmosphere that night had be rather lively.


    Since there were so many people present that day, the men were all seated at one table for drinks


    while the women were seated together to chat.


    Everyone was chatting excitedly, and it was an extremely joyous day.


    Somehow, the conversation had shifted to talk about me and Felix.


    This happened every single time our families gathered together. It was quite awkward at first, but it


    happened so often that I had gotten used to it. It didn¡¯t faze me anymore.


    They could say whatever they liked. It wasn¡¯t as if I could do anything about it.


    Melinda Priceton was Felix¡¯s mother, and I called her Aunt Mel.


    Aunt Mel had been peeling a shrimp as she said, ¡°Time really does fly. The children are all grown up


    now. They¡¯ll be leaving us soon after they take their SATs next year.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It would be great if Lulu could continue her studies at a college nearby. She¡¯s still quite


    immature. I¡¯m worried about letting her live on her own if she goes off to a college far away,¡± Mom


    replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution for that! We¡¯ll just let Lulu and Felix enroll in the same college! Felix will take


    good care of Lulu!¡± Aunt Mel eximed.


    Just like that, my college ns had been settled. I was right there with them, but no one even bothered


    to ask for my opinion.


    Uncle Austin had two sons. His eldest son, Colin White, was 24 years old and currently pursuing his


    master¡¯s degree in fine art at Lincoln University. He specialized in watercolor painting. Colin rarely


    came home. All along, I treated him like an older brother.


    Uncle Austin¡¯s youngest son was Felix. Felix was one year older than me, and we grew up together. As


    such, I always thought that we had a good rtionship with each other.


    Ever since I could walk on my own, I shadowed him wherever he went.


    Ever since I could speak, the word that I said the most was his name.


    Ever since I understood what love was, he took root in my heart, and my feelings for him kept growing.


    I liked him¡ªa lot.


    Before that conversation, I had never actually given much thought to going to the same college as him.


    From a young age, I had been practicing watercolor painting. I didn¡¯t mind which college I went to, as


    long as it offered the degree I wanted.


    I was fine with letting our mothers make a decision that pleased them both.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As for my feelings for him ¡­ Well, if a love between two people was meant tost forever, who cared


    about momentary separation?


    I admitted that I liked him. I liked him so much that during the nights when my mind was consumed by


    the thought of him, I swore that I would marry him.


    I liked him so much that I thought he would be the one for me for the rest of my life.


    I was sitting next to Aunt Mel while Felix sat behind me at the men¡¯s table. Felix and I had our backs to


    each other. Our mothers weren¡¯t exactly quiet, so he could hear everything clearly.


    After sneaking a nce at his expression, I could tell he looked displeased.


    At that time, I couldn¡¯t quite understand why he had reacted the way he did, but I didn¡¯t think too much


    about it. After all, he was never the type to smile easily. Indifference was his norm.


    ¡°It would be good if they started their family young and focused on their careers afterward. Once they


    both graduate from college, they can decide on a suitable city to settle down in. I¡¯ll help pay for their


    marital home so that they can get married as soon as possible. That way, they can focus on their work.


    ¡°But if they decide to have a child first, the two of us can move in with them and help raise our


    grandchild!¡± Aunt Mel said to Mom excitedly.


    ¡°Aunt Mel ¡­ what are you saying ¡­¡± I protested. After all, I was only 18 years old. Hearing our mothers


    talk about us having a child together made me so embarrassed that I wanted to hide myself.


    Aunt Mel ced the shrimp that she had just peeled onto my te and lightly patted my cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? It¡¯ll happen soon enough!¡± she cooed.


    ¡°In that case, I should start preparing for her future wedding! Now that you¡¯ve brought it up, it feels like


    we don¡¯t have much time left. I really need to start making ns,¡± Mom eximed.


    My mother had always been easily excited. I had a feeling that if she wasn¡¯t in the middle of dinner, she


    would probably rush home to check her savings ount. She would also be talking to Dad about the


    right car to get for me and the decor suitable for my future house.

 Chapter 2

    My mother was a broad-minded and decisive person who took a direct approach to life.


    Meanwhile, Duncan had been sitting at the other table and was clearly quite drunk. Heughed out


    loud before he said in his booming voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our kids have all grown up now. You are ¡­


    Harper, right? When your daughter and Melinda¡¯s son get married, don¡¯t forget to invite us to the


    wedding as well!¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re Felix¡¯s uncle! You would certainly be invited!¡± Mom replied cheerfully.


    Just like that, the conversation quickly switched from what college we were attending to the ways


    everyone would be chipping in for our wedding. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have assumed I was getting


    married tomorrow!


    Everyone was now engaged in an enthusiastic discussion about the wedding. Even one of Felix¡¯s


    young rtives, a mere child, was excitedly dering that he wanted to be the flower boy.


    I lost interest in this conversation quite quickly.


    I had heard it countless times before, so there was no use wasting my breath trying to stop them from


    talking about it. Thus, I just focused on eating while everyone else talked.


    Though I liked Felix, marriage felt like something too far in the future for me to consider. It was much


    too early to even discuss it. Besides, shouldn¡¯t we be the ones in charge of our wedding ns? I


    couldn¡¯t possibly let them do whatever they wanted for my big event. The final say belonged to me.


    I was serious about my intention to marry Felix. Our wedding had to be something that the both of us


    nned together.


    However, that was just my own opinion, and Felix had a mind of his own.


    I was still young back then. It never crossed my mind that a rtionship involved two people. By the


    time I understood that, it was already toote.


    My young, naive heart had been ripped into shreds by how Felix had acted that fateful night. I never


    expected him to do what he did. He used harsh, hurtful words to force me to give up on my love for


    him.


    Our mothers were still discussing our marriage when he suddenly shot to his feet. He must¡¯ve been


    very worked up since he stood up so aggressively that his chair skidded noisily behind him before


    crashing onto the ground.


    I had been focused on eating my food. Themotion practically made me jump out of my seat. I


    stared at him in confusion with my mouth still full.


    I had never seen Felix like this.


    Fury was written all over his face, and hisnky figure was trembling slightly. However, what scared me


    the most was the anger in his eyes and the frustration on his face.


    He red at me and spat, ¡°This is all your fault. You¡¯re constantly following me around, but I can¡¯t say


    or do anything about it! Stay away from me! Stop following me around!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I hadn¡¯t expected him to say something like that. I stared at him dumbfounded. My jaw also dropped in


    disbelief, and the half-eaten shrimp fell onto the floor.


    In that instant, the room turned dead silent. I could feel the blood rush to my head, making my face


    flush and my ears ring.


    His words were no different from using me of being a shameless simp, and he had done it right in


    front of everyone.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and it felt as if my breath had caught in my throat, making it hard for me to


    breathe.


    What did I do? Why did Felix have to humiliate me in front of everyone? All I did was like him. I only


    wanted to be with him. Was that a crime? Or ¡­ did the thought of me liking him disgust him so much


    that he started to hate me?


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t like me or didn¡¯t care about me, but he should¡¯ve told me that at an appropriate


    time!


    He shouldn¡¯t have allowed me to get caught up in my presumptuous thoughts and feelings about our


    rtionship, only to use me of shamelessly clinging to him.


    I was not shameless. I just liked him.


    Was this his way of making me give up? If it was, then he was a heartless bastard!

 Chapter 3

    Felix wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Who gave you guys the right to make my life decisions for me? Luna¡¯s her own person, and I¡¯m my


    own person too. We lead separate lives, so do you guys keep pairing us up?


    ¡°I will never attend the same college as her, so you all can just forget it!¡± Felix shouted as he red at


    everyone in the house.


    His eyes were filled with hate. It made me want to curl up into a ball out of embarrassment.


    The house remainedpletely silent. The little boy who wanted to be the flower boy at my future


    wedding wailed as he buried his face in his mother¡¯s neck. ¡°Mom, Felix is angry!¡±


    His mother carried him out to the balcony to console him.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on me, and I could feel my heart throbbing in pain. How I wished I would just


    pass out then and there. That would be better than enduring the pitiful looks everyone was shooting


    me.


    18 years. We spent every day together for 18 years. He was my world, and I gave him everything. Yet,


    all I got was humiliation.


    He had trampled all over my dignity and self-worth in front of his whole family and mine ¡­


    Felix was heartless!


    My father was a high school teacher. He was mild-mannered and rarely lost his temper. However, his


    face had flushed crimson because of Felix¡¯s harsh words, and his hands had balled into fists.


    If we weren¡¯t in Felix¡¯s house right now, I had a feeling that Dad would¡¯ve punched Felix for hurting me.


    Mom also looked angry and embarrassed. Her jaw was agape, and her expression was one of utter


    disbelief.


    She probably never thought that the boy she knew since he was a baby would humiliate her daughter


    like this.


    Uncle Austin was the first to react. Seeing how awkward and humiliated I looked, he immediately


    shouted at Felix, ¡°Quiet! How could you say that?¡±


    ¡°And why can¡¯t I? To me, Luna is nothing more than a neighbor. At most, I can treat her like she¡¯s my


    sister. I¡¯ll never marry her, nor will I ever attend the same college as her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I want to date and marry someone I truly love. None of you get to have a say in my love life! Besides,


    I¡¯ll never have feelings for Luna, so stop talking about us like that. If I ever hear anyone say anything


    like that again, I¡¯ll leave and nevere back!¡± Felix yelled as the veins on his forehead throbbed.


    Then, he turned to me and snarled, ¡°And you, Luna, stop following me around! You¡¯re annoying and


    suffocating.¡±


    Felix threw down his cutlery and started to leave.


    Uncle Austin looked around at Mom, Dad, and me before he angrily stalked up to Felix. He grabbed


    Felix by the cor and pped him, scolding, ¡°You rebellious boy! How dare you speak like this to your


    parents? Who taught you to behave like that?¡±


    Uncle Austin must¡¯ve been very upset. The p was loud enough to make me shudder.


    It was my first time seeing Uncle Austin lose his temper and also my first time seeing Felix get hit.


    Felix hadn¡¯t expected Uncle Austin to hit him, so he was caught off guard. The impact of Uncle Austin¡¯s


    p sent him reeling, and he hit his head on the corner of the wall.


    Felix let out a low hiss of pain as he stared at Uncle Austin in disbelief. I could tell from his eyes that


    anger was swirling in him. He slumped to the floor in pain, leaving an unmistakable streak of red on the


    pristine white walls.


    The stench of blood permeated the air and mixed with the scent of food. It was nauseating.


    Aunt Mel saw that Felix was hurt and rushed forward while crying out anxiously, ¡°Felix! Are you alright?


    Can you stand? Dear, call an ambnce! Can¡¯t you see that your son is hurt? Why couldn¡¯t we just talk


    this out? Why did you have to hit him?¡±


    ¡°Ignore him. He needs to be taught a lesson. He shouldn¡¯t have said such things! Doesn¡¯t he have any


    sense of decency?¡± Uncle Austin barked.

 Chapter 4

    Mom shot Dad a look, and Dad pulled out his phone to call for an ambnce.


    When Felix saw Dad calling for an ambnce, he pushed Aunt Mel away aggressively and forced


    himself onto his feet to snatch Dad¡¯s phone away.


    Aunt Mel lost her footing and stumbled backward before falling onto the floor. Wincing in pain, she


    could not seem to get back up.


    Felix had also used too much strength to push himself to his feet. He lost his bnce and banged


    against the dining table. There was a resounding crash as the table crashed and all the tes fell off.


    The delicious meal that Aunt Mel and Mom put in a lot of effort to prepare was now ruined.


    The dining room was in chaos, mirroring the emotions swirling in my heart.


    Uncle Austin froze, as did everyone else.


    No one could¡¯ve expected a happy family dinner to end like this.


    Felix, now covered in food, got back up on his feet. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and there


    was fresh blood dripping from his fingers. He had cut himself on something sharp when he crashed into


    the table.


    He shot me a scathing re as if I hadmitted an unspeakable sin. ¡°Are you happy now, Luna?¡± he


    spat.


    I stared back at him with wide eyes, and my vision grew blurry from my tears.


    Why would I be happy? What did I ever do for him to say such a thing?


    From the start, I hadn¡¯t even said a single word. I was not the one to me for this mess!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I liked him, that didn¡¯t mean he could throw wild usations and embarrass me as he


    pleased!


    I was genuinely heartbroken. What gave him the right to treat me like this?


    I liked him, but I, too, had my sense of dignity!


    He could choose not to reciprocate my feelings, but he couldn¡¯t use my affection for him as a weapon


    to hurt me.


    He should know that I was a human like him. I had feelings, too.


    Just like him, I felt pain as well.


    Felix turned to leave again, but I called out, ¡°Felix, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°Exin myself? How dare you ask me to exin myself? If it weren¡¯t for you shamelessly following me


    everywhere, they wouldn¡¯t try to pair us up. Luna, I¡¯m begging you. Let me have some freedom. I¡¯m


    human, too. I have my own life! You don¡¯t have the right to decide how I live my life!¡± he shouted.


    He was calling me shameless again! Why did he have to think so little of me?


    I forced myself to suppress the hurt I felt. We needed to talk this out rationally so I could make sense of


    what was happening.


    I wanted to tell him that I really did like him, but I never once wanted to dictate how he lived his life. I


    would back away if he said he didn¡¯t want me.


    I wasn¡¯t as shameless as he was making me out to be.


    I tried to reason with him. ¡°Felix, listen to me. I just like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I hate it when you call my name. Keep your feelings to yourself and leave me be. I


    don¡¯t need your affection.


    ¡°In fact, they¡¯re nothing more than shackles to me. I don¡¯t want to be associated with you in any way¡ª


    not ever,¡± Felix interrupted. His words were venomous, and his eyes were filled with a cold hatred that


    made me shiver.


    He looked at me with a mix of hatred and disgust. It was like he was looking at a piece of trash.


    My heart ached, and I found myself gasping for breath.


    My eyes were also filled with tears, but I bit my lip hard to prevent my tears from falling.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I couldn¡¯t allow myself to cry.


    If loving him was a crime and the reason why he thought he could humiliate me, then I would dly


    change!

 Chapter 5

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felix. I never thought that my actions would have bugged you so much. I won¡¯t do it again. I


    will always remember what you said, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.


    ¡°About everything I¡¯ve done in the past, I sincerely apologize to you right now in front of both of our


    parents. I hope you can forgive me,¡± I said while lowering my head apologetically.


    I forced the humiliation down as I continued, ¡°I, Luna Lawson, swear that from this moment onward, I


    will never bother you again, Felix.¡±


    My thoughts of him being the one for me and all the love I carried for him were nothing more than


    delusions. I was so caught up in my own feelings that I failed to realize my love was unrequited.


    I bit my lip hard, and the sharp tang of blood exploded across my tongue.


    If this was what he wanted, then I would grant him his wish.


    Despite my best efforts, my tears still streamed down my face and onto the floor.


    ¡°Felix ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Aunt Mel eximed in exasperation.


    ¡°Lulu, get up. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Come, let¡¯s go home,¡± Mom


    consoled me as she helped me up.


    Her fingers were warm as she wiped my tears away gently. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. It breaks my heart.¡±


    ¡°Harper, Lulu has done the right thing. It was clear that her actions had taken a toll on Felix, so she


    should apologize. Lulu, since you know that you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to make sure not


    to make the same mistake again in the future. Got it?


    ¡°We, the Lawsons, know when to apologize and how to learn from our mistakes,¡± Dad said as he pulled


    Mom and me into his embrace.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From such a close proximity, I could tell that Dad¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as well.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s help Aunt Mel clean up. The house is in a mess because of me,¡± I said as I wiped my


    tears away and forced a smile on my face.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clean up together,¡± Mom said as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.


    I went to the kitchen to take the trash can while Dad bent down and picked up the broken tes,


    tossing them into the trash can. Mom picked up a few paper towels and started cleaning the spilled


    food on the ground.


    ¡°Gerald, you don¡¯t need to do that ¡­¡± Uncle Austin protested as he grabbed Dad¡¯s hand.


    Aunt Mel had also gotten to her feet. She was worried about Felix¡¯s wounds and wanted to check in on


    him, but she also couldn¡¯t bear to see us cleaning up the mess either.


    She hesitated for a while before taking the paper towel from Mom¡¯s hands and assured her she could


    handle it.


    Duncan¡¯s and Eugene¡¯s families also sprang into action. After all, with so many people, they could get


    the ce cleaned up in no time.


    However, Mom turned their kind gestures down resolutely. She trained her eyes on the mess spilling all


    over the floor as she said, ¡°We don¡¯t need any help. This mess happened because of Lulu, so we


    should clean it up. Don¡¯t worry. I know how clean Melinda likes her house to be, and I guarantee she


    will be satisfied with our work.¡±


    Aunt Mel watched on as we meticulously cleaned the house. She hid her face in her hands as she


    sobbed, ¡°Harper, Lulu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. This is Felix¡¯s fault. I promise he¡¯ll apologize to you.


    Harper, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s breaking my heart.¡±


    ¡°Melinda, do you think my heart isn¡¯t broken right now? You watched Lulu grow up, so you know her


    well, right? So, what exactly has she done to be humiliated like she was just now?


    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated Felix as my own son, so how exactly has my family offended him for him to


    embarrass my baby like this? Melinda, put yourself in my shoes for a minute. Can you even


    comprehend what I¡¯m feeling right now?¡± Mom said as she wiped her tears from her face.


    My heart broke for Mom. Aunt Mel pulled Mom into her embrace as she apologized over and over


    again.


    But I knew that, in the end, it was my fault.


    I should never have liked Felix.

 Chapter 6

    Because of that, I swore that I would change.


    My twisted rtionship with Felix started when I was still in Mom¡¯s womb.


    Aunt Mel and Mom were best friends, and coincidentally, they both lived right opposite each other on


    the same level in the same apartment block. Thus, our families were close to each other.


    When Mom was pregnant with me, Felix was still a toddler who waddled around in diapers.


    Aunt Mel had been watching Felix y under a tree and suggested, ¡°Harper, if your child is a girl, she


    should just marry Felix so we could all be a happy family!¡±


    Mom had replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not up to me. We¡¯ll let her decide in the future.¡±


    ¡°Felix,e here! Would you like the girl in Aunt Harper¡¯s belly to be your wife?¡± Aunt Mel asked.


    Felix hadid in Mom¡¯sp, giggling as he sucked on his thumb and mumbled the word ¡°wife¡±


    repeatedly. He had amused Mom and Aunt Melinda so much that they decided to go ahead with the


    unofficial betrothal.


    And just like that, my marriage was settled before I was even born.


    By the time I understood what being a wife really meant, I had no say in the matter anymore. Besides, I


    wasn¡¯t opposed to being his wife either.


    Ever since I was a kid, I had always acted in a way I thought wives were supposed to. In everything I


    did, I prioritized Felix¡¯s needs first.


    Even if it was a snack, I would take a bite before keeping the rest for him. When he ate it, albeit


    unwillingly, I was ecstatic.


    When we got older, I would hold on to both of our bags as he fought with the other students behind the


    school. I would cheer him on, risking the possibility of getting into trouble myself. Then, I would spend


    all my money to buy the medication for his wounds.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I would cheer him on when he was ying sports, yet all I received in return was a distasteful re.


    I put him on a pedestal. I cared for him, apanied him, and loved him. Since I liked him so much


    and treated him so well, I had thought he would like me as well.


    It was only after that outburst that night that I realized I was nothing more than a clingy neighbor he


    couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of. He was already sick of me.


    That exined why he always frowned when he saw me. He never smiled at me, and the way he


    looked at me was also frosty.


    Right now, I was back at home with Mom and Dad. Having finished cleaning up the Whites¡¯ kitchen, we


    were now slumped on the couch.


    ¡°Lulu, about today ¡­¡± Mom started, but she couldn¡¯t seem to say anything, so she just pulled me into


    her arms as she cried.


    Mom probably never thought that her beloved daughter would be humiliated like that. She was a loving


    mother to me, so I knew she felt as bad as I did because of what happened today.


    Mom and Aunt Mel were close friends who had coincidentally bought apartment units opposite of each


    other. They lived there for the next 20 years or so.


    As such, it could be said that Aunt Mel and Mom were as close as sisters.


    Now that such a mess had happened, my rtionship with Felix wasn¡¯t the only one at stake. Mom and


    Aunt Mel¡¯s rtionship was endangered too.


    Mom cared deeply about Aunt Mel, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her get hurt.


    I might be young, but I also understood that feelings couldn¡¯t be forced.


    I got my personality from Mom. I was loud and straightforward but had a very strong sense of pride.


    Once I had my mind set on something, there was no changing it.


    When I liked someone, I liked them wholeheartedly and selflessly. But if I didn¡¯t, I would let them know


    and not lead them on.


    Now that something like this had happened, I told myself I wouldpletely cut Felix out of my life.


    However, it would take a while and would definitely hurt as well.

 Chapter 7

    I forced a smile on my face as I whined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t think too much about it! I also won¡¯t


    do anything silly in the future, so don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Mom studied my face worriedly, trying to gauge whether or not I was faking my smile.


    I couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes, so I could only excuse myself to get a ss of water.


    Mom knew me better than anyone else, and I was sure she could see right through me.


    As expected, Mom let out a deep sigh before she said, ¡°Lulu, study well. In the future, you can find


    someone better ¡­ Well, you¡¯re such a good girl, I know you¡¯ll find the best man in the world. It¡¯s Felix¡¯s


    loss for not liking you. He will regret it.¡±


    I nodded as I held the cup tightly in my hands. As I drank, I could feel my sadness surging from within.


    I had liked him for 18 years, so letting go was easier said than done.


    I went to bed early that night. But despite my drowsiness, I could not seem to fall asleep.


    By the time I was about to fall asleep, I heard the Whites arguing.


    The walls in the building were quite soundproof, so I could only vaguely hear Aunt Mel¡¯s sobs, Uncle


    Austin¡¯s growls, and Felix¡¯s furious retorts.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what exactly they had been arguing about. All I knew was that they arguedte into the


    night until I finally fell asleep.


    Mom and Dad could probably also hear them arguing but did nothing.


    After all, this was their family matter. None of us had a say in it at all.


    I woke up in the middle of the night to use the washroom. That was when I saw that Mom and Dad¡¯s


    room door was slightly ajar.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Because of that, I could hear Mom sobbing and Dad consoling her gently.


    ¡°That little bastard! How dare he scold Lulu in front of so many people? I really regret treating that little


    traitor so well in the past! How dare he im he could never love Lulu! He even called her shameless


    in front of everyone!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as if he thinks Lulu has no other options! My daughter deserves only the best! How could


    he say those things? Oh, my poor baby! Watching her get humiliated broke my heart! Why does she


    have to be humiliated by him? What¡¯s so great about him?¡± Mom sobbed.


    ¡°Hush, now. Don¡¯t let Lulu hear you. I think it¡¯s good that Felix¡¯s making things clear now. To be honest,


    I can tell that Luna likes him a lot. If he had chosen to remain silent, Luna would¡¯ve never gotten over


    him,¡± Dad reasoned.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Lulu can finally move on now. When she goes to university, she will meet many different


    people. By then, even if Felix¡¯s on his knees crying and begging to be with Lulu, we won¡¯t ept him!


    ¡°By the way, how could Melinda and Austin not educate their own son well? I¡¯m genuinely upset at


    them because of this. I will never forgive them!¡± Mom eximed resolutely.


    Dad replied softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not their fault. We all know that Felix has always been stubborn,


    so Mel and Austin couldn¡¯t have possibly done anything. We both know how well Mel treats Lulu, too.


    We can¡¯t just let something like this affect our rtionship with them.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not fair! They had no right to humiliate my daughter! She¡¯s my baby! I¡¯ve never even scolded


    her! This is all my fault! I should never have agreed to Melinda¡¯s shitty pact back then!¡±


    ¡°Times are different now, so let¡¯s just treat that pact as a joke and never bring it up again. As for what


    will happen next, I know that Lulu has a n on how to handle it,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it. I¡¯m also worried that Lulu would be traumatized by today¡¯s event. Dear, why


    don¡¯t we move out?¡± Mom suggested.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Dad was silent for a while before he finally said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start looking for houses tomorrow.¡±


    Tears streamed down my face.


    I cried for all the love for Felix that was deemed absolutely worthless and also for the love and


    protection Mom and Dad had given me. No matter what happened, they would always be the people


    who loved me


    the most.


    Iy back on my bed, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    All the memories I had created with Felix for the past 18 years came flooding back to me.


    My heart felt like it was breaking into a million pieces, and more tears streamed down my face silently.


    The boy I had loved with all my heart just wasn¡¯t meant to be mine. Both of us were simply destined to


    walk on different paths. We would walk further and further away from each other with no turning back.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Farewell


    ¡ª


    Felix and my dreams!


    The next day was a weekend, so Iy in bed quietly and refused to get up.


    Mom and Dad came in to check in on me a few times. Since I appeared to be fine, they allowed me to


    sleep in for a while longer.


    By the time I finally got out of bed, it was already 8:00 am. I sat at the dining table as I ate the oatmeal


    Mom prepared for breakfast.


    Mom and Dad sat on either side of me, and the cautious way they watched me eat made my heart


    ache.


    It was all because of me. I made them worry¨Cit was all my fault.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but because I didn¡¯t want Mom and Dad to worry, I


    forced


    myself to eat one whole bowl of oatmeal.


    Just as I put down my spoon, there was a knock on the door.


    Mom peeked outside and silently mouthed to Dad that Uncle Austin and his family were outside.


    The events fromst night were still fresh in my mind. I couldn¡¯t bear to face them again so soon. Thus,


    I excused myself and went back to my room.


    Mom and Dad could handle it from here.


    Mom pulled the door open and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s still so early. Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Harper, about yesterday It was all Felix¡¯s fault. Austin and I are here with him today to apologize,¡±


    Aunt Mel said cautiously.


    What was the point of a dyed apology? If somebody had broken another person¡¯s leg and dug their


    heart out, would a mere apology be enough?


    Could that person really pretend that nothing had ever happened?


    In the end, the hurt had already been inflicted, and apologies couldn¡¯t fix that.


    ¡°What Felix said was true. Lulu was in the wrong. We have already lectured herst night, and she


    won¡¯t


    bother Felix again. So you don¡¯t need to worry.


    ¡°Regarding the apology, we don¡¯t need it. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so he doesn¡¯t need to


    apologize. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may go back. Lulu is still asleep, and we don¡¯t want to wake her


    up.¡± Mom


    replied curtly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Harper. You watched Felix grow up, so you know he doesn¡¯t mean any harm. He


    sincerely regrets his actionsst night and insisted on apologizing today.


    *Felix insulted Lulu yesterday, so an apology is needed. Harper, you can yell at us or even hit us, but


    please, can we talk inside?¡± Aunt Mel pleaded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­ This was the first time Mom spoke so curtly to Aunt Mel. The events from.


    ¡°Alright, dear, they¡¯re still our guests,¡± Dad said before he turned to Aunt Mel. ¡°Pleasee in. We¡¯ll


    have


    a nice chat.¡±


    Mom begrudgingly swung the door open, and the three of them came into the house.


    Dad motioned for them to take a seat on the sofa and even brought a pot of coffee for them.


    Usually, Uncle Austin would just head straight to Dad¡¯s stash of specialty coffee and brew himself a pot,


    but this time, Dad made the coffee himself.


    Right now, the Whites were guests and nothing more.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Iy in bed silently. My door was not fully closed, so I could still see what was happening in the living.


    room.


    Felix had stood up and had his head lowered in front of Mom and Dad. ¡°Uncle Gerald, Aunt Harper, I¡¯m


    sorry for what I didst night. I should not have humiliated Lulu like that.


    ¡°Lulu is a very good girl, and I didn¡¯t mean what I saidst night. I don¡¯t know what had gotten into me


    last night for me to say all of that. I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    Dad¡¯s expression was stormy. Mom was silent for a bit before she replied, ¡°Felix, you don¡¯t have to


    apologize. You¡¯re both all grown up now and will lead your own lives. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to


    follow


    you around all the time.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your words yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t even have noticed the severity of the situation. Lulu


    already said she would change yesterday, and we¡¯ve already talked to her as well. In the future, the


    both


    of you will be neighbors and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Harper ¡­¡± Aunt Mel said pleadingly but was interrupted by Dad.


    ¡°Austin, Melinda, it¡¯s all in the past now. Go home. The senior year is quite hectic. Felix still has to


    study.¡±


    Dad said courteously.


    Then, Dad opened the door and sent the three of them home.


    I finally crawled out of bed after I heard them leave and packed up everything on my desk that


    belonged


    to Felix.


    When the time was right, I would return it all to Felix.


    Since I said I would forget him, I had to make sure there were no more strings attached.


    The next morning. I woke up bright and early and sat in front of my desk to revise calculus.


    Mom discreetly snuck a peek at what I was doing before she shut the door and went to the kitchen.


    After that, I could hear pots and pans nging in the kitchen. She must¡¯ve gone to make breakfast.


    After breakfast, I shouldered my massive backpack and left for school. I always used to drop by Felix¡¯s


    house to walk to school with him, but I didn¡¯t do that this morning.


    I had thought about itst night. From today onward, Felix and I were no longer associated with each


    other. I was going topletely cut him out of my life.


    It was going to be tough and hurtful, but I believed I could do it.


    Aunt Mel must¡¯ve been waiting for me because she stuck her head out of the window the second I


    stepped out of the house. Her expression was cheerful as she yanked on my arm.


    ¡°Oh? Lulu, are you leaving already?¡±


    I secretly took a step back and shed her a brilliant smile before greeting, ¡°Good morning, Aunt Mel.


    I¡¯m


    heading to school now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you should wait for Felix! Felix hit his head quite badly that night, so could you help me keep an


    eye


    on him?¡± Aunt Mel asked.


    I took another step back and replied, ¡°Sorry, Aunt Mel. I¡¯m in a hurry today, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. If Felix


    isn¡¯t feeling well, he cane look for me.¡±


    I had already said that I would keep my distance. I really wasn¡¯t as shameless as he made me out to


    be.


    Since he had already made it clear how he felt toward me, I would really lose my dignity if I continued


    following after him.


    Liking him was my own issue and had nothing to do with him. He had no right to humiliate me in front of


    everyone whilepletely ignoring the fact that I had my own dignity as well.


    Aunt Mel froze at that and looked back helplessly.


    ¡°Mom, could you give way? I need to leave,¡± Felix said coldly from behind her as he picked up his bag.


    I smiled as I bade Aunt Mel goodbye again and walked downstairs with Feltx trailing silently behind me.


    My school was not far from home. It was only a 20¨Cminute journey by foot.


    For the past ten years, regardless of rain or shine, Felix and I walked to school together.


    Every day, I would talk about anything and everything as we walked, and he would listen


    expressionlessly as I rambled on.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I had detected annoyance in his eyes before when I talked. But because I was so in love with him, I


    never paid much attention to it.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Now, I understood that his patience for me had nothing to do with that ridiculous pact our mothers


    made


    on our behalf.


    He had already gotten sick and tired of me. It was just that he had been suppressing it the whole time.


    Mom¡¯s and Aunt Mel¡¯s words must¡¯ve triggered him that night and made him explode. Or, perhaps, he


    had wanted to create such a massive scene so that everyone would know he would never be with me.


    I would always remember what he said to me. I would do as he asked, but this would also be thest


    time I would do anything for him or listen to his words.


    I had loved him for so many years, and now, it was time to let him go.


    That day, we didn¡¯t speak at all as we walked to school.


    The morning sun was warm and bright, yet he and I were like cold and distant strangers.


    I stepped into the ssroom first, and Felix followed closely after. I had always been following after


    him,


    so it was quite amusing now that our roles had reversed.


    Our ssmates loved to tease us. They always said that we were a pair of lovebirds that never


    separated from each other.


    When they saw use in, the male ssmates started hooting and teasing us again. ¡°Oh, look! The


    lovebirds are here!¡±


    Back then, I would feel slightly embarrassed but also secretly pleased because I really thought of him


    as


    someone I loved.


    Right now, my ssmates¡® teasing words were still the same, but what I felt inside waspletely


    different.


    I snuck a nce at Felix¡¯s face and saw that his expression was thunderous. He shoved his hands into


    his pockets nonchntly and walked expressionlessly to his seat before he started to attempt the


    questions in a workbook.


    His cold indifference made my heart feel as if it were pricked by needles.


    There was no way for him to retract his words. Ever since that night, our ending had already been


    decided. Since he wanted to cut me off entirely, I would be more than happy to help out with that.


    I ced my bag on my desk and went up to the podium. For the first time ever, I rified my


    rtionship with Felix to our ssmates.


    ¡°Good morning, my fellow ssmates. Felix and I are neighbors, and I¡¯m always seen with him


    because


    we live close to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing such a misunderstanding. All I¡¯m trying to say is that Felix and I are neighbors


    and nothing else, so please stop teasing us. Thank you.¡±


    When I got off the podium, I could see the confused gaze my ssmates shot at each other. As I


    walked past Felix, I noticed his expression was even more sour than usual.


    During recess, Jade Campbell pulled me to a corner and asked why I said all of that.


    I exined what had happened the other night to her.


    Jade¡¯s expression soured as she eximed, ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that Felix was such a bastard!


    He


    could¡¯ve just said that he didn¡¯t like you. Why did he have to humiliate you like that?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Perhaps I took things too far and disregarded his feelings. Regardless, it won¡¯t happen


    again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Lulu! We¡¯re all still here for you! You¡¯ll definitely find someone in the future!¡± Jade


    I smiled as I nodded in agreement.


    I


    She was right. I still had a bright future ahead, and I would find someone I love and be loved by!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    That evening. I didn¡¯t bother waiting for Felix after school. I wasn¡¯t going to wait for him anymore.


    Halfway home, I heard some kicking sounds from behind me. I knew it was him, but I didn¡¯t turn back to


    look at him.


    I still liked him, but from now onward, I would keep my feelings to myself. Liking him would now only be


    my own problem. As time passed, I was sure he would soon disappear from my life.


    Since then, I never went to school with him anymore. Although we would still bump into each other


    asionally, I would only nod politely at him without saying anything else.


    There were many times I saw him stopping by the roadside as if he was waiting for me. He¡¯d bite his


    lips like there was something he wanted to tell me, but I¡¯d always pretend that I never noticed him and


    just


    walk past every time.


    My ssmates didn¡¯t quite believe me when I said I didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with him


    thest time at the podium. After all, I¡¯d been stuck to him like glue for more than a decade.


    I even heard from Jade that many of my ssmates gossiped among themselves, trying to get to the


    bottom of everything. They eventually deduced that I had simply quarreled with Felix. It was something


    I¡¯d get over eventually, and then everything would go back to normal like before.


    I didn¡¯t confirm or deny their assumption. I couldn¡¯t care less whether they believed me or not. It wasn¡¯t


    like I could pry open their brains and pour all my thoughts into them. I knew my actions would soon tell


    them that I meant every word I said.


    The third period on Thursdays was P.E. ss. Since we were in our senior year of high school, we


    always had our noses buried deep inside our books. If we weren¡¯t busy studying, we¡¯d be busy


    discussing mock exam questions with each other.


    Our P.E. teacher must have been worried that we¡¯d catch some sort of depression, which exined


    why


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he often chased us out into the field during P.E. ss to runps around the school.


    I was on my menstrual period, so I asked to be excused from running this week.


    About 20 minutes into the ss, a female ssmate suddenly burst into the ssroom where I was


    resting and dragged me out of the doors without exining anything.


    ¡°Luna, Felix got hurt while ying basketball! He¡¯s bleeding so much! Hurry, you have to take a look at


    him!¡±


    As soon as I heard that he was hurt, I felt anxious and panicked, I quickly ran after her toward the field.


    Butter on, as I looked back at this Incident, I just couldn¡¯t understand why I did what I did. Maybe it


    was a force of habit for the past ten years or so of being Felix¡¯spdog. It had conditioned me to get


    anxious and concerned every time I heard his name.


    After all, I¡¯d treated him as part of my life then.


    I saw my ssmates crowded around him in a circle. Felix was sitting on the ground with his right leg


    bent toward himself. There was an ugly scrape on his lower leg.


    His head was down as he looked at the injury on his leg. I could see his eyebrows scrunched together


    as


    he lightly blew on the scrape to alleviate the pain.


    ¡°Make way, make way! Luna¡¯s here!¡± the ssmate who brought me here suddenly shouted.


    The other ssmates immediately opened up a path between myself and Felix, like how Moses parted


    the Red Sea.


    Felix looked up and stared at me from where he was. Some sort of emotion flickered in his dark eyes


    just for a brief second. Then, his eyes returned to their usual cold, aloof state.


    It was like a wake¨Cup call for me. I suddenly stopped myself from moving any closer to him.


    It happened again. I¡¯d instinctively run after him without thinking. I just couldn¡¯t helpughing at how


    pathetic I was.


    What was I even doing? Why did I forget everything I told myself and run here as soon as I heard that


    he


    got hurt? Was I a masochist or something? Hadn¡¯t I been told off by him often enough?


    All 50 of my ssmates were still staring at me, fully expecting me to run toward Felix with tears in my


    eyes as I fussed over him and cared for him like a maid.


    However, I was no longer the old me who¡¯d trip over myself waiting on him hand and foot. He didn¡¯t


    need


    or want me to do that anymore, anyway. And I didn¡¯t have to make things hard for myself too.


    ¡°Bring him to the infirmary and let the school nurse have a look at him,¡± I said before turning around


    and


    leaving without hesitation.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    They probably didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d leave after saying that. I could hear them talking and gossiping among


    themselves when I left. I heard all sorts of things but pretended to have heard nothing and continued


    walking. I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t even look back.


    Time passed very quickly after that. In the blink of an eye, half a month had gone by. I felt a little lonely


    at


    times, but I also felt free.


    Felix would still appear in my head from time to time, but whenever he did, I¡¯d force myself to think


    about other things so I wouldn¡¯t fixate on him.


    But if I really couldn¡¯t control myself, I¡¯d just pick up another set of calculus problems and bury myself in


    work.


    The moon was big and bright as it hung in the sky that night.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After my extra night sses, I said goodbye to Jade and Zara and walked home with a bundle of study.


    materials in my arms.


    The night was so beautiful that I found myself breaking into song. I was in a pretty good mood, and I


    just couldn¡¯t stop humming along to a tune I¡¯d heard somewhere just a while ago.


    Just as I was trying to recall the lyrics to the tune, I suddenly saw him walk out from a corner and stop


    before me.


    Felix was quite a handsome young man. He had prominent facial features, clear and wless skin, and


    a tall, proportionate body. It was natural that many girls often fell for him because of his looks.


    But it didn¡¯t matter if he looked handsome or not. He was no longer any of my business now..


    When I suddenly saw him, I could feel my jaw dropping and my heart skipping a beat. All of the nasty


    memories immediately flooded my mind, and my heart started throbbing in pain.


    I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. I stepped slightly to the left, wanting to leave as


    quickly as I could. I never thought he would follow me and also step to my left, effectively blocking my


    way once again.


    I felt frustrated. I lifted my eyes and looked at him with as calm an expression as I could muster. ¡°Is


    there


    anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just wait for you to go home together with me? We¡¯ve been doing this every day for years.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly. What was in the past should stay in the past. This was the present. Nothing was the


    same anymore. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can help you with. Goodbye.¡±


    I took another step to the side, but he grabbed my left arm. He said, ¡°Lulu, what are you trying to do?


    Must you make things so clear between us?¡±


    ¡°Felix White, I¡¯m trying to get home. Please get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Luna Lawson,¡± Felix growled. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you really not going to talk to me or look


    at me anymore? I just said a few unpleasant words the other day. Must you hold a grudge against me


    for


    such a long time?


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve already apologized! Since when have you been such a difficult person?¡±


    I guess he still couldn¡¯t get it through his dense head that it was not what he said that hurt me the most


    but what he meant by saying those words. And I was severely hurt by that.


    To him, those were just a few ¡°unpleasant words¡°, but to me, they crushed my entire being to the point I


    could barely breathe.


    The way he described the scene made me think that he thought too lightly of everything. It made me


    angry and frustrated.


    I red at him and said, ¡°Felix White, wasn¡¯t this what you wanted from the start? I¡¯m only doing


    exactly


    as you said. And yet, you¡¯re still unhappy with me. What is it that you want me to do? Tell me! I¡¯ll do it


    as


    long as you tell me what to do!¡±


    I heard him gritting his teeth in the dark. It sounded rather scary.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to draw a line between us, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you move away while you¡¯re at it?


    Things


    would be even clearer between us then,¡± Felix growled.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, my dad¡¯s looking for houses right now. But you¡¯ll have to keep in mind that buying


    a


    new house is a huge thing, and it¡¯s not something that can be done immediately. I¡¯ll ask my dad to


    hurry


    up nheless. But don¡¯t worry. Even if we can¡¯t move away at once, I¡¯ll still keep out of your hair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel.¡±


    Felix¡¯s face turned as dark as thunder. He red at me for a while as if to make sure that I wasn¡¯t lying


    through my teeth just to piss him off. And after calling me cruel, he turned around and stormed off,


    disappearing quickly into the dark of the night.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    As time slipped away, both our families were back to being civil with each other. However, we weren¡¯t


    as passionate and inviting with each other anymore. Also, it was as if there was now a screen


    separating


    me from Felix.


    I never entered his room again. I didn¡¯t even go to his house often anymore. Whenever we were invited


    over for dinner, I¡¯d always find an excuse to skip it. I didn¡¯t want to be alone with Felix under the same


    roof anymore. I wanted to stay silent and keep my distance.


    During New Year¡¯s Eve, Mom had initially thought of having a celebratory dinner at home by ourselves.


    However, Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel kept inviting us over for dinner and refused to take no for an


    answer. Mom and Dad were running out of excuses not to go, and they eventually gave in.


    As for me, I never nned on attending the dinner in the first ce. It was a holiday, and I wanted to


    have a good rest. Most importantly, I didn¡¯t want to be anywhere close to him.


    If I came near him, my mind would instantly be filled with Felix¡¯s cold, ruthless expression as he


    repeated


    his cruel words to me over and over again. It would make me feel dejected each time.


    But I never thought that Felix woulde looking for me.


    I was lying on the couch, happily listening to music on my airpods when he suddenly appeared


    standing


    next to me.


    I


    I knew he was there, but I didn¡¯t know how I should respond to him. So, I continued pretending not to


    notice him.


    It wasn¡¯t until he plucked an airpod out of my ear that I finally had to open my eyes and acknowledge


    his


    presence.


    He still looked as handsome as ever. His eyes were a dark, murky color, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he was


    feeling.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    He sat down next to me. I immediately inched to the side. He frowned at that.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    1


    ¡°What?¡± I thought my ears were ying tricks on me.


    ¡°I said, I came here to apologize. It was my fault the other day. I shouldn¡¯t have said such nasty things


    to


    you. Although I¡¯d never liked you, I still never hated you. In the future, no matter when or where, I¡¯ll still


    treat you like my little sister.¡±


    *So?¡±


    ¡°So, Lulu, can we just go to school ande home together like we used to do in the past? Otherwise,


    Mom and Aunt Harper will get worried about us.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and told myself not to cry. I couldn¡¯t. His apology felt like he was painfully ripping off


    the band¨Caid I¡¯d so painstakingly covered my wounds with. It would have been better if he never


    brought


    it up again.


    It had taken me such a long time to forget about that incident, and now, he just had to go and rip my


    wounds open once more.


    Felix White, you sure knew how to properly hurt someone.


    In the blink of an eye, the SATs were upon us. As soon as I was done with my final paper, it suddenly


    felt as if a massive weight had been lifted from my shoulders.


    I felt as free as a bird. I slept soundly and peacefully like a baby for two whole days. Nobody could get


    me out of bed unless it was for food or to use the bathroom.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in all honesty. I was very sad.


    Whether or not he¡¯d been treating me as his little sister or a potential future girlfriend, Felix and I had


    been living next to each other for more than ten years. We¡¯d grown up together and saw each other


    nearly every day.


    Now that we were shipping off to different colleges around the world, it also meant that I no longer had


    the chance to spend almost every waking moment with him.


    I was finally done crossing paths with him. After this, we would each pursue our future, vastly different


    from each other, never to meet again.


    I was incredibly depressed about it. However, there was no one I could talk to about it. I could only curl


    myself up in a ball under the covers at night as I tried to coax myself to sleep.


    I knew that I was behaving pathetically. He¡¯d humiliated me in front of everybody, but I still couldn¡¯t stop


    myself from crushing on him. In fact, I was so deeply infatuated with him that I was slowly losing


    myself.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he scolded me in public or humiliated me like he did. I was still very much besotted


    and


    obsessed with him.


    On the fourth day after the SATs, Felix came looking for me.


    I had had enough of staying in bed by the time he arrived. I was sitting at my desk, flipping through the


    pages in my diarles from many years ago. I was still trying to make up my mind if I should store them


    away or burn them all up.


    Considering how my rtionship with Felix went south, maybe burning up the diaries would have been


    the better choice. But I¡¯d written my entries in these diaries for at least 18 years, and I was not truly


    ready to let it go up in mes just like that.


    I couldn¡¯t let go of him. I also couldn¡¯t let go of the years and years of effort I¡¯d spent liking him and


    having a crush on him.


    Dad was the one who instilled the diary¨Cwriting habit into me. I¡¯d been writing in my diaries since I was


    in the first grade of elementary school. I had many thick volumes, all crammed with my diary entries


    since


    then.


    And every diary entry in those volumes was about Felix and me.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    My diaries contained everything from rusty poems about him to future ns for our kids. They held my


    entire youth within them.


    There was a soft chuckle from behind me, and I jumped in surprise. I turned around and saw Felix


    leaning against the doorframe while looking at me teasingly.


    I quickly closed the hefty diaries and locked them in my drawer. Then, I smiled at him politely and said,¡±


    Felix, hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sleeping Beauty is finally awake, I see,¡± he said with a chuckle, entering my room and sitting on


    my desk. He then reached up to pet me on the head.


    I¡¯d been giving him the cold shoulder for the longest time. I couldn¡¯t get used to his sudden proximity


    now, so I ducked and avoided his hand.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Back in the past, my heart used to thump hard against my ribcage every time he came close to me. But


    now, I only wanted to run away.


    ¡°How did you do in your exams, Luna?¡±


    His eyes were glistening as he looked at me in anticipation. I didn¡¯t understand why he seemed so


    excited.


    ¡°I came over quite a few times, but you were always fast asleep. You¡¯re really quite the sleeper, by the


    way.¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± I answered, lowering my head so I didn¡¯t have to look at him. I then fidgeted with one of


    my trinkets on my desk, trying to distance myself from him even more.


    Actually, I did pretty well in my SATS. However, since there was now a wall between us, I couldn¡¯t find it


    in myself to share the good news with him. If possible, I didn¡¯t even want to make eye contact with him.


    I was worried I couldn¡¯t stop myself from falling for him again.


    I was even more afraid of losing myselfpletely to him, only for him to tell me in the end that it was


    all


    a joke.


    Whenever I saw him, I had to keep reminding myself that he was nothing but an older brother to me,


    and I


    was his younger sister. I shouldn¡¯t even think about crossing the line, ever.


    ¡°Luna, tell me the truth. Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Perhaps he finally realized that I was still treating him coldly. His voice was low when he asked me that


    question.


    I raised my head and looked at him in confusion.


    He just stared back at me for a while and chuckled helplessly. He reached out to pet me on the head


    again, but I neatly avoided him this time.


    His hand hung awkwardly in the air for a few seconds before he finally let it down slowly.


    ¡°Luna, let¡¯s apply to the same college together. That way, we¡¯ll still be able to go to college and walk


    home together. And I¡¯ll continue being your guardian angel. I won¡¯t let anyone pick on you.¡±


    I simply smiled at him and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.


    In the end, he never got any information from me about the colleges I was applying to. Without my final


    answer, he somewhat looked dejected as he left.


    I never told him that someone had pulled me aside and specifically told me they hoped I wouldn¡¯t apply


    to the same college as he did.


    I was a stubborn person, I wouldn¡¯t simply do something just because someone told me to do it. It was


    up to me whether or not I wanted to listen to them. Also, whatever decision I made would never have


    anything to do with what they said.


    I was my own person, and I made my own decisions. And now, I was living only for myself and my


    parents, nobody else.


    During dinner, Felix came over once more. He brought two huge bowls of ravioli to Mom and said,


    ¡°Aunt


    Harper, here are some spinach and cream cheese ravioli for you. They¡¯re freshly made, too! My mother


    said that these were Luna¡¯s favorite. They taste the best when still hot.¡±


    But I¡¯d already downed more than half a te of spaghetti and meatballs by the time he arrived


    with th


    the ravioli. There wasn¡¯t much space in my stomach for more food. Still, I stuffed a ravioli into my


    mouth, with him watching me closely. Then, I set down my utensils.


    After Felix left, my mother brought up the topic of college applications again. She told me that it was


    probably better for me to apply to the same college that Felix was going to.


    After all, we¡¯d grown up together and knew a lot about each other¡¯s habits. Secondly, he was a male,


    s0 he would be able to protect me and keep me safe. Otherwise, my parents would always worry about


    my


    safety.


    +15 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t give her a definite answer. I¡¯d already made up my mind about what I was going to do anyway.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    There was a female student in the next ss named Lc Hawthorn. She was a new transfer student


    from a different city. She had a small frame and a round face and wore her hair short. Every time she


    smiled, two dimples would appear on her cheeks that made her look sweet and endearing.


    I saw her walking with Felix many times at school. I¡¯d stare and stare at their hands that always


    seemed to be intertwined. My heart would break each time I saw them together.


    The day after SATS, I saw Felix pulling her to a corner and telling her that he would go to the same


    college she was going to. He said that he wanted to be her knight in shining armor and protect her for


    the


    rest of his life.


    When I heard that, I swore my heart felt like it was smashed into a million pieces.


    There was only so much time and energy one could spend on others. Since Felix decided to be Lc¡¯s


    knight in shining armor, there was no way he could also be my guardian angel at the same time. It was


    just a feeble attempt at redemption for him to feel less guilty about what he did in the past.


    But I was a living, breathing being, and I didn¡¯t want to continue getting hurt. I didn¡¯t want the pain to


    linger orst forever. I couldn¡¯t possibly bear to continue seeing them being sweet to each other for the


    rest of my college life because it would be pure torture for me.


    I didn¡¯t want that.


    I¡¯d given 18 years of myself to Felix. But from the 19th year onward, I wanted to be myself once more.


    Which meant that there was no way I¡¯d apply for the same college or university that he did.


    We handed in our application forms on the same day.


    Right after he submitted his application, he bounced over to my room like an excited rabbit and


    hovered around me, asking me if I¡¯d also finished my applications.


    At that moment, I was pretty sure I saw stars in his eyes. But I knew they weren¡¯t glittering for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with mine.¡±


    ¡°Did you apply to Jesselton College too? I heard that they¡¯re taking in a lot of applicants this year. You¡¯ll


    get in for sure!¡±


    ¡°Felix, is Lc also going to Jesselton College?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to ask him at first. After all, I already knew his answer. But part of me still held onto the


    shred of hope that things might turn out unexpectedly for me.


    As it turned out. I was too dumb and stupid to still ce my hopes on him.


    But what was there to do? I still had a massive crush on him.


    Felix hesitated for a while before breaking into a wide smile. He said, ¡°Of course! She¡¯s such a timid


    little thing that she¡¯d probably break down in tears if I weren¡¯t there next to her every day.¡±


    I looked away at once to hide the pain I was feeling inside me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Felix, this dumbass. I also cried myself to sleep every time I thought about him. However, he would


    never


    find out now.


    He had never once belonged to me, ever.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not going to be easy being someone¡¯s knight in shining armor. You¡¯re going to be plenty busy


    real soon. Gotta buck up,¡± I said, teasing him.


    Felix¡¯s smile gradually disappeared from his face. He looked at the fake smile stered on my face,


    and his eyes turned dark.


    ¡°Thanks, Luna. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He¡¯d apologized to me so many times, but those two words could never heal the scar on my broken


    heart.


    I smiled faintly a at him and shifted my gaze to a random spot on the table. I suddenly caught sight of


    four tiger figurines on the table in all sorts of funny poses.


    He¡¯d given those figurines to me on my 16th birthday. I remember him telling me, ¡°Lulu, these figurines


    are for my girlfriend. I¡¯ll give them to you first for safekeeping. When I finally get a girlfriend, you can


    return them to me.¡±


    Back then, I honestly thought that I would grow up to be his girlfriend eventually. Now, I finally


    understood that he was simply looking for a safe keeper for those figurines.


    It had been three years since then. He¡¯d finally found a girl that he liked. That meant my time as the


    tigers


    ¡®legal guardian was up.


    I picked up the four figurines and ced them in his hand.


    He asked me in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What was I doing? Felix White, I¡¯m just following your orders. You were the one who told me to do this.


    How could you y innocent now?¡± I thought.


    ¡°You told me you only gave them to me for safekeeping back then. They were to be for your future


    girlfriend. Now that you¡¯ve finally got one, I shouldn¡¯t hold them hostage anymore. I¡¯m just returning


    them


    to you.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Just before I clicked the ¡°Submit¡± button, I changed my preferred college to another one up north called


    Lincoln University. That university was famously known for its watercolor courses and had produced


    many renowned watercolor artists in the country.


    Since I didn¡¯t want to go to Jesselton College, Lincoln University was my next best choice.


    Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel both asked me if I applied to Jesselton College. I managed to bluff my way


    through without giving any definite answers.


    Finally, it was the day that college and university applications were out. I received my eptance letter


    in the mail. And I spent a good chunk of that day in a daze. I just couldn¡¯te out of it.


    I wasn¡¯t in the same league as he was, after all. My eptance letter had now cemented that fact. This


    was another feat in clearly drawing the boundaries between the two of us.


    Felix brought his eptance letter and ran into my house. He then insisted on looking at mine.


    ¡°Luna, please show me your eptance letter! I want to have a closer look at it myself. Here¡¯s mine.


    Have a look!¡±


    He smiled very handsomely at me. It was the same gorgeous smile that kept me awake all night.


    I calmly handed my eptance letter to him. He took one look at the name of the university on the


    header and widened his eyes in shock,


    He was most definitely shocked. He probably never expected it from me.


    I¡¯d been listening to his advice since I was young, taking his opinion into ount each time. He must


    never have thought that I would do the exact opposite of what he expected when it came to applying for


    our tertiary education after high school,


    He also probably never thought that I was no longer the same person he thought I was. He was the


    one


    responsible for the change in me, after all.


    ¡°Luna? Why?¡±


    There was hurt in his eyes as he looked at me.


    I was depressed when I lost him. I just couldn¡¯t afford to lose myself as well.


    He abandoned me and told me he didn¡¯t love me. If that was the case, I wanted him to let go of me.


    1/3


    ¡°The teacher said that the watercolor fine arts course there is more suitable for me,¡± I said with a faint


    smile without looking into his eyes. I didn¡¯t want to know how he¡¯d react after listening to my


    exnation.


    ¡°Damn. You must still be mad at me. If Mom finds out you didn¡¯t get into the same college as me, she¡¯s


    going to beat me up.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± I answered calmly. ¡°If she really were to hit you, we¡¯d all be able to hear it because we live


    so close to each other. I¡¯ll exin things to your mom. I won¡¯t let her hurt you.¡±


    He suddenly sprawled on my desk and came a lot closer to my face. He was so close that I could count


    theshes on his eyelids.


    My heart started thumping wildly again. Pathetic, I knew.


    But I was really, really in love with his eyes. They held the entire universe in them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Luna, look at me. Tell me you¡¯re not still mad at me for what I said that day. You¡¯ve been ming me


    all


    the time, haven¡¯t you? Luna, I was talking nonsense that day. Couldn¡¯t you just forget about it?¡±


    No, I couldn¡¯t forget it even if I tried.


    He hurt me too deeply.


    It was bad enough that I lost my love that day. I couldn¡¯t lose my dignity as well.


    Also, since we weren¡¯t meant to be together, what was the point of making things awkward and difficult


    between us both?


    ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about it a long time ago,¡± I said.


    He left shortly after with a sad look on his face.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand him. This was the best I could do, so what was he still dissatisfied about?


    I lived in Southsville, which was located at the southmost point of the country. Meanwhile, Lincoln


    University was located about two thousand miles north of where I was. We were separated by the


    entire


    country.


    My parents didn¡¯t want me to travel so far away to further my studies for so many years. They were


    worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get used to the food or weather there or simply the fact that they


    wouldn¡¯t be nearby.


    The night I received my eptance letter, Mom broke down in tears and asked me if I wanted to


    consider retaking my SATS so that I could reapply to Jesselton College next year. Even if I didn¡¯t get in,


    I could still try for the other reputable colleges nearby.


    In their words, they wanted me to find a college closer to home so that it would be easier for them to


    take care of me. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be worried sick about my well¨Cbeing all the time either.


    I understood where they wereing from, especially my mother, but did they ever consider it from my


    point of view?


    To forget him, I needed to have a clean start altogether. For that to happen, I needed an environment


    without Felix in it.


    Even so, I said nothing as I silently stared at my mother.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    They said mothers knew best. Well, Mom wiped her tears away on my shirt and said, ¡°I did some


    research online and learned that Lincoln University is a great ce for you. Their watercolor fine arts


    course is more famous than the one at Jesselton College.


    ¡°Remember to study hard and do your best to get your master¡¯s degree and doctorate there, okay?


    Your father and I will be retiring soon. If you decide to stay there for work, we can both move there to


    apany you. Your dad will have fun experiencing the four seasons up in the north, especially


    winter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? Isn¡¯t Colin there as well? He¡¯s a lot more reliable than Felix, and he also takes


    good care of Luna. With him around, Luna won¡¯t feel excluded.¡±


    I knew that Mom and Dad loved me and were worried about me. Their words managed to put me at


    ease.


    Back then, I had been so focused on leaving Felix behind that I did my own research and followed my


    guts. I¡¯d totally forgotten that Uncle Austin had another older son who was also studying at Lincoln


    University, where I applied.


    Some things were just meant to be. After so many twists and turns, it turned out that I was bound to


    always be around someone from the White family.


    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t going to be Felix but Colin. Colin had always treated me as his younger sister.


    Felix left for college a day earlier than me. I wanted to send him off, but his words kept circting in my


    head. I didn¡¯t dare to step out of my house after that. I could only observe him through the peephole in


    the door.


    There was a huge suitcase in his hand and anotherrge backpack on his back. He stood in front of my


    house for a good two minutes.


    I was afraid that he¡¯d realize I was quietly spying on him. I pped a hand over my mouth and nose


    and


    breathed as quietly as I could.


    It wasn¡¯t until Uncle Austin told him to hurry up that Felix finally left.


    His retreating silhouette looked remarkably handsome. His hair was neat, and he was dressed in a


    in T¨Cshirt, cuffed jeans, and ck¨Cand¨Cwhite skater shoes.


    I stood behind the door and watched him leave, taking steps away from my home and my heart.


    He gradually disappeared out of sight as he turned the corner. I stumbled over to the balcony and


    crouched in aer, watching him as he left.


    When he was well and truly gone, 1 slid down to the floor and sobbed my eyes out.


    We¡¯d finally gone our separate ways. I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do with my unspoken


    confession of love for him anymore.


    *15 BONUS


    It was a new experience being a university student. However, I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Felix or


    all the adventures we¡¯d been on together.


    I wanted to know what he was doing, how he was faring in college, and whether or not he missed me. I


    wanted to know if he missed me as much as I missed him. I also wanted to know if he was any happier


    without me being a nuisance next to him.


    I had never been separated from him for such a long time ever since I could remember. I couldn¡¯t get


    used to the empty feeling I felt.


    Thoughts of him gued me like a python squeezing its prey to death. It hurt to even breathe at times.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    To get my mind off him, I registered for plenty of clubs and activities at the university. I¡¯d volunteer


    whenever I was free. I made sure every second of my time was upied with work or studies sol


    wouldn¡¯t have time to think of him.


    As a result, I got so tired every single day that I¡¯d fall asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow at night.


    I forced myself not to look at Felix¡¯s social media ounts. I even unfollowed him on Instagram. I


    wanted to get rid of every trace of him from my life.


    It was only through extreme measures like these that I figured I¡¯d be able to redeem myself and stop


    thinking about him.


    On the first day of ss, we still texted each other. He was the one who started the conversation on


    WhatsApp. He asked me how I was doing and asked me for some photos.


    I forced myself to remain calm and reply as curtly and simply as possible each time.


    As for the photos that he wanted, I didn¡¯t know if he wanted photos of myself or the university. I decided


    that there was a higher chance he wanted to look at my university. So, I sent plenty of historical and


    monumental photos of my university to him.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    We gradually stopped contacting each other after that. Sometimes, we¡¯d go up to half a month without


    saying anything to each other.


    He had a girl he liked by his side, after all. I didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstandings between them.


    I also didn¡¯t want to distract their lives just because I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. That was why I


    never made the first move to contact him, no matter how much I missed him.


    It was hard to cut back on contacting him, but I needed to move on.


    I swore I had to get over him by hook or by crook.


    When it was almost time for winter break, he texted me once, asking me when I¡¯d be going home.


    I stared at the single line of text on my phone for the longest time ever. My mind was conflicted. I didn¡¯t


    know if I should feel sad or happy.


    I thought I¡¯d forget him as long as I didn¡¯t see him or think about him.


    However, when his familiar profile photo popped up again on my messaging app, telling me I had


    unread messages from him, my mind started wandering once more. And there was no stopping it once


    it started.


    I gripped my phone tightly and stared at our chat window for a long time. Then, I broke down in tears


    and sobbed like a madwoman.


    As it turned out, I was still very much in love with him. I still never forgot him.


    It made sense, somehow. I¡¯d been in love with him for 18 years. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to forget him.


    But there was nothing I could do even if I couldn¡¯t forget him. We didn¡¯t belong together. I had my life to


    live, and he had his own life, too. None of us would even cross paths with each other.


    After thinking for ages, I finally replied to his message with a long line of text. I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when


    I¡¯m going back yet. But I¡¯m thousands of miles away from you, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t bother about


    me.¡±


    That afternoon, he posted on his social media. The first post was a photo of two ne tickets home,


    whereas the second post was a photo of two intertwined hands. There was a simple caption


    underneath


    that said, ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My heart broke.


    I dragged my suitcase behind me as I made my way home through the hills and the valleys,


    Winter break at my university in the north was slightly longer than the other colleges. It was perfect


    because it meant I could stay at home for a longer time and eat as much of my mother¡¯s cooking as I


    wanted every day. This was all I ever dreamed of when I was at the university,


    Felix had returned home a few days earlier than me. After he learned that I was also home, he would


    come over and knock at my house door asionally to chat with me.


    Every time he came, he had a wide smile on his face. I didn¡¯t know if he was doing this because he felt


    sorry for me or if he was just trying to reconcile with me. Or, maybe it was just regr interaction


    between two same¨Caged people, and I was simply reading too much into it.


    Whichever scenario it was, what was in the past should stay in the past. There wasn¡¯t anything we


    could


    do about it anyway.


    He told me about the myths and legends he¡¯d heard about his college, how close his dorm was to


    Lc¡¯s, where they¡¯d been on dates, and even showed me photos of them being lovey¨Cdovey together.


    Meanwhile, I told him about the gigantic snowkes up north, the sharp and heavy icicles hanging off


    the edges of the roof, the crazy locals who opened up holes in the ice to bathe in, and how delicious


    the pork ribs there were¨Cbetter than what my mom made.


    Most of the time, Felix would listen to me and smile faintly. At times, he would teasingly call me a pig


    for eating that much. Other times, he would tell me that I should take better care of myself since I lived


    there


    alone.


    I treated everything he told me as an older brother¡¯s concern for his younger siste much of it. I also


    didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, I would still be spending the rest of without him. Anything else he said


    would still be futile.


    n¡¯t dare to think


    alone


    One day, when he entered my room, I had my feet up on the table as I bent over a bowl, devouring a


    juicy slice of watermelon. My face was covered in juice and watermelon seeds.


    He red at me and picked up a damp towel from the kitchen. Then, he flung it at my face and said in


    a disgusted tone, ¡°Look at yourself! What kind of girl behaves like this? It¡¯s no wonder that nobody


    would


    ever want to be your boyfriend!¡±


    So, was that why you trampled on me like trash in the past and destroyed me?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I felt a pang in my heart. The sweet, juicy watermelon immediately turned sour in my mouth.


    I kept my silence as I frowned and tossed the watermelon skin back onto the table. Then, I wiped


    myself clean with the towel.


    Was that a harmless insult? Or did he really look down on me that much?


    He was perfect. As someone who¡¯d had a crush on him for the longest time ever, how much harder did


    I have to work to shift my affection to somebody else?


    I didn¡¯t know if I was destined to spend the rest of my life alone while waiting and hoping that my


    childhood sweetheart would finallye to his senses.


    ¡°Felix White, you¡¯re a meanie. Can¡¯t you stop being so cruel to me?¡± I whined inwardly.


    It was bad enough that he didn¡¯t like me. But he didn¡¯t have to rob me of my peace either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Please, could he just leave me the fuck alone?


    Both our families still spent Christmas Eve together.


    Mom, Dad, and I were all quickly ushered over to Uncle Austin¡¯s house early in the morning. Mom then


    looked at Christmas dinner recipes with Aunt Mel while Dad and Uncle Austin pored over a game of


    chess.


    p with fairy


    The windows were decorated with Christmas decals, and the rest of the house was lights. We¡¯d hear


    caroling outside the door from time to time, and the TV just kept ying Christmas movies on repeat. It


    really felt like Christmas. 1


    There was nothing for me to do, and I wanted nothing more than to go home and burrow under my


    warm, cozy nkets. But Aunt Mel stopped me from leaving and suggested that I spend some time


    with Felix in


    his room.


    I didn¡¯t outright reject her offer, but I also didn¡¯t do as she told me. Instead, I sat down in a corner on the


    couch and started scrolling on my phone.


    Memories from the past kept shing in my mind. It was already deeply embedded in my brain, and I


    didn¡¯t allow myself to forget it either. Even if Felix had apologized multiple times, I still wasn¡¯t over it.


    I didn¡¯t know if this would make it sound as if I was a very unforgiving person who held on to grudges, i


    just knew that there was a deep scar in my heart that never healed. Maybe I would never recover for


    the rest of my life.


    I still liked him with all of my heart and soul, but I also didn¡¯t dare to get any closer to him. Just what


    was wrong with me?


    ¡°What are you doing here alone? You look like a sad, abandoned puppy.¡±


    My phone was suddenly snatched away, making me jump in shock.


    Felix was a tall person. He held onto the armrest on the couch and brought my phone up to his eye


    level


    Because I was so bored, I¡¯d pulled up an action movie to watch. I didn¡¯t choose it because I liked tort


    was good. Rather, I chose it because it was a very long movie, and it was good for killing time when I


    had too much of it on my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching a movie. Give it back to me,¡± I said, reaching up to try and snatch it back in


    But he took a step back and threw me a nce, saying, ¡°If you want your phone backe to my room


    to get it.¡± Then, he turned on his heels and fled.


    I didn¡¯t want to go to his room, much less chase after him.


    However, my phone was full of photos of him. Most of them had been secretly taken by me, and I¡¯d


    saved them for a long, long time. He didn¡¯t know about those photos. I was worried that he woulde


    across those photos by ident and kick up another huge fuss likest time.


    Reluctantly, I got up and went to his room to retrieve my phone.


    When I reached his room, he was sitting by his table. He was holding my phone with one hand, and his


    other hand beckoned me in. ¡°Come in. We can watch the movie together.¡±


    He was smiling very widely and happily, showing all of his teeth. His eyes were also bright and shining.


    I was not the person he liked. He shouldn¡¯t give me any false hope by leading me on. He should just let


    me be my miserable self for the day. Why couldn¡¯t he just leave me be instead of disturbing me all the


    time?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Come out here and give me back my phone,¡± I said, not caring that I probably


    sounded


    like a difficult person.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare toe into my room now? Haha! Luna, since when have you be so shy


    with


    me? We¡¯ve slept together on the same bail so many times sines we were young. You syen ps4 on my


    bed when you were three years old. And now, you¡¯re gelling shy? You¡¯re so funny!


    Maybe he said such things simply be nuse he was trying to lure me in. Maybe he didn¡¯t give much


    thought to what he said:


    Maybe I was just being over sensitive. But what he said sounded like he was making fun of me for


    being a shameless person who followed him everywhere he went


    The scene from that Thanksgiving night shed in my mind again. I remembered every word he said


    that night. I could also clearly see the disqust in his eyes when he red at me and spat those words at


    me,


    My heart throbbed so much that it began to turn numb.


    I¡¯d wasted all of my youth and affection on him. He shouldn¡¯t have continued misunderstanding me and


    trashing my dignity like this.


    ¡°I was still young then and didn¡¯t know any better. I apologize, If you like the movie, you can continue


    watching it. I¡¯ll just watch whatever is on TV,¡±


    I lowered my eyes and spoke faintly before turning to leave,


    He called out to me in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Hey, Lunal You¡¯re such a killjoy. I can¡¯t even crack a


    joke with you. You girls are all the same overthinking species. Here¡¯s your phone back. You make it


    seem as if I¡¯m dying to watch it with you.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    He tossed my phone back at me, and I caught it neatly. I managed to catch a glimpse of frustration on


    his grumpy face.


    My head started hurting. All of a sudden, I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to spend the rest of my


    winter break with him around.


    If I got close to him, he would feel disgusted and get sick of me. But if I kept my distance from him, he


    then said that I was a killjoy who didn¡¯t know how to take a joke.


    Whatever I did, he would always find a way to criticize me.


    After getting my phone back, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue watching the movie anymore. Instead, I


    found myself over¨Canalyzing the words he told me just now.


    ¡°You girls are all the same overthinking species.¡±


    He used the plural form of ¡°girl¡°, which meant he was referring to me and at least someone else. But


    then again, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who else he was referring to.


    First of all, he used to be quite anti¨Csocial since he was young and hated talking to females. I was the


    only exception. As of now, the only other female he was talking to was Lc.


    He had never once belonged to me. Everything I did or felt for him was just wishful thinking on my part.


    After thinking it through, I opened up the photo gallery on my phone. I then deleted each and every


    photo of him that I¡¯d carefully collected and cherished over the years.


    Deleting his photos had been a lot harder than I thought. It felt as if I was ripping ctparts of my sanity


    with each deleted photo. It was painful yet calming at the same time.


    All of his photos were soon gone from my phone. From then on, I no longer had any e


    him any further.


    to linger on


    Around 9:00 pm that night, Colin video¨Ccalled his family. He chatted merrily with everyone and got


    along


    with them like a house on fire.


    ¡°Lulu,e here. Colin has something to say to you.¡±


    I sat next to Aunt Mel obediently as she turned the phone around to face me. Colin¡¯s face was on the


    screen. He was looking at me quietly with a twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been able to show you around campus because I was too busy collecting data


    with my supervisor. How have you been doing? So far, so good?¡±


    I¡¯m doing pretty okay.¡± I answered. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a year. Colin looked even


    more mature now. The twinkle in his eyes continued to glimmer.


    Felix was already very good¨Clooking, but Colin was on a whole other level altogether. I was particrly


    drawn to a tiny mole in the corner of his eyes. It made him look like a mythical creature.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost some weight. Is the food there not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Really? But I didn¡¯t lose any weight. In fact, I love the food there. The pork ribs are some of the best


    I¡¯ve


    ever tasted!¡±


    Maybe Colin was amused by how much I kept talking about the food there. He gave me a wide smile


    with


    the most endearing eyes I¡¯d ever seen and said. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be back sometime around March or


    April. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal of pork ribs as soon as I¡¯m back!¡±


    Colin¡¯s video call was the highlight of my time at the Whites¡® house this Christmas Eve.


    Christmas Eve dinnersted for quite a long time. By the time it was over, it was past 11:00 pm. It was


    less than an hour away until the Christmas fireworks would go off. However, I was feeling very sleepy


    after dinner and couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. Iy on their couch and went straight to sleep.


    Dad had had a lot to drink, so Mom first took him back. She said that she woulde back for me in a


    while.


    I was already overwhelmed by sleep while doing the dishes earlier. I was still b


    didn¡¯t want to open my eyes.


    ¡®Felix, look at Lulu. She¡¯s fast asleep. Let¡¯s not wake her up. Why don¡¯t you bring..


    rest? It¡¯s just a few steps away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    bonscious, but!


    room to


    I could hear his cold voice answering Aunt Mel¡¯s request. Then, he reached toward me with his arms.


    I instantly jerked awake. As I felt his familiar scenting closer and closer to me, I began to panic. I


    used up every ounce of strength in my body to struggle and fight him off.


    Suddenly, I heard a rather loud exmation. I¡¯d knocked my head against something, and it hurt quite a


    bit.


    +15 BONUS


    Baldy opened my eyes and saw Felix with his hand over his nose. He was pointing at me with his other


    hand as his eyes titled up with tears in silent usation.


    As it turned out. I¡¯d identally knocked my head against his in my haste to get up. He hadn¡¯t been


    able


    to avoid the collision.


    Hooked at him with guilt in my eyes. He appeared to be in a sorry state.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was still half¨Casleep.¡± I defended myself.


    Then, I saw small streams of red gliding down his hand. I quickly ran to the bathroom to get a face


    towel


    for him.


    He then saw me out of the house with anger in his eyes. I could feel his scorching stare on my back as


    i


    walked back home next door.


    Red was a cheerful color, after all, right? So, it made sense for him to ¡°see red¡± on Christmas day.


    Perhaps he could consider it my Christmas blessing to him.


    It would only be many, many yearster that I realized he was a lot more prone to nosebleeds after that


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    because of this incident. a


    And that was the onlyst impact I¡¯d ever left on him in my 18 years of living.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Good times always seemed to fly by. Before I knew it, it was time for a new semester.


    With Mom¡¯s and Aunt Mel¡¯s insistent interventions, I booked a ticket that was on the same day as


    Felix¡¯s.


    When we reached the airport, Lc was standing at the roadside, craning her neck in anticipation.


    Felix was delighted to be out of his parents¡® sight. He ran over happily to take her hand and kissed her


    deeply on the forehead.


    So it was true that people in love always felt like every day apart was an eternity.


    Green with jealousy, I turned away and entered the hall with my suitcase.


    The airport was enormous, and there were countless people heading to their respective destinations.


    That was their destiny.


    In the future, our lives would be like that, too. We would go in two separate directions.


    With tears in my eyes, I said a silent goodbye to him in my heart.


    I had more sses this semesterpared to the previous one. I put all other thoughts behind me and


    threw myself wholeheartedly into my studies.


    Gradually, I found that my heart had be calm.


    I joined apetition that my department had organized. I was one of the top contenders, which


    shocked the entire department.


    The guest professor admired my painting greatly and requested that I do a painting on the theme of


    Spring Blessings¡°. He said if I did well, he would show it at some exhibition and ept me as his


    master¡¯s student.


    This professor was highly respected in the industry, particrly in watercolor arts, and to receive his


    personal guidance was the ultimate dream of students in the watercolor department.


    When the professor personally mentioned my name, I became the object of envy of many, and I began


    to


    pay greater attention to my painting.


    After a month¡¯s time, I finally finished the painting. When I handed it over tentatively to the professor, he


    was in the middle of a video conference with someone. I was about to retreat when the professor


    waved


    his hand at me, gesturing for me toe in..


    He picked up my painting and showed it to the screen, asking the people on the other end to evaluate it


    one by one.


    It was only after the meeting that I found out that those were the professor¡¯s graduate students. He was


    advising them on their assignments online.


    As expected, my painting received high praise once again.


    The professor requested that I add one of his students on Instagram. He said that both of us had


    unique painting styles and could learn from each other, and he wanted us to exchange our thoughts on


    watercolor paintings.


    I didn¡¯t want to add him, but the professor simply grabbed my phone, opened my Instagram profile


    page.


    and showed it to the camera.


    ¡°Professor, I already have her on Instagram.¡± A deep, familiar voice spoke.


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± The professor held out the phone in front of me, and when I saw the


    person


    on the other end, Iughed.


    It was Colin. He was on the other side of the screen, smiling as he looked at me. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s Colin.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Study hard, and I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll treat you to something nice.¡± Colin¡¯s smile was gentle


    and full of affection for me, as always.


    The professor praised my talent in art to everyone he met. He made me sound like a rare genius.


    Almost overnight, I became famous not just in the department but almost in the entire school. I was in


    the top three of the school¡¯s poprity rankings, and they even put up my photo. The majority of the


    school knew who I was.


    After that, the number of people asking me to draw for them increased. Some of them paid, while


    others


    didn¡¯t.


    I was extremely busy, and my mood gradually brightened.


    Colin was several years older than me. I usually just enjoyed the attention he reserved for me, and I


    didn¡¯t


    know much about him.


    Now that I was interacting more with him, I realized that he was very witty. He was highly professional.


    had a distinctive painting style, and there was depth to his personality.


    We would asionally discuss our knowledge of watercolor painting, and he would pass on some of


    his


    +15 BONUS


    experience to me. Sometimes, he would send photos of his paintings, which we would admire together.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever I seemed to be in a slump, I would seek his advice, and he would often give me the most.


    objective suggestions, from which I gained a lot.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    We got on well because of how simr our interests were, and it was really easy to be around Colin.


    Sometimes, when I managed to squeeze out some time, I would look at my Instagram stories to try and


    build up my resolve.


    Felix was now entirely different from how cold and impassive he had been in the past. He posted about


    how happy his life was almost daily.


    If Felix and Lc weren¡¯t having a drink together, they would be holding hands on a date. In any case,


    all these sickly¨Csweet images of their love life made me feel like I was choking on something.


    I thought that Colin treating me to pork ribs would make me feel better, but Colin¡¯s return kept getting


    dyed. I had no choice but to go and get pork ribs twice with my roommate instead.


    When summer break started, Felix didn¡¯t contact me, and I didn¡¯t disturb him. Once more, I picked up


    my


    suitcase and started the journey home.


    I felt like I had be ustomed to life without him. I was learning to grow up alone.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ne took off in the night, and by the time I reached home, it was around 6:00 am. I didn¡¯t even


    have time to talk to my parents. I just showered and then fell on my bed to catch up on sleep.


    I woke up from a chaotic dream to find that it was already midday. Mom was preparing the table to


    serve


    lunch, and when she saw that I was awake, she waved me over to eat.


    ¡°Mom, I want to have pasta sd tonight.¡±


    ¡°Your Aunt Mel is treating us to dinner tonight, so we¡¯re going out. Let¡¯s have pasta sd some other


    day.


    Dinner was at the new restaurant on the corner of the street that specialized in traditional, homemade


    dishes. I camete, and when I entered the private room, my seat was the only one that was still


    empty.


    ¡°Luna, you dawdle so much. The whole family¡¯s waiting for you.¡± I hadn¡¯t even sat down when Felix


    opened his mouth.


    I blinked and was about to speak, but it felt like someone had pierced my eye with a sharp knife. It hurt


    so much that I was finding it hard to breathe.


    We hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost half a year. He had matured, and there was a gentleness in his


    eyes.


    302


    Lc smiled shyly as she leaned on Felix¡¯s arm. Felix held her hand, and they were so close that there


    wasn¡¯t even a crack between the two of them.


    My eyes hurt, but my heart hurt even more.


    He had brought her home to meet the family. Everything between Felix and I was just part of my past.


    Everything stopped at this moment and ceased to exist.


    At that moment, I felt lost. I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It seemed that the time to let everything go hade.


    ¡°Sit down, Lulu. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you.¡± Aunt Mel greeted me enthusiastically.


    I sat on my seat, feeling dazed. Right opposite me sat the couple, who seemed glued at the hip.


    At that moment, I really wished I could gouge my own eyes out.


    If I didn¡¯t see anything, then my heart wouldn¡¯t ache so much.


    Felix¡¯s gaze on Lc was gentle and tender. He said, ¡°Lili, this is my next¨Cdoor neighbor Luna, the one I


    often mention to you. She¡¯s like a little sister to me, and you can call her ¡®Clingy Lulu.¡±


    *Oh, right, we were high school ssmates, so you probably recognize her. You have no idea how


    much she used to follow me around when we were kids, which was annoying. Lulu, this is my girlfriend,


    and in the future, she¡¯s going to be my wife. You can call her Lc.¡±


    Lc blushed and buried her face in Felix¡¯s arms. Her smile was so beautiful.


    She was in the same year as us and was a transfer student from another city.


    Rumor had it that her father had been a government official with a lot of power. But for some reason, he


    was arrested and sentenced to life imprisonment, and their family¡¯s assets were seized. In order for


    Lc to live a life free of humiliation, her mother then brought her to Southsville.


    Like her name, Lc was as beautiful as a flower and as delicate as one, too. Whenever she looked


    tenderly at anyone, they were sure to feel protective toward her.


    Her gentleness and delicateness were in direct contrast to my carefree personality. Men probably all


    preferred women who were timid. In this regard, I could notpare to Lc.


    What could I say? I could only smile dumbly.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°Luna, Lili¡¯s timid and shy, so you¡¯ve got to treat her well. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t disappoint him, but he had really disappointed me.


    We¡¯d known each other for 19 years, and I was sure he knew very well what kind of person I was. But


    he was giving me an indirect warning in front of everyone as if I was some kind of sly, spiteful person.


    I wasn¡¯t that kind of person, but I was really disappointed.


    I said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel probably knew about Lc¡¯s family and were very unhappy about it. When


    dinner started, they kept plying me with food while ignoring Lcpletely.


    Lc shrank back helplessly in her seat while Felix continuouslyforted her in a low voice.


    ??


    My parents couldn¡¯t say much as this was the White family¡¯s affairs. As for me. I focused intently on


    eating and enjoyed the food thoroughly like the connoisseur I was.


    This was the most boring dinner I had ever eaten.


    When I had had my fill, I put down my cutleries and went out on the balcony for a breath of fresh air.


    I didn¡¯t want to see them being so in love, so the only thing I could do was hide outside.


    The balcony was small and rather secluded as well. I hid myself there so that it would be difficult for


    them to find me.


    Not long after, light but hurried footsteps stopped outside the balcony. I didn¡¯t want to be discovered, so


    I


    inched inward soundlessly.


    ¡°Felix, are you out of your mind? What on earth is so good about that Lc? Why are you so infatuated


    with her? Once you graduate, you need to undergo security clearance if you¡¯re going to work for the


    government.


    ¡°Can you pass with that family background of hers? She can¡¯tpare to Lulu in any aspect, whether


    it¡¯s


    her family background or her own qualifications. Why must it be her?¡±


    I was startled It was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    startled. It was Aunt Mel and Felix.


    I really wanted to leave, as this was the White family¡¯s private affairs, after all. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for


    an


    outsider like me to know too much.


    Besides, this was obviously eavesdropping. Even though I wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally, it wouldn¡¯t look


    good if people found out.


    Unfortunately, the balcony was a dead end. I had no way to leave unless I jumped off of it.


    Felix


    ix was obviously head over heels for Lc. He began recklessly arguing with Melinda in a low voice.


    From what I could see in my position, Lc was standing beside them, her hands sped together


    helplessly as she watched them. She looked close to tears.


    She was smiling, but there were tears in her eyes, and it made her look particrly weak.


    There was a moment when, like an idiot, I began to feel sorry for this woman.


    What wrong had shemitted? What did her parents¡® problems have to do with her? She was just a


    girl who had met a man that she liked and wanted to be in a romantic rtionship with.


    As for what had happened between Felix and I, it was really nothing to do with the two of them.


    To put it more urately, neither Felix nor Lc had done anything wrong. They just wanted to live the


    kind of life that they desired.


    What about me? What had I done wrong?


    Why was it that I could find reasons for everyone¡¯s innocence yet could not redeem myself?


    Perhaps the old saying was right. The one who fell in love first was always destined to be at a


    disadvantage.


    But I would not allow myself to be weak forever.


    Outside, Felix was clearly unable to control his own emotions. His voice grew louder and louder, and


    every word hammered into my eardrums.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you have to keep emphasizing how great Luna is. Mom, I¡¯m your son. Why


    can¡¯t you see things from my perspective? The person I like is Lili, and I¡¯ll only be happy if I¡¯m with her.


    ¡°No


    matter how great Luna is, she¡¯s just a neighbor. At most, she¡¯s like a little sister. I don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t


    like her now, and I won¡¯t like her in the future either. Mom, don¡¯t force me to turn against Luna.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Felix¡¯s voice was heavy and full of anger, and it was filled with pain, too.


    I felt as if I had been struck by something, crushing me and leaving me in agonizing pain.


    Something was flowing out of me relentlessly, and there was a lump in my throat. I wavered unsteadily


    on my feet, and my heart ached so much that it felt like it was about to split in two.


    19 years, and he had once again denied it so heartlessly!


    What did that make me? My heart had almost died because of how much I loved and missed him, and


    all


    those days of my youth when I had worshiped him like a god


    What a pity. It was just a one¨Csided infatuation on my part.


    I was extremely upset.


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t have feelings


    for me, but we had grown up together. How could he be so heartless as to describe me in that way? He


    should have been kinder to me, especially knowing how much I had


    liked him.


    I did not want to listen anymore because I didn¡¯t know what else Felix would say if I continued to hide


    here. His words were sure to make me wish that I was dead.


    I I


    Besides, he had made it clear. He and I were destined to never be husband and wife. I should just let


    him


    go and help him realize his dreams.


    In thisplicated three¨Cpeople situation, as long as I stepped back, the other two parties could be


    happy. So why not?


    As for the pain of taking that step back, I could bear it on my own.


    Lc finally let out a sob. Her head hung, and her shoulders heaved as she wept pitifully.


    Felix¡¯s heart immediately ached for her, and he rushed over, pulling her into his embrace. Heforted


    her gently, and the tenderness on his face was an expression that I had never seen in the past 19


    years.


    Perhaps this was the difference when one loved someone.


    Aunt Mel was white with anger, and she was about to go over when I came out from the balcony and


    grabbed her arm.


    +15 BONUS


    Probably none of them had thought that I would be on the balcony, and all of them immediately realized


    that I had clearly heard their entire conversation.


    Aunt Mel¡¯s expression changed at once, and she took my hand, her lips trembling. She was unable to


    say a word. The guilt in her eyes washed over me like a tidal wave, almost drowning me.


    Felix turned back to look at me. His gaze was chilly, and it made my heart cold.


    I didn¡¯t know where the chill in his eyes came from and why it was directed at me. I really hadn¡¯t done


    anything. None of this had anything to do with me.


    The only thing I had done was to have feelings for him. Apart from that, I had never done anything to


    hurt


    him.


    He had no right to look at me that way.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The only reason he was like that was because I wasn¡¯t the person he cared about, and the person he


    cared about was crying because of me.


    Perhaps in his eyes, no matter what else I did, my existence was already a mistake.


    Iughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and patted Aunt Mel¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Aunt Mel, I don¡¯t like Felix,


    and


    he doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together. A¨CAnd I already have someone I like, and


    things are going very well for us.¡±


    Only the heavens knew how much my heart ached as I said these words.


    Afterward, I looked out at the sky instinctively.


    After uttering such an enormous lie, I was afraid I would be struck by lightning.


    But things had already gotten to this point, and I could only use this as an excuse to protect my dignity.


    The others came out to look for us, probably because we had been gone for so long. At that moment,


    all of them were standing at the doorway to the private room.


    I didn¡¯t know how long they had been standing there, but I knew they had all heard thest thing I said.


    Everyone was looking at me in shock.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    I smiled and leaned on Aunt Mel¡¯s shoulder like I used to do when I was young. I said yfully, ¡°Aunt


    Mel, please don¡¯t say things like this again. If my boyfriend finds out, he¡¯ll be unhappy.¡±


    That night, Iy in bed sleeplessly for a long time. The pain in my heart continued to spread, and I


    gritted my teeth as I endured it.


    When it was almost dawn, Felix sent me a message on WhatsApp. ¡°Do you really have a boyfriend?


    Who


    is he?¡±


    I stared at the phone screen unblinkingly for a long time until my eyes began to ache.


    No matter who he was, it wasn¡¯t Felix. Why did he still have to ask so much?


    I put the phone on silent mode and tossed it at the foot of the bed without replying.


    I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Whoever he was, it was my business and had nothing to do with Felix. I had


    no


    reason to tell him anything.


    The next morning, with huge dark circles under my eyes, I made ns with a few of my high school


    friends to go hiking.


    After the events of yesterday. I especially did not want to see Felix. But our houses were next to each


    other, and even bumping into each other was a normal urrence. The only way to avoid him was to


    go


    outside, and that was the reason I wanted to go hiking.


    I was very athletic, and in the past, I loved things like hiking and other outdoor activities.


    After Felix cut off ties with me, I suddenly changed. I no longer liked sports that were too extreme, nor


    did


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I like crowds. I just wanted to stay quietly by myself.


    Rather than going hiking in a group, I preferred finding a quiet ce to read or daydream. But I had no


    choice but to do this in order to avoid certain people.


    When I had gotten ready and opened the front door, Felix was coincidentally putting on his shoes with


    Lc on his arm.


    ¡°Lix, Lc.¡± This was really not my year. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had met them again! I greeted them.


    briefly, not nning to say much.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re pretty punctual. Let¡¯s go. I called a cab downstairs.¡±


    162


    I was startled. ¡°You guys are going, too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Are we just going to let you gallivant off by yourself?¡± Felix looked sideways at me, and


    there was mockery in his eyes.


    I only felt the chill of dismay in my heart.


    Why on earth were they barging in on this hike? Couldn¡¯t they just let me have some peace and quiet


    by


    myself?


    Should I not go? But I was the one who had organized this, and if I were to cancel now, the others


    would


    kill me.


    If there hadn¡¯t been others present, I really wanted to p myself in the face.


    I had wanted to go out because I didn¡¯t want to see the two of them, but now, they were right under my


    nose! I was just punishing myself at this point!


    At that moment, I could not have known that this hike would make the rift between Felix and me bigger.


    He was shattering my feelings toward him little by little. At the time, I thought that it wasn¡¯t necessarily a


    bad thing. He was helping me to forget the things that I couldn¡¯t forget by myself. When my feelings for


    him disappearedpletely, I would be free.


    Our group gathered at the foot of the mountain. We were all part of the same friend group. This was


    our first gathering after summer break started. The friendship between girls was always cheerful and


    full of joy. We hugged andughed together, filled with delight.


    They all knew about Felix and I. In the past, they often teased us and said we were a match made in


    heaven.


    Although I had once denied it, in my ssmates¡® eyes, that was just a one¨Csided deration on my


    part.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Felix and I were meant to be together.


    But when Felix took another girl¡¯s hand right in front of me, they could not understand it. They all looked


    at me meaningfully, and the fire of gossip burned in their eyes.


    What could I say? That it had always been a one¨Csided love on my part and that he had only ever


    treated me as a sister? Or that the ¡°perfect¡± pair was no more, and now I was alone?

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    But these were the facts. There was nothing I could say, so I just smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Felix, why don¡¯t you introduce your girlfriend to everyone?¡±


    Lc leaned in Felix¡¯s arms, smiling shyly. She was obviously the one that Felix loved.


    ¡°When did you get a girlfriend? This Isn¡¯t a third¨Cparty kind of situation, is it?¡± Jade said loudly,


    These girls knew about my feelings toward Felix. When I had been scolded by him in public, they also


    had all known about it and had bullied Felix thoroughly for several days.


    Jade was very biased, and she was probably racking her brains to think of a way to find justice for me.


    I pped a hand to my forehead in resignation. Jade really just said whatever was on her mind. I


    wished she hadn¡¯t made things awkward for me!


    hin?¡± Felix was obviously


    ¡°The two of us are both single. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to be in a rtionship?¡± Felix


    displeased.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both


    Mmph ¡­¡±


    Zara Lowe was the closest to Jade, and to prevent Jade from embarrassing me further, she reached


    out to cover Jade¡¯s mouth. She was tall and had long arms, so she dragged Jade away easily.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s no need for introductions. We¡¯ll get to know each other


    soon enough. Let¡¯s start hiking.¡±


    Hiking was a physically strenuous activity, and my friends, who had been bookworms and nerds since


    childhood, weren¡¯t ustomed to it.


    We were only halfway up the mountain, but all of them were already exhausted. They dragged


    themselves to rest under the trees, gasping as they sought the shade.


    They all surrounded me, hesitating to speak. It was funny and heartwarming to see how much they


    wanted to say something without hurting my feelings.


    I was d they were here today. Otherwise, I would really have been affected by Felix.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say it once, and no one¡¯s allowed to ask again in the future. The marriage pact between us was


    just a joke between our families, and he¡¯s always treated me as a little sister.


    ¡°I was the one who misunderstood, and it has nothing to do with him. Lc is the woman he likes, and


    she¡¯s already met his parents. They¡¯ll be together in the future.¡±


    ¡°What about you, then, Lulu? Don¡¯t tell us that your feelings for him weren¡¯t real,¡±


    I smiled bitterly. How could they be false? I had almost thrown my life away for Felix.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force what isn¡¯t yours. He¡¯s him, I¡¯m me. If you don¡¯t want to see me staying single, then find


    a good man among your cousins or whatever and introduce him to me.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, you must be so upset.¡±


    I looked over at a daisy blooming in the distance, and after a long time, I said, ¡°It¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Everyone was quiet, and we all sighed as we thought about how things changed and how people¡¯s


    hearts. were fickle. Then, our spirits were lifted again as we talked about how we would spread the


    wider when we got back so that they could find me a boyfriend who was a hundred times better than


    Felix.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with them, so I left them to it.


    With much difficulty, we finally reached the summit. Everyone mored to go and eat ice cream at the


    lone shop there. I nced at Felix and Lc, who had arrived before everyone else. They were holding


    a box of raspberries, feeding each other as they sat on a bench underneath a tree.


    The two of them gazed at each other from time to time, their eyes full of lingering affection. Felix had


    his arm around Lc¡¯s shoulders while she leaned into the crook of his neck. Whenever he bent down


    or she lifted up her face, their lips would meet easily.


    My heart broke, and there was a sour taste in my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t want to make myself suffer, so I turned and walked in the opposite direction.


    The summit of the mountain was spacious, so it was easy for me to find a ce where I couldn¡¯t see


    them.


    I

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Zara walked beside me and muttered in a low voice about how Felix was heartless and blind and would


    definitely regret his decision down the road.


    She said that Lc was obviously not as innocent as she looked and was clearly just putting on an act


    for me. She also said that Lc had all the vibes of a scheming bitch, and I was no match for her


    because I was such a blockhead.


    She was annoyed, and I didn¡¯t interrupt her until she¡¯d finished her rant. Then I told her that Felix and I


    were history now and that she shouldn¡¯t mention it again.


    She gritted her teeth and lectured me about how useless I was. At that moment, she seemed like a


    mother worrying about my marriage prospects.


    I knew she just wanted to defend me, but the facts were right there. I had already distanced myself


    from Felix, and there was nothing more to be said about it.


    Besides, liking him was my own choice and had nothing to do with him.


    His feelings for Lc had nothing to do with me either.


    Everyone should just mind their own business.


    Zara was frustrated by myck of drive. She said that in this age, men all liked women who appeared


    innocent and were just a little sly, and a saint like me would be sure to lose.


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to argue with her, so I just listened and gave her water from time to time to


    moisten her throat.


    Jade called and said they had found a peach tree heavy with fruit that was growing on a cliff.. There


    were peach trees everywhere, but it was rare to find one growing on a cliff face, so Zara and I rushed


    over to


    see.


    When we arrived, Jade and the others were chattering as they leaned on the safety railings, discussing


    how the peach tree had managed to get enough nutrition from the barren rock face. The tree had


    grown strong and healthy and was bearing plenty of fruit.


    The huge peach tree was growing on the east side, facing the sun. It stuck out from the cliff at an


    angle. and there were peaches of all sizes hanging from it, weighing the tree down heavily. Several of


    the peaches were already starting to ripen and looked very rosy.


    I pulled Zara over. The cliff face was almost vertical, and there were several vines clinging to its


    surface. Mist drifted in the valley, and we could see a little stream at the bottom, which was dotted with


    trees.


    I saw that the branches of the peach tree were very close to me, and it seemed as if I could reach out


    and touch it. The fruits bounced in the breeze as if they were talking to me and tempting me to pick


    them.


    yfully, I climbed up on the ralling and ignored my friends¡® shouts. I reached out and grabbed a


    branch.


    Perhaps it was due to my character, or maybe the railing was old and could not take my weight. All I felt


    was a wave of dizziness, and then I fell down head first.


    When I heard their screams, I btedly realized that I had fallen off the cliff. I immediately broke out in


    a cold sweat as the threat of death held me in its grip.


    I hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship yet, and I still had to repay my parents. I still had so much youth that I


    had yet to spend, and I didn¡¯t want to die!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t my time yet, or maybe I¡¯d just climbed up too many trees in the past. I had a


    pretty good physique and flexibility, and my reflexes were fast.


    At the critical moment between life and death, I reached out just me to grab a vine growing out of a


    crack in the rock. It stopped my fall, and I hung there in midair.


    I looked up to see that I was at least 20 feet from the top, and below my feet was a long way to the


    ground. My heart thumped when I looked at it, and I felt like I was seeing stars.


    There was a gust of wind, and I swayed from side to side like duckweed on water.


    I screamed shrilly, and if it hadn¡¯t been for how tight my throat felt, my heart would¡¯ve jumped out of my


    throat.


    I was stuck. There was no hope of getting back up, and falling down was certain death.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    I was so unlucky. There was no one else I knew who had to face death on a hike.


    Jade and the others were shouting anxiously above me, but my ears were ringing, and I couldn¡¯t hear


    anything at all. All I was focusing on was the vine I was clinging onto, praying that it was strong


    enough.


    to hold onto my weight.


    I was terrified that if I died like this, my parents wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. I was afraid I would be


    buried in darkness forever, never to see the light again.


    This was a tourist attraction, and there was a rescue team on the mountain. They arrived very soon.


    When I was rescued by two young men, Felix finally ran over to me, holding hands with Lc. ¡°Why


    were you so careless, Luna? Are you okay? Were you injured?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a stupid thing to say? Who wouldn¡¯t be injured if they fell off a cliff?


    For the convenience of hiking, I chose to wear a short¨Csleeved T¨Cshirt and denim shorts.


    My bare arms and legs were all injured to varying degrees, and I was covered with blood. It looked


    terrifying even to me.


    The injuries were extremely painful, and fear took up all my thoughts. I was unable to answer his


    question.


    Lc squatted between the two of us and blocked the arm that reached out toward me. She said


    gently.¡± Don¡¯t be anxious, Felix. Lulu will definitely be okay.¡±


    I had just gotten out of danger, and the terror of barely escaping imminent death still enveloped me. I


    felt cold and was shivering like a leaf. I didn¡¯t want to see them act lovingly toward each other in front of


    me.


    so I closed my eyes.


    My friends¡® expressions changed when they saw me shivering so much, and they all asked me


    questions


    all at once.


    The rescue team carried me down the mountain, and the ambnce arrived. Some of my friends sat


    with me in the ambnce, which rushed toward the hospital with its siren wailing.


    All the way down the mountain until the moment I got into the ambnce, Felix protected Lc


    attentively as they followed behind us. The only people around me were my good friends.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, my heart becamepletely cold.


    I didn¡¯t mind if he did not like me, and it was fine if he just saw me as a sister. But we had grown up


    together and lived together for 19 years. How could he be so unconcerned when my life had been in


    danger?


    He was really cold!


    If a puppy was in danger, anyone woulde and help it, right?


    Was I worth even less than a puppy to him?


    The ambnce stopped at the hospital entrance, and I saw my parents rush over to me. My friends


    had called them, and their tear¨Cfilled eyes were full of heartache when they looked at me.


    I had gone out so that I could avoid Felix, but he hadpletely ignored my plight. My parents were


    the ones who were weeping for me.


    I was lucky I had them. At least someone cared about me.


    When I came out from the emergency room, I was covered with bandages, as if severalrge white


    flowers had bloomed on me. They had all been expertly done by the deft nurses.


    I stayed in the hospital for four days, and my parents took care of me day and night. Uncle Austin and


    Aunt Mel came every day with fruits and meals, which must have been tiring.


    I felt bad about it, and I felt sorry for them too. My parents and I told them again and again that they


    didn¡¯t have to keeping and that we didn¡¯tck anything here in the hospital.


    But Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel still insisted oning. They didn¡¯t say much either. They just waited


    for me to eat and drink, then tidied things up and went back to prepare the next meal. I could


    understand how they felt. They were trying to make things up to me through their actions.


    They felt sorry for me, and also, they sincerely liked me.


    Honestly, they didn¡¯t have to do this. Felix was Felix, and they were separate from him. I wouldn¡¯t just


    lump them together.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Felix clearly knew that I was injured, but he didn¡¯te to see me even once. It would be a lie if I said


    that I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    I hoped so fervently that there would be a moment when I opened my eyes, and he would be there,


    sitting


    beside my bed and peeling an apple for me. There would be a beautiful ray of sunshine shining on him


    as if he were my god.


    On the afternoon of my third day in the hospital, I had just woken up from a nap when I heard the


    sound


    of arguinging from outside my door.


    The voices were very familiar. It was Felix and Lc. I couldn¡¯t hear very clearly as there was a door


    between us.


    It seemed that Felix hade to visit me, but Lc was against it. The two of them were having an


    argument right in front of my door.


    I would be discharged tomorrow, and it was no longer important whether or not he came to see me. But


    if


    Lc became upset with him because he came to see me, then it might bring me unwanted trouble. If


    that was the case, it would be better if he didn¡¯te at all.


    I hoped he coulde, but I still maintained my rationality.


    As I listened, I fell asleep again. I only woke up when my mom came in.


    The incident had traumatized me, so the doctor kept giving me sedatives. That was why I kept dozing


    off.


    The hospital room looked like it always did. Ultimately, Felix hadn¡¯te.


    Mom asked me why my expression looked so strange, but I smiled and said I was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tine.


    In the evening, the rich magenta hues of dusk crept into my room and shone on my face. It dazzled me


    and stung my eyes.


    I raised my arm to cover my eyes, and very soon, the skin on my arm was wet.


    No matter how much I tried to be strong, I was just a 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl. I hadn¡¯t yet learned how to hide


    my


    feelingspletely.


    Mom must have noticed that I was crying because I heard her sigh lightly.


    I fervently hoped in my heart that she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. I would get better after some time.


    Chapter 29


    Felix clearly knew that I was injured, but he didn¡¯te to see me even once. It would be a lie if I said


    that I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    I hoped so fervently that there would be a moment when I opened my eyes, and he would be there,


    sitting beside my bed and peeling an apple for me. There would be a beautiful ray of sunshine shining


    on him


    as if he were my god.


    On the afternoon of my third day in the hospital, I had just woken up from a nap when I heard the


    sound of arguinging from outside my door.


    The voices were very familiar. It was Felix and Lc. I couldn¡¯t hear very clearly as there was a door


    between us.


    It seemed that Felix hade to visit me, but Lc was against it. The two of them were having an


    argument right in front of my door.


    I would be discharged tomorrow, and it was no longer important whether or not he came to see me. But


    if Lc became upset with him because he came to see me, then it might bring me unwanted trouble. If


    that was the case, it would be better if he didn¡¯te at all.


    I hoped he coulde, but I still maintained my rationality.


    As I listened, I fell asleep again. I only woke up when my mom came in.


    The incident had traumatized me, so the doctor kept giving me sedatives. That was why I kept dozing


    off.


    The hospital room looked like it always did. Ultimately, Felix hadn¡¯te.


    Mom asked me why my expression looked so strange, but I smiled and said I was fine.


    In the evening, the rich magenta hues of dusk crept into my room and shone on my face. It dazzled me


    and stung my eyes.


    I raised my arm to cover my eyes, and very soon, the skin on my arm was wet.


    No matter how much I tried to be strong, I was just a 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl. I hadn¡¯t yet learned how to hide


    my


    feelingspletely.


    Mom must have noticed that I was crying because I heard her sigh lightly.


    I fervently hoped in my heart that she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. I would get better after some time.


    When I tell the hospitat, both farmities turned on and stood in my


    Uncle Austin and Aurd het helped to pack up my things. Wombled using bent on the floor to the my


    shoces. The room was busty


    My heart felt warm. Even though I did not have a boned, had op sweet toe tom mytemy store


    very content


    Felix stood in the distance with an unhappy tit beside him Sex had sped a few times whenever he tried


    toe and help, so he had no choice be to sad there with her,


    He would asionally nce over at me, and there was concem in bisers Mold the te spoke to Lc in


    a low voice,


    c looked at me continuously, pouting and looking very disced


    I guessed that Aunt Mel had forced her toe and that  badet dared to say no. That wagen why


    she was having a tiff with Feliz


    Whether or not that was the case, it wasn¡¯t any of my business.


    I wasn¡¯t the one who had wanted him toe. There wasn¡¯t much point in it anyway.


    As for Lc, she was really being jealous for no reason. No matter how jealous she was, it had cathing


    to


    do with me.


    I had gotten injured and suffered a huge shock that day. When I was discharged, the doctor told me the


    wounds had healed, but I had to rest for a few more days.


    The incident had almost scared my mother to death. She kept holding my hand and repeating how I


    had been so lucky to survive.


    She memorized every word the doctor said and was determined to carry it out to the letter once we got


    home. She added many of her own ideas and even took time off to stay at my side and nurse me


    I couldn¡¯t argue against my mother, so I had no choice but to lie in bed all day. Morn fed me so much


    that I was bing a pig. I ate, slept, slept, then ate. I was about to grow mold from boredom.


    One afternoon, at around 2:00 pm, my mother¡¯s office called her. They told her there was something


    she


    had to take care of, so she rushed out the door with her little bag. Before she left, she gave me


    instructions that must have been at least 500 words long, and I agreed to all of them.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I waited for Mom¡¯s footsteps to disappear in the corridor before scrambling up and running around the


    house excitedly.


    I had been confined to bed for more than ten days. If I didn¡¯t get to move around, I felt that my legs


    were


    about to go numb.


    I was just having fun when Felix called.


    I calmed down and frowned as I debated whether or not to pick up.


    Since Felix did not care about my well¨Cbeing, I had be even more disappointed in him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I thought about how cold he had been to me the day I got injured and how gentle and attentive


    he had been to Lc, I was actually very upset.


    I didn¡¯t want much from him. If he saw me as a sister, then he should at least show some care for me


    as a brother would to his sister. He shouldn¡¯t just stand on the sidelines as if it had nothing to do with


    him. That was all I asked for.


    But on second thought. Lc was his girlfriend, and I was just the little sister next door. It was natural


    for him to treat his girlfriend well Wasn¡¯t the fact that I was upset only proved my jealousy?


    For the past few days that I had been recuperating at home, he had sent some food over a few times.


    Aunt Mel had made it to boost my antibodies, and Mom had epted it all. However, I didn¡¯t eat much


    of


    1. it.


    He had said several times that he would like to visit me in my room, but each time, my mother said that!


    was asleep as an excuse to get rid of him.


    Felix told Mom that he just wanted toe in and check on me and that he wouldn¡¯t do anything. He


    even said that we used to sleep together as children and that he really cared for me like a younger


    sister.


    Mom didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid and told him we weren¡¯t children anymore. Now that we were adults and


    Felix even had a girlfriend, we should both keep our boundaries.


    That was because the day I came home, I told my mom that Lc had been unhappy about Felix


    coming to the hospital to get me. If he were toe into my room and Lc found out, the two of them


    might argue. I didn¡¯t want to be the reason for their conflict.


    The truth was, I just wanted to distance myself from them.


    +15 BONUS


    Although the friendship between Mom and Aunt Mel wasn¡¯t affected, the incident on Thanksgiving still


    changed how Mom saw Felix. She often hinted to me that she wanted me to let him go.


    Mom said that


    of me.


    said that someone who could embarrass me in public like that would definitely not take good care


    I believed in Mom¡¯s words.


    Actually, Mom and Dad had already found a house somewhere else, and they only gave up on the idea


    of moving after I spent a long time persuading them.


    I just didn¡¯t want Mom to have any regrets, but Mom thought I was refusing to move because I still had


    lingering feelings for Felix. She had been unhappy about that for quite a while.


    Now that I was taking the initiative to distance myself from Felix, Mom was doing her best to protect


    me. She was very firm in her execution and wasn¡¯t lenient at all, even when facing Felix.


    There were several times when I thought that if not for Aunt Mel, Mom wouldn¡¯t even let him into the


    house.


    As my mother said, he hadn¡¯t hesitated to humiliate her precious daughter in front of so many people.


    Why should she pander to him? It wasn¡¯t as if her daughter was determined to only have him!


    Mom was right. I liked him, but I didn¡¯t think that he was the only one for me. Someday, I would be


    completely free of my feelings for him and find a guy who treated me well. Then, I would grow old with


    him.


    Afterward, Felix and I would really go our separate ways.


    In the five days I spent lying at home, he didn¡¯t even get to touch the doorknob of my room. I thought


    he would understand my intent so that the two of us would never have to meet again.


    Therefore, now that he was calling, I hesitated to take the call. Even if I answered, I didn¡¯t know what to


    say.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    I was hesitating when my finger identally swiped the screen lock. Felix¡¯s voice rang out clearly from


    the phone.


    ¡°Open the door, Luna.¡± His voice was as proud and dictating as ever.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I used to admire him in the past, never seeing any issue with the way he talked. In fact, I thought that


    was how Felix should be¨Cproud, cold, observant. When he was no longer the center of my world, I


    found myself feeling ufortable hearing him talk like this.


    ¡°What?¡± My tone wasn¡¯t pleasant either because of how much I disliked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you because I¡¯m worried about you. Aunt Harper wouldn¡¯t let me see you. I noticed that


    she had left earlier, so hurry up and let me in!¡±


    ¡°My wound is still hurting. I can¡¯t get up.¡± I was actually right by the door, peering through the peephole.


    I


    could see the hint of impatience on Felix¡¯s face.


    If he was impatient, he should have left. It wasn¡¯t like I invited him here.


    ¡°Get up slowly. I¡¯m in no hurry. I can wait right out here. I¡¯ll go in whenever you¡¯r


    to open the door.¡±


    What was wrong with Felix?


    Since he was so stubborn, it wouldn¡¯t do well for me to persist. Maybe it would be better that I let him


    in.


    I slowly opened the door. I regretted it the moment I did.


    I thought Felix hade alone.


    But hiding behind him was Lc, who was clinging to his waist. She was staring right at me.


    Lc looked delicate, yet the emotion in her eyes made me ufortable. It wasn¡¯t meek, nor was it


    jealous. It was just hard to read.


    I was a simple, open¨Cminded girl. If I couldn¡¯t read her expression, then so be it. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted


    to befriend Lc anyway, so there was no point in trying to understand her.


    My head throbbed lightly when I saw Felix¡¯s and Lc¡¯s intertwined hands. I grumbled internally.


    Though I was already regretting my decision, I couldn¡¯t just shut them out the door now. My refined


    upbringing forbade me from doing so.


    12


    ¡°Come on in,¡± I said.


    Felix shot me a look and squeezed past the doorway while holding Lc¡¯s hand. They then sat down on


    the couch as if they owned the ce.


    Lc clung to him as if they were conjoined twins.


    I rolled my eyes. Yes, I knew they were in love with one another, but they didn¡¯t need to put up a show


    all the time for me. The weather was sweltering hot. Weren¡¯t they worried about getting a rash with how


    close they were to each other?


    I could only grumble those words internally. On the outside, I had to cut up some fruit to treat my guests


    in the spirit of hospitality.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to save you in time the other day when you fell from the cliffs, Luna. I¡¯m sorry about that.


    I¡¯ve failed my duty as your brother.¡±


    Hah!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯s not like it was your responsibility. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I said.


    ¡°I knew you were forgiving, Luna. You¡¯d never be angry at me. My mother told me to visit you and get


    your forgiveness, or else she would disown me. I was forced to do this.¡±


    I smiled lightly. ¡°I really don¡¯t me you. I can talk to Aunt Mel myself if you want.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t being forgiving. I just knew my ce in Felix¡¯s heart. There was no way I would get angry at


    someone whom I had no expectations for, no matter what they did. Nor would I feel as terrible as I used


    1. to.


    ¡°Your house is beautiful, Luna.¡± This was the first time Lc had visited my home. She was looking


    around the ce curiously.


    ¡°My mom decorated it. She¡¯s an interior designer who¡¯s pretty famous in her circle. I probably got my


    artistic talent from her,¡± I said.


    I walked out of the kitchen with a fruit tter and set it down on the coffee table. I speared a piece of


    fruit and gave it to Lc. I then ate a piece myself.


    It felt amazing to eat ice¨Ccold fruit on a hot summer¡¯s day, especially for someone

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Felix calmly raised his head to look at me. I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. Heck, even the fruit


    in


    my mouth tasted nd now.


    ¡°The heck are you looking at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my fruit, Luna? Is this how you treat me?¡±


    I was speechless.


    Couldn¡¯t he take some himself? Didn¡¯t he have hands? Was he still expecting me to feed him like how


    used to? Sorry, but I decided never to treat him the same way again after he insulted me like I was a


    piece of trash.


    ¡°Take it yourself. Why are you acting like you¡¯re a guest here? You even know where all our passbooks


    are in the house.¡±


    I swore I meant nothing when I said those words. I was just bantering like usual with Felix.


    But L¡¯s expression changed immediately. There was some anger and some upset, but mostly, there


    was envy.


    ¡°Is your family rich, Luna? Do you tell just anyone where your family keeps their passbooks? Aren¡¯t you


    worried something would happen?¡±


    I shrugged nonchntly. I was just giving an example to demonstrate how familiar Felix was with my


    house. As for our passbooks, if I had no idea where they were, Felix definitely wouldn¡¯t either.


    But Lc¡¯s questions really were peculiar. While she was wondering whether my family was actually


    rich, she was also questioning Felix¡¯s personality.


    I gave up. Lc¡¯s way of thinking was too strange.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s a high school teacher, and my mom¡¯s an interior designer. Their ie is


    etty decent. My family can¡¯t be said to be rich, but we do live pretty decently. In my mother¡¯s words, we


    fall somewhere in


    the middle of the pack,¡± I said.


    My words were truthful without any exaggeration. We were just chatting, after all.


    But Lc¡¯s expression grew even uglier. She held onto Felix¡¯s arm all meek¨Clike and said softly. ¡°It¡¯s


    actually pretty nice not being rich. I heard that well¨Coff families aren¡¯t happy. There¡¯s either sibling


    rivalry over i


    inheritance or the parents¡® divorcing because of their bad rtionship.¡±


    Chapter 32


    Felix calmly raised his head to look at me. I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. Heck, even the fruit


    in my mouth tasted nd now.


    ¡°The heck are you looking at?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my fruit, Luna? Is this how you treat me?¡±


    I was speechless.


    Couldn¡¯t he take some himself? Didn¡¯t he have hands? Was he still expecting me to feed him like how I


    used to? Sorry, but I decided never to treat him the same way again after he insulted me like I was a


    piece of trash.


    ¡°Take it yourself. Why are you acting like you¡¯re a guest here? You even know where all our passbooks


    are in the house.¡±


    I swore I meant nothing when I said those words. I was just bantering like usual with Felix.


    But Lc¡¯s expression changed immediately. There was some anger and some upset, but mostly, there


    was envy.


    ¡°Is your family rich, Luna? Do you tell just anyone where your family keeps their passbooks? Aren¡¯t you


    worried something would happen?¡±


    I shrugged nonchntly. I was just giving an example to demonstrate how familiar Felix was with my


    house. As for our passbooks, if I had no idea where they were, Felix definitely wouldn¡¯t either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But Lc¡¯s questions really were peculiar. While she was wondering whether my family was actually


    rich, she was also questioning Felix¡¯s personality.


    I gave up. Lc¡¯s way of thinking was too strange.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s a high school teacher, and my mom¡¯s an interior designer. Their ie is pretty decent. My


    family can¡¯t be said to be rich, but we do live pretty decently. In my mother¡¯s words, we fall somewhere


    in the middle of the pack,¡± I said.


    My words were truthful without any exaggeration. We were just chatting, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s


    But Lc¡¯s expression grew even uglier. She held onto Felix¡¯s arm all meek¨Clike and said softly actually


    pretty nice not being rich. I heard that well¨Coff families aren¡¯t happy. There¡¯s either sibling rivalry over


    inheritance or the parents¡® divorcing because of their bad rtionship.¡±


    Was she hinting that my parents were going to divorce soon?


    I immediately grew upset hearing her words. Lc was practically jinxing my family. It looked like Jade


    was right about her being conniving. It was pretty irritating.


    Felix felt like Lc¡¯s words were off, too. He squeezed her hand. ¡°Nonsense, Lili. Uncle Austin and Aunt


    Harper¡¯s rtionship is really strong.


    Lc rolled her eyes and used the opportunity toy in Felix¡¯s arms. She turned to look at me in a


    challenging manner. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t think ill of me.¡±


    Her voice was soft and sweet. Her gentle embrace was met with Felix¡¯s adoring gaze. He then kissed


    her on the lips. ¡°Such a sweet girl.¡±


    I wanted to kick them out of the house as I watched them put up this lovey¨Cdovey act.


    They should¡¯ve gone home if they wanted to kiss. There was no need to visit me and put up such a


    show!


    Lc¡¯s implied meaning was apparent. If someone as open¨Cminded as me could understand what she


    was saying, there was no way Felix couldn¡¯t. He was clearly pretending to be an idiot, all to defend


    Lc.


    That meant Lc knew that with Felix around, I couldn¡¯t do anything about her behavior. She was here


    to


    pick a fight on purpose.


    Yes, I hadn¡¯t said much in the past two years primarily because I was toozy to. But that didn¡¯t mean !


    was a pushover. I wasn¡¯t going to just stand there while someone attacked me.


    In the past, I had no choice when Felix pushed me around because I had a crush on him. But who was


    she toe into my house and insult mes


    Did she really think that Felix could protect her from all manner of harm?


    I had never picked a fight, but that didn¡¯t mean I was scared of them. If they came to my house to mess


    with me, then they shouldn¡¯t me me for not holding back.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but Felix does. We grew up together and have known each other for over


    at


    decade.


    ¡°I feel like I was an idental baby while my parents are the ones in love. Their rtionship is super


    strong. They¡¯d never take advantage of one another¡¯s unfortunate situations.


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m the only child in my family, so I get all the good things they give me. I don¡¯t have to worry


    about


    anyone fighting over that with me.¡±


    I knew how to be a bitch, too.


    ¡°You misunderstood me, Lulu. That¡¯s not what I meant. Felix was worried about you, so I apanied


    him to visit you. I really mean nothing else. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Maybe my words struck a sensitive point, Lc¡¯s eyes were brimmed with tears. She gnawed on her lip.


    looking aggrieved as it I had bullied her.


    I was recuperating at home. She shouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce if she didn¡¯t want to see me.


    I could understand that Lc was jealous of me because of my past history with Felix. Nearly everyone


    in


    the school knew about it.


    I didn¡¯t mind that Lc couldn¡¯t bear to see my family living in such good circumstances. After what


    happened with her family, it was expected.


    But Lc shouldn¡¯t have directed the topic to my parents. There was no way I could allow others to


    insult


    the people who raised me.


    ¡°Did I misspoke, Lili? Weren¡¯t we just chatting? Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry now. Here, I¡¯ll give you a


    tissue. If anyone else saw this now, they¡¯d think I was bullying you. Oh, you¡¯re so pretty when you cry.¡±


    I took some tissues and shoved them into Felix¡¯s hands, gesturing for him to help Lc wipe her tears.


    ¡°Is


    Lili on her period, Lix? She doesn¡¯t seem too emotionally stable. Hurry up and dry her tears, else her


    makeup will be ruined.¡±


    Lc was great at acting, wasn¡¯t she? I was going to do the same to her!


    I never really bothered with them, but that was only because of our past friendship and my feelings for


    Felix. But when they started treating my kindness as a weakness, they would see just how powerful I


    was when I retaliated.


    122-


    Still, Felix would probably be angry with me for snapping back at his girlfriend like this. But that was up


    to him. I wasn¡¯t going to yield to him like I always did.


    Strangely, Felix wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he looked at me in shock.


    I used to think the world of Felix and do whatever he said. I wouldpromise with his instructions


    even though I had my own beliefs. Felix probably thought I was a loser who could be bullied by anyone.


    I was known for having a good temper back then, especially in front of Felix. I could really obey every


    single word he said.


    But everyone had their breaking point. He touched mine, so now, he had to face the consequences.


    Mom and Dad were my breaking point. I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disrespect them whatsoever.


    Not even Felix¡¯s girlfriend!


    They weren¡¯t here to visit me. Lc was clearly here to get revenge on me after Felix went to pick me


    up at the hospital the other day. She was only using the excuse of visiting me to do so.


    Meanwhile, Felix was indulging her without restraint.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lc really was quite something to be able to make Felix putty in her hands like this.


    I didn¡¯t understand it. I had utterly changed who I was ever since Felix made his stance clear. I wasn¡¯t


    clingy, didn¡¯t seek revenge, and even gave up going to Jesselton College.


    I had walked away to peacefully live my own life, letting them indulge in their rtionship however they


    pleased. I felt like I had done everything I could.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    I hadn¡¯t done anything, so how did I piss off Lc enough to cause her toe all the way to my house


    to provoke me?


    Lc¡¯s tears began falling when Felix didn¡¯te to her defense. She clung onto Felix¡¯s waist and


    buried her face in his chest, crying pitifully.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. Lulu. I know my father is in prison, and my family isn¡¯t as wealthy as yours. I


    can¡¯t possibly meet your standards. But I really didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to visit you and


    keep youpany.


    ¡°If you really think less of me, Lulu, then I¨CI¡¯ll leave right now. I¡¯ll nevere and bother you again,¡±


    Lc


    whimpered.


    What did I do to make her cry so much? How could she be able to cry as if onmand? It would


    surely be a pity if she didn¡¯t get a career in acting.


    I got more and more annoyed by the second. I really hated Lc¡¯s bitchy little waterworks show.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting me, Felix. You can both leave now. I¡¯m tired, and I want to rest,¡± I said faintly.


    There was no point talking further if we couldn¡¯t see eye to eye.


    My afternoon was ruined by Felix and Lc just like that. What a pity.


    Felix¡¯s expression darkened as anger brewed in his eyes. He stared at me as if angry that I asked them


    to leave.


    The displeasure in his eyes was clear to see.


    Felix looked at the sobbing Lc and held her in his arms. He kissed her forehead lovingly and said,


    Don¡¯t cry, sweetie. Your eyes will start hurting.


    ¡°We came to see you out of goodwill, Luna, yet this is what you do? If you really look down on Lili, then


    we can just stay out of your way from now on. There was no need to insult her like this.¡±


    The first half of his words were directed at Lc, while the second half was directed at me.


    I was infuriated. I had finally seen a new side to Felix now. If Felix were a king, then he would be a


    terrible


    king¨Cthe kind who would leave their entire country in ruins with one word from his queen.


    Ever since Felix and Lc arrived, Lc had been doing all she could to torment me. It was her who


    provoked me first.


    Felix was a smart man. I was sure he could tell what Lc was doing, yet there he was,pletely


    indulging it.


    I had only retaliated with a few words, yet somehow, he saw it as insults to Lc.


    Did that mean my parents deserved to be insulted by Lc, then?


    Felix was no longer who I thought he was.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re here to see me, not piss me off? Are you deaf? Did you not hear what Lc said


    about my parents?


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re biased, but there should at least be a limit. You two can say whatever you want


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    about me. I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°But you cannot do the same to my parents. I don¡¯t want to argue any longer. You two should leave


    now.


    If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t visit me anymore.¡±


    Felix paused for a moment. Lc said pitifully in his embrace, ¡°Felix, I really didn¡¯t mean what Luna


    thought I meant. She misunderstood me. You must believe me.¡±


    Believe, my ass!


    I


    I speechlessly watched the scene unfold before me, hating myself for opening the front door to them in


    the first ce.


    It was better to go our separate ways, never to cross paths again!


    ¡°Luna, Lili really crossed the line when she spoke about Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel like that. But she


    never means the bad things she says. Why do you have to be so unforgiving? Didn¡¯t you have your


    own


    faults?


    ¡°You knew Lili¡¯s family wasn¡¯t in the best situation, and her parents are now separated. Yet you still


    talked about how wonderful your life was in front of her. Weren¡¯t you just trying to upset her? How did


    you


    turn out like this, Luna?¡±


    At this point, all that was missing from Felix¡¯sment was how evil I was.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    I scoffed angrily. Was this still the Felix White I had known for 10 years? He had no conscience and


    such misqulded principles. He was a Jackass!


    When did I provoke Lc? When had I ever given her an attitude? What other made¨Cup offenses were


    he


    going to pin on me?


    This bitch deserved Felix the jackasst


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say about you, Felix White, You have a brain, so why don¡¯t you go back and


    think things through for yourself?


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of talking to both of you. Kindly leave my house. Thank you for visiting, but I¡¯m afraid I must


    decline your kind gesture. Now, please leavel¡±


    Felix pulled Lc by her hand and left the house fuming. I was left alone in therge living room,


    standing


    there like an idiot.


    Before stepping out of the door, Lc shot me a look. The glee in her eyes was clear as day.


    I wanted to scoll.


    Lc was only so bold because Felix spoiled her.


    But I neither wanted to fight for his affections nor steal them from Lc. It wasn¡¯t like Felix was the only


    man I ever wanted to marry in my entire life. Where did Lc¡¯s glee stem from, exactly?


    After Felix and Lc left, I went back to lie in bed. I covered myself in my nkets and silently cried.


    Felix had changed. His moralpass now purely served Lc¡¯s needs.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was no longer the sweet young boy I had a crush on.


    Two dayster, Jade and Zara came to find me. Only then did Mom begrudgingly let me out of the


    house.


    The moment I stepped out the front door, Mom came up behind me to tell me all sorts of dos and


    don¡¯ts.


    I pulled Jade and Zara down the stairs, running to meet the bright, sunny day.


    Our families lived in the same building with two units per floor. Each one of us had a small yard to tend


    to, courtesy of the developer.


    12


    It wasn¡¯t a big yard. Both Mom and Aunt Mel had decided to nt several nts that were easy to take


    care of. Their vines and leaves filled the space up, separating the inside of the yard from the outside.


    I didn¡¯t know they were sitting inside, nor did they know I was right outside. Neither of us could see the


    other.


    I sat outside Felix¡¯s yard fence, admiring the day. I was about to take a couple of pictures to set as my


    phone wallpaper.


    Just then, Aunt Mel and Felix¡¯s conversation floated into my ears. I didn¡¯t even have time to avoid it.


    ¡°Why do you look so listless? Didn¡¯t you get enough rest?¡±


    ¡°No. Lili and her mother went back to visit her grandmother earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Why did I end up with such a useless son? You looked so lost the moment Lc left. Why don¡¯t


    you go y with Lulu?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Luna¡¯s been really angrytely. I don¡¯t wanna get scolded.¡±


    ¡°Who do you have to me but yourself? Lulu wasn¡¯t this angry before, right? Think about what you¡¯ve


    been doing all this time. When did you not hurt Luna with your actions?


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pick on you, Felix. I don¡¯t want to interfere with your rtionship, but I need to tell you


    to


    think this through.


    ¡°Lc isn¡¯t as mature as Lulu is. Who knows what she¡¯s plotting behind those devious eyes of hers?


    You¡¯ll definitely get into trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense about Lili? I like her a lot, and I know what she¡¯s really like. I¡¯ve


    already. promised to marry her. If you really love me, then try and get along with Lili. After all, you two


    are the


    dearest people to me.


    ¡°Lc is the only person I want to marry for the rest of my life, Mom. You need to get along with her.


    That


    way, our family can be happy together,¡± Felix said.


    ¡°How old are you to be talking about marriage? Just because you see Lili as the only person you want


    to


    marry doesn¡¯t mean she thinks the same of you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in over your head. You¡¯ll have no one to cry to when she dumps you.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Felix. You¡¯ll sorely regret losing Luna.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Felix¡¯s tone was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll say this for thest time, Mom. Luna is, at


    most, only a sister to


    me, though not by blood. I will never have romantic feelings for her as long as I live. I¡¯m going back


    inside. You can work on this yourself.¡±


    I crouched outside the fence, crying while thoughts ran through my mind. I really needed to get rid of


    this eavesdropping habit.


    I thought I had shielded myself enough, but the moment I heard Felix say that he would never like me


    romantically and that he only wanted to marry Lc, my tears fell uncontrobly.


    If he didn¡¯t want me, then I didn¡¯t want him either!


    I told myself again and again¨CI needed to get over Felix for good!


    It had been several days since I¡¯d seen Felix. I quietly enjoyed my vacation time without interruption.


    Felix ¡®came knocking on my door Saturday afternoon. I didn¡¯t really want to see him. What happened


    thest time he was here still remained fresh in my memory. But Mom quickly opened the door and


    asked


    what he was there for.


    Felix peered in past the door to look inside. I was syed out on the couch watching a TV show,


    I never daredugh out loud in the past, no matter how happy I was, nory on the couch in a mess


    like this, all because Felix once said that he liked demure girls. Afterward, I tried my best to appear


    ladylike


    so he would pay more attention to me.


    Now that he and I had nothing to do with one another, nor did I need to consider his likes and dislikes, I


    could be more rxed again. I could be myself.


    Felix¡¯s brows seemed to furrow briefly when he saw me. But they then loosened immediately. With a


    smile, he told Mom he wanted to invite me out for a barbecue.


    Mom hesitated briefly but still let him into the house to talk to me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new barbecue ce on Agave Street. They have really good cuts of meat and sauces. Get


    dressed. I¡¯ll treat you,¡± Felix said.


    Iy there unmoving, save for the shaking of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s too hot outside.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    In the past I would¡¯ve been overjoyed it Felix had invited me out. I liked him before, after all.


    But after all that had happened. I just wanted to stay away from him whenever I could.


    Plus, in the past year, idents seemed to always happen whenever he and I were together. Things


    got so unlucky for me that Felix might as well be jinxing my life.


    thad just recovered from the cliff incident. I didn¡¯t want anything else to happen and end up in the


    hospital again.


    No matter how much Felix insisted, I continued shaking my head and refusing to go out with him.


    Muste out with me. Think of this as an apology for what happenedst time.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why do you need to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Lili was wrong the other day. She¡¯s afraid of conflict, so I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. This barbecue


    serves to prove how genuine I am.¡±


    Felix really had changed a lot ever since dating Lc. He barely talked in the past, especially when it


    Came to saving things like this.


    Lc really had changed Felix.


    Oh, that thing. I already forgot about it. You don¡¯t need to apologize. I couldn¡¯t possibly bear such a


    great weight¡±


    tuna, you and I grew up together. I know you more than you know yourself, so I can tell when you¡¯re


    telling the truth and when you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re basically ming me and refusing


    what¡¯s right and wrong. Lulu.


    a forive me. I know


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being biased toward Lc. She¡¯s so meek 1 can¡¯t


    upset. and chutha hear to see her


    But what¡¯s right is right, and what¡¯s wrong is wrong. If you really have forgiven me, then join me for a


    barbecue.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Felix¡¯s implied meaning was basically¨CI¡¯d dote on my girl no matter what, including taking the me for


    her mistakes.


    In other wordse at me if you had a problem with her, not her!


    When I still refused, Felix began lecturing me about life values. It was irritating.


    So, in the end, I changed my clothes and went out with him.


    It was just a barbecue dinner. It wasn¡¯t like Felix could do any harm to me. If I insisted on not going, it¡¯d


    only make me seem like I hadn¡¯t gotten over that matter.


    So I went!


    Mom gave me an umbre before I left. She told me toe home early in a less than happy tone as it


    seemed like rain wasing. I had just recovered, so it¡¯d be best not to get caught in the rain and


    catch


    a cold.


    Felix promised he would take care of me, which put a smile on my mother¡¯s face in return.


    I changed into a white dress and let my hair down. I then put on some light lipstick. Mom said my hair


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    looked healthy and was most suited to be left falling down along my shoulders.


    Surprise glinted in Felix¡¯s eyes the moment I left my bedroom.


    I was around five feet five inches tall, and I had long, slim legs. I wasn¡¯t too skinny nor too plump. My


    body was curvy and looked pretty good.


    The two of us walked on the roadside, talking about this and that.


    The pedestrian walkway was narrow. Children ran around from time to time ying, creating a tight


    squeeze for us.


    I stopped a half step back, creating a short distance between us. Felix shot me a displeased look.


    I looked away nonchntly, calmly maintaining my walking speed. I maintained a step behind him.


    Standing side by side with Felix used to make me so happy. I used to look forward to walking by his


    side


    on the way to school instead of following behind him like ackey.


    But Felix never cooperated. He always took a step forward with a cold expression while I ran after him


    like an angry girlfriend.


    In retrospect, I really was all over Felix back then. I never stopped, even when he responded with the


    cold shoulder. It seemed like I didn¡¯t care about my dignity at all.


    Yet now that I had the chance to stand beside Felix, I had lost all my excitement. I would rather stay


    behind him now because my perception had changed. Felix was no longer the most important person


    in my life.


    The barbecue restaurant had a fiery name¨CBurning Bacon.


    Felix chose a spot by the window for us. The view there was amazing. You could see all walks of life


    from out the window. I could see myself reflected in the ss, too.


    Not long after sitting down, rain began falling outside. I was grateful for my mother¡¯s foresight.


    Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been drenched in rainwater.


    Felix ordered us some prime cuts and side dishes. He then started grilling the meats. When they were


    done, he wanted to ce them on my te.


    I stopped him, blushing slightly. ¡°Eat. I can help myself.¡±


    Felix looked at his fork before smiling crookedly. ¡°What, afraid of a little saliva? We even shared the


    same


    spoon once to eat pudding when we were kids. You and I ate the whole thing, but you weren¡¯t shy


    then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s not toote to regret my decisions and change for the better.¡±


    ¡°Can you not say such strange things, Luna? With how cold you¡¯ve been. I¡¯ve wondered so many


    times. whether you¡¯re still the Luna I know. What happened to you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me who changed. I was still the same old Luna who had a crush on him. He was the one who


    changed to the point where I didn¡¯t dare recognize him.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯ll get too tough if it overcooks.¡±


    I ate a piece of grilled onion. It was pretty tasty.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Felix ced the meat in his mouth and chewed.


    I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. I ate a couple of mouthfuls of beef before stopping. I then waited for


    him to finish eating.


    My mind couldn¡¯t help but wander off as I looked at Felix¡¯s mop of blond hair.


    I thought back about our time as troublesome little kids, how we spent our youth as teens, and


    everything.


    that had happened between us for 19 years.


    Felix stopped eating after getting full. He nced at me and gave me a tissue to wipe my mouth.


    He and I hadn¡¯t been so close ever since that Thanksgiving incident. His gesture came out of the blue,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making me dodge quickly.


    Felix paused before retracting his hand with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating. What do you want to tell me?¡± I asked.


    Felix¡¯s brows wrinkled. The emotions in his eyes wereplicated. I was unsure what was on his


    mind.


    ¡°Lili was wrong for what she saidst time. I¡¯m here to apologize on her behalf. But you were at fault,


    too.


    *She was deeply affected after what happened to her father and felt especially down. You and I both


    grew up together and have close rtions. We¡¯re going to be family in the future, so I thought¡­


    When Felix paused, I looked up to meet his eyes, curious about what he would say. ¡°Thought what?¡±


    ¡°I thought that maybe you could be more careful with your words around Lc, for my sake. She cried


    so much after going home that day. She went on and on about how low her self¨Cesteem was while


    dating


    ¡°Lc was worried I might be made fun of because of her. She said she felt like a lesser person by your


    side. I don¡¯t want to see her sad and cry, Lulu. Do you understand?¡±


    I smiled bitterly.


    I couldn¡¯tprehend it. Felix was clearly being biased and maniptive.


    I actually believed his words when he said he was here to apologize to me with this barbeque dinner. I


    really was too stupid.


    +15 BOHUS


    This was no mere dinner. Felix was clearly using this opportunity to talk things through with me. He was


    asking me not to upset his lover.


    I could do all that he asked, but why did I have to?


    I willingly reduced myself to nothing in front of Felix. Did I have to do the same in front of his girlfriend?


    Who gave him the right to dictate what I should or should not do?


    I snorted, feeling empty inside. ¡°Lc is your girlfriend, not mine. I¡¯m not obliged to indulge her like you.


    1. do. You were there to witness what happened in my home today. Lc was clearly provoking me.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I fight back? If her provocation is due to her low self¨Cesteem, then does that mean I deserve


    to


    be lectured here by you all because I defended my family? Are you blind, Felix White?¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression shifted instantly. He looked at me in shock, not expecting me to react so


    dramatically,


    After all, I listened to everything he said since we were young. This was the first time I had argued with


    him so bluntly.


    It wouldn¡¯t be thest time.


    Maybe I was still that littleckey in his eyes, allowing him to do whatever he wanted without refusal.


    Sadly, the Luna Lawson who only had eyes for Felix had been pushed far away by his own hand, never


    to


    return.


    Felix gazed at me silently for some time. I ignored him and got ready to leave with my umbre in hand.


    This was a bummer of a barbecue, that was for sure.


    Felix, quickly grabbed my sleeve to stop me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lulu. Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve sat


    down together and chatted like this. Can we talk for a while?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    I would¡¯ve caved in immediately back then.


    But when I grew up and knew what love really was. I would find that the me in the past merely caved in


    because I hadn¡¯t let Felix go.


    Felix spotted the minute changes in my expression and smiled. He grabbed my hand. ¡°I never knew


    you could be such a wildcat. You¡¯re pretty amazing.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right? It also got me thinking. I wasmitted to being hisckey back then and listened to every


    word he said. I never got my time to shine, that was all.


    We didn¡¯t really talk much after that. I mostly listened to what Felix had to say.


    He told me about his life in university, his loving rtionship with Lc, and his ns for their future. He


    spoke of so many things and different people, yet never mentioned me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether Felix actually knew what I was thinking or if this was his way of


    telling me to stop holding out for him.


    It wasn¡¯t really a pleasant barbecue.


    Felix really was cruel to tell the girl who had a crush on him for years all about his rtionship with


    another girl.


    The rain grew heavier on the way back home. The wind made the trees sway heavily. Dark clouds


    broiled ahead, thunder crackling within them. Lightning asionally shed across the sky, cutting


    through the


    clouds.


    I recalled the weather alert earlier this afternoon and regretteding out.


    Sure enough, nothing good woulde when I was with Felix.


    The both of us shared a small parasoldies often used. It was¡­


    ¡°A small umbre is better than none. We should hurry up and run. We won¡¯t get too much rain on us


    that


    way.¡± Felix said as he looked up at the night sky in front of Burning Bacon.


    I was five feet and seven inches tall, while Felix was six feet tall. He was taller than me by a head, so I


    had to look up at him when we spoke. ¡°How about I use the umbre to get home while you run back?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Felix took my umbre and opened it up before walking out into the rain.


    The rainfall was heavy against my small umbre. The both of us stayed close to one another, yet that


    didn¡¯t stop the rain from falling mercilessly onto us. Half of my clothes were quickly drenched.


    The rain pattered as itnded on my umbre. All I could smell was Felix.


    My heart began pounding. I quickly reminded myself to keep a clear head and stepped away from him


    slightly.


    Felix pulled me back close under the umbre. ¡°Just a little more. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    The umbre had already shortened the distance between us. His sudden tug of my arm only pulled


    me closer to him as if he were cradling me in his arms.


    Blood rushed up to my cheeks, making them blush. To my surprise, I wanted this rain tost a little


    longer. I wanted Felix¡¯s embrace too much. I missed the smell of him.


    But my mind was clear.


    Felix was not mine.


    I stubbornly tried keeping a distance from him, but he held onto my hand with a steadfast expression. I


    couldn¡¯t wrench out of his grasp, so I let him hold onto me.


    Soon after, I suddenly heard someone call Felix¡¯s name. It sounded like whoever it was had been


    crying. The voice broke apart in the loud noise of the rain, though one couldn¡¯t deny its existence.


    Felix¡¯s behavior changed immediately. He shoved the umbre into my hands and started looking


    around wide¨Ceyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did I, Luna? I heard Lill¡¯s voice.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°No, it really is her,¡± I said faintly.


    Lc had supposedly returned home with her mother after several days. She was standing under a


    small klosk by the roadside. She held arge umbre above her as the rainwater sttered her short


    skirt, making her curves all the more apparent.


    Lc looked like a fake flower sprouting in the rain.


    She ced her hands near her mouth again before yelling. ¡°Felix!¡±


    Felix saw her this time. Light glowed in his dark eyes. He ran out into the rain like an excited child, his


    white sneakers sshing in the dirty rainwater. ¡°You¡¯re back, Lili.¡±


    Felix ran over and held Lc in his arms. She giggled happily.


    I stood there in the torrential rain, not even noticing that my umbre was off¨Ckilter. My heart felt numb.


    Felix always managed to hurt me without so much as lifting a finger.


    The wind and rain swirled around me cruelly. My heart was colder than the weather right now.


    Lc and Felix spoke to one another in the rain. Lc giggled again and nuzzled into his arms.


    Felix shot me a look as if considering my situation. But Lc¡¯s smile was too sweet, and her embrace


    too alluring. Felix wasn¡¯t able to control himself in the end. He kissed her deeply on the lips like a


    starving man being offered food.


    The image of Felix holding tender little Lc in the rain and kissing her was quite sweet.


    I heard the sound of my heart breaking.


    Felix shielded Lc as they ran in the rain, leaving me behind. Lc turned around and yelled out to


    me.¡± We¡¯ll be leaving first, Luna. Be careful!¡±


    It was supposed to be a caring phrase, yet it broke my heart so much.


    The two soon left, leaving only me alone in the usually busy street.


    As wind and rain tore the skies above me. I stood there in the street and cried.


    I used the rain, thunder, and lightning, as well as the pain in the deepest corners of my heart, to mourn


    this love that I had never had.


    The rain grew heavier. The clouds seemed to nearly swallow me whole. Water began pooling on the


    streets. Lightning shed ahead from time to time, my heart flinching in tandem.


    ¡°Wake up, Luna. Didn¡¯t you know from the start that Felix wasn¡¯t yours? He never was and never will


    be, so why are you still crying for him?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already let him go? Why are you still crying? There are so many other boys in this world.


    Why hurt yourself again and again through him?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of hurting again? Won¡¯t you give up out of desperation?¡± I asked myself again and


    again, yet my heart hurt too much.


    I couldn¡¯t find an answer, not with how in shambles my mind was.


    I had feelings for Felix and gave him my all for 18 years. It wasn¡¯t something you could just retract or


    forget about in a day.


    Perhaps I could really get over him in the future. But his existence had long saturated all my youth.


    Even if the day that I finally got over Felix came, there might still be a tiny spot in my heart that


    belonged


    to him.


    Felix left me alone in the pouring rain, so I could only walk back home alone.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I told myself I could do it. I could still be that cheerful young girl named Luna without him.


    torrential rain had caused a brief flood to rise above curb¨Clevel. I couldn¡¯t see the road or what was


    beneath my feet save for dark, muddy water.


    It was a perfect metaphor for my current state after deciding to let go of Felix and stay away from him. I


    still hadn¡¯t found a way nor knew what my next step should be.


    I carefully felt my way into the water, tears falling down my eyes and blurring my vision.


    I was aggrieved and angry. Why was I always the one left behind? What did I do wrong? I liked Felix so


    much and treated him like my everything. Why did he have to treat me this way in return? 1


    Was shame the only result of liking someone?


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as they fell.


    I told myself not to cry. I had walked this street countless times that I could go back home with or


    without Felix.


    But I couldn¡¯t control my aching heart. Tears continued falling as I saw Felix and Lc running together,


    laughing in the rain in my mind¡¯s eye.


    I was so sad and aggrieved, yet I had no one to talk to.


    Sadness filled my entire being.


    The strong wind upturned my umbre. I dragged my broken umbre, wiping away the rainwater and


    tears from my cheeks.


    I faced the thunderstorm alone like an abandoned puppy, sadly licking my own wounds.


    The strong wind slowed my path forward. The way back usually took only about 20 minutes, yet every


    step I took was strenuous. For every step I took forward, I¡¯d be pushed back two steps by the wind.


    I tossed the umbre away after it became a nuisance.


    The wind and rain were so strong that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. I could only walk back home based on


    intuition.


    I kept on consoling myself that I would be home soon. I just had to hold on a little longer. Mom, Dad,


    and


    the warm light of home would be waiting for me.


    As the night grew darker, the strange shadows cast by the streemps flitted through the buildings.


    They seemed like deadly beasts and monsters in the dark.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was toote by the time I realized something was wrong with the ground. I couldn¡¯t retract my foot


    fast enough. It felt like arge hand had dragged me down into a giant whirlpool,


    The world swam before me as Inded on solid ground. Dirty water fell down on me like a waterfall.


    I suddenly remembered Mom had told me this morning about an abandoned storm drain on the street.


    It was dangerous as it didn¡¯t have a lid.


    Based on her words, I recalled where it was and was certain I had fallen into it right now.


    I was in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation less than two weeks past thest one.


    I had Jade and my friends beside me thest time. But this time. I was all alone.


    I thought my luck ended with Felix on that year¡¯s Thanksgiving. Now, he was the bane of my existence.


    I would surely be down on luck with him around.


    I fell off a cliffst time and down a drain this time. What about next time?


    I didn¡¯t dare imagine.


    As the water level quickly rose, I forced myself to stand up through the pain.


    My right leg was numb. Arge gash had opened up on my left arm. Blood gushed out profusely but


    was quickly diluted by the rainwater above. It then trickled down and disappeared into the water.


    I leaned against the drain walls, watching sullenly as the water continued rising. The bells of death


    tolled


    faintly in my ears.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I was regretting my decision.


    I shouldn¡¯t have believed Felix¡¯s bullshit nor decided to eat that shitty barbecue with him.


    I cursed myself angrily. Had I never had a barbecue before? Did I have to make myself so pathetic all


    just


    for a barbecue?


    Yet I had barely taken a few bites before nearly dying in this damned drain! I really did deserve this!


    But I couldn¡¯t ept dying just like this!


    ¡°Is anyone there? Can someone help me?¡± I cried out as loudly as I could, hoping some passerby in


    the rain could hear my voice and pull me up.


    I didn¡¯t have high hopes, but I didn¡¯t want to give up either.


    There was nothing else in the street besides the roar of thunder and lightning.


    Dread and fear swarmed me.


    I tried getting myself out of the drain several times with my own strength. It wasn¡¯t arge hole. I


    thought


    I could do it.


    But the walls were too slick to climb. My injured leg wasn¡¯t helping either. My chances of climbing out of


    here were basically nil.


    Was I going to die without a trace just like this?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dying like this was actually a good thing. At least I wouldn¡¯t need to remember how painful my days


    with


    Felix were.


    But I couldn¡¯t die.


    I still had Mom and Dad. They¡¯d be devastated without me.


    Strangely, Felix didn¡¯t cross my mind at this point in time. It was my dear parents that I missed.


    Felix had wounded and disappointed me too much.


    I yelled like an angry beast in the drain, desperation filling my cries.


    When the water in the storm drain reached my chest level, an old scavenger found me.


    He toled at me from the edge of the drain. It only by the dimm shlight in his shabby raincoat pocket


    Teb mesti Im hurt cried for help. Dirty rainwater filed my mouth. It tasted bitter and acrid


    Don¡¯t be scared go get some things toe and help you¡±


    The oilt man leit, leaving the world cold once again.


    Il faced all my worst fears alone on that silent night. I wated quietly, believing in the old man¡¯s kindness


    and using that he would retum


    I don¡¯t remember how to cry only wanted to get out of this dangerous old storm drain as fast as could


    The old man soon retumed. He trossed down a long, thick rope. ¡°Wrap the rope tight around your


    waist.


    must¡¯ve been fighened because I studied and failed to be the rope several times.


    When I finally dic. The old man used all his might to pull me up. The veins in his bony hands throbbed


    also used my fingers to push onto the drain walls, trying to reduce my body weight


    We tried several times but to no avail. I fell back into the well again and again, the wounds on my body


    only increasing in number. I was exhausted.


    As I cried fearfully gathered all my strength and continued trying


    The old man looked weaker now, yet he was still encouraging me, so what reason did I have to give


    up?


    On the 14th my summoned all the energy in my body and used the old man¡¯s strength to hoist myser


    up along the dran wals.


    it finaly worrec


    Through my swimming vision. I looked at the famr streets, unrelenting rain, and kind, worried old


    man. I forced out a sank you and finally cked out.


    1 had many strange dreams. All of them were memories of my past.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    When I was five years old, Mom bought some fish back home and kept a few lively ones in the tank. A


    scrawny young boy and Iy near the tank and happily watched the fish swim about. We wanted to


    raise them and then release them into the ocean.


    When I was seven years old, I got really into movies depicting powerful skilled female warriors riding on


    horses, roaming the world, and exacting justice with a sword in hand. So, I started practicing martial


    arts, wanting to be a famous, righteous Robin Hood¨Clike vignte.


    But I ended up falling from a fence and hurting my kneecap. I wailed painfully on the ground.


    Felix¡¯s brother, Colin, consoled me with a lollipop. He said, Warriors never cry.¡±


    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do warriors eat lollipops, then?¡±


    Colin thought about it for a moment before nodding. ¡°They do. Warriors love lollipops.¡±


    When I was ten years old, I skipped a grade. All my ssmates called me a freak, someone who was


    more capable than them, even though I was younger. They gossiped about me behind my back, yet no


    one wanted to y with me.


    I sat on the field with my bag on my shoulders, crying. A young teen I had never seen before came up


    by my side and handed me an exquisitely boxed cake. ¡°You¡¯ll only have more energy to cry once you


    finish


    eating. Good luck to you.¡±


    I finished eating the cake but forgot to continue crying.


    I turned 13 years old in the blink of an eye. Three hooligans surrounded demanding I give them my


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    allowance.


    I was young but knew to defend my wealth already. I shook my head, one hand clutching my pocket


    tight


    and refusing to give them my money.


    Just before they started swinging punches at me, a teen appeared out of nowhere and came to my


    defense, standing in front of me. He said to hurry up and run if I didn¡¯t want to get beaten up.


    When the three hooligans ran off, the teen carried me home on his back. I suddenly felt like I might


    actually be a princess.


    That year, I wore a light blue ruffled dress and brought all 999 paper stars I folded by hand to Aunt


    Mel¡¯s house. It was Felix¡¯s birthday, and I wanted to give him all the luck in the world.


    I ran behind Felix as he marched forward on the way to the school, yet I was never able to catch up. I


    asked him to wait for me, but he only said coldly. ¡°You can still make it in time. Slow down.¡±


    The dreams of the past yed on. Even in dreams, Felix was still able to wound me so much that I


    wanted to cry.


    Oh, right. I saw Colin. It had been nearly two years since he had been home. It had been so long that I


    nearly forgot about his existence.


    years of absence. Colin rarely updated his social media status. I had no other way to understand what


    was going on with him. I didn¡¯t know how much Colin had changed. Was he still the boy who would


    give me sweets and cakes when I was sad?


    We would only greet one another on holidays on these two


    Colin was the only source of warmth in my dreams.


    I followed the brightly lit road ahead. A sudden cloud of mist appeared ahead. I soon got lost in it,


    unable to remember where I wanted to go.


    ¡°Lulu,e back, Lulu!¡± I heard Mom¡¯s voice calling for me toe home.


    Mom¡¯s voice was nasally and panicked. It sounded like she was crying!


    All of a sudden, I was a child again.


    Mom was


    walking through an empty street while carrying me in her arms. The sounds of her shoes. scraping the


    street were especially loud.


    Arge suddenly fell on us from somewhere. Mom pushed me away with all her might, yet she


    herself was caught under the. Spikes suddenly shot out of it, glowing a faint blue light. Mom¡¯s skin


    was cut by the spikes, and the injuries started to bleed.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Run, Lulu!¡± Mom¡¯s voice grew weaker as the tightened around her.


    ¡°No, Mom. I don¡¯t want to go alone. Can you pleasee with me?¡±


    Mom shook her head as she grew more distant. I got up to chase after her, terrified.


    ¡°Wait for me, Mom!¡±


    I opened my eyes all of a sudden.


    Bright sunlight shot right into my eyes. I quickly covered them.


    A warm yet dry hand touched my shoulder immediately. A voice called out, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re still


    healing. Dear, Lulu¡¯s woken up.¡±


    I returned to my senses. The sharp smell of sanitizer filled my nostrils. There was an IV drip bag right


    above my head.


    I was still alive!


    I remembered now. That kind old man saved me.


    I survived yet another catastrophe!


    ¡°How are you feeling, darling? Do you feel sick anywhere?¡± Mom¡¯s delicate yet loving face appeared in


    my vision. How long had she been crying? Her eyes were frighteningly swollen.


    ¡°Mom, I called softly, caressing her cheek.


    Mom pressed my hand to her face as tears of joy burst forth. ¡°Sweet child. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Her voice grew quieter and quieter until it only became painful sobs. Tears coated my hands. ¡°I thought


    I would never hear your voice again. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re still here to call me ¡®Mom¡°!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mom. I¡¯m okay.¡± I consoled her. I then turned around to look for my father.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s here, Lulu. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Dad was by the other side of the bed.


    When I saw his face, I wanted to cry.


    Was this still my handsome and elegant father? His hair was a mess, his face swollen, and stubble all


    over his chin. Only those eyes radiated the familiar light of love.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep Mom in check, Dad? She¡¯s going to drown me again.¡± I teased.


    The three of usughed. Mom gently patted my head while yfully reprimanding me. Dad turned


    around and hugged both of us, chuckling happily.


    As weughed, all of us burst into tears again. This time, it was tears of joy.


    Mom said that I was so cold and lifeless when they got to me. Even my breathing was shallow. They


    had


    been so scared.


    Dad said they thought I might never open my eyes again. They cried so much it felt like they had no


    tears


    left to cry.


    I looked at Mom¡¯s and Dad¡¯s frail faces and knew I had really worried them now.


    Sorry, Mom and Dad. I messed up this time. It wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    After crying andughing again, I asked Mom where the kind old man who saved me was and whether!


    could still find him.


    I had passed out the moment I exited that drain.


    It was the old man who went to the shops nearby and called an ambnce via one of the shop owner¡¯s


    phones. He then waited by my side for the ambnce to arrive, apanied me to the hospital, and


    even paid for my ER fees with what little cash he had.


    ¡°Thank goodness for the old man, or else my daughter Mom¡¯s eyes teared up again before she could


    finish speaking.


    Dad patted her shoulder to console her, telling her that I was watching and that she shouldn¡¯t make me


    start crying, too.


    ¡°When I¡¯m all better, I want to thank the old man myself, Mom,¡± I said.


    I would¡¯ve died if it weren¡¯t for him. He saved my life.


    ¡°Okay. When you¡¯re all healed, we¡¯ll all go and thank the old man.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°How did you know I was at the hospital, Dad?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Mom¡¯s and Dad¡¯s faces turned gloomy in an instant. Mom¡¯s jaw pulled taut as rage boiled in her eyes.


    I hadn¡¯t returned home even when it was nearly 9:00 pm that night. When Mom called my number, she


    found my phone on the couch in the living room, left behind. Felix¡¯s phone had been shut down.


    Mom said she was really worried because the thunderstorm was too violent. So, she went to knock on


    Aunt Melinda¡¯s door to ask my whereabouts.


    But when Mom opened the door, she saw Felix sitting on the couch, cuddling with Lc and feeding her


    fruit.


    When Mom asked him where I was, he was confused. ¡°Luna isn¡¯t back yet? We parted ways on the


    street


    earlier.¡±


    When Mom and Dad figured out where exactly Felix and I parted ways, they ran out looking for me


    without even taking an umbre.


    No one was out in the streets while the rain poured.


    Mom and Dad panicked. They knocked on every single shop door to ask whether anyone had seen


    me.


    The storm was strong that day. Most of the shops had closed for the day. There were very few people


    Mom and Dad managed to ask.


    Only afterward did they hear from a pet shop owner that an ambnce hade by earlier. It seemed


    that someone had fallen into a storm drain, though the owner wasn¡¯t sure if that person was who Mom


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    and Dad were looking for.


    When Mom and Dad arrived at the hospital, I was already being treated in the ER. Beside me was that


    kind old man.


    I smiled faintly after hearing their exnation. Sadness trickled into my heart like a small stream.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Felix to be so irresponsible¡­ Mom¡¯s face grew red with anger as she recalled


    what happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mom. Don¡¯t me Felix. It made sense for him to leave with his girlfriend. It¡¯s not like


    our rtionship is anything special.


    ¡°If you want someone to me, me me for going out to eat with him in the first ce. This won¡¯t


    happen again, Mom.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Mom¡¯s and Dad¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness when they looked at me.


    Mom cried again, mumbling, ¡°Oh, my silly child,¡±


    After consoling the both of them, someone knocked on the ward door.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, It was Uncle Austin and Aunt Melinda. They had brought all sorts of gifts over.


    Behind them was Felix. Lc didn¡¯t tag along.


    ¡°Has Lulu woken up, Harper? This is all Felix¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve brought him here for Lulu to deal with. She


    can hit him or yell at him for all I care. I won¡¯t take no for an answer,¡± Aunt Melinda said.


    When she saw that I was awake, she caressed my cheek. Guilt filled her eyes.


    Aunt Melinda had watched me grow up since I was a young child. She treated me very well over the


    years. It wouldn¡¯t be too out of ce to say that she treated me as her own daughter.


    Aunt Melinda ced the things she brought on the table and began unpacking them. ¡°I favorite honey


    cakes and jellies. There¡¯s some extra honey in these, just the way you like it.¡±


    Mom went over to stop Aunt Melinda. She put back all the foodstuffs Aunt Melinda had prepared into


    the bag. ¡°No need. We don¡¯t need anything here. Thank you for making the trip, but we can take care


    of Lulu.


    You guys should go now.¡±


    Aunt Melinda could tell Mom was being distant. Her eyes reddened with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this,


    Harper. It¡¯s just some food I prepared for Luna. Please don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    Aunt Melinda set down the things in hand and pulled Felix over. ¡°Apologize to Lulu right now.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t look well. His eyes were dodgy as he stumbled over. ¡°Luna Lulu, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know-


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You did nothing wrong. Why are you apologizing? I¡¯m fine. You should go home.¡±


    He was the one who asked me out and abandoned me by the side of the road on the same evening.


    What


    was the point in apologizing now?

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    If it weren¡¯t for the kind old man I encountered, I would be a lifeless body by now. And a simple sorry


    couldn¡¯t reverse the situation.


    If I had known that the barbecue dinner with him would lead to this. I wouldn¡¯t have gone, even if it


    meant death. I med it on myck of willpower.


    So, it was my own fault, not his. I didn¡¯t need his light¨Chearted apology after he left me alone to face ite


    and death.


    Felix seemed to sense my indifference. He leaned forward and reached out to check my forehead


    temperature. He was about to say something when I avoided his touch and cut off his yet¨Cunspoken


    words. ¡°I¡¯m tired and need rest. Leave, and don¡¯te back.¡±


    Perhaps my coldness made him ufortable. Guilt appeared in his eyes as he tried to justify himself.


    Lulu, you never used to treat me like this.¡±


    With a faint smile, I squinted my eyes against the harsh sunlight. ¡°The past is the past, and I¡¯ve already


    apologized for my mistakes. There¡¯s no need to bring it up again.¡±


    It had been over a decade, and I had always treated him like a deity.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I turned away and closed my eyes, shutting out everyone.


    The hospital room fell into silence, disrupted only by the quiet rhythm of a few people breathing.


    ¡°Gerald, Lulu endured severe injuries and nearly lost her life this time. It was all Felix¡¯s fault. We¡¯ve


    come


    to sincerely apologize, and you¡­¡±


    My usually refined and gentle dad abruptly cut off Uncle Austin. His typically warm voice now held a


    rare trace of anger. ¡°Austin, Lulu doesn¡¯t me Felix, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He continued, ¡°She was lucky not to have lost her life in the storm drain, and we¡¯re grateful for that. The


    doctor just said Lulu needs rest. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll take care of her ourselves. We don¡¯t need Felix¡¯s apology, and we won¡¯t seek further


    connection. Lulu needs rest. You can go back now. You don¡¯t need toe again.¡±


    Mom had never been so indifferent to Aunt Melinda. She was doing it for me.


    ¡°Lulu.¡± Aunt Melinda stood at the eage of my bed, softly calling my name.


    I opened my eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Aunt Mel, I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    +15 ROP


    Uncle Austin knew my parents were upset, so he decided not to say much. He red at Felix and led


    the


    way out.


    Aunt Melinda advised me to take care and promised to visit again, but Mom and I declined.


    Felix was thest to leave. He lingered by the door as if he had many things on his mind.


    i pretended not to notice him and asked Mom to peel a peach for me.


    Our paths had crossed in that drain, and now, it was all over.


    From now on, we would just be neighbors. I would keep my distance, but I wouldn¡¯t harbor hatred.


    In the end, he hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. He just didn¡¯t like me, a


    It was he who had invited me to the barbecue, but it was my choice to go with him.


    Leaving me on the street and taking Lc with him madeplete sense.


    The mistakey in the heavy rain that day, the fact that no one promptly covered the drain¡¯s lid, and my


    own carelessness that led to my fall


    1 had liked him for so many years, and the affection I invested might not be quickly retrieved. However,


    my rationality would always remind me to distance myself and forget about him.


    The injuries this time were much worse than the previous fall off the cliff. Apart from extensive


    abrasions, my lower back had a wound stitched with 16 stitches. It had been soaked in sewage for too


    long, resulting in various degrees of infection.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer


    GET IT NOW


    I opened my eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Aunt Mel, I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    +16 RONUS


    Uncle Austin knew my parents were upset, so he decided not to say much. He red at Felix and led


    the way way out.


    Aunt Melinda advised me to take care and promised to visit again, but Mom and I declined.


    Felix was thest to leave. He lingered by the door as if he had many things on his mind.


    I pretended not to notice him and asked Mom to peel a peach for me.


    Our paths had crossed in that drain, and now, it was all over.


    From now on, we would just be neighbors. I would keep my distance, but I wouldn¡¯t harbor hatred.


    In the end, he hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. He just didn¡¯t like me. 2


    It was he who had invited me to the barbecue, but it was my choice to go with him.


    Leaving me on the street and taking Lc with him madeplete


    sense.


    The mistakey in the heavy rain that day, the fact that no one promptly covered the drain¡¯s lid, and my


    own carelessness that led to my fall.


    I had liked him for so many years, and the affection I invested might not be quickly retrieved. However,


    my rationality would always remind me to distance myself and forget about him.


    The injuries this time were much worse than the previous fall off the cliff. Apart from extensive


    abrasions, my lower back had a wound stitched with 16 stitches. It had been soaked in sewage for too


    long, resulting in various degrees of infection.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    In the following days, I started running a fever, feeling disoriented and ufortable with pain all over


    my body.


    Jade and the others visited me and shared jokes to cheer me up every day. Yet. I couldn¡¯t muster any


    interest. Seeing myck of enthusiasm, they fell silent and quietly kept mepany throughout the


    day.


    Ever since the Whites left that night, my parents and I tacitly avoided mentioning the incident.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Aunt Melinda had visited me again. But my parents didn¡¯t bring it up, and I preferred not


    to


    dwell on it.


    My parents devoted all their attention to me, seemingly cutting ties with the White family.


    I observed Mom several times, especially two days ago when she turned Aunt Melinda away during her


    visit. There was a subtle hint of concern in Mom¡¯s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that my condition had strained the rtionship between Mom and Aunt


    Melinda.


    Having a daughter as fragile and helpless as me could be both a blessing and a curse for my mom.


    However, judging by the current situation, thetter seemed more likely.


    Felix visited once with Lc when my parents were meeting with the doctor to discuss my condition. I


    woke up from a nap to find them standing by my bedside.


    Lc leaned delicately against Felix, and her big, watery eyes were fixed on me.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her act and remained silent.


    Surprisingly, Felix didn¡¯t dwell on my indifference toward Lc. Instead, he sincerely apologized for


    leaving me alone on the road and asked for forgiveness.


    I felt indifferent to his words.


    He had already said the same things before, and I didn¡¯t need any apology. I calmly told him that the


    severe injuries were my own fault and had nothing to do with him.


    If I hadn¡¯t been so stubbornly infatuated with him, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to go out with him in the first


    ce.


    It would have spared me from this pitiful and embarrassing situation.


    12. 12.


    Felix kept apologizing, and I grew a bit annoyed. I patiently informed him that I didn¡¯t me him. If


    anyone were to me, it would be the property management.


    If they had identified and corrected the hidden danger promptly. I wouldn¡¯t have suffered this. I even


    mentioned that I nned to confront the property management once I recovered.


    I maintained a calm smile throughout the conversation. I didn¡¯t ce me on him, nor did I engage in


    any verbal exchange with Lc, who remained silent throughout.


    Despite growing up together, Felix harmed me. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have expected Lc, who


    supposedly considered me a rival, to be kind to me.


    I truly held no grudges as I knew my ce in Felix¡¯s heart.


    Since Felix had no feelings toward me, I¡¯d free myself from holding onto any feelings for him.


    When Felix left, his expression seemed somewhat unpleasant. However, I couldn¡¯t discern if it was due


    to guilt or regret.


    Hence, I chose to disregard it.


    I guessed it was time to let go of Felix.


    The next morning, when Mom returned from buying breakfast, her face was stern and unhappy.


    I asked her what happened.


    She told me that she ran into Lc and Felix downstairs. Lc wanted toe up and see me, but Felix


    refused, leading to a heated argument in the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Clearly, they¡¯re not up to any good. That girl doesn¡¯t seem innocent. Lulu, stay


    away


    from them in the future.¡±


    I just shrugged it off.


    Later, I learned that Uncle Austin and Aunt Melinda had a major confrontation with Felix and Lc


    because of my situation. They explicitly stated that they considered me their daughter¨Cinw.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want anything with Felix, the White family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw could be any girl in the


    world, but Lc would never step past the White family¡¯s doors.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I believed Lc¡¯s visit that day was to prove that she had won Felix over me.


    I initially had a good impression of Lc, thinking she was fragile and pitiful. If they truly loved each


    other, I could give them my blessings.


    After all, Felix¡¯s dislike for me had nothing to do with Lc.


    However, Lc¡¯s actions left me disappointed after a few incidents.


    I always believed that one should have a pure heart regardless of one¡¯s background or wealth. Lc


    was under 20 years old, but she appeared to have been tainted by worldly matters and was too


    scheming.


    I wondered it, with time, Felix woulde to regret discovering her true nature. Could their present


    love endure, allowing them to age together?


    During breakfast, I brought up the topic of moving again. Dad mentioned that they had already found a


    house and paid the deposit.


    It was in a newmunity farther away in the city center. However, the house was still under


    construction and wouldn¡¯t be ready until next year.


    I felt a tinge of regret. Ideally, I wanted to leave immediately and sever ties with Felixpletely.


    Reality didn¡¯t permit it, but I epted the situation. Moving out next year still felt promising. At least


    there was something to look forward to.


    After a full ten days in the hospital, my physical scars were healing, but a wound in my heart seemed


    impossible to mend.


    When I got home andy on my big bed, there were no IV bags hanging. above me, no pungent smell


    of disinfectant, and no doctors and nurses routinely checking me like a pancake every morning and


    night. I


    was at ease.


    Around 5:00 pm, Aunt Melinda came to visit. She first put down two big bags of fruits and snacks, then


    brought in tworge tes of freshly cooked ravioli.


    At that moment. Mom was unaware that I had just woken up from a nap. She told Aunt Melinda that I


    was still sleeping.


    Aunt Melinda didn¡¯t express much, but I could sense her disappointment. She probably came to visit


    me.


    Mom and Aunt Melinda chit¨Cchatted in the living room. My room door wasn¡¯t fully closed, and i could


    hear their conversation very clearly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aunt Melinda first mentioned Felix¡¯s situation and repeatedly apologized to Mom.


    Mom calmly told her it wasn¡¯t his fault and that it had nothing to do with him.


    Then, she talked about how our family had already chosen a house and would move out next year


    when


    it was ready.


    Aunt Melinda fell silent for a while and then teared up.


    ¡°Harper, whether you believe it or not, I truly feel sorry for Lulu. It¡¯s our fault that she suffered so much


    and almost lost her life. If I had known Felix was such a mess, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned that


    agreement


    back then.¡±


    her tears a


    Aunt Melinda wiped said, ¡°It was just a joke that¡¯s not meant to be taken seriously. Nowadays, the


    younger generation can choose their rtionships freely, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    a


    After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I want to intervene, but the kid is all grown up, and he doesn¡¯t heed


    my words. Harper, Lulu is a good child, and she treats Felix very well. Passing up on Lulu will be a loss


    for him throughout his life. He will surely regret itter on.¡±


    After Aunt Melinda finished speaking, she silently shed tears again. Mom¡¯s heart softened as she


    listened to Aunt Melinda¡¯s sincere words, and their decades¨Clong friendship became less strained.


    Mom reassured her not to dwell on it too much and that everything would eventually pass.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°Harper, we¡¯ve been friends for over 20 years. Staying at your ce feels asfy as my own home.


    But with you moving, it¡¯s like there¡¯s an emptiness in my heart.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Felix¡¯s mistakes, this wouldn¡¯t be happening. Just the thought of being apart from you


    hurts,¡± Aunt Melinda sald.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t his fault. We¡¯re moving because we like the new ce and the neighborhood¡¯s architecture.


    It really has nothing to do with Felix. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Mornforted her.


    ¡°I know, Harper, I know everything,¡± Aunt Melinda said, breaking into tears again.


    I fell asleep again at some point and had a particrly frightening nightmare.


    I found myself falling into an abyss surrounded by towering mountains with no visible peaks. Water


    relentlessly cascaded from above, swiftly engulfing me up to waist level.


    All around, there were only barren mountains and tumultuous waters. I was trapped in the water,


    completely immobilized. When I tried to scream for help, my throat felt constricted, and I was unable to


    voice a word.


    Terrified and desperate, I suddenly woke up, realizing my clothes were drenched in cold sweat, making


    me feel sticky and ufortable.


    After a shower and a ss of warm water from the kitchen, I returned to bed but couldn¡¯t fall asleep


    again. I opened my phone to watch videos.


    Felix¡¯s message came in at that moment, with only a few simple words that read. ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    After thinking for a while, I understood he was referring to our family moving.


    Presumably, Aunt Melinda had told him about our new house, and he came to ask me about the


    reason.


    I thought for a moment, wondering how to exin this to him. Then, I realized that buying a house was


    a family matter, and I didn¡¯t need to justify the reasons to him.


    We eventually reached a point where neither of us spoke, and I didn¡¯t bother replying to him.


    About half an hourter, he sent me a voice message on WhatsAppsting 47 seconds. I deleted it


    without listening, exited the page, and immersed myself in a book I had been eager to read.


    The weather the next day was exceptionally good. The autumn sky was a clear azure, and the gentle


    breeze was delightful. I reclined on Dad¡¯s lounge chair in the small yard, savoring the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t sure when Felix came over, but when I noticed, he seemed to have been standing beside me


    for a while.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡± He was standing against the light, and I couldn¡¯t discern his


    expression.


    ¡°Did you text me? I haven¡¯t been feeling well these days and have been constantly wanting to sleep,


    sol didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± I said calmly.


    y words.


    He looked at me intensely as if he was trying to figure out the truth in my


    I let him scrutinize. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was true or false. Felix¡¯s feelings and thoughts were no


    longer my concem.


    After a long while


    he asked, ¡°Lulu, will we still be friends in the future?¡±


    ¡°Go with the flow.¡± I replied with a hint of coldness and detachment.


    I had given him the chance to be my lover and friend, but he didn¡¯t value it.


    The chaotic summer break finally came to an end. Under Mom¡¯s concerned reminders and Dad¡¯s


    reluctant gaze. I embarked on the journey once again.


    For some reason, Felix insisted on leaving on the same day as me.


    I didn¡¯t care. If we¡¯re leaving together, so be it. It was just a short journey from home to the airport.


    The paths of our lives had long diverged.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    When we arrived at the airport and got out of the car, Colin¡¯s video call suddenly came in. Without


    much thought, I walked aside to answer.


    Speaking of Colin, he truly lived up to being amazing and talented. However, there was one habit of his


    that I didn¡¯t understand. He rarely called for matters and always preferred video calls.


    I once asked him why, and he said video calls have a loud ringtone, making them less likely to be


    missed.


    It turned out that the institute was organizing apetition in coboration with several prestigious


    schools. Renowned ssical painters would serve as judges, and schools could form teams to


    participate. Colin asked if I wanted to join so he could team up with me.


    To be somewhat precise, I came from a literary family.


    My dad was a high school English teacher. If not for my mom¡¯s restraint, he could spend all day reciting


    poems at home for me and Mom.


    My mom worked in interior design. ording to my dad, she was a rare talent in her youth.


    If not for family upheavals, she would have be a renowned painter by now. Working in interior


    design was the result of my mom¡¯spromise under certain circumstances.


    From a young age, I inherited my mom¡¯s talent and developed a deep love for drawing. For over a


    decade, I had persistently considered excelling in watercolor as my lifelong aspiration.


    Apart from painting, Colin and I didn¡¯t interact much. Yet, his watercolor skills were impressive. His bold


    and precise styleplemented mine perfectly, and I learned a lot from him.


    He was both a mentor and a friend to me.


    Watercolor was my passion, and the opportunity to team up with him in thepetition was something


    I


    truly desired.


    Before concluding the call, Colin mentioned that he had returned to school and woulde to pick me


    1. up.


    I was d I didn¡¯t have to carry the heavy suitcase back to school alone this time.


    After ending the call, I saw Felix waiting for me on the roadside with a pile of suitcases. Lc was


    leaning


    on his shoulder, wearing a soft smile.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Who were you video calling?¡± he asked me coldly.


    I was taken aback. ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Felix seemed displeased.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It must be her boyfriend since she¡¯s been chatting happily for so long,¡± Lc suddenly


    chimed in.


    ¡°But Lulu, your boyfriend isn¡¯t up to par. You suffered serious injuries, and he never bothered to visit


    you throughout the entire two months of summer vacation. Look at Felix. He finds time to apany


    me.


    That¡¯s how a boyfriend should be.¡±


    Sure enough, Lc¡¯s words were nothing but a stream of unpleasant remarks.


    I didn¡¯t bother with Lc and proceeded to grab my suitcase.


    Getting into a verbal spat with Lc felt like lowering my own standards.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She tearfully hid her face in Felix¡¯s neck. ¡°Felix, did I do something wrong? Did I offend Lulu? I tried to


    talk to her out of goodwill, but she just ignored me.¡±


    Felix patted her back. Surprisingly, there were no warnings or usations directed at me this time.


    I felt disgusted and quickly walked a few steps away, distancing myself from Lc¡¯s toxic attitude.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Lc couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of emotional exhaustion. Crying once would


    elicit sympathy, and crying twice would have the same effect. However, after a hundred tears, what


    would one feel other than annoyance?


    As the ne touched down in the evening. I checked my phone to find several messages from Felix.


    ¡°Lulu, have younded? Is someone there to pick you up? Steer clear of guys. You¡¯re too trusting, and


    I¡¯m


    worried you might get hurt.¡± 2

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Although Felix imed to be concerned about me getting hurt, he had already left mepletely


    battered.


    Felix¡¯s half¨Chearted concern was quite despicable.


    I deleted his messages one by one and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix almost instantly responded and sent several lengthy voice messages on WhatsApp.


    I ignored them and pu


    my phone back in my backpack.


    To me, his bted concern was as worthless as grass.


    Colin was waiting for me in front of a ck SUV, his handsome face adorned with a smile and his tall


    figure exuding charm. He looked mature andposed in a white shirt with subtle patterns and dark


    trousers.


    His eyes lit up when he saw me, and he strode over to grab my suitcase. Hisrge hands ruffled my


    hair


    vigorously. ¡°Long time no see, Lulu, you¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    I shyly shrunk my neck and lifted my head to look up at him. ¡°Colin, you became even more


    handsome.¡±


    ¡°It was an honor to be praised by you.¡± Heughed heartily, stowed the suitcase in the trunk, opened


    the passenger door for me, and casually fastened my seatbelt.


    As I buckled up, we were very close, and I could smell the distinctive fresh scent of pine on him.


    ¡°Why are you so thin? Haven¡¯t you been eating properly?¡± Colin turned his face toward me, and I


    struggled to find the right words to answer him.


    After a whole summer of injuries, two hospital stays, and a low mood, my appetite indeed suffered, and


    I


    lost quite a bit of weight. Mom had been nagging me about it in the morning, urging me to eat more as


    she was worried I might be too frail.


    ¡°Colin, after two years, you still remember what I used to look like. Maintaining a slim figure is a lifelong


    Colin eyed me skeptically, clearly not buying my exnation. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re almost skeletal. Regardless


    of whether you¡¯re aiming for a slim figure or something else, starting today, I¡¯m going to restore you to


    your original self.¡±


    1/2.


    Since the dormitory was deserted throughout the vacation, it had gathered ayer of dust. My


    roommates would arrive tomorrow, so I rolled up my sleeves to clean up.


    It was almost 7:00 pm by the time I settled everything, and I was exhausted.


    Just as I thought of lying down on the bed to rest. Colin sent me two documents and initiated a video


    call.


    He said the documents were his brainstorming for thepetition. It was just a rough outline, and the


    details needed further consideration. He wanted me to see if I had any new ideas to incorporate so we


    could join forces and aim for victory.


    ¡°Can we check itter? I just finished cleaning the dorm, and I¡¯m quite tired. I need some rest,¡± I


    replied. I was genuinely exhausted, and even my voice conveyed fatigue.


    He raised his eyebrows, shing a set of well¨Caligned teeth. The tiny mole at the corner of his eye


    looked particrly vivid. ¡°The feeding n starts with this meal. I¡¯lle down to pick you up, and you


    can


    Honestly, I was too tired and didn¡¯t want to move.


    However, my stomach was growling, and I couldn¡¯t ignore it. After giving it some thought, I reluctantly


    agreed.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you mind if my friend joins us?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine,¡± I replied. Having a few extra people would prevent the awkwardness of us sitting


    there silently, staring at each other.


    He offered to pick me up, but I declined and told him I would be there. I asked him to share the location


    with me.


    At 7:45 pm, I reached the agreed¨Cupon spot¨Ca barbecue restaurant.


    Since the incident with Felix, barbecue had be a source of trauma for me. Just the thought of it


    made me uneasy.


    As I entered the restaurant, a tall and robust man stood up from a seat near the window in the back. He


    had sharp eyebrows, lively eyes, refined features, and a tanplexion that added to his charm.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    +15 BONUS


    He lowered his gaze and said something to the guy at his table before striding toward me.


    Colin was indeed tall, and his imposing figure was something I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    Felix, on the contrary, wasn¡¯t short. He stood over six feet tall and had a handsome appearance. He


    was


    elegant, slender, and fair¨Cskinned. He usually kept to himself and carried a distant demeanor, making


    him seemingly out of reach for everyone.


    However, Colin had broad shoulders and a robust physique. Even in a shirt, one could see his well-


    defined muscr lines beneath.


    His thick eyebrows and distinctive features provided a strong sense of security. To be frank, he was a


    rugged man that any girl would want to rely on.


    He was really tall, around six feet and three inches. At five feet and seven inches, plus a slight slope, I


    barely even reached his shoulders.


    ¡°I was just about to wee you,¡± Colin said with a smile.


    ¡°Colin, did you grow taller again? You¡¯re so tall.¡± I regretted the words as soon as they left my mouth.


    My


    face flushed instantly.


    Colin was already 20 years old. How could he possibly grow taller? That was such a foolish thing to


    say.


    Colin seemed momentarily stunned by my unexpectedment. Then, he gradually broke into a smile


    reminiscent of a charming yet dangerous vampire.


    I stood there, dumbfounded. While I always knew he was good¨Clooking, I never expected that his smile


    could be so enchanting.


    His eyes resembled a gxy of stars.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Colin asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yeah, you look good.¡± I instinctively nodded.


    Today, I only realized that I was undeniably obsessed with appearances.


    Finally, my goofy demeanor cracked a smile on his face, and I could sense the enticing resonance in


    theughter echoing from his chest.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    Colin was truly extraordinary.


    ¡°Colin, bring the girl over. The barbecue is sizzling.¡±


    He led me over and introduced me to everyone.


    ¡°Wow, when did Lincoln University get such a stunning junior? How did I not know about this?¡± one of


    Colin¡¯s friends eximed.


    ¡°Colin, why didn¡¯t you introduce her to us earlier?¡± another guy with a cute smile added.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you happen to have sisters at home? It doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re biological or


    stepsisters,¡± a guy in a cap yfully added.


    Then he turned to Colin and said, ¡°Colin, let¡¯s not be friends. Can I be your best friend¨Cinw instead?¡±


    Colinughed and scolded him, firmly stating that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone subjecting a talented girl


    like me to such teasing remarks.


    I nervously sweated in the palms of my hands.


    Even though I had an outgoing personality and weed friendly banter from friends, it was my first


    time meeting this group of men. I felt genuinely ufortable.


    Aside from my dad, the guys closest to me were Felix and a few other boys who admired me in high


    school.


    But during those times, my focus was solely on Felix. Regardless of how great others might have been,


    I didn¡¯t really notice or appreciate their unique qualities.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    I might have missed out on many beautiful moments because of Felix.


    ¡°Stop the nonsense. If you scare her away, it¡¯s your responsibility to bring her back.¡±


    Colin was diligently peeling shrimp for me when he said this. After peeling one, he ced it on my


    small


    te. Every time I ate one, Colin would smile gently at me.


    Colin was always so tender toward me. He had been like this since I was a child.


    He never restricted his friends from chatting with me, but he always kept an eye on my emotions. If


    there


    was anything that might make me ufortable, he would promptly intervene.


    He knew what I liked and disliked. He consistently included dishes I favored but felt too bashful to


    request at home.


    Despite the jokes, his ssmates were very caring toward me. Laughter filled the dining table,


    dispersing


    the tension I initially felt.


    I always felt rxed and at ease whenever I was with Colin.


    In short, I thoroughly enjoyed this meal.


    When we left, it was raining outside.


    In September in the north, the weather had turned cooler, and people were already wearing long¨C


    sleeved


    jackets in the morning and evening.


    I had just finished cleaning the dorm, so I came out wearing a short¨Csleeved T¨Cshirt.


    By the time we finished dinner, it was already 9:30 pm and raining. The outdoor temperature dropped


    significantly.


    As soon as I stepped out of the restaurant¡¯s main door, the autumn chill hit me, and I instinctively


    hugged


    my arms and shivered.


    ¡°Feeling cold?¡± Colin asked, lowering his head.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I rubbed my goosebumps on my cold arms and nodded honestly.


    Soon, a warm jacket was draped over my shoulders, and a faint tobo scent lingered in my nose.


    Wrapped in Colin¡¯s jacket, it felt as if I was being held in Colin¡¯s arms.


    +15 BONUS


    My face suddenly turned red, and I felt hot.


    I wanted to return the jacket, thinking it was a bit too intimate.


    Colin had already anticipated my thoughts. He held onto my shoulders and said, ¡°Keep it on. It¡¯s not the


    first time, and catching a cold would affect yourpetition.¡±


    It was indeed a heavy threat, and I reluctantly sumbed to his sessful bidding.


    Colin mentioned that we were participating in a teampetition, but in reality, the so¨Ccalled team was


    just the two of us. The others were lending their support from the sidelines. They were not officially


    listed


    for thepetition and wouldn¡¯t contribute to the creative process.


    Thepetition boasted a high caliber with exceptional participants. Rising above in such a


    challenging environment required dedicated effort, and Imitted myself earnestly to the task.


    Colin emphasized the need to break free from traditional norms in ssical painting and encouraged us


    to take an innovative approach for a better chance at winning.


    I agreed with this perspective and began contemting how to express something novel using


    watercolor techniques.


    With thepetition set forte October, we had slightly less than two months, which was a


    reasonably


    adequate time frame.


    When deciding what to paint, Colin and I each held firm opinions.


    Since neither of us could persuade the other, we opted to independently create preliminary sketches


    and make a final decision based on aprehensive evaluation.


    This approach seemed fair, and I agreed to it.


    Subsequently, aside from attending sses, I immersed myself in the creative process.


    Colin set up a personal workspace for me in the research institute¡¯s art studio to facilitate coboration.


    Thanks to him, I became the first female student at Lincoln University with open ess to the institute.


    This earned admiration from many girls who were fans of Colin.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Life was monotonous, yet not devoid of charm. The unsettling emotions from the summer gradually


    eased over time.


    Even during moments of leisure, thoughts of Felix would cross my mind. I would find myself retracing


    the 19 years we spent together, recalling the silent affection I harbored for him.


    However, it remained mere contemtion.


    Each reflection brought a bitter tinge, a profound sadness that I forced myself not to dwell on. I


    convinced myself that we were just neighbors, nothing more.


    I believed that my fondness for him would diminish with each passing day, and I would eventually feel


    better.


    Meanwhile, Colin continued to feed me as a daily ritual. No matter where I was or what I was doing, he


    would promptly arrive to whisk me away for a meal.


    Over time, I grew familiar with Colin¡¯s friends, and due to his influence, they all affectionately referred to


    me as Lulu. In Colin¡¯s absence, each of them took turns caring for me.


    I felt a sense of ease andfort with Colin by my side.


    Yet, just when everything seemed settled, fate intervened. The day beforepleting my artwork, an


    unexpected video call from Felix disrupted the tranquility.


    Fresh out of the shower, I sat at my desk, blow¨Cdrying my hair as his call shed on the screen.


    Seeing his familiar profile picture stirred a blend of emotions.


    This marked the first video call he had made since I started university.


    I was uncertain about his intentions, and to be honest, I felt reluctant because of the many unpleasant


    experiences between us in the past two years.


    Although I was tempted to ignore the call, I couldn¡¯t overlook the bond we shared from growing up


    together.


    I reluctantly answered the call, and there he was on the screen, still as attractive as ever.


    My heart fluttered for a moment, but the feeling vanished swiftly.


    ¡°Lulu, what are you up to?¡± Felix smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°Just blow¨Cdrying my hair. Any specific reason for the call?¡± His face, as attractive as ever, failed to stir


    any emotions in me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you just to chat?¡± His lips curled up, and his eyes held a tender, enchanting charm.


    Unfortunately, it had nothing to do with me.


    I chuckled, opting not to partake in his yful banter. This flirtatious exchange felt out of ce for us.


    Even during my infatuation phase with him, we never indulged in such intimate jokes, and now it


    seemed


    even less likely.


    ¡°I need a favor,¡± he continued.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± My eyebrows raised. I had a feeling that an unpleasant topic was about to arise.


    For the first time in my life, he was asking for a favor from me, and I wasn¡¯t pleased with it.


    I honestly thought it would be better for us to continue living like parallel lines, each extending in our


    own directions without interference.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A random call like this one seemed both pointless and unnecessary.


    ¡°Lc¡¯s faculty is organizing an exchange with Lincoln University, and she¡¯sing over the day after


    tomorrow. She¡¯s never traveled far and has no experience living alone in an unfamiliar environment. I


    wanted to trouble you to take care of her for me.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    So, Lc wasing over, and I was supposed to look after her. Juggling my own responsibilities was


    challenging enough. Did I need to add looking after her to the mix? Did she have a disability, or was


    she


    just clueless?


    I grew up pampered by my parents until high school. Even my socks were handled by my mom. But


    when


    I went to college, no one took care of me. I learned to do everything on my own, and things went well.


    Why couldn¡¯t Lc do the same?


    Truth be told, I was reluctant to agree, no matter the reason.


    I had reservations about Lc. She always appeared overly calcting and scheming. I was afraid I


    might unintentionally fall into one of her schemes. Moreover, with my focus on thepetition, I was


    drained every day.


    If it weren¡¯t for Colin, I might not even be eating well. I really didn¡¯t have the extra energy to take care of


    his girlfriend.


    To be blunt, I didn¡¯t have that obligation to take care of Lc for him.


    ¡°Please, Lulu? It would mean a lot,¡± he asked me again, smiling hopefully.


    When did the usually confident Felix be so humble? He had changed a lot and invested so much


    in


    Lc. It was clear that he genuinely cared for her.


    If it weren¡¯t for what happenedter, I would have considered offering my blessings regardless of Lc¡¯s


    character as long as Felix liked her.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ll be good. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Lc was always seeking attention in front of me.


    I looked at the cheerful face on the screen, and her feigned innocence was too obvious.


    My head was pounding.


    ¡°Why not ask Colin? He would surely take better care of you than I can.¡±


    Felix awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°How would he know how to take care of someone?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I rolled my eyes, not buying into his excuses.


    Uncle Austin and Aunt Melinda disapproved of Felix¡¯s rtionship with Lc, and Colin couldn¡¯t be


    ? +15 BONUS


    oblivious to such significant matters concerning Felix¡¯s lifelong happiness. Felix sought my help


    because he feared that Colin, like his parents, might not approve of Lc.


    This meant that I was his second choice this time. Perhaps in his eyes, I had never been the first


    choice


    In this lifetime.


    ¡°How long is this exchange for?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°At most a month,¡± Felix replied.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯m not great at taking care of people, and I can¡¯t be as attentive as a boyfriend. I¡¯m


    also busytely, so I¡¯ll do what I can. Tell her to contact me if she needs help, but please don¡¯t bother


    me with trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you, Lulu,¡± Felix said with a happy grin.


    ¡°Send me her arrival time on WhatsApp. I¡¯ll pick her up if I¡¯m not too busy.¡±


    I hung up, threw the phone on the table, turned off the hairdryer, and copsed on the bed, feeling


    frustrated.


    The next morning, Colin took me to have almond croissants¨Cmy favorite. Despite the delicious pastries,


    the thought of Lcing made me restless. I couldn¡¯t eat much as the idea of her arrival had already


    spoiled my appetite.


    Colin sat across from me, gently asking what was wrong as I barely touched my food.


    ¡°Lc ising, and I don¡¯t like her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lc? What does her arrival have to do with you?¡± Colin was puzzled as he was unable to


    I was equally surprised that Colin didn¡¯t seem to know about Felix and Lc¡¯s situation or the conflicts


    between Felix and me. Since our first meeting, Colin had never mentioned it or tried to console my


    broken


    heart.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°She¡¯s your brother¡¯s girlfriend and will be part of your family in the future. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t


    know,¡± I


    said with a dismissive snort, not believing him for a second.


    Colin picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth and set it down, his eyes shimmering with an unreadable


    light. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this. You and Felix have been betrothed since childhood. He could never have


    another girlfriend in his life. Lc Hawthorn, what a tacky name.¡±


    I looked at Colin¡¯s innocent face, suddenly at a loss for words.


    He never bothered with lies. He genuinely didn¡¯t know about Felix and Lc¡¯s rtionship.


    The idea that Felix and I were bound to be together for life had been deeply embedded in the minds of


    everyone who knew us.


    It was like that time during our senior year in high school when I stood at the front of the ssroom.


    exining that Felix and I were merely neighbors. However, no one would believe our journey had


    already reached its end.


    More precisely, Felix and I never even started.


    My past affection and pursuit of him were all one¨Csided.


    However, the fact that Colin, Felix¡¯s brother, waspletely unaware of all this was quite a shock to


    me.


    I had initially believed that Colin¡¯s kindness toward me stemmed from guilt. It was as if he considered


    me


    innocent and was trying to make amends for his brother¡¯s actions.


    It appeared that Colin¡¯s kindness wasn¡¯t because of Felix, and it made me quite happy.


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯m telling the truth. Felix and I never had a romantic rtionship, and everything between us


    ended during our high school years.


    ¡°Lc was our ssmate, and she had been with Felix since their senior year. They are both studying


    at


    Jesselton College, and Felix genuinely cares for her.¡±


    Colin set down his fork, gazing at me with disbelief as if attempting to verify the validity of my words.


    Perhaps everything I said seemed absurd and impossible to him.


    I managed to maintain a calmposure while meeting Colin¡¯s stare. However, as memories flooded


    my mind, I suddenly felt a deep sense of sorrow, and my tears started brimming uncontrobly.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I swore I tried hard not to cry, but I couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    Colin noticed my tears and quickly picked up a tissue to wipe them away. I took the tissue from him,


    buried my face in it, and cried silently, letting out all the frustration and sadness in my heart.


    I had endured a great deal of pain and sorrow over the past two years. There were a few moments


    when tears threatened to fall, but I had always managed to hold them back. I never allowed myself to


    cry as


    openly as I did in front of Colin at that moment.


    Pouring out all the grievances and sadness buried deep inside me felt rather liberating.


    ¡°Colin, he doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t me him for that. But he still makes me take care of his


    girlfriend.


    It feels like he¡¯s being unfair to me.¡±


    My emotional outburst had drawn the curious gaze of diners at nearby tables. I wished to stop crying.


    but my overwhelming misery made it nearly impossible to do so.


    tor


    Colin took me out of the breakfast joint and into a quiet corner, allowing me to rest my head on his


    shoulder.


    Heforted me, saying, ¡°Cry all you want if you¡¯re feeling hurt. My shoulder is here for you.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t speak further. He just sat beside me silently. Hisrge, warm hand patted my head


    asionally while his index finger wiped away my tears.


    Colinforted me in his silent way.


    After a good while, I felt much better after crying my heart out.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with my studies and haven¡¯t paid much attention to family matters for the past two


    years. I wasn¡¯t here for you during your most difficult moments, and I¡¯m deeply sorry for that, Lulu,¡±


    Colin slowly said, his voice carrying a deep sense of guilt.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Lulu, you must have been heartbroken. Felix is such a jerk,¡± Colin said, his gaze filled with sympathy


    but


    as tender as sun¨Csmitten dew.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, not as distressed as before.¡±


    Time had psed since those difficult days, and although it had been incredibly challenging. I was


    slowly feeling more at ease.


    ¡°Good, Lulu. You¡¯re such a good girl. Would you like to talk to me about it? I can be your best listener.¡±


    I sniffed and nced at my phone, realizing there was only half an hour left until ss, which wasn¡¯t


    enough time.


    Furthermore, I had no desire to delve into those painful memories. Doing so would mean reliving them,


    and I had no intention of revisiting that distressing Thanksgiving incident in this lifetime.


    ¡°Colin, can we not talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lulu. We won¡¯t discuss it if it¡¯s traumatic to you. Let¡¯s go. We need to head back as the


    ss is starting soon. Just remember, no matter what life throws at you, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Colin. But why are you so kind to me?¡±


    Colin¡¯s hand paused for a moment on my shoulder,


    Emotions flickered in his eyes, something he couldn¡¯t quite put into words, but he swiftly contained it


    and resumed being the warm and reliable Colin.


    ¡°Well, Lulu, a beautiful and lovely girl like you deserves to be treated well.¡±


    That morning, Colin walked me to the ssroom, watching me find my seat before turning to leave.


    As they witnessed me being personally escorted to the ssroom by Prince Charming, a few familiar


    girls came over, eager to inquire about my rtionship with Colin.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    They grew excited after discovering that I was Colin¡¯s childhood friend.


    They started asking if they matched Colin¡¯s ideal type and if there was a possibility of capturing his


    heart


    by taking the initiative.


    As a responsible childhood friend, I observed these girls and began to filter them out.


    One had eyes so small it was hard to tell if they were open or closed, another had a waist as wide as a


    bucket, a third was overly ostentatious and far from modest, the next one wore unattractive brown


    pants. and the girl beside me had such a sharp chin it seemed almost fake-


    After a round of inspection, I publicly dered none of them were Colin¡¯s type.


    The girl with the sharp chin boldly inquired about Colin¡¯s ideal partner and how to get his attention, but I


    couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    *Anyway, none of you are his type.¡± I said.


    Perhaps I truly didn¡¯t have the answer. The reasons I had offered were solely based on my personal


    opinions.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The girls returned to their seats with a sense of disappointment.


    One of them even rested her head on her desk and remained there for the entire ss. It was uncertain


    whether she was crying profusely or had fallen asleep.


    Despite my reluctance, I went to pick up Lc from the airport on time.


    ¡°Luna, you actually came to pick me up, huh? You always do whatever Felix asks of you. Alright, do me


    a favor and carry this. My hand is sore from holding it,¡± Lc remarked in her irritating tone.


    I couldn¡¯t understand how someone so delicate and gentle¨Clooking could have such a cunning soul.


    Didn¡¯t she know how annoying she was?


    If I weren¡¯t someone who always kept my promises, I might have considered leaving her there and


    walking away.


    She was incredibly irritating.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Wanted to control me the moment we met? Dreamed on.


    I wasn¡¯t her typical amodating boyfriend.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± I said, not even ncing at Lc.


    Given what she had done in the past, it was already quite generous of me to have gone and picked her


    up.


    And now she expected me to cater to her? No way.


    She watched me as I got into the car emotionlessly and left her standing there, her anger palpable. I


    pretended not to notice and continued to ignore her.


    In the end, she had to load her suitcases into the taxi¡¯s trunk herself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she had brought three massive suitcases for a mere one¨Cmonth


    exchange program. After all, she wasn¡¯t even staying permanently at the Marlmiwi.


    It made me question the necessity of carrying so many suitcases, especially when Felix wasn¡¯t even


    present to see her all dressed up.


    Later, I discovered that I had overthought the situation, and there were indeed people who paid


    attention


    to her outfits.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve been here for over a year and still don¡¯t have your own car? Do you have to rely on


    taxis? Taxis are unhygienic and smell awful,¡± Lcined incessantly, waving her hand in front of


    her


    nose as if she were disgusted.


    Her expression of disgust made it seem like she was in a public restroom rather than a taxi.


    She had also spent more than a year in college. Hadn¡¯t she learned even a hint of self¨Cawareness to


    understand how irritating she was?


    ¡°You¡¯re free to leave if you wish. I didn¡¯t invite you to share the taxi,¡± I retorted.


    Did she assume I had endless patience, willing to be bossed around by her?


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re being unfair to me. You promised Felix that you¡¯d look out for me, and now you¡¯re treating


    me in such a manner. Do you think I won¡¯t call him and let him know?¡± Lc threatened.


    I raised my phone as if I were going to offer it to her, nearly striking her face with it. ¡°Is Felix your


    father?


    +15 BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Do you have to report everything to him? If you want to tell him, be my guest, and I¡¯ll lend my phone if


    your phone is dead.¡±


    The driver burst intoughter, likely because he had never encountered someone as uncooperative as


    me or as persistently nasty as Lc, who refused to relent until the end.


    Lc felt deeply humiliated. Her dolled¨Cup face now exhibited a horrifying expression.


    She was overwhelmed by embarrassment and anger, clenching her teeth as if she wished she could


    bite


    me to pieces.


    I hummed a catchy tune all the way, ignoring her. I wanted her to understand that I just loathed her


    annoyed yet helpless attitude!


    When we reached the school, two other cars that had been following us also came to a halt. They


    belonged to the exchange students who had arrived with Lc.


    I escorted her to her dormitory. Just as I was about to leave, she stopped me. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m hungry. Can


    you


    treat us to some barbecue?¡±


    ¡°¡®Us¡®?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me and my ssmates, there are five or six of us¡­ oh, seven in total None of us are familiar


    with


    this ce, so can you take us?¡±


    How shameless could she be? I was only doing this because of Felix¡¯s request. Yet, she wanted me to


    treat not only her but also her ssmates? Did she think I had so much money to spare?


    My parents had been concerned that I wouldn¡¯t fare well here, so they sent me a generous monthly


    allowance. Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t even spend it all and managed to save a substantial amount over time.


    Additionally, I had earned money through my artwork, and I had a schrship. I wasn¡¯t financially


    strained at all.


    I could even afford ten barbecue meals if I wanted.


    But why should I treat them?


    For someone who was always hostile toward me, constantly looked down on me, and aimed to


    undermine me at every turn. I wouldn¡¯t even offer her my leftovers, let alone waste a single penny on


    her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± I said.


    ¡°Luna, you mentioned that someone would handle everything upon our arrival. Why are you reluctant to


    treat us to a barbecue?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your boyfriend find people for you? It doesn¡¯t seem like he treats you well, either. Or perhaps


    you¡¯re simply boasting, and people don¡¯t really take you seriously at all.¡±


    Birds of a feather flocked together, after all.


    The bitches were always with the bitches. It was so annoying.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Lc was vain and cared a lot about her image. Her expression shifted as she listened to my words.


    She deviated from her usual gentle and delicate demeanor that she always put on in front of Felix.


    Instead, she grew frustrated visibly, her eyes practically zing with anger.


    ¡°Luna Lawson! I¡¯ll tell Felix if you don¡¯t treat me,¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Go ahead. Tell anyone you want. Tell the world if you can.¡±


    A chorus ofughter erupted from the onlookers, clearly relishing in the fact that I was refusing to


    It turned out they were just a bunch of fake sororities.


    Lc seethed with anger as she dialed a number on her phone. Felix picked up the call just as she put


    it on speaker, ensuring that everyone could listen to their conversation..


    ¡°Felix.¡± Lc¡¯s voice maintained its usual sweetness, though there was a hint of grievance. ¡°I¡¯ve just


    arrived at the school and wanted to let you know.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? You sound a bit hoarse. Do you have a cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that my ssmates and I are craving barbecue, but Lulu¡­¡± Her voice trailed


    off, and she nced at me, pretending to struggle with her words.


    There she went again!


    I grabbed the phone and interjected, ¡°Felix, is it? Your girlfriend has asked me to treat her entire ss


    to the barbecue, but it¡¯s beyond my budget. That¡¯s the whole story. You can carry on.¡±


    Lc¡¯s mouth hung wide open in embarrassment. She probably didn¡¯t expect me to expose her bitchy


    nature so directly.


    Felix stayed silent while the bystanders eagerly anticipated the unfolding drama.


    Lc called out once more as she was unable to salvage her pride, her voice tinged with a whimper.


    Felix.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The conclusion that day came when Felix transferred 500 dors and requested me to handle it on his


    behalf.


    103


    He said, ¡°Here¡¯s the money. Please take them out for a meal. Lili is quite conscious of her image. Let¡¯s


    not embarrass her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to respond, but it didn¡¯t sit right with me to stay silent.


    I sent a message to him quickly, saying, ¡°I have no time.¡±


    Felix¡¯s behavior triggered my rebellious side.


    I returned the money and told him to transfer it to Lc himself.


    Then, I sent her the location of the barbeque restaurant and left casually.


    Felix called me several times that day, but I ignored them all.


    Honestly, my actions were partly driven by my past grievances with Lc. I was no saint and felt a need


    for some petty revenge.


    Late that night, Felix sent me a message. ¡°Lili is just simple¨Cminded. Please be patient with her.¡±


    I began to wonder if Felix¡¯snguage ss had been taught by a physical education teacher because


    he seemed to have a serious misunderstanding of the term ¡°simple¨Cminded¡°.


    Either that, or he waspletely blind and didn¡¯t realize how annoying Lc was. Or perhaps he had


    his own perspective, and I had noments about that.


    Furthermore, I believed that when Felix sent me this message sote at night, it wasn¡¯t meant as an


    exnation but rather as a reminder not to upset her again.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand why he repeatedly told me to go easy on Lc.


    What was


    was his position, and under what authority was he making such demands of me?


    I wasn¡¯t his father to tolerate his behavior, let alone cater to his girlfriend and potentially their future


    children.


    That was just too much.


    I didn¡¯t reply to his message and brushed it off like a fleeting cloud, continuing my peaceful life.


    Lc might have been hurt or bothered by my actions because, surprisingly, she didn¡¯t contact me for


    several days.


    I was pleasantly surprised, thinking she might have realized her bitchy behavior and decided to


    change.


    2/3


    That was until one day, I stumbled upon a huge secret that really caught me off guard. I struggled with


    how to handle it, worrying so much that I might go bald.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    I had just finished preparing thepetition draft, and it turned out even better than expected.


    I was quite satisfied with it and was about to show it to Colin when my phone rang.


    ¡°Colin, I was just about to call you. The draft is ready. Do you want to take a look?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It seems that we think alike, Lulu,¡± he remarked, his voice carrying a touch of charm, much like the


    comforting warmth of nighttime light.


    I pursed my lips, pondering why Colin appeared somewhat flirtatious.


    But no, that couldn¡¯t be right.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He had watched me grow up and had always treated me like a sister. I had to be overthinking.


    ¡°So, Colin, why are you calling me sote?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you want to take on a project? It¡¯s a great opportunity,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do tell me, but I¡¯m not sure if I can do it.¡±


    ¡°A ssmate of mine is looking to create a photo album tomemorate his grandparents¡® 50th


    wedding anniversary.


    ¡°He intends to capture their decades of memories and present them to his grandparents on the exact


    day. It¡¯s a high¨Cstakes project with a tight timeline, so he¡¯s offering a good sum.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± I asked.


    Since relocating to the north, I hade to appreciate the straightforwardness and conciseness of the


    people here, and I had adopted their tendency to cut to the chase.


    ¡°150 thousand dors.¡±


    What?


    150 thousand dors! His ssmate was generous.


    That amount of money was enough to turn me into an independent young woman. It was truly amazing!


    However, I was just an ordinary college student. Could I truly meet the strict quality requirements?


    1/3


    My confidence was far from solid.


    As if reading my mind, Colin swiftly reassured me, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Lulu. You¡¯ll do a great job.¡°.


    He had so much confidence in me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take on this generous offer yourself?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy working on these lovey¨Cdovey things,¡± he exined.


    Well, that reason convinced me.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it on your behalf. You can concentrate on preparing for thepetition first, and


    once


    it concludes in October, you can begin working on this project. The deadline for the artwork extends


    beyond New Year¡¯s Eve, so we¡¯ll have some time.¡±


    Before hanging up, he reminded me, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to show me your draft?¡±


    I cradled my artwork draft as if it were a precious treasure and headed to the research institute to meet


    Colin on that crisp autumn night.


    He initially offered toe to me, but it waste, and there was nowhere to host him in the girls¡®


    dormitory. So, I decided to take the draft to him.


    My eagerness to visit the research institute was partly due to my strong admiration for the rose¨C


    covered


    wall on its side.


    Especially at night, each rose appeared as a dazzling beacon under the moon¡¯s gentle glow, exuding


    an


    intoxicating beauty.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the students in the agricultural economics department managed to keep


    them blooming in such cold weather.


    As I passed through the rose¨Ccovered wall, I reached the front gate of the research institute, where


    Colin was waiting for me in a ground¨Cfloor studio.


    The moment I stepped inside, a faint fragrance filled the air. I took a deep breath and felt every part of


    my body rx, as though all the fatigue from the past few days had been whisked away.


    I was wearingfortable sneakers that many students preferred, not just because they were


    toward the research institute¡¯s entrance.


    The rose¨Ccovered wall was as beautiful as ever. Walking here always lightened my mood.


    2/3


    As I was halfway there, I faintly heard some discordant sounds emanating from the side.


    The voices sounded oddly familiar.


    Couples on dates were amon sight on campus.


    While I typically didn¡¯t pry, the familiarity of those voices aroused my curiosity. I yearned to confirm


    whether the person I had in mind was indeed there.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Following the sound, I slowed my steps and stealthily moved closer.


    I felt relieved that I had opted to wear these shoes today. Otherwise, had they noticed me, I might have


    risked losing a tooth or two.


    To the right of the rose¨Ccovered wall was a sunken flower corridor extending about ten yards in depth.


    It led to an unused small room at the end, rumored to serve as a storage space for the agricultural


    economics department.


    At the far end of the corridor, I noticed two individuals hidden from view, locked in a tight and


    passionate


    embrace.


    The man¡¯s hands wandered while the woman tugged at the hem of his shirt. The atmosphere was


    intensely heated to the point of warming the cool autumn night air.


    The lights at the research institute were still on, providing dim illumination. As I finallyid eyes on the


    person, I was so shocked that I felt a chill down my spine, and I had to stifle a scream.


    It was actually Lc!


    a passionate She was in a passionate embrace with a male ssmate wearing a white shirt, engaged


    in kiss. The intensity of their kiss left no room for doubt¨Cit was evident that they were about to be


    more intimate.


    I covered my mouth tightly, afraid that I might identally make a sound and disturb them.


    The consequences of such an encounter were unimaginable.


    I was too shocked, and I ran away with all my might.


    As I sprinted into the entrance of the research institute, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Lc¡¯s


    rtionship with that person and when they had gotten together.


    If they had recently met, it highlighted Lc¡¯s open¨Cminded nature as she was epting of anyone.


    It exined why she could effortlessly win over Felix and make him fall deeply in love with her.


    However, listening to their whispered conversations and natural movements while embracing each


    other,


    it was clear their reunion was passionate and intense. It was as if they had known each other for a long


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    time.


    +15 BONUS


    If that was the case, Lc¡¯s presence at Lincoln University for the exchange program might have a


    deeper secret. Did Felix know about this?


    My heart felt heavy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about all the times Felix had pampered and indulged Lc, as well as the


    moments when he had put me in embarrassing and risky situations because of her.


    I recalled the heated arguments he had with Uncle Austin and Aunt Melinda, all for the sake of being


    with


    her.


    He had even vowed never to marry anyone else but her.


    What if Felix, who treasured Lc like a jewel had witnessed this scene?


    He would be devastated.


    Such betrayal of sincere love would drive anyone mad.


    Humans were never satisfied, and Lc exhibited a profound sense of greed. Despite having a devoted


    boyfriend like Felix, she still betrayed him.


    Understanding the human heart can indeed be aplicated endeavor.


    ¡°Why are you sneaking around?¡± Colin¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind me. It startled me so much


    that I instinctively jumped forward and covered his mouth, gently pushing him back into the building.


    Colin didn¡¯t know what was happening and obediently allowed me to push him back while using one


    hand to support me to prevent me from falling.


    His eyes darted around, observing the scene inquisitively.


    It wasn¡¯t until we entered the studio that I let go of my hand.


    However, I was taken aback when I realized that Colin was blushing. There was a faint flicker of mes


    in his deep, dark eyes.


    It was only then that I realized how suggestive our actions had been just moments ago.


    The studio was quite spacious, and I stood there like a fool by the door, my right hand clenched tightly.


    The warmth that belonged to Colin lingered in the palm of my hand.


    Fortunately, Eden returned from the bathroom, saving me from my embarrassment.


    +15 BONUS


    I forced myself to forget everything that had just happened and carefully ced my artwork on the


    table.


    I exined my design concept for the painting and the best possible effects I wanted to achieve.


    Colin listened attentively, his eyes sparkling like stars with a calm depth to them.


    3/3

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Impressive! Lulu, you¡¯re really a genius! How did youe up with such a wonderful concept?¡± Colin


    said.


    I grinned with pride, and Colin gazed at me with admiration in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve always been


    outstanding.


    I was so outstanding. I had put in more effort than anyone else to gain that person¡¯s attention. Why


    could


    Colin see it, but Felix never seemed to take notice?


    In the end, it was all because Felix didn¡¯t care.


    It was nearly 11:00 pm by the time we finished our discussion. The campus had grown quiet as it


    neared


    lights¨Cout time. The research institute was far from my department, yet Colin insisted on apanying


    me back, opting for the path alongside the rose¨Ccovered wall.


    As we passed the flowered corridor, I pretended to casually nce around, searching for the


    passionate


    couple.


    Unfortunately, they had already left.


    ¡°Lulu, why were you acting so sneaky tonight? Is there something you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± Colin


    asked.


    I rolled my eyes at Colin and then yfully jumped on his back, pounding his shoulders, which made


    him


    Colin carried me on his back as we walked along the quiet paths of Lincoln University¡¯s campus before


    midnight, reminiscent of our childhood days when he would carry me home step by step.


    ¡°Colin, have you seen Lc these past few days?¡± Iy on Colin¡¯s back, ying with his¨Cears and


    blowing


    air into them.


    Colin¡¯s body tensed up like a stone, and when he replied, his voice quivered, and his breath was


    shallow.¡±


    Why would I bother seeing her? Taking care of one piglet is exhausting enough, and I hardly have the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    time to entertain her.¡±


    Colin¡¯s words somehow pleased me. I liked it.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be your future sister¨Cinw. At least introduce yourself to her, alright?¡± I climbed up a


    bit.


    sessfully catching a glimpse of Colin¡¯s flushed skin, which extended from his ears down to his neck.


    I


    Was I too heavy? How else could I have exhausted Colin and made him break into a sweat like this?!


    guessed I needed to lose some weight.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about my future wife, and I¡¯m not interested in anyone else¡¯s sister¨Cinw,¡± Colin


    replied.


    ¡°Colin, who¡¯s your future wife? Do I know her?¡±


    Colin chuckled. ¡°You know her very well.¡±


    ¡°Who? Colin, who is it? Tell me, who do you have feelings for? Is it someone from my ss?¡± I became


    excited and moved a little closer.


    Colin quickly cautioned me, ¡°Stay still. What if you fall?¡±


    I attempted various methods to get Colin to reveal the name of the person he had feelings for, but Colin


    remained resolute.


    He resisted all my efforts, consistently responding with, ¡°You¡¯ll find out one day.¡±


    Well, I could find out about herter. For the time being, I could have Colin all to myself.


    Back in my room, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    The scene I had secretly witnessed weighed heavily on my mind. I grappled with the dilemma of


    whether


    to ignore what I had seen and let Felix continue living in his romantic reverie or to inform him.


    I thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯te to a decision. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning. I woke up and still couldn¡¯t make up my mind.


    This incident left me in a daze for two consecutive days, and even Colin, who was standing right before


    me, couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Ms. Lawson, what¡¯s upying your thoughts so deeply?¡± Colin inquired, arching his eyebrow and


    smiling yfully.


    Startled, I looked up to find Colin watching me.


    He stood in the backlight, his sharp facial features etched in the shadows, reminiscent of a wless


    sculpture, rendering him exceptionally striking.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    C +15 BONUS


    In such a vast campus with so many people, it was amazing how he and I always seemed to bump into


    each other in some unexpected corner.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was magical!


    Colin¡¯s sudden appearance triggered an idea in my mind. As he noticed the spark in my eyes, he


    instinctively took a half step back, looking defensive.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked cautiously.


    I cast him a sly grin, entertained by his feigned vulnerability despite his towering strength.


    ¡°Colin, do you know any private detectives? I need you to introduce me to one.¡± I whispered


    suggestively.


    Colin firmly grasped my cor, holding me in ce.


    His intense gaze locked onto mine, ensuring I wasn¡¯t joking before he inquired, ¡°Who do you want to


    investigate?¡±


    I hesitated briefly before saying. ¡°Well, we had some exchange students from Jesselton Collegest


    week. And there was a girl among them who seemed strangely familiar to me. I¡¯d like to find out who


    she


    is.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Colin narrowed his eyes on me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± I retorted.


    *Tell me the truth, or I won¡¯t help you. Honestly, what¡¯s your exact n here? I can¡¯t get involved in


    something vague,¡± he retorted, appearing stubborn.


    His stubbornness was frustrating, but he was the only somewhat capable person I knew here. After


    much thought, I decided to tell him the truth.


    Moreover, I was doing this for his brother.


    ¡°Fine. Lc is the target. I suspect there¡¯s something off about her.¡± I admitted, my gaze filled with hope


    as I sought his assistance.


    142


    +15 BONUS


    sor


    However, Colin¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Luna, why are you so concerned about Felix¡¯s matters?¡±


    What?


    Shouldn¡¯t I have been concerned? This matter was crucial so that they could whisk his brother away


    from a potentially serious situation!


    ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s really going on?¡± Colin¡¯s intimidating presence scared me a little, but I


    mustered the courage to exin what had happened that night.


    After hearing my story, Colin¡¯s typicallyposed and gentle expression turned grave. The veins on


    the


    moment. back of his hand also popped up as if he were on the verge of erupting at any


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to catch Lc red-handed and make her break up with Felix, right?¡± Colin asked, his


    eyes dark as if they were bottomless pits.


    S


    ¡°Absolutely not, Colin. Where did you get that idea? Even if they break up now, I don¡¯t want to be with


    Felix anymore.¡± I quickly shook my head in denial.


    Regardless of the dark expression on Colin¡¯s face, I had no desire for Felix after his repeated


    disappointments.


    I confessed I was eager to uncover the entire story, but Colin¡¯s reason had nothing to do with my true


    Intentions.


    He hadpletely misunderstood me!


    I exined, ¡°Colin, that agreement from back then was just a joke. I used to follow him around all the


    time, and Felixined that I was clingy and a nuisance to him in front of everyone. Iter came to


    realize my arrogance and even publicly apologized to Felix.


    ¡°I won¡¯t intr


    intrude on his life anymore. And I certainly won¡¯t ruin his rtionship with Lc on purpose. My mom


    said that what happened back then was just a joke. It¡¯s all in the past. Whether he breaks up or not.


    it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Colin studied me seriously for a while, confirming that everything I said was true. His expression


    softened, and he reached out to ruffle my hair vigorously, causing me to scramble to fix the mess he¡¯d


    made of my long hair.


    It was really not easy to ask for someone¡¯s help.


    ¡°Why bother with all this, then? Haven¡¯t you been hurt enough?¡± Colin asked.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Regardless of our unpleasant past, Felix and I had grown up together.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    But what went around came around, and Felix had brought this situation upon himself.


    He was reaping the consequences of his actions.


    I went as far as inviting Colin for pizza to discuss whether or not to inform Felix about the situation.


    Colin and I sat across from each other at the campus food street¡¯s most popr pizzeria, with two


    piping


    -hot pizzas between us.


    ¡°Colin, do you think we should tell Felix?¡±


    This was the heart of my dilemma.


    He furrowed his brows and looked at me, his deep ck eyes resembling dark gemstones. ¡°Are you


    close to Lc?¡±


    ¡°Sort of, I believe?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for Felix?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve kicked him out of my world. He¡¯s nothing to me now.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Then why are you so conflicted? Are you just bored? Why not focus on your painting instead?¡± Colin


    asked sternly, like a disappointed mentor.


    I gritted my teeth and remained silent. I only sought his advice, not to be lectured or questioned.


    After all, Felix was his brother.


    It was fine if he wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, but it didn¡¯t sit well with me that he knew and was simply


    indifferent about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s about helping others. Put yourself in their shoes, Colin. If it were you, would you rather live in


    blissful ignorance of being cheated on or face the truth and deal with it ordingly?¡±


    Colin¡¯s striking face darkened at my words, and he yfully tapped my head with a tissue box. ¡°Don¡¯t


    talk nonsense. I won¡¯t be cheated on. Stop jinxing me, or I might have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you being cheated on! I¡¯m Just using a hypothetical scenario. Don¡¯t take it


    personally.¡±


    ¡°No more hypothetical scenarios.¡±


    ¡°Fine, no more scenarios. Just answer this. Should we keep this a secret or reveal it?¡±


    Colin put down the tissue box, thought deeply for a moment, and then said, ¡°He¡¯s blind. He mistook


    trash


    for treasure, and he deserves it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t understand Colin¡¯s perspective.


    Could the bond between brothers be so superficial that he could witness his own brother getting


    cheated without any emotional response? It almost appeared as if he was eagerly anticipating a show.


    ¡°There¡¯s not


    himself.


    about it. Lc¡¯s true colors will eventuallye to light. Let Felix uncover the truth by


    ¡°He¡¯spletely blinded at the moment and won¡¯t even heed my parents¡® advice. How could he trust


    us? He might even be suspicious of our help and ruin our rtionship in the process,¡± Colin exined.


    What he said made sense, but something still didn¡¯t feel right.


    Considering our strained rtionship over the past few years, it was unlikely that Felix would ce his


    trust in me. He might even perceive my intentions as an attempt to meddle in his rtionship with Lc.


    I had to temporarily abandon my naive idea of revealing the truth.


    However, for the sake of our shared past, I still felt the need to give him a subtle hint. Whether he


    would take it or not was up to him.


    That night, I spent a long time crafting a message to Felix, suggesting he should video call Lc more


    often. After all, no one could rece a boyfriend¡¯s undivided attention.


    Felix was taken aback by my unexpected message and responded with a series of trivial topics.


    Did he really think I was in the mood for idle chit¨Cchat after all that had happened?

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    +15 BONUS


    After exchanging a few sentences, I got annoyed and turned off my phone, deciding to go to sleep.


    When Mom called me the next day, I brought up the incident with Lc. After listening, Mom remained


    silent for a while before advising me to focus on myself and not interfere in other matters.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to her, Felix would never believe me. I might end up mmed with an unfounded usation,


    which would only increase his misunderstanding and prejudice against me. Sometimes, good intentions


    could lead to bad oues.


    Mom said that as long as we conduct ourselves properly, we shouldn¡¯t worry about others¡® prejudices.


    There was no need to invite unnecessary trouble either.


    Colin shared the same thoughts as Mom. Having listened to both of their advice, I was finally


    convinced. As for Felix, I had already done my part to remind him. He had to rely on himself for the


    rest.


    With the decision made. I put aside my mental burden and devoted myselfpletely to the


    Colin agreed to follow my vision upon studying it. After about a week of refining, we determined the


    final creative direction. We prepared to start working on the painting the very next day.


    I had been learning to paint for quite a long time now, asionally participating inpetitions of


    various scales. However, this sort ofpetition involving teams was a new experience for me.


    I was excited and determined to achieve a good result. Therefore, I gathered all my paints, stretched


    canvases, canvas boards, brushes, and other necessary materials. Realizing that I was short of a few


    more items, I put them on my shopping list.


    Although the university had a stationery store that operated from nine to five, it was already closed by


    the time I finished my day.


    Fortunately, there was arge stationery store on the street behind the university. It was known for its


    With nothing else to do after dinner, I dragged my roommate Queenie along with me to go shopping


    under the guise of buying painting materials.


    But of course, the main objective was to buy paint.


    After walking a distance, we noticed a hot dog stall with a line of people. The enticing aroma made my


    +15 BONUS


    mouth water. I pointed it out to Queenie, who also couldn¡¯t refrain from indulging herself, and then the


    two of us joined the queue.


    ¡°Are boys these days so fickle? They date one girl during the day and sleep with another during the


    night.


    s, society¡¯s moral degeneration is real.¡±


    Queenie, feigning maturity, shook her head with a sigh and emphasized the decay of society as she


    spoke. When she pursed her lips, the disdain on her face was quite evident.


    Amused by herment, I followed her gaze to see what she was talking about. ¡°What does it have to


    do with you? Are you so fond of meddling?¡±


    However, I was taken aback as soon as I looked over.


    I cursed myself for having sharp eyes, making it impossible to pretend I recognized the wrong person.


    Across the street, Lc and a boy were standing in the shadows at the entrance of a small hotel. The


    boy had his head lowered to kiss Lc passionately, while thetter was responding enthusiastically.


    As they mindlessly kissed each other, their public disy of affection drew odd nces from


    passersby.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and rub my forehead. They were just a few steps away from the hotel, couldn¡¯t


    they go inside instead of making out at the entrance? What kind of hobby was that?


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± I asked Queenie.


    ¡°Yeah. That guy is Shawn Dixon. He¡¯s from the finance department. Rumor has it that his family is


    wealthy, and many girls like him. I heard a freshman had confessed to him with flowers a few days ago.


    You can say he¡¯s a popr guy in the university.


    ¡°That girl is an exchange student from the south. I must say, the two of them have quite the audacity. I


    saw them hiding in the women¡¯s restroom to fool around two days ago, and now they going to a hotel.


    How young and resilient.¡±


    Listening to Queenie¡¯s words, I thought it was a rathermon sight. Just six days ago, I saw them


    vehemently embracing in the garden.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Queenie was a genuine northerner. She was petite in stature and resembled a delicate beauty from the


    Canal Town of Soralia. Nheless, she was outspoken and straightforward, possessing righteous


    values. She particrly couldn¡¯t tolerate immoral behavior.


    After paying, Queenie and I entered the stationery store with a hot dog each.


    My


    mind was in turmoil throughout the shopping trip. When I went to pay for a pile of items I had picked


    out, I realized that I had forgotten the painting materials. It was only when Queenie reminded me that!


    hurriedly went back to make the selection.


    Once we were done shopping


    done shopping. I lost interest in leisurely strolling. Holding the materials, I quickly fled


    back to the dormitory for fear that Lc might discover that I knew her secret.


    atik


    In a fluster, I sent Colin a WhatsApp message, ¡°Colin, I just saw them going to a hotel. Should we catch


    them in action?¡±


    Colin replied almost instantly. ¡°Art isn¡¯t suitable for you. You should transfer to the police academy.¡±


    He could¡¯ve just replied with a simple no. Why suggest a course transfer? Colin was really good at


    hurting others without using vulgar words.


    Speechless, I tossed my phone to the side and reluctantly went to sleep.


    Right before falling asleep, it suddenly dawned on me that Lc wasn¡¯t afraid of being caught seeing


    two guys at the same time. So, as a mere witness, why should I bother? I wasn¡¯t the one cheating.


    I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. What was there to be afraid of?


    More importantly, I couldn¡¯t figure out why Lc was being so open about her affair. Wasn¡¯t she afraid


    that I would tell Felix?


    Besides, Colin was also studying at Lincoln University, which she must know about. Was she not


    worried


    about him finding out?


    Or had she simply thrown caution to the wind and stopped caring? Was her audacity limitless?


    On one hand, Shawn was tall and imposing. He had good looks and a wild charm that girls found


    attractive. On the other hand, in terms of appearance alone, Felix was undoubtedly more outstanding


    than Shawn.


    What was Lc thinking by cheating on Felix?


    142


    +15 BONUS


    Wasn¡¯t the love between childhood sweethearts supposed to be better than a fairy¨Ctale romance? How


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The next day, Queenie and I went to the university cafeteria for lunch. The moment we entered, I saw


    Lc and Shawn sitting together, feeding each other affectionately.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Colin¡¯s return, he had been taking care of me diligently. I rarely ate in the cafeteria because most


    of the time, I would eat out with him or he would order takeout to be delivered to my dormitory.


    This time, Colin had something to do outside the campus and couldn¡¯t be back until the evening. That


    didn¡¯t stop him from wanting to order takeout for me, but I had to decline because I nned to eat out


    with Queenie.


    In hindsight, I would have preferred to wait in the dormitory for Colin¡¯s takeout rather than endure the


    suffering of having to witness the present scene.


    Lc¡¯s eyes were particrly sharp. As soon as she saw me approaching, she distanced herself from


    Shawn. She waved and invited me to join them for a meal.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered and decided to ignore her. But this girl was truly asking for trouble.


    ¡°Luna, Felix is worried about me being alone here and specifically asked you to take care of me. Is this


    how you do that? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, let alone a phone call. Poor Felix treats you as a


    friend, yet you act differently behind his back. How nasty.


    I didn¡¯t want to confront her at first. If she didn¡¯t provoke me, I would pretend not to know anything.


    After all, Felix was not a fool; he would discover the truth sooner orter. Even if he didn¡¯t, spending a


    lifetime with the woman he loved might be another kind of happiness.


    However, Lc had no sense of propriety and had dug her own grave.


    Now that she had started it, it would be a shame not to take the chance and fire back. And since she


    was practically offering herself up, I wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Act differently behind his back? Well, some people look pure at the front, but who knows what¡¯s going


    on at the back? Even I feel embarrassed to say it out loud.¡± I shrugged, purposely being vague and


    leaving the rest for her to figure out.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    With half¨Cspoken words, the situation became exceptionally Intriguing.


    ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly!¡± Lc mmed her spoon on the table and shouted at me.


    Shawn lifted his head from his food, his gaze toward me carrying a hint of gloom and flerceness.


    The cafeteria was packed during lunchtime, and many turned their attention to our table due to the


    These two seemed desperate to be the center of attention!


    ¡°I said what I said. Can¡¯t you understand? I rubbed my ears which were starting to numb from Lc¡¯s


    shrill scream.


    Then, I turned around to leave. But I only took a step forward before quickly going back up to Lc and


    added. ¡°By the way, ever heard ofmon sense? Don¡¯t do something if you don¡¯t want others to


    know,


    and stop acting so arrogant.¡±


    Perhaps feeling guilty, Lc¡¯s face turned pale. She stared at me with a mix of fear and uncertainty,


    while Shawn¡¯s gaze became even more menacing like a wolf ready to pounce.


    Stubborn as a mule, Lc refused to admit her wrongdoings. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. Stop making.


    baseless usations.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I deliberately drawled, giving her a knowing look as I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so


    agitated?¡±


    After exchanging a nce with Shawn, Lc fell silent.


    On the other hand, Shawn put down his spoon and stood up. He slowly approached me and looked


    down at me while saying, ¡°Luna, right? Although we¡¯re in the same university, we don¡¯t necessarily


    know each other. You should learn to forget what you see. Otherwise, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡°.


    He forced out thest few words through gritted teeth, sending a shiver down my spine. Having given


    the warning, Shawn strode away and Lc was left sitting pale¨Cfaced in her seat.


    Myt


    intuition told me that Shawn was dangerous and might be a threat to me. As a young girl studying far


    from home, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could handle him alone.


    I only had one ss in the afternoon, so after it ended around three, I went for a walk near a small


    pond located next to the ssroom building.


    1/2


    Just as I found a spot to sit down, Lc showed up. She blocked my path and demanded, ¡°What did


    you


    mean earlier?¡±


    Not wanting to deal with her, I stood up and nned to leave. If I had known I would encounter her


    here


    would have just gone back to painting instead.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t let me off so easily. Swiftly, she stepped in my way again. Her gaze, like a


    polsoned dagger, stared fixedly at me.


    Il looks could kill, I would have been six feet under.


    This must be Lc¡¯s true colors. Her gentleness and fragility in front of Felix were only a facade.


    As someone from an upper¨Css family in Northpool who received aprehensive education from a


    young age, how could Lc be innocent and harmless?


    At this moment, I recalled the conversation I overheard while crouching outside Aunt Mel¡¯s garden that


    evening. I couldn¡¯t help but admire her observational skills; Lc was indeed moreplex than she


    seemed.


    Then, my thoughts drifted to that fool Felix, who liked Lc wholeheartedly despite everything.


    Meanwhile, Lc had Shawn in her heart.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In this game of emotions, would Felix be the ultimate winner? If one day he failed miserably, would he


    regret his choices?


    When I came back to my senses and realized I was pondering things that didn¡¯t concern me, I quickly


    shook my head to expel those unnecessary thoughts from my mind.


    Regardless of the oue, it wasn¡¯t something I should care about.


    Due to reminders from Colin and Mom, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in Lc¡¯s mess in the first ce.


    However, Lc was making things difficult for me. Clearly, she had no intention of letting me leave


    without giving her an exnation, which sessfully angered me.


    Although I used to have a good temper, it didn¡¯t mean I was a pushover. Lc couldn¡¯t subject me to


    oppression even if she tried.


    With an indifferent chuckle, I stepped closer to her.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Lc was only around five feet and two inches, and her build was petite and delicate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As for me, my height of five feet and seven inches was considered quite tall for girls my agepared


    to the average height in the North.


    Thus, in this confrontation, my height advantage was significant, forcing Lc to look up at me.


    Yes, this was the feeling I wanted. If she was unhappy, then it was too bad for her.


    ¡°Lc, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I saw anything. What matters is that you¡¯re aware of your actions. We


    should seek our peace of mind respectively. You have no right to question me, so stay away and stop


    provoking me.


    When I walked away from her after that, Lc spat out a nasty curse. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    Many times I wondered what I had done wrong to make Lc hate me so much. If it was because of my


    past rtionship with Felix, shouldn¡¯t her jealousy be long gone by now?


    Presently, Felix and I had nothing to do with each other whatsoever, not even a typical friendship. So,


    why did she still harbor such hatred toward me?


    Moreover, her affair with Shawn was filthy enough. Others in her situation would try hard to conceal the


    truth, and yet she dared to confront and threaten me.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t witnessed what happened, someone else would have noticed. Besides, Colin was


    studying at this university as well. Wasn¡¯t she worried that Colin might catch her red¨Chanded?


    At this point, I was starting to believe Lc might be out of her mind.


    Shawn¡¯s threatening gaze from that day kept reying in my head. It made me consider writing a letter


    and hiding it somewhere, exining that if anything were to happen to me, Shawn and Lc would be


    the prime suspects.


    At least, it would provide a clue for the police if I were in trouble.


    For the next two days, I was extremely cautious, afraid that Shawn might suddenly appear and harm


    me. Colin noticed that something was bothering me and kept asking what was wrong, but I didn¡¯t tell


    him.


    It was my private matter after all. If there were to be any danger, I would deal with it myself; I couldn¡¯t


    involve the innocent Colin. 1


    +16 BONUS


    On the third night, which happened to be Friday, Queenie suggested skewers for dinner. I was a bit


    tempted, hence we agreed on it and dressed up, heading to the food street on the side of the university


    campus.


    The campus was vast, and there was a shortcut at the back that led to the food street. However,


    several streetlights were broken, and no one had repaired them until now. Therefore, the path was very


    dark at


    night.


    Queenie and I were toozy to go around the main gate as it was too far away, so we decided to take


    the


    shortcut.


    To boost our courage, we exaggeratedlyughed and talked loudly, implying to whatever lurked in the


    darkness that we weren¡¯t afraid and to stay away.


    However, as fate would have it, what was bound to happen eventually did.


    Midway through the shortcut, a shadow suddenly appeared from the side, advancing toward both of us


    like a grim reaper.


    Despite the dim light, I recognized the person from his silhouette. It was Shawn, the cause of my


    anxidusness for the past few days.


    My spine tingled at the sight of him. This guy meant trouble.


    He approached us slowly, an evil smirk on his face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Queenie¡¯s voice trembled as she held onto me, retreating at the same pace.


    Since Shawn was targeting me. Queenie shouldn¡¯t be involved in this. I pushed her away and said,


    Queenie, you go first. He¡¯sing for me.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Despite being a woman, Queenie had the courage of a man. She held onto my hand even though she


    was visibly scared, vowing to face life and death together with me.


    I was deeply touched and silently swore that if I survived this ordeal, I would be a lifelong and devoted


    friend to her.


    ¡°You, whatever your name is, get lost. I¡¯m here for Luna.¡± Shawn waved his hand as he spoke, his tone


    sounding impatient.


    This guy n


    might not be as tall as Colin, but he had a strong and muscr build. He looked like someone who


    could fight well.


    Oh no, I might seriously end up losing some front teeth this time.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Queenie boldly stood by my side.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me then.¡± Shawn walked to a spot less than six feet away from us, hands behind


    his back, twirling a piece of grass he picked up from somewhere.


    Like a street thug, he spoke haughtily, ¡°What an idiot, asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man bullies women?¡± Queenie sniped with a fearless spirit.


    ¡°I never said I was a good man.¡± Shawn continued to approach us slowly.


    I pushed Queenie behind me while trying to recall the self¨Cdefense techniques I had seen on the


    Inte.


    Should I go for the throat first or gouge his eyeballs? Or maybe I should wait for the right moment and


    kick him hard in the groin, ensuring he¡¯d never have offspring.


    ording to the instructions, kicking in that area was the most effective and longsting technique


    against male assants.


    At that moment, I regretted not buying a stun gun. If Shawn dared to approach us, I would have zapped


    him with the highest setting.


    Before I could decide on my first move, however, Shawn menacingly lunged forward. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    teach you a lesson for daring to bully Lili!¡±


    What a scumbag! He was going to use violence on women!


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I swung both of my arms at the same time to prepare for an attack. I nned


    to strike wherever I could reach him. I would do anything to fight back, be it pping or scratching him.


    Even though I knew I would lose the fight, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and walt. I had to struggle to preserve


    my pride.


    Just as I got into my position, I heard a wailing sound.


    I opened my eyes and saw Shawn flying through the air in a spectacr trajectory,nding precisely on


    the stones on the roadside. When his waist collided with the stones, he writhed in pain on the ground.


    Following that, a person relentlessly threw punches at Shawn¡¯s body with his fists. Shawn, who had


    been prepared to attack me moments ago, was nowpletely defenseless. All he could do was cover


    his head with both hands.


    With the crisis averted and Shawn getting beat up into a pulp, I was beyond ted. If the situation


    allowed, I would have liked to dance and cheer for the person attacking Shawn.


    After a merciless beating, the person finally stopped. Shawn was now lying limply on the ground, utterly


    defeated.


    From the darkness ahead, a tall and sturdy figure approached me. d in a dark shirt and trousers,


    with a sharp and imposing look, the person was akin to a celestial being descending from the heavens.


    His dark eyes swept over me before his gaze fixed on my slightly disheveled hair. Instantly, a hint of


    anger shed across his face.


    He walked back and stepped on Shawn¡¯s neck, bellowing. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, huh? Touching


    anyone as you please?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you want to die?¡± Shawn was still putting up a fight, and even Queenie


    could sense the hypocrisy in his threatening tone.


    ¡°Do I need to know?¡± The guy sneered.


    ¡°Would you dare tell me who you are?¡± Shawn kept yelling defiantly. But to me and Queenie, it


    sounded like hisst desperate struggle.


    ¡°They call me Colt,¡± the guy said arrogantly.


    ¡°Colt?¡± Shawn seemed apprehensive regarding the name. He immediately fell silent and abandoned all


    resistance.


    Pathetically, he pleaded, ¡°Colt, please spare me. I didn¡¯t know Luna was one of yours. I won¡¯t dare to


    touch her again.¡±


    Was Colt that famous and intimidating? I had no idea. But he seemed pretty cool to me for beating


    Shawn to a pulp.


    ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself and stay away from her in Lincoln University. If she loses a single strand


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of hair, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±


    So domineering!


    I stared at the guy with twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Having been granted mercy. Shawn crawled to his feet and fled with humiliation.


    Then, Colin came back to me. He was frowning angrily. ¡°What are you doing here sote? Do you


    know how dangerous it is? If I hadn¡¯t happened to pass by, you would have been in big trouble. How do


    you want me to exin to your parents if you got hurt?¡±


    Uh¨Coh, Colin was mad.


    And when Colin got mad, there was no better solution than ying the helpless card.


    Secretly, I pinched the flesh on my waist and tears quickly filled my eyes. Taking advantage of the tears


    I had managed to squeeze out, I sobbed loudly and wiped my eyes on his shirt. ¡°Colin, why did you


    come


    sote? I was so scared.¡±


    Queenie stood there, dumbfounded as she watched my drastic change of expression, seemingly


    impressed by my quick¨Cwittedness.


    Yes, I was scared. But my waist also hurt.


    Colin cared about me greatly. He softened when he saw me crying. The anger on his face eased up


    while


    he gently wiped my tears with a tissue. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t act so recklessly again. Do you


    understand? Okay, stop crying. Tell me, what are you doing out sote?¡±


    ¡°We just wanted to grab somete¨Cnight snacks and took a shortcut.¡± I looked up at Colin, whose


    expression had brightened, and quietly exined.


    For some reason, I felt a little nervous facing him as though I had done something wrong.


    Even though all we wanted was ate¨Cnight snack-


    I never imagined that this would happen either.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± To convince Colin, I bounced on the spot and spun thrice.


    ¡°Come with me. Tell me next time if you want to eat something. Don¡¯te out sote anymore, got


    it?¡± Colt walked ahead as he chided us.


    I followed him with Queenie, repeatedly nodding like a chick pecking at grains. ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Now that the danger was gone, Queenie reverted to her gossip¨Cloving self. She leaned into my ear and


    asked, ¡°Who is this handsome guy? He¡¯s so cool. Ah, my heart is beating so fast.¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. Don¡¯t let him hear you.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, tell me the truth. When did you find such a hottie? Are there any left? Hook me up with one.¡±


    When I covered her mouth to stop the nonsense she was spouting, she managed to free her mouth


    and resumed her babble. Irritated, I pinched her waist.


    She winced in pain ¡°Lulu, it doesn¡¯t matter if you know him. He saved you


    while continuing to speak


    today, and you have to repay his kindness.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡°Repay what? How would I repay him?¡± I retorted in annoyance.


    ¡°In this world, besides offering yourself, any other way of repaying seems pale inparison.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. He¡¯s practically my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Right. Are you sure he¡¯s not your lover? Luna, this type of ¡®brother¨Csister¡® rtionship is most likely to


    develop into something deeper.¡±


    I seemed to h


    hear a muffledughter from Colin. Annoyed and embarrassed, I kicked Queenie in the leg.


    Why was her mind so dirty?


    *He watched me grow up and changed my diapers. ¡®Offering myself is never going to happen between


    me and Colin. It can be with any guy on this earth but him.¡±


    ¡°What, he changed your diapers? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    Before Queenie could finish her words, I went up and gave her a resentful kick. If I had known about


    this


    conversation back then, I would have never let him change my diapers.


    ¡°Queenie, shut your mouth. If you keep bbering, you won¡¯t get to eatter.¡±


    Atst, Queenie reluctantly kept quiet for the sake of food. Instead, she resorted to using her eyes and


    gestures to torment me, constantly hinting at me to make a move. I was so infuriated that I wanted to


    break her legs.


    The food street was unlike an upscale restaurant; it had a row of stalls on the roadside. Colin picked a


    clean spot for us to sit, handed us the menus, and then went to make a phone call.


    Before long, a few guys arrived to join our table, all of them sweating. They were familiar faces I had


    seen


    many times before.


    When they noticed Queenie and me, their eyes lit up. One of them was Flynn Hayes, anky guy who


    silently sat next to Queenie. He casually put his head over and began to discuss the menu with her.


    I pondered for a while, feeling something was going on between them. One was very initiative, while


    the


    other was a little indifferent. It was rather intriguing.


    The food arrived quickly, with chicken wraps,mb and beef skewers, loaded fries, and pizzas all piled


    on


    arge white steel tray. The wonderful smell made my mouth water immediately.


    +16 BONUS


    It was so fragrant that I stopped observing Queenie and Flynn. I grabbed a handful of loaded fries and


    stuffed them into my mouth. The vors exploded, making me want to scream in glee.


    Colin, seeing my greedy expression, indulgently smiled and picked out a few skewers for me. He put


    them separately on a small te to cool before handing me a cup of freshly poured orange juice. ¡°Slow


    down, there¡¯s plenty. Have some orange juice.¡±


    With both hands upied with skewers, I didn¡¯t take the cup. Instead, I drank a few sips directly from


    Colin¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°Yo, when did Colt be so considerate? Why aren¡¯t you kicking her out like you didst time with


    that


    beautiful chick?¡±


    It was said that alcohol could boost courage. After a few sses of beer, the guys who usually followed


    Colin around suddenly dared to tease him.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t participate and would only watch them banter among themselves. But this time, I


    was interested in the topic they were talking about.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the elegant and gentle Colin would kick someone, let alone a girl. Whoever that


    girl


    was, she must be special to be able to anger Colin.


    But on second thought, not only would Colin kick people but also throw punches at them, just like he


    did


    with Shawn earlier.


    It was cool when Colin dealt with a guy, but kicking a girl. It didn¡¯t sound nice.


    Colin wasn¡¯t that indiscreet. There had to be a reason why he did that.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Hey, can you tell me exactly what happened?¡± I asked one of the guys, Aaron, while biting into my


    skewer and shifting closer to him.


    ¡°Come back here. Don¡¯t talk while you eat.¡± Colin reached out to pull me back to my seat.


    Colin didn¡¯t eat much, spending most of the time looking after me. He handed me tissues and sliced the


    pizza for me¨Ctaking care of me in every way.


    ¡°No, I want to hear Colin¡¯s romantic tales. Come on, tell me, Aaron. I¡¯m all ears.¡± I pouted, getting


    Aaron to spill the beans. Colin shot me a nce of indulgence but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°All right, let me tell you about Colt¡¯s charm. He¡¯s a really popr guy. There is hardly anyone in the


    whole university who doesn¡¯t know him. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Justst year, there was a junior


    girl who was quite decent¨Clooking. She was a bit shorter than you, and not as pretty. But she was okay.


    ¡°One day, when queuing for food in the cafeteria, she identally bumped into Colt. Without any


    hesitation, Colt kicked her out, quite literally. She couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. It happened right at


    the entrance of the cafeteria, in front of the students and lecturers. She lost all her pride that day.¡±


    During the summer break, while I was recovering from my injuries, I read quite a few romance novels,


    especially those with domineering male leads.


    Thinking of themon plot devices used, it seemed like the girl had deliberately bumped into Colin so


    that she could fall into his arms or something of the sort. She must have been enticed by his good


    looks.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault, though. If it were me, I would have probably fallen for a handsome and powerful guy


    like him too.


    ¡°What happened next? Was there a hero to the rescue?¡± I leaned forward again, and so did Queenie.


    This time around, Colin physically maneuvered me away while Flynn went to sit directly between


    Queenie


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    and Aaron.


    Aaron watched Flynn and Queenie¡¯s interactions with a disdainful sneer. Then, he turned around and


    continued his story with a mischievous smile, ¡°Who dares to y the hero when Colt is around? That


    girl


    got up with a red face and left.


    ¡°After that, she would cry whenever she saw Colt. Since then, everyone secretly gave Colt a


    nickname.¡± One Kick Tearjerker. Sounds good, right? It¡¯s quite befitting, haha!¡±


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°And what happenedter on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s the story.¡± Aaron shrugged, indicating that the story ended with no further


    developments.


    I was not satisfied with the story and grumbled, ¡°How could nothing have sparked between them?¡±


    Colin had always been the perfect child every family wanted. Even Mom had used him to set an


    example for me many times, asking me to learn from him and strive to be a useful person who


    contributed to society and mankind.


    your mind.


    I thought it was normal to have such an excellent example stuck in your


    From the way I saw it, the girl must have intentionally tested Colin, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t do


    anything


    to her in public even if he didn¡¯t ept her.


    But who knew that Colin would be cold and straightforward enough to use violence? Thinking about it


    now, I felt quite sorry for the girl.


    ¡°Ask one more question, and you won¡¯t get any spicy food for a week.¡± Colin looked at me with a


    chilling expression, his warning making those around him shiver.


    I grinned at him in response, showing that I wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    He forcefully pushed a te of pork ribs toward me, slicing the meat into pieces. I ate each piece as he


    put them on my te one by one.


    Though his words sounded stern, his actions were quite gentle. While eating, I concluded that although


    he had kicked someone publicly, the girl must have had some w that failed to evoke any emotional


    response from Colin.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    +15 DONUS


    Fine. Since I was unable to get the answer from the others, I decided to ask the person involved.


    ¡°Colin, why did you kick that girl? Tell me what you were thinking at that time.¡± I smiled and approached


    Colin, getting close enough to smell his scent.


    Aaron, seemingly fearless after a few drinks, took the opportunity when everyone noticed Colin¡¯s


    changing mood. He provocatively teased him, ¡°Maybe he found her smell unpleasant, haha.¡±


    ¡°What? Does that girl not take showers? How could she smell that bad? But Colin, that¡¯s still not right. If


    she smelled unpleasant, you should keep your distance. Kicking her out is too much. It¡¯s not very


    gentlemanly.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying I should hug her and give her a couple of kisses to be a gentleman?¡± Colin¡¯s face


    turned gloomier, making it unbearable to look at.


    I felt helpless at how he misunderstood my simple words.


    Colin¡¯s remark caused a few of the guys, who were in the middle of chugging beer, to choke and spit


    their


    drinks out.


    Colin red at me with a sullen expression. It seemed like he was genuinely angry.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, I didn¡¯t dare to continue and awkwardly rubbed my nose. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean it


    like that. I wouldn¡¯t allow you to kiss just about anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just you, even we won¡¯t let that happen. We have been friends for so many years,


    and I have never seen him treat a girl nicely. We all used to think that he might be the dominant type


    because, well, he¡¯s too damn charming,¡± remarked Aaron.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But now I understand. He¡¯s not the dominant type; he¡¯s just waiting for someone. Fortunately, that


    someone has appeared, and his days of being single areing to an end.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Eat up.¡± Colin fed me the orange juice again.


    Aaron seized the moment and continued his teasing. ¡°Look, he¡¯s still feeding her. Colt, you¡¯re basically


    as


    loyal as Lulu¡¯s dog now.¡±


    ¡°Stop attacking us. Colin has always been good to me since we were kids. If you had a sister, wouldn¡¯t


    you be good to her too?¡± I argued with Aaron, displeased.


    That was my dear Colin he was talking about. How could he tarnish the pure and noble bond we


    shared?


    And what was with ¡®loyal as a dog¡®? Only a boyfriend could be called that. Colin was far from it.


    Flynn, who had been eating quietly, finally found the chance to join in. He tossed away the finished


    skewer and grabbed another one. ¡°Exactly. If I had a little girl like Lulu as my neighbor, I would spoil her


    to death.¡±


    I nced at Colin, who was handing me another skewer, and felt that Flynn¡¯s words had a hidden


    meaning.


    Wasn¡¯t this conversation supposed to be about Colin¡¯s gossip? How did it end up involving me? We


    were


    going off¨Ctopic.


    That night¡¯s encounter was both thrilling and uneventful. Colin not only saved our lives but also treated


    us to a delicious skewer feast.


    The aroma was so tantalizing that even Queenie couldn¡¯t stop smacking her lips in the middle of the


    night. That small gathering had also created a delightful story between Queenie and Flynn.


    Because of this incident, my impression of Colin improved tenfold. From then on, Colin took full charge


    of my three meals pluste¨Cnight snacks, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to act on my own.


    Although I protested, Colin told me that if something like that were to happen again, his heart would


    stop beating. To keep him healthy and alive, I chose to obey him.


    Colin¡¯s rules somewhat restricted my freedom, but luckily, the meals and snacks he prepared were all


    my favorites. Thus, I had no choice but to surrender.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Fellx called to inform me that, due to certain circumstances, Lc¡¯s exchange program ended a week


    earlier. During the phone call, I could tell he was very happy, and honestly, I was happy too.


    After all, I no longer had to see her or think about her. Lc¡¯s absolute absence allowed me to finally be


    peace. She was like a ticking time bomb ced beside me, bound to cause trouble sooner orter.


    Somehow, I found myselfparing Felix and Colin. Whenever I was in trouble. Felix either wasn¡¯t


    aware


    or left me to my own devices. On the other hand, whether intentionally or coincidentally, Colin always


    protected me.


    Looking from this perspective, I had to admit Dad was right about one thing. Colin was truly


    dependable.


    and it made me even more reliant on him.


    While I positioned myself as an independent person who avoided troubling others with things I could


    handle on my own, deep down, I was still a little princess who yearned to be loved.


    Colin, apart from my parents, was the person who loved me the most.


    Over time, I hadpletely upied Colin¡¯s leisure time like a ster attached to him. Sometimes,


    when he was too busy and we couldn¡¯t meet for two or three days, I would feel uneasy¨Cas if something


    was amiss.


    Colin seemed to understand my feelings. No matter how busy he was, he always made time to call me


    and made sure I got three meals a day. All the meals delivered to me were my favorites.


    ght that Colin was not an older brother to me but more like a mother.


    I often thought that


    Before Lc left, she came to see me. She was crying while trying to exin herself, her nose all runny


    and her eyes teary.


    Knowing her true nature, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch her little act. I told her to get to the point and


    not to use maniptive tactics on me because I wasn¡¯t Felix. Even if she cried blood, I wouldn¡¯t feel


    sorry for


    her.


    aid that


    However, Lc looked at me pitifully with wide, teary eyes and kept talking nonsense. She said


    Shawn was only her friend from the town she came from, and there was nothing between them. Their


    rtionship was pure, and I shouldn¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to find me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it.¡± Honestly, when it came to Lc


    and Shawn, I didn¡¯t know what to do. Just thinking about it gave me a headache.


    +15 BONUS


    In the end, I warned her, saying. ¡°Treat Felix well when you go back to him. He really likes you.¡±


    After seeing Lc off at the airport, I sent a photo to Felix, letting him know that Lc was returning


    unharmed.


    Maybe my care was not up to par, but for a girl, the best care shoulde from her boyfriend. I told


    Felix that as a good boyfriend, he should always pay attention to his girlfriend¡¯s every move and keep


    her close.


    Unfortunately, I was too soft¨Chearted. With good intentions, I earnestly gave Felix a reminder once


    again.


    Whether he understood or not, that was all I could do.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Christmas. Most of my ssmates went back home to spend time with


    their families, while some formed groups of three to five to travel.


    Initially, I had told my parents that I wouldn¡¯t be home as I nned to go to Verdantmont for sightseeing


    with my roommates, Julia and Queenie. Our travel bags were all packed.


    However, Colin suddenly told me that thepetition date was moved up, and we had to finish all the


    work by the 4th. Or else, we wouldn¡¯t make it to the preliminary review. To confirm the authenticity of


    this


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    information, he even brought a professor as a witness.


    So, with teary eyes, I watched Julia and Queenie happily board the airport bus and disappear into the


    distance. Meanwhile, Colin dragged me back to the studio at the Research Institute, and I reluctantly


    did


    the finishing touches.


    A perfectly nned trip was canceled, and my mood plummeted. I couldn¡¯t muster the energy to do


    anything. In Colin¡¯s words, I spent several days sulking without a trace of a smile.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    +15 BONUS


    With most lecturers and students out of campus, only Colin and I were in the usually quiet studio.


    Apart from watching me eat, he kept reminding me to focus and put more effort into my work. It was so


    deste that I felt like crying.


    Oh, Christmas.


    The holiday came just once a year, and yet I was forced to waste it. How heartbreaking! I wanted to


    cry!


    On the night of the 3rd, I was enved until 9:00 pm. Exhausted and sleepy, I snapped that it was


    bedtime and that I would finish the rest tomorrow.


    However, Colin adamantly refused, using both soft and hard tactics to drag me intopleting the


    remaining work.


    At 10:45 pm, he escorted me back to the dormitory. After three consecutive days of working day and


    night, I was physically and mentally worn out. I was sound asleep as soon as I got into the bed.


    In my dream, Julia and Queenie were sitting in a restaurant, proudly showing off the photos they took in


    Verdantmont. The scenery was beautiful, making me want to cross through the dream and give them a


    good beating.


    Originally, I thought I could rx idly during the holiday. Nheless, just as dawn was breaking, my


    phone started ringing incessantly like it was haunted.


    Thinking it was my mom, I didn¡¯t bother to check the caller ID and answered with a sleepy ¡°Mom¡°.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, followed by a softugh that was so familiar that it


    made me shudder.


    I instantly woke up, subconsciously looking at the screen. Colin was smiling at me charmingly. Why


    was he bothering me so early in the morning? It was a holiday, and I had finished all my y work.


    My morning anger went through the roof.


    Momentarily I forgot that my face was unwashed and my hair was messy. I shouted, ¡°Why are you


    awake so early during the holidays? Are you crazy?¡±


    Colinughed even more devilishly, with a mischievous glint in his eyes. The corner of his lips lifted,


    making him look like a refined scoundrel. ¡°Lazy pig, get up already. I¡¯ll take you out to have fun.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Being my stubborn self, I refused.


    He then patiently described how delicious the food was, how beautiful the scenery was, and how many


    artists flocked there for inspiration. He imed that I might not want toe back once I visited the


    ce.


    Colin¡¯s clear voice carried a teasing tone. He was not only a master of watercolor painting but also an


    expert at brainwashing. By the end, all I could think was that if I missed this opportunity, it would be the


    biggest mistake of my life.


    Moreover, there were still four days of vacation left. Lazing around in the dormitory would be a waste.


    Not wanting to miss the second chance after the first, I sumbed to Colin¡¯s sweet talk.


    After I hastily got ready, I exited the dormitory with a small backpack. Colin was waiting for me under a


    tree, silently watching me as I approached. His gaze was so dark and deep. It was shining in a way that


    made him extraordinarily handsome.


    He resembled a tall, straight pine tree, emitting a clear, refreshing aura. The overall impression he gave


    was pure, noble, and dignified. For some reason, I felt my heart rate elerate a bit.


    Colin¡¯walked toward me, took the backpack, and then led me to his ck SUV.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for breakfast. I bought something on the way. Just eat this for now.¡± He handed me a


    beautifully logo¨Cprinted paper bag.


    Opening it, I found the pancakes and milkshake from my favorite diner. The diner was located nearly 25


    miles away from Lincoln University, and it was only just dawn.


    Colin had woken up so early!


    The sweet milkshake slid smoothly down my throat, making me want to sighein contentment.


    Speaking honestly, although Colin was strict with me, he was very good at pampering me. I gazed at


    Colin¡¯s focused expression from the side as he drove, finding him genuinely good¨Clooking.


    I often had this feeling that I couldn¡¯t divert my gaze from him. His lips were slightly pursed, and his


    starry eyes were mischievous. Even his broad shoulders tempted me to lean my head on them.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are


    you satisfied with what you see?¡± Colin noticed my stare and nced at me with a teasing smile.


    T

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see?¡± Colin noticed my stare and nced at me with a teasing smile.


    He loved to smile. Sometimes, It was as refreshing as a spring breeze, and at other times, it was warm


    and gentle. It always made me feelfortable and rxed. I would eagerly admire his smile, reluctant


    to part with it.


    On the other hand, Felix was always Indifferent. Even when he smiled at me, it felt distant and


    seemingly Impossible to gauge his true feelings. The point was that he rarely smiled at me.


    How should I put it? Felix was like a fragile piece of art that was more suitable to be disyed


    somewhere to be admired. Colin, however, was like the pillow by your bedside, making you want his


    company all the time.


    I remembered the day we first met: Colin teased me the same way he did now. What did I say back


    then?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, I remembered. I was deceived by his looks and foolishly said he was handsome.


    However, Colin was genuinely good¨Clooking. It was the kind of clean, pure, and pleasing¨Cto¨Cthe¨Ceye


    good-


    looking.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re absolutely stunning and undeniably good¨Clooking. Colin, when I have the time, I¡¯ll draw a


    portrait of you.¡±


    I was good at portraits, and Colin, this earthly beauty, deserved to be immortalized in a painting.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of a masterpiece.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    Laughing and joking along the journey, the atmosphere was light and cheerful. I nagged him to tell me


    where we were going, so I could check on Google and n our trip. Then, in these four days, we could


    have a great time.


    I


    However, Colin was being mysteriously evasive. No matter how much I begged and pouted, he refused


    to


    tell me. He only said that I would know once we arrived, iming that I would love the ce.


    The SUV passed over a mountain, climbed over a slope, went through a forest, and crossed several


    bridges. Before my little butt got sore, we finally reached our destination.


    True to his words, I loved the ce.


    Western Loch Ecological Scenic Area was located in the hilly area of Silver Peaks. It featured vast


    +16 BONUS


    Chapter 77


    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see?¡± Colin noticed my stare and nced at me with a teasing smile.


    He loved to smile. Sometimes, it was as refreshing as a spring breeze, and at other times, it was warm,


    and gentle. It always made me feelfortable and rxed. I would eagerly admire his smile, reluctant


    to part with it.


    On the other hand, Felix was always indifferent. Even when he smiled at me, it felt distant and


    seemingly impossible to gauge his true feelings. The point was that he rarely smiled at me.


    How should I put it? Felix was like a fragile piece of art that was more suitable to be disyed


    somewhere to be admired. Colin, however, was like the pillow by your bedside, making you want his


    I remembered the day we first met; Colin teased me the same way he did now. What did I say back


    then? Oh, I remembered. I was deceived by his looks and foolishly said he was handsome.


    However, Colin was genuinely good¨Clooking. It was the kind of clean, pure, and pleasing¨Cto¨Cthe¨Ceye


    good-


    looking.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re absolutely stunning and undeniably good¨Clooking. Colin, when I have the time, I¡¯ll draw a


    portrait of you.¡±


    I was good at portraits, and Colin, this earthly beauty, deserved to be immortalized in a painting.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of a masterpiece.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love that.¡±


    Laughing and joking along the journey, the atmosphere was light and cheerful. I nagged him to tell me


    where we were going, so I could check on Google and n our trip. Then, in these four days, we could


    have a great time.


    However, Colin was being mysteriously evasive. No matter how much I begged and pouted, he refused


    to


    tell me. He only said that I would know once we arrived, iming that I would love the ce.


    The SUV passed over a mountain, climbed over a slope, went through a forest, and crossed several


    bridges. Before my little butt got sore, we finally reached our destination.


    True to his words, I loved the ce.


    Western Loch Ecological Scenic Area was located in the hilly area of Silver Peaks. It featured vast


    +16 BONUS


    pristine forests, abundant vegetation, green mountains, clear waters, blue skies, and flowing streams.


    The scenery, with its vibrantyers of colors, was breathtaking.


    After getting off the dirt road, a walk of less than 30 minutes brought us to the entrance of the forest


    park. In fact, we could drive In, but Colin insisted that in tourism, we should focus on the Journey. As


    driving would make us miss many detalls in the scenery, walking on foot was more enjoyable.


    Colin bought tickets, and I followed him close like a sidekick.


    There were no exciting game activities here, just the simple enjoyment of the scenery. Along the way, I


    was so happy that I jumped around. Colin pointed out that I looked like a little monkey.


    It was the peak of the tourist season, and there were quite many visitors. Countless people were


    discussing that the maple leaves here were the most beautiful, iming it to be the best ce in the


    Northeast to appreciate autumn foliage.


    Having truly experienced the scenery along the way, I also deeply felt the Infinite charm of the maple


    trees here. The maple leaves were indeed super beautiful, withyers of red, yellow, and green,


    perfectly


    showcasing the different appeal of maple leaves in different seasons.


    Whenrge patches of red leaves fell on my white skirt, I suddenly felt moved and choked up. He


    actually


    knew about how sad I was for not being able to go to Verdantmont!


    Colin noticed the change in my mood. He turned to look at me and smiled. ¡°What you missed out is not


    meant to be. Right now, the scenery in front of you is meant for you. Do you like it?¡±


    His words sounded a bit philosophical, but I didn¡¯t quite understand. Sniffling, I replied, ¡°Is this your way


    of making up for what you put me through?¡±


    What the heck? He ruthlessly enved me for three whole days and disrupted my travel ns. And


    now


    brought me here to see maple leaves, making me all emotionally moved.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Colin took two quick steps past me and then turned around, walking serams


    from his pocket and pointed the camera at me. ¡°Yes, and no Lulu loka


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to smile. Don¡¯t take pictures of me. I look undy.¡±


    on sales fl the


    sign


    Colin, abandoning his mature and steady demeanor, became lively ITI ISTE WITH DIETE THEg he


    air.


    He continuously pressed the phone¡¯s camera button, payinG ITS STETHER IT INMetersed


    no


    snapping candid photos however he liked.


    Imagining my unattractive appearance in the photos, I became infuriates crearodie HET STI


    demanding that he delete them.


    Colin, always a step or two ahead, leisurely maintained a lead that I couldn¡¯t cactuste e


    time, he made sure I wasn¡¯t left too far behind.


    This won¡¯t do! What if my ugly photos get leaked? That would be THE END OF THE The hechst


    Frowning, I came up with a n.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I pretended to be hurt, stopping and refusing to move forward while Teas messe


    Colin thought I was injured and hastily turned around to run to my side. He ws to coo inspect my injury.


    ¡°Did you sprain your ankle? Why did you run so fast? WHICH sete


    While he wasn¡¯t paying attention, I pushed him down and pounced to snatch his hone


    Colin was clever. He quickly realized he had been tricked and raised his long arm high Everlyngor the


    ground, I was no match for him.


    Unwilling to give up. I wrestled on top of him, finally grabbing the phone. Only then deze te sprawled in


    Colin¡¯s arms, face to face with him, our breaths intertwining dosey


    Reflected in Colin¡¯s sparkling eyes was nothing but the blue sky and me.


    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous, and my face gradually flushed red fet enc


    and wanted to get up.


    Colin gently touched the back of my head, pressing me against his neck.


    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 78


    Colin took two quick steps past me and then turned around, walking backward. He pulled out a phone


    from his pocket and pointed the camera at me. ¡°Yes, and no. Lulu, look at me, smile.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to smile. Don¡¯t take pictures of me. I look ugly.¡±


    Colin, abandoning his mature and steady demeanor, became lively and yful, withughter filling the


    air.


    He continuously pressed the phone¡¯s camera button, paying no attention to whether I was ready or not,


    snapping candid photos however he liked.


    Imagining my unattractive appearance in the photos, I became infuriated, chasing after him and


    demanding that he delete them.


    Colin, always a step or two ahead, leisurely maintained a lead that I couldn¡¯t catch up to. At the same


    time, he made sure I wasn¡¯t left too far behind.


    This won¡¯t do! What if my ugly photos get leaked? That would be the end of me. They had to be


    deleted.


    Frowning, I came up with a n.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I pretended to be hurt, stopping and refusing to move forward while tears welled up in my eyes.


    Colin thought I was injured and hastily turned around to run to my side. He was about to crouch down


    to inspect my injury. ¡°Did you sprain your ankle? Why did you run so fast? Which side? Let me see.¡±


    While he wasn¡¯t paying attention, I pushed him down and pounced to snatch his phone.


    Colin was clever. He quickly realized he had been tricked and raised his long arm high. Even lying on


    the ground, I was no match for him.


    Unwilling to give up, I wrestled on top of him, finally grabbing the phone. Only then did I realize that I


    was sprawled in Colin¡¯s arms, face to face with him, our breaths intertwining closely.


    Reflected in Colin¡¯s sparkling eyes was nothing but the blue sky and me.


    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous, and my face gradually flushed red. I felt embarrassed


    and wanted to get up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colin gently touched the back of my head, pressing me against his neck.


    **


    I heard his strong heartbeat, and the scent filling my nose was the refreshing and cooling fragrance of


    his pine¨Clike essence.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be sad. You deserve someone better.¡±


    My nose felt stuffy. I thought I had armed myself from head to toe, appearing invincible as 1 fooled


    around carefreely every day so that no one see through my feelings.


    Yet, Colin¡¯s simple words sessfully broke through my defenses.


    He saw through my restraints and understood that, in my heart, there was a wound that never healed,


    bleeding continuously and agonizingly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± My voice trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lulu. It breaks my heart.¡± Colin tightened his arms around me. His embrace was warm.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I greedily wanted to stay a bit longer in his embrace.


    Perhaps it was because I had endured too much pain alone and my heart was too heavy, but I longed


    for


    someone to rely on.


    But Colin was Felix¡¯s brother. Could I rely on him?


    ¡°Colin, I want to get up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No more messing around.¡±


    After that, Colin helped me up, and we sat side by side on the ground. He opened the photo album on


    his


    phone for me to see.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Colin, your photography skills are really good, just like your painting skills.¡±


    He caressed my head vigorously, as if he was petting a well¨Cbehaved puppy. Then, just like when we


    were kids, he held my hand and strolled along the mountain paths.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    +15 BONUS


    Colin walked with me hand in hand, strolling along the mountain paths just like when we were kids.


    He shared stories about skilled folk artists I had never heard of, talked about his different


    interpretations


    of watercolor paintings, and reminisced about the paths we walked together in our childhood.


    Under the blue sky and bright sun, surrounded by picturesque scenery, we were like characters from a


    painting.


    In the park, there were tandem bicycles. Upon noticing my longing gaze, Colin rented one and took me


    on


    a ride, freely traversing the enchanting nature.


    We coborated wholeheartedly, struggling to pedal for a long time until my legs were unbearably sore.


    It


    was only then we gave up andy down on the grass to rest.


    Following that, we stumbled upon a narrow stream. Its water was a clear mirror, reflecting every grain


    of


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sand at the bottom. Several rounded stones, some dark red and others pure white, discreetly divided


    the


    stream.


    I naughtily took off my shoes, held them in my hands, and disturbed the rare tranquility. I watched as


    the


    slender fish swam between my toes.


    While having fun, I refused to listen to Colin¡¯s advice to get out of the water. I ran even deeper into the


    stream, sshing water that wet the hems of his pants.


    With a stern face, Colin lifted me out and threw me on his back. He cupped my feet in his hands, wiping


    away the cool water droplets. He said that autumn water in the north was freezing, and girls were prone


    to getting sick from the chill.


    Then, he carried me on his back, walking a long, long way. He kept talking about the scenery here, the


    disparity between fantasy and reality, and the original aspirations a sessful artist should have.


    Colin¡¯s voice was rather pleasant, like a radio announcer telling a story. Iy on his back, quietly


    listening


    to him and feeling that time was peacefully still. His broad back was my entire world at that moment.


    This way


    This was a secluded paradise, far from the hustle and bustle of the world. It maintained the most


    primitive ecological environment, where the maple leaves were like mes,


    r uponyer. With


    exquisite mountain peaks and winding roads like an art gallery, every inch of thendscape was


    stunning.


    As the scenery continued to unfold, I suddenly felt an urge to return to simplicity and go beyond the


    +15 BONUS


    mundane. If possible, I wanted to stay here forever, merging with these mountains, water, maples, and


    stones.


    Perhaps due to Colin¡¯sforting words earlier, my heart unexpectedly found peace in mother nature


    apanied by countless strangers.


    ¡°Colin, this ce is so beautiful. How did you discover it?¡±


    ¡°You think this is beautiful? There¡¯s a better ce ahead. Want to go and see?¡± Colin¡¯s voice was


    deep and melodious like a cello.


    When the car stopped in front of a small vige, I was once again amazed. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my


    own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that such a magnificent scene existed in this world.


    If what I saw just now was a fairnd on earth, whaty before my eyes now was one from a painted


    scroll.


    ¡°Colin, where is this? It¡¯s even more beautiful than a painting.¡± I eximed in delight.


    ¡°This is Western Loch Vige, also known as the Painter¡¯s Haven.¡±


    ¡°Painter¡¯s Haven? Do painters live here?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s the beauty of this ce that attracts painters and artists alike toe here for inspiration.


    Many of them live in this vige now. Unfortunately, no matter how wonderful their brushes are, they¡¯re


    unable to paint theplete beauty of these peculiar mountains and clear waters. Nature¡¯s splendor


    can¡¯t be expressed with a few strokes. That¡¯s why I brought you here to see it for yourself¨Cto imprint it


    in your mind. Maybe someday, it will give you inspiration.¡±


    As I stared nkly at everything in front of me, I felt an itch in my hands. ¡°Do you want to paint? Let¡¯s


    eat first. We¡¯ll paint the sunsetter.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Colin soon found a local inn. The owner, upon hearing the sound of the car, came out to give us a


    warm


    wee. He engaged in a friendly conversation with Colin as though they had been friends for many


    years.


    ¡°Colin, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯vee. Did you finally have a girlfriend? That¡¯s great; now I


    don¡¯t


    have to worry about you.¡±


    ¡°No, mister. That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m Luna, and he¡¯s my older brother,¡± I quickly replied before Colin could say


    anything, feeling a bit embarrassed about being mistaken for his girlfriend.


    ¡°A sister from another mother? Colin, she¡¯s even more beautiful than the scenery here. Keep it up!¡± The


    owner¡¯s eyes contained a hint of encouragement.


    When Colin shook hands with the owner, his grip was strong¨Cas if they had made some kind of


    agreement.


    The ownerughed heartily, telling us to make ourselves at home and that he would take care of our


    meals and amodations.


    For dinner, we had typical northern farmhouse dishes. It was surprisingly delicious, and I had so much


    food that walking became difficult.


    While Colin teased me about it, he held my hand, strolling around the vige to help me digest


    everything.


    ¡°Colin, is there ake here? Why is it called Western Loch?¡±


    ¡°I heard that before the liberation, this ce was upied by brigands. It was called ¡®Western Land¡®


    back then. I don¡¯t know when it evolved into ¡®Western Loch.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a brigand? Is it a type of snake?¡± Having grown up in the South, I didn¡¯t know what it was and


    thought it might be some kind of soft¨Cbodied creature from the sound of it.


    Colinughed again, letting go of my hand and patting my head. ¡°A brigand is a bandit.¡±


    I stuck out my tongue, feeling embarrassed for not knowing even this. No wonder Colin teased me.


    That evening, when Colin opened the trunk, I was shocked to see aplete set of art supplies.


    Facing the brilliant sunset, he took out the materials one by one and arranged them neatly before


    sitting me in front of an easel. He ced a paintbrush in my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll paint with you.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I sat motionless for four hours straight. The sun had set, the moon had risen, and the courtyard lights of


    the inn were all switched on to illuminate us. Yet, despite wracking my brains, I couldn¡¯t fully depict the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stunning beauty of this ce.


    Besides, watercolor painting emphasized details, and after four hours, I only managed to outline the


    general features. I had to add colors slowly after going back.


    I painted the small stream I had waded into in the afternoon, including the stones, small fish, distant.


    mountains, and maple leaves. I even included the grass by the stream, all vividly on the canvas.


    Yet, I still felt something was missing. No matter how I looked at the painting, it seemed a bit dull. It was


    unable to convey the charm I wanted.


    Colin stood by my side and observed for a while. Then, he effortlessly picked up a paintbrush and


    began


    sketching.


    The next moment, a new figure appeared on the white stones. It was a girl in a white dress. She was


    barefoot as she stood in the stream and yfully danced with the small fish in the water. Droplets of


    water were wetting the hem of her long skirt.


    The addition of the girl instantly made the originally in painting lively and dynamic. Colin¡¯s painting


    skills were indeed far superior to mine.


    *Colin, did you paint me? How pretty.¡±


    Colin looked down at me warmly, his gaze intoxicating. ¡°Because of your presence, the mountains,


    waters, and maple leaves pale inparison. Lulu, even with all my skills, the girl I painted is only one-


    tenth of your true being in my heart. You are the most beautiful sight in the world.¡±


    Colin spoke like he was crafting poetry. It sounded incredibly pleasant.


    ¡°No way, Colin. You¡¯re just saying that to make me happy. You¡¯re so sly. I won¡¯t be fooled.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just making me happy. I¡¯m nothingpared to you.¡±


    Colin tickled me because of my words.


    Terrified, I screamed and ran around the yard. Cooperating with me, Colin chased after me. He was


    neither quick nor slow. He apanied me to have fun.


    When I was around Colin, I was always treasured. It was as if I was still the innocent girl I was back


    then.


    For two consecutive days, both of us had gone to every corner of this ce. I had imprinted these


    beautifulndscapes in my mind and taken many pictures.


    When I returned to the dormitory, I wanted to sketch out thesendscapes I couldn¡¯t get enough of with


    my pencil in that way, they couldst forever.


    Good times always passed quickly. Colin helped me fasten my seatbelt. When he was taking me back


    to the dormitory, I looked out to see thekes and mountains. I didn¡¯t want to leave this ce.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wipe away my tears. Colin also used his sleeve to wipe away my tears. ¡°If you like it


    here, I¡¯ll bring you here again next year. We have to go back now, alright?¡±


    The road back seemed to have shortened.


    Colin dropped me off at the dormitory and told me to rest well. At night, he would pick me up for dinner.


    After submitting the final draft to thepetition organizer, I felt the burden on my shoulders be


    lighter. Then, I began to work on the 50th wedding anniversary album for the old couple.


    At first, I wanted to use watercolors for the album. But then I found out they wanted colored pencils


    after asking them about it.


    Since I was young, I had been focusing on watercolor painting. I had learned sketching as well, but I


    wasn¡¯t serious about practicing it. On the other hand, I had never used colored pencils to draw before.


    However, I didn¡¯t like to admit defeat. Colin rmended a course to me so that I could learn while


    drawing. Gradually, I found joy in it and got better at it.


    Initially, I wanted to use the event provided by the client to set the scene. But the scenery of Western


    Loch kept popping up in my mind. I had an idea. I wanted to use Western Loch¡¯s scenery as the


    background. In that way, the old couple who had loved each other for half a century would live in the


    magnificent scenery forever.


    ? +15 BONUS


    Colin conveyed my thoughts to the client. Unexpectedly, the client agreed. They also mentioned that if


    1


    drew it well, they would pay more for it.


    It was an unexpected gain. As I was delighted, I drewfortably and easily.


    Drawing always made me happy. I could forget about everything negative that happened.


    I thought Colin and I could stay happy forever, but I angered him because I helped someone out.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It went like this.


    That day, I didn¡¯t have sses, so I walked around the empty basketball court. A pretty senior stopped


    me. ¡°Are you Luna? I heard them call you Lulu. Can I call you that, too? I¡¯m Jasmine Taylor, a junior in


    the


    design department.


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked Colin for a very long time and have been wanting to confess my love to him. But I couldn¡¯t


    find the opportunity to do so. I heard that you¡¯re his sister. Can you give this letter to him? You¡¯re the


    best.


    Please help me out.¡±


    Coyly, Jasmine shook my hands and pouted. She looked extremely cute.


    I was stunned by her beautiful appearance. As I took the purple letter that was foldedplicatedly. I


    smelled a hint ofvender.


    ¡­All of a sudden, my heart pounded. I


    ¡°Do you like Colin? He¡¯s tough to get. If you don¡¯t want to be patted my chest. Afraid that I would scare


    Jasmine, I didn¡¯t finish my sentence.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Jasmine was pretty and gentle. Colln wouldn¡¯t kick her, right? If he did that, she would definitely cry,


    ¡°Of course, I know this. You just need to pass this letter to him. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I¡¯m sure I can


    make him fall in love with me.¡±


    When I was holding the love letter in my hand, I felt as if I were carrying a heavy Item. I felt tired.


    I didn¡¯t want to pass the letter to Colin, but I was afraid that Jasmine would be sad. So, I had no choice.


    but to agree to it.


    Queenle saw me enter with my right hand raised. She thought something was wrong with me and


    asked,¡± Why are you raising your hand? You look funny.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I red at her. Ignoring her, I ced the love letter on the table. It depended on Jasmine¡¯s luck whether


    or not Colin would see it.


    ¡°Have you gotten a love letter? Let me see who¡¯s so affectionate!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡± I pped her hand away. ¡°Jasmine wrote this for Colin.¡±


    FAL


    Queenie¡¯s jaw dropped. Trembling, she pointed her finger at me. ¡°Ah Luna, how are you so dense?


    How could you ept love letters for my Prince Charming? You¡¯re too¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find the right words. Picking up the lollipop from the table, I stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°This


    is nothing. Colin is a good man. It¡¯s only natural that he has admirers. Whoever is good enough can get


    him.


    Queenie looked at me as if I were a stupid person. In the end, she was defeated by my doe eyes. She


    said, ¡°You¡¯re great. Luna, you¡¯re ruthless. I won¡¯t say much about this. You should think about it


    yourself.


    ¡°Anyway, if you pass this letter to my Prince Charming, I¡¯m sure he will be enraged. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Colin has never gotten angry at me before. I¡¯m sending a letter to him like a


    mailman and hope he can be in a rtionship soon.


    ¡°Am I not helpful? Why would he be angry with me? Besides, Jasmine is very persistent. Even if I don¡¯t


    pass it to Colin, another person will. So, why will it be my fault?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you. You¡¯re dumb. Fine, just do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t regret it. It


    has been almost 20 years, yet I¡¯ve never seen someone as dense as you.¡±


    1/2


    $15 BONUS


    She gave me a thumbs up. Then, she turned around and fell back onto the bed. She stopped talking to


    me after that.


    October 15th was Colin¡¯s birthday. I had prepared a gift. I nned to give it to him with Jasmine¡¯s love


    letter. I wanted to make him happier.


    That day, Colin¡¯s friends decided to have a feast. Two of my roommates went as well. There were


    around


    ten people. The atmosphere was lively.


    After the eating and drinking sessions, it was time for gifts.


    Everyone took out what they prepared and told him awkward congrattory speeches. With a smile.


    Colin epted the gifts.


    I was thest to give him my gift.


    When it was my turn, the private room fell silent. Everyone stared at my purse that I had been holding


    tightly. They were looking forward to my gift.


    ¡°Colin, I have two gifts for you, as good thingse in pairs. I have prepared one of them for a long


    time.


    The other is the icing on the cake.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Colin, I have two gifts for you, as good thingse in pairs. I have prepared one of them for a long


    time.


    The other is the icing on the cake.¡±


    With a smile, Colin nodded. His gaze was gentle. ¡°What gifts have you prepared for me?¡±


    Iughed dumbly while holding onto my purse. Dotingly, Colin rubbed my neck.


    Because Colin liked to ruffle my hair, I had been embarrassed many times in school as my hair was


    messy. After I was ridiculed by my schoolmates, I told him to change this habit.


    Colin couldn¡¯t refuse me. After gaining my permission, he changed from ruffling my hair to rubbing my


    neck.


    For some reason, I realized Colin liked rubbing my neck more than ruffling my hair.


    ¡°Alright, Lulu, don¡¯t leave us hanging. Hurry up and take them out. Don¡¯t you see that Colt is staring at


    your purse?¡±


    While making a beat with my mouth, I took out a rectangr box with a red ribbon. As if it were a


    treasure, I handed it to Colin. ¡°Happy birthday, Colin. I hope you can live a long life and be young


    forever!¡±


    Everyone in the room rushed to Colin and urged him to open the gift.


    Colin nced at me with a smile. Opening the box, he took out a scroll and opened it before everyone.


    ¡°Woah! As expected from the prodigy acknowledged by the professor. It¡¯s so simr.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, you drew Colt so realistically. The drawing looks better than a photograph.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the hair. Every strand can be seen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at Colin¡¯s expression. He must have thought of an important person. That¡¯s why he looks


    so


    gentle.¡±


    Everyone was discussing the drawing. They said I drew it vividly.


    I


    My gift for Colin was a colored pencil portrait that I drew.


    For this drawing, I didn¡¯t sleep well for several nights. I had been thinking of Colin¡¯s expression.


    If I this drawing and all the characters I drew before together and evaluated them, Colin¡¯s drawing


    would be the smallest, but it showcased my best skills.


    1/2


    ? +15 BONUS


    In the drawing, Colin raised his head a little. His hair was dark, his eyes were like a gxy, and his lips


    were red. His gaze appeared deep as he stared into the distance. He seemed to be searching for


    something. He was smiling slightly, making the entire drawing have warmth.


    ¡°Colin, I drew this. Do you like it? Proudly, I asked Colin.


    I was confident Colin would like it.


    As expected, Colin nodded. His beautiful eyes shone brightly as he smiled. Holding my hand, he pulled


    me to his side. With a deep voice, he said, ¡°I like it. I like your gift the most.¡±


    The few men around us whistled, making the atmosphere more lively.


    I listened to the cheers and held out the love letter like I was offering a treasure. ¡°I knew you would like


    it. Here¡¯s my second gift. Everyone, please p. Colin will be in a rtionship soon.¡±


    When the thin letter was in Colin¡¯s hand, I saw happiness in his eyes. The hand he used to hold the


    love letter was even trembling.


    ¡°Colin, please be more subtle about your excitement. At the very least, please consider my feelings.


    Are you that happy to receive Jasmine¡¯s love letter?¡± I thought.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lulu, is this from you?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it and take a look?¡±


    Colin put the love letter into his pocket as if it were something he valued. Then, he held my hand and


    intertwined his fingers with mine. His eyes were bright. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ruse. I¡¯ll read it when I go


    back home.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Everyone cheered again. All of them were saying that Colln wanted to read the love letter alone


    because


    he wanted to take his time to appreciate it. He didn¡¯t want them to know what was written Inside.


    Colin didn¡¯t refute. Happily, he looked at me. The stars in his eyes shone. His smile was extremely


    beautiful.


    While everyone was happy, someone ruined the mood.


    Queenie sighed. She shook her head and said, ¡°I advise you to look at it now. If you look at itter, you


    may be upset.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it Hector walked over to Queenie. Thetter exchanged nces with him.


    Queenie shrugged her shoulders and nced at me.


    Standing next to Colin, I suddenly remembered Queenie¡¯s words that night. I realized that his birthday


    might not be a good time to give him the love letter. I felt regretful.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Colin noticed my uneasiness or seemed to have thought of something.


    He


    let go of my hand and pulled out the love letter. He opened it and read it.


    All of a sudden, his expression changed. When he had reached the end of the letter, his expression


    was


    dark.


    Colin exuded a cold aura as he stared at me. Terrified, I took two steps back, distancing myself from


    him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Colin, what did Lulu write? Read it out. Let us know, too. Let us in on the happiness.¡± Aaron rushed to


    the


    frontline bravely while everyone looked at him with pity.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh because of his emotional intelligence.


    Colin didn¡¯t seem happy at all.


    What was wrong with the letter? Did Jasmine not write a love letter for him? Or did he think the writing


    was bad?


    That was impossible. I heard Jasmine was a top student in the design department. She should write a


    great love letter.


    Suddenly, Colin said, ¡°Is food not enough to shut your mouths?¡±


    Everyone became silent. As If they had done something wrong, they returned to their seats quietly,


    leaving me and Colln standing.


    Colin folded the love letter and put it in his pocket. Then, he turned around and asked, ¡°Lulu, is this


    your


    wish?¡±


    He looked aloof and distant. At that moment, I felt scared. I seemed to have done something stupid,


    When I was about to shake my head and deny it, Colin had returned to his seat, He finished the ss


    of


    alcohol. ¡°If it is, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    He ced the empty ss onto the table with a thump.


    The neck of the ss broke and hurt his hand. Blood instantly gushed out.


    Without even looking at his hand, he used his injured hand to fill up another empty ss on the table


    and


    drank all of it again.


    I was stunned. Didn¡¯t I just pass him a love letter? He could have just agreed to the love confession if


    he wanted to. If he didn¡¯t want to agree, he could have just told me, and I would inform Jasmine about


    it. How did it be my wish? I didn¡¯t write the love letter. I couldn¡¯t be in a rtionship with Jasmine.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know why Colin was angry.


    he was


    Colin seemed to be heartbroken, too. Did I do something wrong? Or was he angry at me because he


    unhappy with Jasmine?


    I looked at Queenie for help. I wanted her to help me analyze the situation. However, upon noticing my


    gaze, she turned and buried his head in Hector¡¯s shoulder. She pretended not to know me.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Zoey was worse. She didn¡¯t look at me at all. She kept talking to Aaron about me. Her disdainful gaze


    angered me.


    At critical moments, my best friends were useless.


    I felt sad. It felt as if everyone was targeting me. What did I do wrong? Could someone give me a hint?


    I


    Even if a criminal received a death sentence, he would know whichw he broke. It didn¡¯t make sense


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    that I offended everyone just by passing a love letter. What did I do wrong?


    Confused, I returned to my seat. Staring at the table full of food, I didn¡¯t have any appetite.


    Colin remained silent with a straight face. He continued to drink alcohol and did not stop.


    Everyone pretended to be busy eating. The atmosphere at the table became heavy and uncanny.


    Bravely, Eden brought up topics to lighten the atmosphere. However, he was stunned by Colin¡¯s gaze.


    In


    the end, he pretended to be mute and focused on eating.


    During the meal, Colin didn¡¯t even spare me a nce.


    I knew Colin was angry at me. It was the first time he was angry at me. But I didn¡¯t know how I angered


    him. I didn¡¯t know why he was angry.


    After the birthday banquet ended, we were supposed to go for karaoke. Nheless, Colin said that he


    was tired. So, the event ended, which I find to be a pity.


    For Colin¡¯s birthday, I practiced two songs. I wanted to sing to him on his birthday. In the end, my efforts


    had gone to waste. He didn¡¯t even give me the chance to sing.


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the university. We didn¡¯t drive to the restaurant, so we walked back to


    the


    university in groups.


    Flynn and Queenie were nowhere to be seen ¨²pon exiting the restaurant. Eden and Aaron walked with


    their arms around each others¡® shoulders. On the other hand, Zoey and Zachary Ziegler were


    discussing


    something as if no one was around.


    Only Colin and I were alone. Habitually, I went to look for Colin and followed him like an idiot. With each


    step he took, I followed suit.


    The weather that night wasn¡¯t bad. The moon was waning, making the sky seem to have many bright


    VS BONDS


    stars.


    I walked while admiring the sky. I asked Colin to gaze at the stars with me, too.


    However, he ignored me. He continued walking on the path without sparing me a nce. In the end,


    Aaron was the one who dropped me off at my dormitory.


    ¡°Aaron, why is Colin angry at me? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Aaron, who was never afraid of death,ughed and scratched his head. ¡°Uh- I don¡¯t understand this


    either. If you really want to know about it, you may understand when you can¡¯t fall asleepter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe Aaron¡¯s words. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t understand. He just didn¡¯t want to tell me


    about it.


    I


    Perhaps other people knew the reason, too. I was the only one who did not know.


    ¡°Fine, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask!¡± I thought.


    After Queenie and Zoey returned to the dormitory, with my studious spirit, I opened up a discussion


    with


    them about the reason Colin was angry.


    I thought they would tell me the reason since they were my roommates, and I asked for advice first.


    Yet.


    they rolled their eyes at me after washing up and headed directly to bed, leaving me standing under the


    light dumbly.


    What was wrong with them? I didn¡¯t offend them, did I? I took them out to have fun, so why were they


    angry at me?


    It was hard to understand women¡¯s thoughts.


    After washing up, Iy on the bed. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep as my mind was clouded with Colin¡¯s stern and


    straight face.


    Since I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, I couldn¡¯t let Colin sleep soundly. After all, it was his fault for being angry at


    me and ignoring me.


    I needed to text him.


    Pulling out my phone, I searched for Colin¡¯s number and spammed him with texts.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about other people ignoring me, but I was sure Colin couldn¡¯t continue to ignore


    1. me.


    The texts were sent one after another.


    ¡°Colin, were you happy today?


    ¡°Colin, do you think my gift was too cheap? Is that why you don¡¯t like it? I¡¯ll buy an expensive one for


    you.


    tomorrow. What do you want?


    ¡°Colin, that restaurant¡¯s food is delicious. I want to eat there on my birthday, too.


    ¡°Colin, why are you angry? Can¡¯t you tell me the reason? I¡¯m too stupid. I can¡¯t think of it.


    ¡°Colin, why didn¡¯t you want to go karaoke? I practiced songs for you.¡±


    I sent more than ten messages, but I didn¡¯t receive a single reply.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to reply to my messages, I could only call him.


    When I called him, I realized his phone was turned off.


    It seemed that Colin was extremely angry this time. But I didn¡¯t do anything I shouldn¡¯t do.


    I thought about it until 11:00 pm, but I still didn¡¯t know how I angered him. Maybe he was on his period,


    so his mood wasn¡¯t stable. Iforted myself by thinking that he wasn¡¯t angry at me.


    I told myself that everything would be alright the next day.


    However, I thought too simply about it. Nothing turned out alright the next day. On the contrary, the


    situation became uncontroble.


    The next morning. I put on light makeup and let down my hair. I wore a in dress and carried my


    materials for sses. I ran down the stairs to meet Colin happily under my roommates¡® helpless gazes.


    Usually, if Colin was in university, he woulde and pick me up to eat. Although things didn¡¯t end on


    good termsst night, Colin was kind. How could he stay angry at me for the entire night?


    I thought too nicely about it. I ran to the entrance of the dormitory and tried to find Colin¡¯s figure.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no obstructions or people at the entrance. Nheless, I couldn¡¯t find Colin even though


    my eyes were exhausted.


    Colin drank a lot of alcoholst night, so he must have overslept.


    Never mind, I could call him and tell him to hurry up.


    When I dialed his number, it was better thanst night, at least, his phone was turned on. At first, it


    beeped. Then, the monotone voice sounded, signaling that no one picked up the phone. The call was


    hung up.


    ¡°Colin, hurry up and wake up. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    He must be busy since he didn¡¯t answer my call. He might be in the bathroom.


    No worries, I could just send another text. After I sent a text, I began to wait.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t receive any response likest night.


    The students who walked passed me looked at me strangely. When Queenie and Zoey walked passed


    me, they didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. I was furious.


    I waited until there were only 15 minutes before ss started. Colin didn¡¯te, and I didn¡¯t have


    breakfast. I could only run to ss with an empty stomach.


    It was the first time Colin stood me up without informing me.


    Not having breakfast was a small matter. But I was used to Colin picking me up and dropping me off.


    His sudden disappearance saddened me. It was as if I had lost something. I couldn¡¯t focus in ss,


    causing the professor to knock on my desk twice angrily.


    The afternoon was the same as the morning. I waited for half an hour again, but I couldn¡¯t even see


    Colin¡¯s shadow.


    I felt uneasy. Pulling out my phone, I called him several times. Still, no one picked up. Unwilling to give


    up, I called Aaron and Eden. Yet, no one picked up the phone

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    At that moment, I panicked. Pulling out my phone, I called several people. I called everyone close to


    Colin whose numbers I knew, but no one picked up my call.


    Not wanting to give up, I called Aaron and Eden repeatedly. But none of them picked up.


    Were they pretending to be missing?


    Did something happen to Collin?


    At once, I ran to the studio in the research institute, passing through corridors and gardens.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived, I realized the door to the studio was closed. No matter how many times I knocked, no


    one responded.


    I couldn¡¯t find Colin anywhere.


    My world was crushed.


    Defeatedly, I returned to the dormitory. Without eating anything, I went to sleep.


    There were no sses in the afternoon, so I slept until 5:00 pm. When I woke up, my stomach was


    rumbling.


    Colin said that he wanted me to gain weight and that I shouldn¡¯t skip any meals.


    I admitted that I was doing it on purpose. I wanted to starve myself. Since Colin wanted me to gain


    weight, he would do something if he knew I had skipped two meals and gotten thinner.


    So, with an empty stomach, I waited for Colin to look for me or tell me where he was. I could go and


    find


    him, no matter how far.


    Soon, the sky darkened. I had sent dozens of texts and made dozens of calls, yet there was still no


    response from Colin.


    Was I abandoned once again without any reason?


    After the lights were turned off, I hid in the covers and cried.


    I didn¡¯t know why Colin was ignoring me and what did I do that angered him.


    Since Colin had abandoned me, I would be alone again in the future. It felt lonely.


    I was reminded of the days after Thanksgiving in my senior year of high school I was always by Felix¡¯s


    side, but after Thanksgiving, I became alone. During that period, I had always felt empty, as if I was


    abandoned by the entire world.


    During the painful nights, I cried to sleep countless times.


    Now, I seemed to have returned to back then. I was enduring everything alone.


    I told myself it was nothing since it wasn¡¯t my first time being abandoned. After crying this one time. I


    wouldn¡¯t cry again.


    After crying for a while, I fell asleep.


    I woke up before 6:00 am. Without waking up Queenie and Zoey. I went to wash up. Then, I sat before


    my


    desk to study.


    When it was 6:30 am, I heard noisesing from the corridor. Queenie and Zoey rubbed their eyes


    and


    sat up.


    I smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m going to the cafeteriater. Do you guys want anything?¡±


    With messy hair, Zoey approached me and touched my forehead. Then, she put her forehead against


    mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Nothing was going on. It was just that no one was going to care about me from now on, so I could only


    survive on my own.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to have breakfast in the cafeteria. I didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, did you cry?¡± Queenie stared at my puffy eyes and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but I won¡¯t cry again today. I¡¯m fine being alone.¡±


    Then, I opened the door and walked out.


    When I reached the second floor, I realized I had forgotten to bring my phone. So, I went back upstairs


    to


    take it.


    At that time, Queenie and Zoey were in the bathroom washing up while chatting about me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something odd about Lulu today?¡±


    ¡°Her face is as red as a tomato. She¡¯s clearly upset, yet she¡¯s pretending that nothing has happened.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°Right? I feel pity watching her pretending to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we help her? I feel bad seeing her in this state.¡±


    ¡°There are some things she should figure out herself. Besides¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I identally stepped on something. The sound alerted Queenie and Zoey. With foam on their faces,


    they were stunned.


    ¡°I came back to take my phone. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Queenie, Zoey, I¡¯m fine. You guys don¡¯t need to


    worry.¡± I said calmly with a smile.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t really upset that Colin no longer cared about me. I just felt empty.


    It was fine, though.


    It was just a reenactment of the past. If I could persevere through the first time, I could do the same


    again.


    Besides, Colin and I did not promise each other anything.


    I thought that he must have found out Lc was his family after calling his parents. As an outsider, he


    had already done a lot by taking care of me for such a long time. I shouldn¡¯t be greedy.


    I didn¡¯t me Colin, as it was my fate.


    There were four cafeterias for students at Lincoln University. Each was five stories high. There were all


    kinds of food. They did notck food.


    Nevertheless, Lincoln University had many students. During peak hours, there would be long queues.


    Usually, if one didn¡¯t go early, one couldn¡¯t get their favorite food.


    When I reached the cafeteria, it was already packed with people.


    There were around twenty people queueing for almond croissants. The queue for ravioli was longer


    than the one for almond croissants.


    I went to the end of the queue for almond croissants and moved forward along with the queue.


    After around fifteen minutes, it was finally my turn. I held the tray and sat in an empty seat nearby. I


    began to eat the almond croissant and drink the milkshake.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Are you Lulu?¡±


    Since I was focusing on eating, the student opposite was hesitant to speak up.


    I raised my head and realized it was Jasmine.


    I froze. Why did I cross paths with her?


    Stupid cafeteria. I couldn¡¯t see the person I wanted to see, yet I couldn¡¯t hide from the person I didn¡¯t


    want to meet.


    ¡°How was it, Lulu? Did you give my letter to Colin? What did he say?¡± Jasmine put the tray down and


    sat directly opposite me.


    If Jasmine didn¡¯t ask that question, I could have pretended nothing had happened. I could have


    pretended I was alone.


    When Jasmine mentioned that, everything that happened the day before yesterday rushed into my


    mind. I remembered Colin ignoring me and being cold to me. I felt upset and wanted to cry.


    I had never thought I was weak, but Felix and Colin had made me cry. Maybe I wasn¡¯t fated to be


    friends with them.


    For the two, I was no longer the upright Luna. Instead, I was an idiot.


    With great effort, I held back my tears. Looking up, I forced myself to smile. ¡°Jasmine, I have passed


    the letter to Colin, but he didn¡¯t say anything. If you want to know the oue, you should ask him


    yourself.


    I¡¯m busy with sses these few days, so I don¡¯t have the time to meet him.¡±


    I had finished the almond croissant and milkshake. When I was returning the tray, I saw a familiar


    figure.


    When I wanted to look closely, I didn¡¯t see anything.


    For three consecutive days, Colin and his friends seemed to have disappeared. I couldn¡¯t see any of


    them.


    He had withdrawn from my world.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    I was sure Colin was ignoring me for a reason.


    In the past, he¡¯d treated me so well I shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    Thus, I didn¡¯t call him again. Instead, I tried getting used to taking care of myself, I was scared that


    someone would say I was shameless once more.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was using my way to maintain my pitiful dignity.


    Actually, I thought about it before. No matter how great Colin treated me, he was still Felix¡¯s brother. He


    wouldn¡¯t have a fallout or draw a clear line with me for me and Felix.


    In the past, when I was friends with Felix, I¡¯d lost to love.


    At this time, when I was friends with Colin, I lost to family.


    Thinking about it, I was quite pitiful


    It was fine during the day. Many people came and went by. My attention could be diverted.


    the other hand, it was tough during the night. I had a lot of free time after dinner. I didn¡¯t want my


    emotions to affect my roommates, so I sat somewhere in the corner of the campus. Usually, I would sit


    there for a few hours.


    It was cold at the end of October. The cold wind made me numb.


    On the fourth day after ss, I saw Colin on campus. He was walking with Jasmine. I didn¡¯t know what


    Jasmine said, but he showed a gentle smile.


    I wanted to ask him where he had been for the past few days and why he didn¡¯t answer my calls and


    texts.


    However, upon seeing Colin and Jasmine chatting happily, I was sure they didn¡¯t want to be


    interrupted.


    I turned around to leave.


    At that time, I walked very slowly. My footsteps were heavy.


    I was waiting for Colin to realize my existence. I wanted him toe after me and have meals likest


    time.


    On the fifth day, I came across Colin in the corridor. He still looked handsome. He wore a white shirt.


    +15 BONUS


    When he saw me, he was slightly taken aback. Then, he frowned.


    When I was about to speak, Jasmine approached Colin from behind. Colin nced at me coldly before


    leaving with Jasmine. The words I wanted to say were stuck in my throat. It was so painful that I


    wanted


    to cry.


    Nevertheless, I felt happy. At least, I had confirmed nothing happened to Colin. Since he was still on


    campus, I could rest assured.


    That day, I didn¡¯t have dinner. I stayed outside and only returned to the dormitory when the curfew


    almost hit.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me. When I saw Colin and Jasmine together, I wanted to cry.


    But I knew things would end up this way. After all, I was their mailman.


    When I was alone, I would wonder if I was wrong. If I didn¡¯t pass the letter to Colin, would all of this not


    have happened? Could I enjoy Colin¡¯s care and pretend he would always be by my side? He didn¡¯t


    need to


    be in a rtionship. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be like Felix and find a wife, making things difficult for me.


    I didn¡¯t know why I would have such thoughts. Maybe I had gone crazy.


    The nightmarish days passed slowly. My head hurt so badly that I couldn¡¯t eat. I always had dreams


    when I was asleep, too.


    I wanted to call my parents, but I was afraid that they would sense that something was wrong with me


    and be worried. So, I could only endure the days alone.


    Queenie said that I had lost weight, my eyes had lost their sparkle, and my chin had sharpened. She


    said


    she felt sad looking at me.


    I stared at myself through the mirror. My eye bags were dark, and my skin was gray. My breath had


    also


    be light and faint.


    I thought I had fallen ill. Otherwise, my headache wouldn¡¯t have been so severe. I didn¡¯t even have the


    energy to walk. My sight turned ck at times, too.


    for two days


    In the beginning, Queenie and Zoey said they would never tell me why Colin was angry. Later on, they


    kept telling me things. But I no longer wanted to listen. I only wanted to sit alone


    somewhere quiet.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Maybe I was afraid of hearing the answer. What if it wasn¡¯t what I wanted? I would be heartbroken for a


    long time.


    I had gotten used to Colin¡¯spany. If he suddenly left, I would definitely be sad and heartbroken.


    On the sixth day, in the morning, everyone had woken up except me. It was only then that Queenie


    realized something was wrong with me.


    I was conscious. I could hear the surrounding noises, but I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. My head was


    pounding, and every bone in my body hurt.


    I heard Queenie and Zoey discussing something in a low voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s burning up. Will she be an idiot?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°She always sat in the wind. How could she not have caught a cold? Will she be an idiot? She


    already is one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Hurry up and bring her to the infirmary. We can¡¯t leave her be.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t carry her. Why is she so tall? Call someone for help.¡±


    My headache became more severe. My consciousness was also bing blurry. Before I fell into


    darkness. I heard someone calling out to me anxiously.


    Maybe I was hallucinating, but I smelled Colin¡¯s scent.


    My throat was extremely dry. I woke up from coughing.


    The sun was ring. I wanted to lift my hand to block the sun, but my hand was in someone else¡¯s


    hand. I couldn¡¯t lift my hand.


    Quickly, I turned to see who it was. Colin, who was awakened by my movements, looked at me with


    sleepy eyes. His eyes, which were always filled with stars, were filled with surprise and guilt at that


    time.


    It was Colin!


    ¡°Lulu, are you awake? Do you want water?¡± Colin looked frail. Even his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°I can take it myself. Thank you, Colin.¡± Colin was finally here. I should be happy, but upon thinking


    about his disappearance for several days, I was no longer so sure.


    +15 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t know if


    I didn¡¯t know if he was here to visit me because I was sick, or if he was going to be by my side every


    day


    from then on.


    I didn¡¯t dare to look forward to it. I was scared that the oue wouldn¡¯t be what I wanted.


    I had thought about it for the past few days. In the future, I needed to rely on myself to live. I couldn¡¯t


    continue to depend on others. I wouldn¡¯t put my hope in others as well.


    I didn¡¯t want to suffer from another loss. It was too painful.


    I wanted to sit up. The cup of water was just on the cupboard nearby. I only needed to reach forward a


    little.


    A warm hand pressed my shoulder, making me lie back down. Then, Colin turned around and poured


    some warm water into the cup. After putting in a straw, he put the cup in front of me.


    ve the


    When I was about to


    cup. Colin pulled back. He put his other hand on my back and made me


    lean on his shoulder. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief. After I drank two sips of water with Colin holding the cup, my throat felt more


    I stared at Colin. His gaze became gentle as he sighed.


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯m fine now. You can carry on with your work. You don¡¯t need to take care of me. I can take


    care


    of myself.¡±


    I was fine. During that year, I did alright without Felix and Colin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll apany you today.¡± Colin put my hand back into the covers and tucked me in.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    It had been six days, yet Colin never epted my calls or responded to my texts. Wasn¡¯t it because he


    was busy? Why was he suddenly no longer busy?

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Alright. Be good now. There are no buts. You¡¯ve already angered me without realizing it. I have yet to


    gat


    even with you.


    ¡°You were out of my care for only a few days. How did you get so much slimmer? It took a lot of elonto


    me to fatten you up a little.


    ¡°You went and reversed all my work. Are you trying to be a skeleton?


    I don¡¯t want to be a skeleton.


    Turning my head around arrogantly, I pretended that I didn¡¯t care if he was there. He had no right to say


    that to me.


    ¡°On that note, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Colin reached out to flick my forehead. However, I managed to


    twist my head and avoid it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I do eat every day. Colin, you don¡¯t have to humor me here. You can go and


    apany Jasmine.¡± I sniffed, feeling slightly angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright on my own.¡±


    I did eat every day. But I was still bing slimmer each day. I felt like it was such a waste of food


    since it did not help.


    ¡°How can you tell me you¡¯ve eaten when you¡¯re all skin and bones?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t overthink things. Just focus on getting better. I¡¯ll be here with you and watch over


    your meals. I¡¯ll make sure I fatten you up.¡±


    Colin allowed me to lie on his chest. I could hear his steady heartbeat and the unique scent of


    pinecones


    on him.


    ¡°Then are you going watch over all my meals now that you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll manage all your meals, and you can have anything you want to eat.¡± Colin¡¯s voice was deep


    and hoarse.


    He lowered his eyes to look at me. I felt my heart skip a beat when I saw the warmth in his eyes.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t return my calls or my messages. I thought you abandoned me. Why are you here now?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself as tears pooled in my eyes. I began to cry as I used my hands to wipe away my


    tears.


    ¡°I never nned on abandoning you. I was just slightly angry at you.¡± Colinforted me with a low


    voice.


    Then, he tucked my hands back under the covers and wiped away my tears.


    I could feel the warmth of his breath on my face, leaving me in a daze. I could not believe Colin was


    back.


    >What was he doing? How could he leave and return as he wished? He didn¡¯t even tell me the reason


    behind his actions. And he¡¯s supposed to be the eldest one in the family.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did


    did I do wrong? I know you¡¯re angry at me. But I¡¯ve thought things through repeatedly, and I can¡¯t


    understand what I did wrong to make you so angry. No one would tell me why either.¡±


    I began to feel bitter as I thought of the past few days. My tears began to fall faster, and I felt slightly


    breathless from all the crying.


    I couldn¡¯t understand myself. I had felt much more anger and shame when Felix had humiliated me


    back then.,I was also sad, but I wasn¡¯t overly sad.


    However, I felt like I had been depressed during the few days that Colin went missing.


    ¡°You dummy. I¡¯ve been angry for so long, yet you didn¡¯t understand a thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I know what I want. I can take care of my own love life. I don¡¯t need or want you to push


    me


    onto someone else,¡± Colin said with a sigh.


    He began to hug me and slowly patted my chest like he was handling a child:


    So, that was why he was so upset. However, that had never been my intention.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you to anyone. I just helped deliver a letter to you. Jasmine asked me to do it. She was


    firm


    about it. I thought she would still find other ways to give it to you even if I refused her.


    ¡°The letter would end up in your hands sooner orter. I decided to do it as it was convenient, and I


    would


    much rather give it to you than have someone else do it.


    ¡°I never thought of pushing you to anybody. You left with Jasmin and proceeded to ignore me. I was so


    upset when I saw that.


    243


    ¡°You have always treated me the best out of everyone else, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. I


    event


    cried.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    +15 BONUS


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I struggled to break free from his embrace, wanting to hide under my sheets.


    I hated myself for acting like this and always crying. I felt weak.


    I did not want to be someone like Lc, who always used her tears as a weapon against people.


    Colinughed and caught me firmly. He pressed his forehead against mine.


    His voice was hoarse and slightly seductive. ¡°So, are you still going to help deliver other people¡¯s love


    letters?¡±


    I shook my head obediently. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Will you still try to help me find a lover?¡±


    ¡°No. Colin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized obediently.


    I finally understood what happened. Colin was angry at me for delivering another woman¡¯s letter.


    Now that I thought back about it, I had indeed acted too hastily.


    Colin had never told me about what kind of girls he liked. I could have been ruining Colin¡¯s chances at


    happiness by sending him all those letters.


    ¡°Alright. I know you¡¯re a good girl. I would also like to apologize to you. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone


    for so many days. I wouldn¡¯t do that again.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for so many days. Did you miss me?¡± Colin¡¯s gaze was as deep as the abyss.


    tempting me to jump in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. I went to look for you every day, but there wasn¡¯t anyone in the studio. You and Eden


    wouldn¡¯t answer my calls.


    ¡°I thought something happened to you, and I didn¡¯t know where you were.


    ¡°I would cry every day, feeling scared. I didn¡¯t even know why you were angry at me.¡± I exined my


    feelings for the past few days.


    Colin¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as he hugged me tighter. He rubbed his chin on top of my head. ¡°I


    was wrong. Can you forgive me? No matter how angry I am, I promise to tell you where I go.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember that. If you do that again, I¡¯ll unfriend and ignore you. Colin, are you really back?


    +15 ROHS


    You¡¯re not lying, right?¡±


    I looked up at Colin and realized he had been looking at me with a dark gaze. He began to rub his


    cheek


    on my forehead.


    ¡°I never thought of leaving you. I¡¯ve always been near you. You just couldn¡¯t see me.


    angry that you wor


    ¡°I was so angry that you were trying to push me onto someone else. I only wanted to punish you a little.


    I¡¯m sorry for making you sad.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Colin, I¡¯m hungry. Everything doesn¡¯t taste nice without you here.


    You¡¯ve raised me into a brat.¡±


    Colinughed happily. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t cry anymore, alright? Let me ask your doctor if there¡¯s anything you


    can¡¯t eat since you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Kebabs, pizza, pork ribs, lobsters, barbeque wings¡­


    I listed down everything I wanted to eat to Colin while counting them with my fingers. Suddenly,


    someone knocked on my door.


    Colin went to open the door, and Jasmine came in with a fruit basket. She ced the fruit basket on a


    small cab and sat beside my bed.


    ¡°Luna, how are you feeling? Do you feel sick?¡±


    I pursed my lips and forced myself to smile.


    I was in a great mood after talking to Colin, so I managed to chat with Jasmine for a while.


    After around ten minutes, Jasmine told me she still had something to do. She reminded me to take care


    of myself before leaving.


    Colin covered me with the nkets and went to walk Jasmine out.


    My ward was a six¨Cperson ward with no bathrooms. I was also the only one staying in that ward.


    I wanted to go to the bathroom after finishing my IV drip. I had no choice but to go outside and use the


    public bathroom.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    + 15 BONUS.


    It was my first time being in this hospital, so I wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce. I had walked around for a


    while before finding the bathroom.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I was about to open the door when I heard someone talking in the smoking room by the bathrooms. I


    could hear them clearly as they weren¡¯t exactly quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hide it anymore? Can¡¯t bear it?¡± It was Jasmine.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I never thought someone like you would¡­


    Jasmine sighed and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. Just take good care of Lulu. You cane to me


    if


    you need help. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t be lovers. We can at least be friends.¡±


    Colin got up with a smile. ¡°Of course. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Jasmine immediately noticed me standing by the bathroom door when she left the smoking room. She


    turned around to look at Colin before giving me a meaningful smile.


    Then, she left.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I felt slightly happy when I heard that Jasmine and Colin would not be lovers.


    However, I could not understand what they were talking about.


    I was mad at myself foring toote and not hearing the first half of their conversation.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom? I¡¯ll wait for you here while you go.¡±


    I made a fuss and told Colin I wanted to leave the hospital when we returned to my ward.


    He brought me to ask the doctor about it. However, the doctor said that I was too sick. I had an


    inmed


    throat, and I needed to be observed for another two days.


    I would only be able to be discharged when my condition stabilized.


    I puffed my cheeks and returned to the ward unhappily. I pulled the covers over me and began to sulk.


    The doctors were so mean. Colin had finally calmed down and was no longer angry at me. I had


    nned


    to ask him to bring me out to eat delicious food. But I couldn¡¯t do that anymore,


    Colinforted me patiently before I willingly stuck my head out from under the covers. However, I still


    didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Colin patiently sat by my bed to cut some slices of apples for me.


    I suddenly remembered the time I fell off a cliff and was admitted to the hospital. The sun had been


    shining brightly on that day as well. I had hoped that Felix woulde and visit me.


    I didn¡¯t care if he came as my friend or neighbor. I just wanted him to care.


    Back then, I had hoped I would wake up to see him cutting an apple for me. He would bask under the


    sunlight, looking like my savior.


    However, he never came. He was also never my savior.


    Now that I was lying on the hospital bed again, I had nned to give up on expecting to see that


    special


    someone.


    But Colin came and apanied me. He even said he would never abandon me. I was so happy.


    He sat under the sunlight, focused on cutting the apples. He was captivating as he sat there.


    Colin was so handsome. I thought he looked like a God.


    ¡°Lulu, open your mouth. Have a slice of apple.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want apples. I want to eat meat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. Apples can help strengthen your immune system. It¡¯s good for your body.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating properly for the past few days. You need to refill your energy. You can¡¯t eat


    foods that are too heavy.


    ¡°Listen to me and open your mouth. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    I was bewitched by Colin¡¯s gentleness.


    I opened my mouth and began to chew on the apples. The sweet taste began to fill my senses, and I


    began to sense my cheek redden inexplicably.


    I didn¡¯t dare to meet Colin¡¯s gaze as I started to look around the room. My actions caused Colin to


    laugh.


    ¡°Oh, my. Love is in the air. Did wee at the wrong time?¡± Aaron was being a bitch like usual.


    +15 BONUS


    He was wearing a jacket when he entered my ward. There were many people behind him.


    Other than Colin¡¯s stupid friends, who stopped contacting me for six days, Queenie and Julia were


    behind


    them as well,


    ¡°Colin, I also haven¡¯t eaten properly in so many days. I need to replenish my energy. Could you also


    feed me, Colin?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Eden swayed his hips as he walked toward Colin with a seductive expression. Colin lifted his leg and


    kicked him in exasperation.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden hit the wall as he groaned in pain.


    Iughed along with them. Although I understood that Colin only saw me as a sister, I still pulled the


    covers over myself shyly. I didn¡¯t want to listen to their teasing.


    At that moment, I thought about how happy I would be if Colin could continue treating me so kindly.


    But I knew it would be impossible. Colin was no longer young. He would find a proper girlfriend soon.


    He would get married and build a family.


    By then, I would no longer be the woman he cherished the most.


    But that was a situation for the future.


    At least Colin still loved me the most right now. That was enough for me. When Colin found the one he


    loved, I would try my best to treat his girlfriend with kindness.


    Queenie ignored my bashfulness and lifted the covers to expose me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you act


    like that when you¡¯re the one who turned yourself into such a mess?


    ¡°We¡¯re using our time toe and visit you. We even spent our money to buy you a gift.¡±


    I realized the small cab by the bed was full of fruits and snacks only then. They had bought all the


    things I liked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wanted to get sick. How can you me me for that?¡± snatched the covers back.


    Weren¡¯t we roommates? How could she expose me like that?


    ¡°Who was to me if not you? You used to sit in the cold wind each night.¡±


    Queenie rolled her eyes dramatically.


    She was just about to talk to Julia when Flynn dragged her to another bed, and they engaged in a


    heated


    conversation.


    I wanted to say something, but the words seemed stuck in my throat.


    Julia sat beside my bad and narrowed her over at me. ¡°Have you finally understood what you did


    wrong?¡±


    +15 DONUS


    ¡°Yes. Colin already told me, I should not have helped deliver other people¡¯s notes. Colin can choose his


    future wife on his own.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room immediately tensed when the words left my mouth. Most of their smiles


    looked forced.


    What did I say wrong again this time? Why were they all looking at me?


    I subconsciously turned to look at Colin, only to see his smile falter momentarily before returning to his


    usual gentle self.


    Queenie and Julia were looking at me like I was hopeless. I was angry. So, I hid under the covers again


    and ignored everyone there.


    Queenie and Julia had always been like that. I admit that I wasn¡¯t as smart or sensible as them, and


    they


    would call me dumb sometimes, but I was slow. What could I do?


    As my friends, shouldn¡¯t they just tell me whenever I did something wrong? Why did they always make


    me guess?


    It was the same time asst time. They clearly knew why Colin was angry at me, yet they only scolded


    1. me.


    I ended up not seeing Colin for several days. If one of them had told me earlier. I would have tried my


    best to exin things to Colin.


    It¡¯s the same thing again this time. Nevermind. I¡¯d just ask Colin about it since he would not ignore me


    now.


    Later on


    on, I did ask Colin about it while he helped me tie the shoces of new white shoes.


    He was basking under the evening glow, making himself look like he was covered in gold.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not angry at you. You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    I had to stay in the hospital for another three days.


    Colin sent me back to my dorm on the day I was discharged. That had attracted the attention and envy


    of


    the girls from my dorm.


    Queenie said that Colin had been protecting and looking after me as if I was a porcin doll. It


    reminded me of historical times of how the prince would protect the princess.


    Throughout my stay in the hospital, Colin had been regting my food.


    He wouldn¡¯t let me eat most things. He only allowed me to eat different kinds of porridge every day.


    I felt like I would puke if I had to eat porridge for another day.


    Not to mention, I still hadn¡¯t received a proper reason behind his disappearance a few days back. It


    caused me to be in a foul mood.


    Colin did reflect on his six days of absence and promised to never abandon me again. So, I decided to


    be the bigger person and forgive him. We quickly returned to being friends.


    After we made up, Colin seemed much more attentive and gentle toward me.


    I greedily enjoyed his treatment and wanted things tost a little longer.


    There had been a sudden influx of situations in Colin¡¯s research institute. He was always busy. Yet he


    always managed to free some time and apany me.


    He would even order takeout for me whenever he was too busy.


    I slowly returned to my happy state,


    Time passed quickly, and November soon arrived. The weather became cold as all my ssmates


    slowly changed into their coats.


    I remember on that fateful evening, the sunset was beautiful. Colin had messaged me toe down as


    he had something important to tell me.


    I put on my coat and ced my phone in my pockets before running downstairs.


    It had snowed a little in the afternoon. The white snow on the tree leaves shimmered in the night light.


    Colin was standing under a tree as he waved at me. There was uncontroble excitement on his face.


    He


    looked like he had great news to share.


    C +15 RONUS


    ¡°Colin, did thepetition results get released?¡± I whizzed toward him like a bullet. I grabbed his coat


    and looked up at him.


    He nodded as his eyes shined brightly. He held my shoulders and said, ¡°Lulu, guess what ce we


    got?¡±


    ¡°Did we get first ce?¡± I hesitantly voiced out my guess.


    Colinughed out loud. He slipped his hands under my armpits and lifted me, spinning me in circles.


    ¡°Of course, we got first ce. Lulu, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    That night, Colin and Iughed and jumped under the snow. I jumped onto his back as he carried me


    and


    ran around thepound. We even attracted many envious nces.


    Back then, I would want to share everything with Felix. But I didn¡¯t think of him when I won first ce


    that


    day.


    I believed I was slowly losing my feelings for Felix. I was slowly healing from the wounds he gave me.


    To celebrate our win, Colin treated my roommates and his friends to a meal.


    His friends were usually under Colin¡¯s control. They were delighted that they finally had an opportunity


    to


    tease Colin.


    Congrattions were said repeatedly. Every time someone said it, they would give Colin a toast. I only


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    drank two cups before Colin stopped me.


    I had nned to drink until I was tipsy. Yet Colin stopped me halfway through. How could that be?


    However, my alcohol tolerance had always been a secret of mine. My mom told me to never tell


    anyone


    about how much I could drink.


    So, I could only watch Colin¡¯s friends drink with jealousy.


    ¡°Colin, why can¡¯t I drink? I can still drink some more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already drunk two sses. It¡¯s not safe for women to drink in public.¡± Colin convinced me


    gently.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°But I have you here with me. I believe you¡¯ll keep me safe. You even managed to beat Shawn to a


    pulp. Just let me drink one more beer,¡± I said with a kittenish tone


    I tugged on Colin¡¯s sleeves, hoping my stubbornness would get him to agree with my request.


    Colin held my hand, and his tone remained firm. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll get a headache if you drink too


    much.¡±


    Eden had to close his gaping jaw. ¡°Oh, my God. Colin, since when were you so gentle? I never knew


    you could be so charming. I don¡¯t think I can stand this. I¡¯m falling in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Colin is Lulu¡¯s man. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Colin had drunk too much. His bright eyes looked slightly dazed, making him look charming and


    seductive.


    There was a slight itch in my heart. I suddenly felt the urge to reach out and touch the corner of his


    eyes.


    So, I reached out to touch it gently, along with his long eyshes.


    God had definitely favored Colin. He was almost 30, yet his skin was in perfect condition. Even his


    eyshes looked perfect.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How could a woman resist him?


    By the time the party ended, everyone was tipsy. We sang out of tune as we walked alongside the quiet


    street.


    Colin tried his best to stay sober. He had followed me all the one to my dorm building. He only left after


    seeing me go in.


    For some reason, Queenle and Eden were gone. I asked Julia about it. She pursed her lips and said.


    Don¡¯t mention that simp in front of me.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Are you saying Queenie has fallen for Eden? How can that be? We haven¡¯t


    interrogated him and given him our stamp of approval. She can¡¯t make a decision yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You should mind your own business. What about you?


    ¡°Colin looks like he treats you very well. He looks at you like you¡¯re his sun. What about you? If you


    don¡¯t


    like him, you should be direct about it. Don¡¯t keep stringing him along.


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Many girls have dubbed him Lincoln University¡¯s most handsome man. You shouldn¡¯t waste such an


    opportunity.¡±


    Here it was again. I don¡¯t know what these people were thinking. Everyone kept pitting me with him


    ever


    since Colin and I had made up.


    No matter how many times I told people I saw him as a brother, no one would believe me.


    Even if every man on Earth had feelings for me, Colin would not.


    He only saw me as his sister. I had solidified my position a long time ago.


    I was toozy to exin myself. Even if Julia wasn¡¯t tired of listening to me, I was tired of having to


    exin myself.


    I rolled my eyes and pretended I didn¡¯t hear her. She angrily elbowed me and said, ¡°You wille to a


    realization soon enough. With that EQ of yours, I pity him.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    ¦§


    Julia and I were talkin


    talking andughing when we reached the fourth floor. We immediately noticed Eden


    and Queenie kissing in the corner.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t see them. They had already sneaked back to the dorms.


    I had nned to watch a while longer. However, Queenie and Eden caught us.


    Queenie¡¯s face turned red as she entered the dorms. While the two of us weren¡¯t paying attention,


    Eden. took the opportunity to leave. We didn¡¯t even have the chance to condemn him.


    We followed behind Queenie and returned to our dorms.


    We asked Queenie why we didn¡¯t hear anything from her when their rtionship had reached this level.


    Queenie acted shy and embarrassed. She joined forces with Zoey and moved the topic to me.


    They were both adamant that Colin had feelings for me. They asked me to appreciate the opportunity


    and quickly snag him up.


    I did not have any energy left to exin myself and could only pretend that I had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I thought I would have spent winter break alone. I was reluctant to leave my dorms. However, Colin


    was


    already waiting for me downstairs when I left my block.


    He said he hadn¡¯t been home for two years, and his family had asked him to return home.


    I was so happy that I jumped in excitement and asked why he didn¡¯t tell me. Colin told me he wanted it


    to


    be a surprise.


    I had to admit, I was indeed surprised.


    With Colin with me, the ride back home was much morefortable. He was attentive as he took care


    of


    me like I was a young child.


    My m


    mom opened the door and was surprised to see me with Colin. She froze momentarily before


    greeting us happily.


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re back and looking as dashing as always. Did Lulu cause you any trouble in school? I know


    she can be quite clingy.¡± She took my luggage and invited us in.


    ¡°How could that be? Lulu has always been a good girl. She¡¯s no trouble at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite happy to take care of her.¡± Colin chatted with my mom as he turned around to knock on his


    family¡¯s door.


    Two secondster, Melinda began to shriek.


    ¡°Look how happy Aunt Melinda is.¡± My mom pursed her lips and smiled.


    She began to unpack my luggage while telling me how Aunt Melinda would pretend that she did not


    miss


    Colin.


    The truth was Aunt Melinda had missed Colin deeply as she kept talking about him with my mom.


    Dad came home muchter than before. I didn¡¯t tell him that I would be home today. So, his eyes


    widened in shock when he saw me.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Oh, my God. My baby girl is finally home. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have brought back some


    food


    for you.¡±


    Colin¡¯s parents did not expect Colin to return. Even Felix was shocked.


    +15 BONUS


    Felix¡¯s break started one day earlier than ours. However, he returned one dayter as Lc wanted to


    visit Jinovy.


    On the day Felix returned, his parents had invited us for dinner.


    They imed it¡¯s been two years of having dinners without Colin. Now that he was back, we had to


    have


    a proper dinner together.


    They asked Felix to head to the restaurant when he arrived at the airport. Then, we would all go home


    together.


    Although everyone was here for the dinner, the atmosphere was slightly tense.


    Everyone did not expect Felix to arrive with Lc.


    The air around the eight people was awkward when we all sat together.


    My parents had been in a good mood. However, the smiles on their face immediately faded when they


    saw Felix and Lc.


    They greeted them out of courtesy and did not say anything more.


    Uncle Austin¡¯s and Aunt Melinda¡¯s expressions had also faltered, especially Aunt Melinda¡¯s.


    She kept ncing at me and my mom, unable to hide the awkwardness and annoyance from her


    expression.


    I think those unhappy memories had already been ingrained in everyone¡¯s memories. It wasn¡¯t


    something that could be smoothed over with a few forced smiles.


    But it was all in the past. I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Felix anymore. Now, he was nothing more


    than my neighbor and a childhood friend. That was all he would ever be.


    I admitted that I still did not want to see him even though three years had passed.


    There


    e was


    them.


    a time when I would go crazy over his eyes. Now, I only felt ufortable whenever I saw


    He was part of my


    However, those feelings of pain had already faded away to the point that I barely felt it. He


    past now.


    Colin sat beside me and could sense the shift in everyone¡¯s mood. He also noticed my expression had


    turned bitter when I saw Felix and Lc.


    +15 BONUS


    He quietly grabbed my cold hands and held them tightly. His grip was so hard that it shocked me


    slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to stay If you¡¯re not happy. Do you want to go outside for a walk?¡± Colin was still


    as


    considerate as ever.


    I smiled at him and shook my head. ¡°No worries. I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Soon, the food arrived, and Uncle Austin began encouraging everyone to eat. We all listened and


    started


    to eat..


    All four parents had different expressions on their faces as they ate quietly. Even Uncle Austin and my


    dad, who would often drink together, were exceptionally quiet as they looked at their food.


    ¡°Lili, the fish and chips here are delicious. Have a bite.¡± Felix broke the silence and gave Lc some of


    his broli.


    He told her about the fish and chips here. Yet he gave her broli instead.


    It looked like Felix wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be.


    Lc didn¡¯t eat the food on her te. Instead, she was staring at Colin. ¡°Felix, is this your big brother?¡±


    Felix¡¯s hands froze as he looked at Colin. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my brother. He graduated


    from Lincoln University. It¡¯s the same school that Lulu goes to. Don¡¯t you know my brother?


    ¡°Lulu, didn¡¯t you bring Lili to meet Colin when she went to your university?¡±


    I paused. I felt awful and couldn¡¯t swallow the food in my mouth.


    He was acting up again!


    He was acting un


    That was his own brother! Why didn¡¯t he introduce Colin to her himself? Why did he have to drag me


    into


    the conversation?


    Whether Lc knew Colin or not was the White¡¯s problem. I have no obligation to introduce them to


    each


    other! That is not my responsibility!


    Felix was reprimanding me blindly again! Was something wrong with his brain?


    I once questioned if I had been blind for the past few years.


    Or not, why would I have thought that Felix was the best man in the world? Why would I have wanted


    to


    marry him?


    I was just about to retort when Colin held my hand.


    He said with a sullen expression, ¡°Who is Lc? Why does Lulu need to introduce her to me? Do you


    think


    any animal can meet me as they wish? Sorry. I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡±


    Colin¡¯s retort was amazing!


    +15 BONUS


    Lc had wanted to grow closer to the Whites. She never expected Colin to deny her that opportunity.


    There was a mixture of emotions on her face.


    Her hands trembled with anger and humiliation as she held her spoon. Her eyes Immediately turned


    red,


    making her look like she was about to cry.


    It also made her look pitiful.


    It made sense. No matter how shameless someone was, they could not remain calm after being called


    an animal.


    Lc looked aggrieved and was trying her best to hold it in. Felix felt his heart break when he saw that


    and quickly mmed his cutlery on the table.


    ¡°Colin, how can you say that? Lc is my girlfriend. She¡¯s not an animal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Colin slowly looked up and looked at Felix. His gaze was cold and sharp. Even I could feel


    the coldness in the air around him.


    ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend? Why did no one tell me? Since she¡¯s your girlfriend, why didn¡¯t you inform me


    she


    was at Lincoln University? Do you not respect me?¡±


    That was a great usation!


    I was delighted. Colin was amazing for supporting me.


    Although it was for my sake, it wasn¡¯t right for Colin and Felix to be at odds with each other. However,


    Colin was only speaking the truth, right?


    Not to mention, I never instigated Colin to do anything for me. With that¨Cpoint in mind, I was innocent in


    this dispute.


    ¡°You were busy with your studies. It wasn¡¯t a big deal so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. You just need to focus


    on yourself and take good care of Lulu. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±


    passed a slice to


    Aunt Melida had just finished cutting her steak. Although she sat far away from me, she pa


    my te and gestured for me to eat it.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°You were busy with your studies. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. You just need to focus


    on yourself and take good care of Lulu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. Me and your dad are still here. There¡¯s no need for you


    to worry about our family.¡±


    Aunt Melida had just finished cutting her steak. Although she sat far away from me, she passed a slice


    to my te and gestured for me to eat it.


    Uncle Austin looked at the te and said to Aunt Melina, ¡®Melina, you can cut a few more slices for


    Lulu. She likes to eat steak.


    ¡°Also, Colin, we¡¯ve watched Lulu grow up. You must take good care of her there. You don¡¯t need to


    come home anymore if anything happens to her.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m still cutting the steak. You could help if you think I¡¯m too slow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mom, Dad, you two can eat. I¡¯ll cut it.¡±


    The three of them began to discuss who would cut the steak for me. As the center of attention, I felt


    happy and worried.


    Lc had already been wary of me. She was scared I would steal Felix and her position in the White


    family away from her.


    With that personality of hers, there was a high possibility that she¡¯d hate me for garnering Colin¡¯s


    protection and care.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear when I thought of her cruel and harsh tricks.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of her. I was mostly annoyed. So, I just decided to ignore her.


    Felix knew he could not fight his family on this. After considering, he backed down and held Lc¡¯s


    hand protectively.


    He said, ¡°Lili, let me formally introduce you to my big brother, Colin White. Colin, I¡¯ve been with Lili for


    some time now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because you were too busy. I thought you would meet her eventually since we were


    family, so I didn¡¯t overthink it


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think things through. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was quite a shock to see Felix back down.


    Lc could tell that the situation was not in her favor, so she did not dare to say anything more,


    O +10 BONUS


    She greeted Colin aggrievedly with red eyes. She lowered her head and began eating her food. She


    looked pitiful.


    Colin nced at Lc through the corner of his eyes and threw his napkin on the table.


    He said, ¡°There¡¯s a famous socialite in Northpool that goes by the name of Lc Hawthorn. I wonder if


    you just share the same name as her.¡±


    ¡°Colin, I didn¡¯t know you knew that. They don¡¯t share the same name. She is Lc Hawthorn. She has a


    few family issues, so she moved here with her mother some time back.¡±


    Colin slowly leaned back against the chair and looked at Felix and Lc.


    His expression remained indifferent when he said, ¡°Did I remember incorrectly? Didn¡¯t the Hawthorns


    and the Dixons have a marriage of convenience? Why did youe to Southsville?


    ¡°Was it because the Dixons noticed that the Hawthorns were losing power and regretted it?¡±


    Seeing Lc being humiliated was amazing.


    Lc¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard Colin mention the Dixons from Northpool. Her


    body tensed as emotions immediately shed across her face.


    My parents pretended they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation and began discussing how the broli was


    cooked to perfection.


    Colin and Felix had a silent standoff while their parents¡® expressions darkened without a word. I


    watched


    the scene unfold.


    Eating a meal was so tiring!


    I was lost in my thoughts when Lc suddenly turned to me. Her gaze was sharp as she looked at me


    with hatred.


    It was obvious that she thought I was the one who told Colin that she had cheated.


    My conscience was clear. I had never told anyone.


    It was because there wasn¡¯t even a need for me to. Colin knew more than I did. There must have been


    some


    unsuitable things in the investigation report as Colin did not let me read through it.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    However, it made sense why Lc had suspected me. Only I knew about what she did at Lincoln


    University.


    I!!


    The atmosphere around the table was heavy and tense. It was ufortable. I wouldn¡¯t havee If I


    knew things would turn out like these.


    The whole dinner felt meaningless.


    I talked to Uncle Austin and Aunt Melinda before I left.


    Lc could think whatever she wanted. I didn¡¯t do anything, so I was not afraid she would


    misunderstand


    1. me.


    The restaurant had a cozy vibe. There was even a garden behind the restaurant. The garden had a


    small


    stream, dividing it in two.


    Vegetables were growing on the left side. The weather was cooler now, so the vegetables looked


    healthy.


    There was a small table and chairs on the right side. The chairs were made of stone. There was even a


    well with a wooden bucket. The whole garden felt cozy.


    I was bored and sat on the chair, looking through my phone. I just wanted to stay away from that table.


    After a while, I saw something move as someone sat on the chair opposite of me. ¡°You do know how to


    find a good spot.¡±


    I looked up to see Felix sitting before me.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here for so long? Have you finished eating?¡± he asked.


    I ced my phone on the table and smiled. ¡°I ate too much during lunch. Why aren¡¯t you apanying


    Lc?¡±


    ¡°She went home.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask why, nor did he tell me. We just sat there quietly, pretending the other party did not exist.


    I used to love spending alone time with him. It had been a while since we were alone. I never expected


    to


    feel so indifferent.


    The feelings I had for him had slowly faded away with time.


    +


    After a while, Felix took out a box of cigarettes from his jacket and took one out. Then, he asked me if I


    would mind.


    What was there to mind? We were out in public. We weren¡¯t at home. I had no right to stop him.


    However, he didn¡¯t smoke back then. He only went to study for three years. Did he also learn how to


    smoke?


    Felix lit up a cigarette and inhaled deeply. Then, he looked up and exhaled multiple smoke rings.


    1 suddenly remembered that I¡¯d once read a book saying that smoke rings were the products of


    loneliness.


    Did he feel lonely?


    Did he know what had happened?


    ¡°Felix, are you and Lc doing okay?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    I always felt guilty about knowing about it and never telling him. I wanted to use this opportunity to let -


    out everything I had kept in my heart.


    He turned to look at me. There was a hint of warmth underneath his beautiful eyes.


    Felix would only look like that when he thought of Lc.


    His voice lightened up at the mention of Lc. ¡°We¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°Colin mentioned the Northpool family and the Dixon family. Lc has-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Luna. Since when did you be like this? Since when did you start gossiping about other


    people?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Northpool family and the Dixon family? Who doesn¡¯t have a past? You and I


    have been matched together for the past 18 years. Am I supposed to take on that responsibility


    forever?¡±


    I suddenly felt like what I was trying to do was meaningless.


    It was meaningless of me to stupidly try and help him. It was useless since he was willing to be a fool.


    I was only trying to help him, yet he misunderstood.


    Fine. It was my fault for even trying to say anything. I would not say a word anymore.


    Felix, I did my best. You could only reap what you sowed in the future.


    Inored his words and left the garden without even sparing him a nce.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Where were you? Wait, you look upset. Did someone piss you off?¡± I ran into Colin on my way to the


    bathroom. He dragged my elbow and asked me the question.


    ¡°Yes, I met a jerk,¡± I scrunched my nose and ranted.


    Colin¡¯s expression darkened as he proceeded to scan my body. ¡°Did he bully you?¡±


    I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t that he bullied me per se. I just couldn¡¯t stand the way he talked. It was no


    wonder he was cheated on. Hmph.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    I kicked the wall out of frustration and said, ¡°He¡¯s a prick.¡±


    Colin understood who I was referring to right away. He walked past me and took a quick peek at the


    garden before patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this would happen? Kindness is not


    necessarily repaid with kindness.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what happened after I left the party, nor did I know how Lc left or why Felix sat on his


    lonesome in the garden for a long time. The gathering ended on a sour note.


    Back home, Mom and Dad whispered among themselves, making sure I couldn¡¯t eavesdrop on their


    conversation.


    In the past few years, Felix and I never contacted each other unless it was an absolute necessity. I


    wasn¡¯t interested in getting to the bottom of what happened at the dinner just now. It couldn¡¯t possibly


    affect me anyway.


    Any insignificant individual wasn¡¯t worth my mental capacity. But I had to admit it was fun to see how


    my


    parents were avoiding me.


    In the next couple of days, Jade and Zara came to visit me. We had tons of fun¨Cwe either went


    shopping


    or went out to eat.


    One afternoon, while we were resting our feet in a coffee shop, we ran into Lc. She looked


    distraught,


    and she asked to speak to me in private.


    Being the protective friends, Jade and Zara pulled me behind them and scowled at Lc.


    ¡°No one wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Go away. You¡¯re ruining this fruit juice for me.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Lc was humiliated but did not leave. I recalled the look she had given me during the gathering, and I


    figured I should clear things up with her. Lc and Felix were just acquaintances to me. I didn¡¯t want


    them to misunderstand me or something.


    Upon my insistence, Zara allowed Lc and me to speak privately in a corner. Like hens protecting their


    chicks, my friends sat somewhere nearby and monitored my situation closely.


    ¡°Spill it out now. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Lc lifted her face and brandished her vulnerable, puffy eyes. I was sick of her. She was beautiful, but


    using the same expression repetitively got boring very quickly.


    Besides, it was all an act. I didn¡¯t have the time and humor to appreciate her spectacle of self¨Cpity.


    ¡°Spare me that. I¡¯m not Felix. Speak now or I¡¯ll leave. My time is more precious than this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cut to the chase, then. Did you tell Felix about what I did in university?¡±


    I sniggered. She just admitted it. ¡°What did you do in university?¡±


    Lc gasped, surprised by my response. She looked at me apprehensively, unsure if I was telling the


    truth or lying.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    10 DONUS


    ¡°So this is what you want to tell me? Lc, the cat will eventually be out of the bag. So count your


    blessings now.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, we¡¯re ssmates. You should know that Shawn is just a good friend of mine. We have a tonic


    friendship. Also, I was supposed to tell Felix everything. But I changed my mind because it isn¡¯t


    something that will affect my rtionship with him.


    ¡°Felix and I will be together in the future. No one can change that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lc¡¯s shameless excuse rendered me speechless. If being tonic friends meant they could make out


    or she could yank out Shawn¡¯s shirt, then going to a love hotel must be a staycation too ording to


    her


    logic.


    Talking to somebody like her was such a waste of time. ¡°Save your exnation for Felix, Lc. Yes,


    Felix will be yours in the future. No one can change that. I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise and never


    make a


    decision you regret.¡±


    I got up to leave, not wanting to deal with her anymore. ¡°Luna!¡±


    I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spending Christmas with Felix this year.¡± Lc bit her lip. She was trying to unt.


    ¡°Do I care?¡± I repeated myself in resignation. ¡°Lc, Felix and I are, and will forever be, acquaintances.


    Your lover boy is my neighbor. That¡¯s all. Keep your jealousy in check and stop testing my limit. If you


    piss me off, I might identally say something to Felix.¡±


    Jadeter told me that Lc¡¯s face was beet red when I left. Colin also told me that Lc and Felix had


    agreed to celebrate Christmas together after the argument.


    That day, Lc was removed from the party. She had a fierce argument with Felix, which was only


    resolved after Felix said she could celebrate Christmas with him.


    However, Felix¡¯s parents weren¡¯t fond of Lc and refused to let her stay over. They only changed their


    minds when Felix went on a hunger strike.


    I told Mom the whole story and expressed my reluctance to spend Christmas with the Whites. It wasn¡¯t


    because I was a coward or still had feelings for Felix. Lc was a two¨Cfaced woman.


    She didn¡¯t have to be there physically to cause so much trouble for Felix¡¯s family. Now imagine what


    +15 BONUS


    she¡¯d be capable of doing when she was present. I felt bad for Aunt Mel.


    And honestly, hanging out with Lc made me want to puke. I didn¡¯t want to regurgitate my Christmas


    dinner and let someone ruin such a merry and joyous annual asion for me.


    To reiterate. I did not hate Lc because she was close to Felix but because of her personality. Period.


    Mom then told me that she didn¡¯t want to spend Christmas with the Whites either, but she needed an


    excuse. Dad, being the head of the family, came up with a brilliant idea and said we could visit


    Oceanum. Just like that, we booked three ne tickets to spend our Christmas in Oceanum.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    We told Aunt Mel that we were spending Christmas abroad a week before Christmas. She cried a lot,


    so


    much so that she had to cover her mouth.


    Mom was very upset too. She kept Aunt Melpany for the whole morning, and her eyes were all


    puffy.


    Aunt Mel went on about how disappointed she was regarding Felix. She couldn¡¯t understand why he


    became so inconsiderate about his family¡¯s feelings. She also mentioned that Lc looked like a


    cunning


    woman, and that she feared that she might hurt Felix.


    There was nothing much Mom could do except offer words of constion. She could empathize with


    Aunt Mel very well. After all, we had been neighbors for 20 years¨Cwe were like a family now.


    We treated each other like a part of our lives, but Mom couldn¡¯t do anything about Lc¡¯s visit. For the


    first time in 20 years, we had our Sunday roast separately. I didn¡¯t know how the Whites coped with


    that,


    but my family was enjoying ourselves.


    Mom cooked a delicious meal, and Dad opened a bottle of red wine for Mom and me. I raised my


    ss,


    poised to offer a toast. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    I answered the door right away, thinking that it must be Aunt Mel. I didn¡¯t check who the visitor was and


    said out loud, ¡°Aunt Mel, the food is ready. Come join us!¡±


    ¡°What Aunt Mel? Open your eyes!¡± joked the visitor.


    Colin? He flicked my forehead yfully. I tilted my head, curious as to why he was there. But Colin


    being


    Colin, he walked past me and invited himself in. ¡°Uncle Gerald, Aunt Harper, can I join your dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come. Lulu, bring an extra set of cutlery, will you?¡±


    Dad was overjoyed that someone finally came to drink with him. Together with Colin, they finished a


    bottle of red wine, during which Colin boasted how my drawing was used as a reference by the


    professor.


    He also said that I was bing more sessful as I had earned 20 grand on my own. In the future,


    he


    was certain that my family could livefortably.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    During the meal, Colin cracked jokes to make my parentsugh out loud. Mom and Dad continued to


    stuff Colin with food and wine. I was delegated the role of a waitress, bringing them whatever they


    needed.


    After the meal, Colin and Dad wanted to y a game of chess. They cheered and bantered, each


    refusing


    +15 BONUS


    to sacrifice their pawns. The atmosphere was lively. Shortly after, Dad grew tired. Mom went to tuck


    Dad


    in and asked me to keep Colinpany.


    I dragged Colin to my room and plopped him on the chair before my desk. Then, I found a stool and sat


    on it. Finally, I had time to ask him the question I desperately needed an answer to. ¡°Colin, won¡¯t your


    mom be mad if you dine with us?¡±


    ¡°Mom would love to join you guys. Why would she be mad?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aunt Mel wanted to visit too? I rested my head on the desk, just right in front of Colin. He didn¡¯t


    need to speak and I could already smell the faint scent of alcohol on him.


    A thought crept into my mind¨CColin was quite handsome. His demeanor was gentler when he was


    tipsy. He propped his head up on the desk with his hand, like a big, fluffy dog that was asking for more


    pets.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Admiring Colin¡¯s soft hair, I had the urge to pet him the way he petted me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before I could raise my hand, Colin held my head in ce, stopping me from


    advancing.


    I struggled and broke free from Colin¡¯s paws before leaning in. ¡°Nothing. I just want to know what you


    mean.¡±


    Colin gazed at me for a while. Then, he grabbed my chin before closing in. A shadow shed before


    my eyes. His handsome face was inches away from mine. With this distance, I could see his long


    eyshes


    and cupid bow. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled in ce, as if he was suppressing something.


    I sniffed. Ah. It was the wonderful scent of alcohol again. I had never been this close to a guy, not even


    with Felix. My heart was racing, and I began to panic. My head jerked backward, but I overdid it and hit


    the bookshelves behind me. ¡°Ow!¡± I cried out.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colin sat back in his seat. Unable to deal with my tearful expression, Colin gave the back of my head a


    gentle massage. Then, he cooed, ¡°Should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You leaned in suddenly and that frightened me.¡±


    Colin grinned devilishly and teased, ¡°Well, I was checking if those were eye¨Cboogers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an eye¨Cbooger!¡± I pped his hand, but it hurt me more than it hurt Colin.


    I swiped at the corner of my eyes and realized that there were indeed eye¨Cboogers. Gosh! This was so


    embarrassing. Seeing how my face turned scarlet when I wiped away the filth, Colinughed out loud.


    Hisughter was attractive and infectious. I, too, cackled at the situation until my tummy hurt.


    Muchter, Colin told me that they had prepared a meal too. Before they could dig in, they saw Lc


    standing outside the window. There was a guest, and they had food. It¡¯d be inadequate if they turned


    Lc down.


    While Melinda and Austin were dismayed by Lc¡¯s unannounced visitation, Felix was over the moon.


    Lc was thus allowed to join the Sunday roast. Just like that, Lc had officially joined the Whites. I


    must say I was impressed.


    ¡°She¡¯s your future sister¨Cinw. You shouldn¡¯t be avoiding her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered. All my appetite was gone when I saw her.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    We departed two days before Christmas. Colin sent us off to the airport with a sulking face. I spent a


    long


    time coddling him until he finally relented and wished us a safe trip.


    Spending Christmas abroad was a novelty to me. The hotel had everything, so I could enjoy myself to


    my heart¡¯s content. On Christmas, everyone gathered at the main event hall for Christmas dinner.


    Festive music was yed, so everyone sang and danced. An ethnic boy even presented a traditional


    dance from his own tribe. His performance earned a thunderous apuse from everyone.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    When I left all the fun reluctantly and returned to my room, it was already 9:00 pm, Looking at the


    fireworks and festive lights outside the ceiling¨Cto¨Cfloor windows, I felt oddly at peace.


    Suddenly, I received a video call. Needless to say, it was from Colin. He was lying on his bed gloomily,


    one hand cushioning his head while the other holding the phone to talk to me.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He wished me Merry Christmas and asked if I had any wishes. I told him that I wanted everyone to be


    happy, to attend a concert for once, to earn more money for my parents, and that he would be


    more


    and more handsome next year.


    Colin chuckled and doted on me. He then told me toe back as soon as possible because Lc was


    such an eyesore. He even said that if we didn¡¯te back sooner, he would move out and sleep on the


    street.


    It was a joke, of course. And Iughed out loud. He thenmented how dull the Christmas dinner was.


    Lc was rude during the dinner. Other than Felix, no one wanted to talk to her.


    He also said that he came back to celebrate a festive asion with everyone, but everything felt boring


    because my family wasn¡¯t there. If he had known that we¡¯d be traveling, he wouldn¡¯t havee back at


    all.


    We talked and talked for an hour. He only let me go once I promised him that I¡¯d return as soon as


    possible. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was me, but before we hung up, Colin looked like he missed me a lot. It even


    seemed that he resented me a bit for neglecting him.


    At midnight, Felix posted on his social media. It was a photo of Lc¡¯s sleeping face and a shoulder


    with a triangle birthmark¨CFelix¡¯s, no doubt. The caption read, ¡°Celebrating Christmas with a plus one.¡±


    Instead of feeling sad, I smiled upon looking at Felix¡¯s photo. Funny how the same asion would


    invoke two opposite sentiments, depending on the person we were with. Felix found his happiness, and


    I could only give him my blessing.


    Finally, as Colin continued to nag me on a daily basis, my family went home a week after Christmas. As


    usual, Aunt Mel and Uncle Austin invited us for a meal. They said they would cook instead of eating out


    this time. We didn¡¯t have to do anything other than be there physically.


    However, Mom turned Aunt Mel down by citing that she was tired. Something bad had almost always


    happened during the several get¨Ctogethers we had, so we weren¡¯t too eager to have another one.


    When I woke up, it was already dark. I heardughter from the living room. When I went out, I saw


    Colin


    and Dad ying chess. As usual, they were having a great time.


    O.15 BONUS


    Colin was as still dashing as ever after this brief period of separation. His eyes darted toward me when


    I


    made an appearance.


    After he went home, Mom whispered to Dad and said that Colin literally perked up when I came out.


    She


    thought that he might be interested in me.


    Dad was always supportive, regardless if Mom was right or wrong. He nodded and agreed to what


    Mom


    said. But then he said something in a hushed voice that I couldn¡¯t pick up.


    Either way, I wasn¡¯t convinced by what Mom said. Colin had always doted on me. I didn¡¯t think that he


    was into me at all. Adults tended to overplicate things.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    We had dinner with Colin that night. To be precise, Colin cooked for us and ate with us. It was my first


    time having Colin¡¯s cooking, and it was delicious.


    That said, nothing beat watching the six¨Cfoot¨Cthree¨Ctall Colin cooking in the kitchen. He donned Mom¡¯s


    baby blue apron as his slender fingers waltzed around the ingredients under the mellow light. The view


    was mesmerizing.


    After dinner, Colin proposed to take me out on a stroll. Mom was worried, but she relented after Colin


    vowed many times to return me in one piece.


    Coincidentally, it just so happened that there was live music at the entrance of a shopping mall. Loud


    music sted through the speakers. Young performers sang and jumped on the stage, instructing the


    spectators to sway to a certain rhythm.


    Everyone raised their hands and enjoyed the music. The heat they produced was enough to dispel the


    wintry coldness.


    We werete to the concert, so we were in the outermost circle. I couldn¡¯t see what was happening on


    the stage, but I loved it already. I pped my hands and jumped on my feet, screaming at the top of my


    lungs when we hit the chorus.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Colin held my head with his broad hands and asked next to my ears.


    ¡°Yes! Very much!¡± I cheered. I supposed my eyes must have sparkled brightly, like Colin¡¯s.


    He then grabbed my hands and led me through the crowd. Some red at us; others reprimanded us.


    But Colin ignored them and moved forward until I was close to the stage. I could see the bassist¡¯s hand


    movements and the masks the performers wore.


    I looked back and met Colin¡¯s affectionate eyes. He stared at me, the tenderness in his orbs


    threatening


    to consume me.


    There were dazzling lights and a reveling crowd in the square. But at this precise moment, I saw the


    reflection of my clumsy self in Colin¡¯s eyes.


    He gazed at me as if I were his dearest princess¨Csomething to be treasured forever. The gazing


    continued. Not a word was uttered yet it felt like many messages had been conveyed. I could feel them.


    My heartbeat picked up its pace. My cheek slowly heated up until it turned crimson. We went home


    after 10:00 pm. I was recounting my experience enthusiastically at the concert. Colin listened patiently


    and


    made some responses intermittently. His eyes never moved away from me.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    Was I hallucinating? Why did I think that the way Colin looked at me was full of fondness and love? It


    was


    Colin. No way. I must be mistaken.


    That year, Felix said that I ttered myself. I then learned that he had always regarded me as the little


    girl


    next door. I misinterpreted his feelings and was humiliated for it.


    If being the little girl next door could shield me from a world of hurt, let me stay that way. For I was


    afraid


    of getting my heart broken.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Before I reached home, I saw a red spot around my home. It was Felix. He was leaning against a wall,


    smoking. It was a dark corner, so dark that unless you nced over, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed that


    someone was there.


    The cigarette flickered in the dark. The lightless environment concealed Felix¡¯s face from everyone¡¯s


    view.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Your mom will be worried about you,¡± said Felix as he blew out a perfect smoke ring.


    Colin raised his brow. Before I could say anything, he blurted out, ¡°Why? Are you worried that Lulu will


    be


    abandoned once more? Not everyone is as heartless as you.¡±


    Felix snuffed out the cigarette and stood upright. He looked at Colin and then at me. After that, he left


    without saying a word.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I saw it wrongly, but Felix¡¯s silhouette looked so¡­ lonely. So, he felt lonely when Lc


    wasn¡¯t with him, huh? They must be a match made in heaven.


    Colin knocked on my home¡¯s door and returned me to my mom, ¡°Aunt Harper, Luna¡¯s here.¡±


    He grabbed my hand and ced it in my mom¡¯s grasp. For a moment, I thought I was in a TV show


    where the bride¡¯s father entrusted the bride to the groom. The father would then ask the groom to take


    good care of the bride.


    But this time around, the roles were swapped. It was quite fun.


    That night, I told Mom the details of my outing. After I bathed and went to bed, it was already midnight.


    I was tired, but my mind was still hyperactive from the excitement. I couldn¡¯t help but text Zara.


    As we engaged in a fun conversation, Felix suddenly sent me a short message. ¡°Did you enjoy the


    outing?


    ¡°1


    I shrugged. Why was he asking such an obvious question? Couldn¡¯t he tell I was very happy just now?


    Was he trying to hear a confirmation from me?


    I rposed my reply many times. In the end, I only texted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Felix sent another text message almost immediately. ¡°Lulu, Colin and you are¡­¡±


    ¡±


    My heart sank into an icy pond as I read Felix¡¯s message. I was lost, unsure of how I should interpret


    his


    text.


    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 107


    Before I reached home, I saw a red spot around my home. It was Felix. He was leaning against a wall,


    smoking. It was a dark corner, so dark that unless you nced over, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed that


    someone was there.


    The cigarette flickered in the dark. The lightless environment concealed Felix¡¯s face from everyone¡¯s


    view.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Your mom will be worried about you,¡± said Felix as he blew out a perfect smoke ring.


    Colin raised his brow. Before I could say anything, he blurted out, ¡°Why? Are you worried that Lulu will


    be


    abandoned once more? Not everyone is as heartless as you.¡±


    Felix snuffed out the cigarette and stood upright. He looked at Colin and then at me. After that, he left


    without saying a word.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I saw it wrongly, but Felix¡¯s silhouette looked so lonely. So, he felt lonely when Lc


    wasn¡¯t with him, huh? They must be a match made in heaven.


    Colin knocked on my home¡¯s door and returned me to my mom, ¡°Aunt Harper, Luna¡¯s here.¡±


    He grabbed my hand and ced it in my mom¡¯s grasp. For a moment, I thought I was in a TV show


    where the bride¡¯s father entrusted the bride to the groom. The father would then ask the groom to take


    good care of the bride.


    But this time around, the roles were swapped. It was quite fun.


    That night, I told Mom the details of my outing. After I bathed and went to bed, it was already midnight.


    I was tired, but my mind was still hyperactive from the excitement. I couldn¡¯t help but text Zara.


    As we engaged in a fun conversation, Felix suddenly sent me a short message. ¡°Did you enjoy the


    outing?


    §ª


    I shrugged. Why was he asking such an obvious question? Couldn¡¯t he tell I was very happy just now?


    Was he trying to hear a confirmation from me?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I rposed my reply many times. In the end, I only texted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Felix sent another text message almost immediately. ¡°Lulu, Colin and you are.


    My heart sank into an icy pond as I read Felix¡¯s message. I was lost, unsure of how I should interpret


    his


    text.


    1/2:


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Felix then left a voice message. It wasn¡¯t long¨Cjust ten seconds or so. But I deleted it instead of


    listening. Then, I blocked his number.


    A few dayster, Felix came to my house, saying that Colin was hanging out with his friends. He didn¡¯t


    want to talk to me, nor did he mention the voice message. That meant that after that night, our online


    interaction ceasedpletely.


    I liked that. Now, we could part ways and move on with our lives.


    ¡°You should hang out with Lc, then. Don¡¯te here. I don¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea again,¡± I


    said impatiently. I only let Felix in out of courtesy.


    Felix lounged on the couch, resting his head on the upholster. ¡°She went back to North pool to visit her


    family.¡±


    I was bewildered. The scene where Lc and Shawn kissed emerged in my head and refused to leave.


    Normally, people went back to their hometown before Christmas, not after. It was hard to tell why Lc


    went back to Northpool all of a sudden.


    I felt sorry for Felix because he had misced his love on someone like Lc. I had seen with my own


    eyes what Felix had done for Lc. He would defy his parents¡® wishes for her.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    I¡¯d love to tell Felix what I saw, even though he had hurt me in the past. We grew up together, so I


    didn¡¯t


    want him to get hurt. Yet, I found it hard to do that because he didn¡¯t trust me.


    Perhaps feeling ufortable under my intense scrutiny, he covered my eyes and offered to buy me a


    meal. I turned him down right away. What happenedst time still traumatized me. I didn¡¯t want to relive


    it again.


    ¡°Why not? Is it because of what happenedst time? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s winter now. It won¡¯t rain as much.


    Come with me. I don¡¯t want to be all alone.¡±


    ¡°Felix, you have a girlfriend. Lc doesn¡¯t like me. We should avoid hanging out together in case she


    gets


    the wrong idea again.¡±


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve changed. We grew up together. You used to follow me around except for when we slept


    or


    went to the toilet. Why are you shunning me now?¡± protested Felix.


    I chuckled. ¡°You chose to forsake our past.¡±


    Felix was stunned. The silence dragged on for a while until he decided to leave my house. I watched


    his retreating silhouette and felt indifferent. I supposed we had ended things together. From now on, we


    were just neighbors.


    The next day, when I went out to do grocery shopping with Zara, I saw Lc¡¯s mom in the supermarket.


    She was carrying two bags of fresh food ingredients. She seemed to be preparing for a sumptuous


    meal. I watched coldly as she blitzed past me. A mix of emotions invaded me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lc¡¯s mom? How can Lc and she finish all that food?¡±


    ¡°Felix told me that Lc and her mom had gone back to Northpool to visit their family.¡±


    Zara¡¯s eyes widened. Her jaw fell on the floor. ¡°Am I imagining things, then?¡±


    Nope. We definitely saw Lc¡¯s mom. Lc lied. She didn¡¯t go back to Northpool. I thought I knew why.¡±


    Let¡¯s visit her house,¡± I suggested.


    Not one to turn away from drama, Zara and I hailed a cab and followed Lc¡¯s mom. Lc lived in the


    neighborhood adjacent to mine. I could travel to her ce within 20 minutes on foot.


    But we arrived a bit toote. When we alighted from the cab, we saw Lc and another man appearing


    from the house. They helped Lc¡¯s mom carry the grocery bags and went back in cheerfully. I


    +15 BONUS


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    recognized the man¨Cit was Shawn.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± I sniggered. She lied to Felix so that she could get nasty with Shawn. Lc¡¯s shamelessness


    was a league of its own.


    ¡°That guy, who is he?¡± Zara questioned.


    ¡°Childhood friends who can¡¯t date each other.¡± I didn¡¯t want to divulge anymore because I didn¡¯t want


    Zara to have a bad image of Felix.


    ¡°Sheesh. Lc sure is bold. What if Felix saw her?¡±


    ¡°Zara, should I tell Felix?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! Who are you to tell him? Besides, will he believe you? Lulu, you¡¯ve finally left him. Don¡¯t get


    involved in his private life again. Just go on with your separate life.¡±


    Everyone thought the same. Was I wrong to want to help Felix?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    January 15th was a big day¡ªit was my birthday. One day before my birthday, under my request, Dad


    reserved a table at the restaurant we went to previously. I simply loved their food and their garden


    decor.


    And for my big day, I put on the rose dress that I had bought in Oceanum and a beige jacket. Jade and


    Zara styled my hair into an elegant pompadour and applied in makeup on me.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re a ming hot rose now,¡± eximed Jade.


    ¡°The makeup gives your innocent face a hint of maturity and sexiness. Your fair skin brings out the red


    of your dress. Babe, you¡¯re going to turn some heads.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me happy.¡± I took some time to admire myself before a mirror. I had to


    say that I did look good¨Cmy teeth were white, my skin was healthy, and my eyshes could kill.


    Zara dragged me to the dressing mirror and shook her head in amazement. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short.


    You might just be more beautiful than Cleopatra.¡±


    At the age of 20, I did look gorgeous. ¡°That idiot, Felix, can only find you in his memory.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°Zara is right. Felix is going to regret his decision so much. I¡¯m waiting for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°Guys, can we stop mentioning Felix? I don¡¯t want to be associated with him. There was nothing


    between us to begin with. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Stop putting your hands on your waist. You don¡¯t look elegant like that.¡±


    We then left to carry out today¡¯s itinerary, which was decided two days ago. We¡¯d go to a theme park


    and a haunted mansion, and participate in a murder mystery game that was going viral.


    But when we left home, we saw two tall figures outside the door. Colin was sulking while Felix wore a


    poker face. What the heck?


    Several days ago, Colin asked me how I nned to celebrate my birthday. I said I¡¯d visit an


    amusement park with friends and have lunch there. He asked if he could join since he was free and


    offered to buy me


    lunch for my birthday.


    But our discussion ended abruptly as Mom asked me to help her with something. We never brought it


    up again. Regardless, Colin knew that I¡¯d be hanging out with friends, and he had said he¡¯d be joining. I


    wasn¡¯t too surprised to find him outside of my house.


    +15 BONUS


    But Felix was another story. It had been so many years, and I never told him about my birthday n.


    Knowing how much he hated me, there was no way he¡¯d remember my birthday.


    I looked around warily. If Felix was here, Lc would be here too. That cunning woman was a handful


    to


    deal with. I just wanted to enjoy my birthday with people I loved.


    The moment I imagined what Lc would do, my head began to hurt. It dampened my mood.


    ¡°The birthday girl is here. Let¡¯s go, then. My car is ready.¡± Colin rubbed my neck and ushered me to go


    with him.


    ¡°Is Felixing too?¡± I asked Colin. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix¡¯s poker face darkened after I said that.


    ¡°It¡¯ll just be me. Lili hasn¡¯te back.¡± Felix dispelled my concern right away.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    It seemed like Felix was hellbent on tagging along. Urgh, whatever. I could just stay away from him


    later. After we arrived at the amusement park, I regrouped with those who were already there.


    They were all my friends from high school. We were close but got separated as we went to different


    universities. However, we kept in touch. Had I not celebrated Christmas abroad, I would have hung out


    with them.


    If I had to pick the purest thing in this world, I¡¯d say it was the friends I made in high school. We


    disembarked from Colin¡¯s car as he went to find a parking spot. Jade, Zara, and I walked together. Felix


    was two steps away from me to my left.


    During the trip here, he was dead silent. He would check his phone from time to time, as if he


    dissociated from his environment. Even as he walked next to me, I could barely notice his presence.


    Someone teased us as soon as we showed our faces. ¡°Oh, look at the lovebirds. Get a room!¡±


    ¡°Can I cut out your tongue?¡± Zara almost wed at the teaser¡¯s face with her sharp nails.


    The speaker was a man called Matthew. In high school, he and his younger brother, Matthias, were


    often teased because of how simr their names were.


    Back then, Matthew was rather chubby. He failed all his PE exams and was often asked by the PE


    instructor to lose weight. He once even cried because the instructor yelled at him. That said, he had an


    easygoing attitude. Everyone loved that he always smiled.


    Some said that Matthew had a crush on me, so much so that he had written a seven¨Cpage love letter


    for me. However, I never received it, so I thought it was just a rumor.


    He, on the other hand, lost a lot of weight after three years and turned into a handsome man. In fact,


    Matthew was as handsome as Felix, though his penchant for teasing others never changed a bit.


    ¡°Shut up, Matthew.¡± Felix nced at him with both his hands in his pockets. Hisnky figure looked a


    bit fragile against the cold wind.


    ¡°Why are you acting cool, Felix? You confiscated the love letter I had written for Lulu. Unless you want


    to embellish it, can¡¯t you return it to me already? You keeping it might lead all single women in the


    world to


    think that I have a crush on you.¡®


    Felix¡¯s expression darkened. The hands in his pockets jerked violently. I thought he was about to punch


    Matthew, so I immediately jumped between them. ¡°Stop provoking everyone, Matthew. Felix, you


    +15 BONUS


    intercepted Matthew¡¯s love letter for me?¡±


    Matthew publicly admitted that he wrote a love letter to me. And back then, someone did tell me the


    same thing. So Felix was the reason why I didn¡¯t receive it. Why would he intercept my letter? What


    was


    wrong with him?


    The high school reunion turned awkward from the get¨Cgo, especially since the past was mentioned.


    The crowd surrounded Matthew, Felix, and I. We grew up together, so we knew each other very well.


    There


    was no need to hide anything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My close friends, Jade and Zara, red at Felix upon learning that he had intercepted my love letter.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    It was cold. Everyone breathed out white mist, but Felix¡¯s face was as red as an apple. His eyes


    wandered to Matthew and lingered on me. Then, he looked away as he said, ¡°You were young. I didn¡¯t


    want you to be distracted from your studies. If you need those letters back, I can give them to you.¡±


    Matthew immediately retorted, ¡°Felix, you¡¯re the biggest prick ever. You took more things than just the


    letters. You know it¡¯s true.¡±


    Felix barked back, and they got into an argument. It escted quickly, causing the other guys to jump


    in to mediate the conflict.


    I was appalled. Felix confiscated the love letters others had written for me? He didn¡¯t like


    1. me. Why did he take those things? There was no way he kept them for fun.


    Themotion grew louder and louder, so much so that passersby at great distance turned around to


    look at us. The day started with a fight. Was this what my birthday would turn out


    to be?


    ¡°More things? So you didn¡¯t just take my love letters? What¡¯s wrong with you, Felix? You have no right


    to touch my things!¡± I shouted.


    If Mom hadn¡¯t raised me to be a civilized and educated woman, I would¡¯ve already pped. Felix¡¯s face


    until it was nothing but red finger marks. I was so mad. I couldn¡¯t believe that


    Felix did that!


    During my senior year in high school, I received a lot of love letters. But I never opened them because


    all I could think of was Felix. I wasn¡¯t interested in any other guys.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he could intercept my love letters. He kept those things from me and


    vited my privacy.


    Right when I was ring at Felix, Colin had already parked the car and rushed over. He asked me why


    I was getting all worked up. I ryed everything to him, and he gave Felix a look of disappointment.


    Then, he gave me a smile. ¡°Alright, birthday girl, today is your big day. Let¡¯s forget about the past. We¡¯ll


    handle it tomorrow, okay? Look! Everyone is here to celebrate your birthday with you.¡±


    ¡°Colin¡¯s right, Lulu. Don¡¯t let a prick affect your mood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not worth your time. Come. Let¡¯s y.¡± Zara came to drag me by my shoulder. But


    *15 BONUS


    I put my foot down. I red at Felix angrily. He owed me an exnation!


    The rest tried to dissuade me by telling me that I should let bygones be bygones. Some chastised


    Matthew for bringing up an unsavory past during my birthday. It ruined the high school reunion for


    everyone.


    Matthew noticed his mistake and began apologizing to me. I was mad at him too. Even if Felix and he


    were not on the greatest terms, they shouldn¡¯t have fought on my birthday. I used to think that Matthew


    was a kind guy. But now? Not so much.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°There, there, Lulu. We can settle it back home. Everyone¡¯s here for your birthday. Come, give us a


    smile,¡± consoled Colin as he wrapped his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t want to let Colin or my friends down, so I lied.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    I vowed internally to settle the beef with Felix once we went back. As for Matthew, his inconsiderate act


    made me realize that it wasn¡¯t worth keeping him as a friend.


    The guys in the group managed to hype us up, and the women were all excited and giddy. Soon


    enough, we forgot what happened and enjoyed ourselves on the rides.


    The entrance to the haunted house was right under an old willow tree. There was a bottomless well


    there that read ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡±


    The staffer gathered us and exined the rules. He reassured us that the haunted mansion was all


    about an immersive experience and that all ghosts were yed by employees. They looked scary, but


    they would never abduct us.


    The group then descended into the well in a cheery mood. When I went down, Felix and Colin were


    waiting for me.


    ¡°Follow me. No need to be afraid.¡± Colin held my hand and led me down the middle tunnel.


    It was my first time in a haunted house. My ears picked up howling winds and harrowing cries. They


    sent chills down my spine. Suddenly, someone in front screamed and shouted, ¡± Go away!¡± I


    shuddered and hugged myself to calm myself down.


    When I tried to get a bearing on my environment, something dropped down from above. It was mere


    inches away from my face. The flickering light revealed its terrifying aspect¨Cit was a corpse whose


    tongue was bleeding. Something was wiggling out of the two holes where eyes should be.


    I screamed uncontrobly upon seeing the hideous creature. My fight¨Cor¨Cflight response was triggered.


    Colin hugged me and whispered next to my ears, ¡°It¡¯s fake. Rx.¡±


    Right. The staff member told us that the ghosts were fake. Besides, Colin was with me. What was there


    to be afraid of? I mustered all my courage and followed behind him. For some reason, I felt that


    someone was tailing me. I tried to lose the stalker but failed.


    I turned around many times to confront whoever was stalking me. But it was too dark t wouldn¡¯t be able


    to see a thing even if someone was right in front of me, especially not someone who was intentionally


    staying out of my view. I didn¡¯t know who or what was following me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Someone¡¯s following me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m strong. No ghosts will approach you.¡±


    As soon as Colin said that, I felt something cold grabbing my ankle. I yelped and kicked my feet to lose


    the foreign object. By sheer luck, my feet produced a loud thud before I realized


    what I had done.


    Someone groaned, ¡°Ow, this is going to hurt.¡±


    Oops. I identally hurt a staff member. What should I do?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin knew that I had identally kicked a staff, so he dragged me and fled together. I couldn¡¯t see


    anything, but there was the whipping sound of wind. My stalker was still behind me. His footsteps


    matched mine.


    Suddenly, greenish lights appeared once more, illuminating the me¨Ceyed ghost who had a dead


    mouse in its jaw. Its hands had sharp nails, and they were trying to strangle me.


    I squealed. I couldn¡¯t dodge the ghost¡¯s attack in time, so I hopped on Colin¡¯s back. ¡°Run! There¡¯s a


    monster!¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    +15 BONUS


    I squealed. I couldn¡¯t dodge the ghost¡¯s attack in time, so I hopped on Colin¡¯s back. ¡°Run! There¡¯s a


    monster!¡±


    Colinughed. He carried me and made a beeline for the exit. I clung to Colin¡¯s neck desperately and


    shouted into Colin¡¯s ears. Silently, Colin dashed past all sorts of scary creatures until we reached the


    light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°We¡¯re out now. Perhaps you shoulde down now?¡± Colin pped some sense into my


    brain.


    I was still horrified, so I refused to let go of Colin¡¯s neck. ¡°No! No!¡±


    Then, I heard a burst ofughter. I opened my eyes and saw that everyone wasughing at me.


    Abashed, I climbed down Colin¡¯s back. Somehow, my timid expression made everyoneugh out loud.


    However, I feltfortable with everyone here, so I wasn¡¯t too embarrassed. I eventually joined them


    andughed at my own cowardice too. I was a chicken, wasn¡¯t I?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As I turned around, I realized that Felix was standing behind Colin with a long face. He looked like he


    had juste out of the haunted house too. Wait, was he the stalker behind me just now? Hmph. He


    invited himself to the haunted house. Who in the right mind would do that?


    After the group rested for a while, we went to y a murder mystery role¨Cying game. We arrived


    quitete, so all the exciting plots had been taken away. There was only Sleeping Beauty left, to


    everyone¡¯s dismay.


    While Sleeping Beauty was a role¨Cying game, it was geared toward children. We had hoped to


    solve a murder mystery or a haunting case. Some of the group members slumped to the ground and


    refused to carry out a childish script. I must admit I was disappointed too.


    I looked at my phone. It was already 10:00 am. Perhaps we should grab something to eat and call it a


    day? >


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re already here. We might as well do it. Besides, isn¡¯t it our dream to be a princess?


    Whoever wants to y it, raise your hand!¡± Zara was the first to raise her hand. Her eyes sparkled with


    excitement.


    Her rally awakened the inner child within everyone. We all agreed to carry out the script. The boys,


    however, were reluctant. Only one of them could be the prince. The rest had to be


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    knights or chefs. Someone also had to y the short and chubby king.


    But Jade then reminded the guys how heroic it was to be a knight on a steed, equipped with swords. A


    knight¡¯s duty was to protect the princess. Only a strong man could be a knight. Shouldn¡¯t a man aspire


    to protect his loved ones?


    Just like that, the fighting spirit within the guys was rekindled. They, too, agreed to role- y.


    There were supposed to be ten characters in the script. But since we outnumbered the characters


    avable, the staff members had to improvise.


    The owner of the social game was a lean man in his 20s. He wore medieval battle armor and


    approached us with an air of antiquity.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯ll just add more knights. Let me get the costume and props for


    you.¡±


    That solved the predicament we faced. Then, it was time for us to draw our character cards. Everyone


    had heard of Sleeping Beauty. It was a simple story. Most characters, including the princess and the


    queen, did not have a lot of dialogue. The witch, however, had more screen


    time.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    In the end, Zara got the queen and Jade got the witch. I was thest one to draw and was surprised to


    see that I¡¯d be ying the role of the princess.


    Felix had it worse, though. He was supposed to portray the boyborer who was bullied. Poor thing. I


    wondered who would y the chef, then. They could give Felix a good smack!


    Meanwhile, Colin peered at me affectionately before the ss window. He was several years my


    senior. He wouldn¡¯t be ying such a childish game if it were not for my birthday. This kind of game


    was far beneath his sophisticated demeanor.


    ¡°Colin, which character did you get?¡± I wanted to check his character card. Felix stood in front of me,


    seemingly trying to tell me something. But I ignored him and rushed to Colin¡¯s


    side.


    Colin¡¯s fingers unfurled as he showed me the crumpled paper. The word ¡°prince¡± was


    written on top. I blushed. At the end of the fairytale, the prince would wake the princess with a kiss.


    They then lived happily ever after.


    In other words, Colin and I had to kiss. Gosh. A kissing scene? This was too much.


    ¡°Colin, it¡¯s just a role¨Cying game. We don¡¯t have to kiss, do we?¡± I probed gingerly. That¡¯d be my first


    kiss. I didn¡¯t want to lose my first kiss during a role¨Cying game.


    Colin grabbed my chin and lifted my scarlet face. yfully, he asked in a husky voice, ¡°But do you want


    us to kiss, Lulu?¡±


    If voices could kill, his would be a lethal weapon. I swatted his hand away and rubbed my warm


    cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ll fake a kiss, okay?¡±


    The game began very soon, and everyone got into position. I only had two scenes to y out -one


    when I was put into slumber by the spindle and another when I was woken up by the prince¡¯s kiss.


    After the first act, Iy on the bed and waited for the prince to arrive. Perhaps something was amiss


    during the story as I waited and waited but Colin never appeared. I slowly got more and more anxious.


    But the room was so cozy. I could catch a faint whiff of roses in the air. Warm sunlight cascaded over


    my head. I lost myself in thefortable embrace and fell asleep. Suddenly, my nose picked up a


    familiar, woody cologne. My eyes fluttered open, and I saw a handsome face before me.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed and got up instinctively. My lips identally touched Colin¡¯s.


    Silence seized the room. All I could hear was my beating heart and the ringing in my mind. I.


    Just. Kissed. Colin.


    I fell back to the bed. Colin straightened his back and looked away. His crimson earlobes were


    perceivable from behind. He was blushing.


    My cheeks turned warm. It felt awkward. ¡°You were too close to me!¡± I protested out of


    embarrassment.


    ¡°You told me to fake the kissing scene. I was trying to find the perfect angle. You woke up suddenly,


    and before I could adjust myself, you kissed me. I¡­¡±


    Was Colin¨Ca tall, handsome man¨Cimplying that I forced myself on him? Oh, gosh! My face turned even


    redder than before. My ears were buzzing from all the emotions.


    ¡°Sorry, Colin. My bad. I actually fell asleep.¡±


    I kissed Colin! Could the ground open up and swallow me whole already?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first kiss, Lulu.¡± Despite my apology, Colin continued to act all victimized as if he were a


    wrongeddy.


    How annoying!


    +

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    It was just an innocent mistake. I didn¡¯t fuss over it, so how dare Colin make a big deal out of it?


    Besides, it was just a kiss. I didn¡¯t do anything else.


    ¡°So what? It was my first kiss too. Get up now. They¡¯lle in soon.¡±


    As soon as I finished the sentence, a voice sted out from the speaker. ¡°The prince has


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    awakened the princess. In the next scene, the prince will carry the princess out of the pce.


    ¦°


    What? How did the operator know we were about to change to the next scene? Were they watching


    through the cameras? Oh, no. This was embarrassing.


    Colin turned around and extended his hands toward me. I rolled to the other side of the bed


    and uttered, ¡°Heh, no need to carry me, Colin. I can walk.¡±


    ¡°ording to the script, the princess should be carried in the prince¡¯s arms. Failure to do so will lose


    you the game,¡± the voice continued.


    They could hear whatever conversation we had? Did that mean everyone knew that I identally


    kissed Colin? What the heck? Where was the privacy?


    I could feel my cheeks turning red again. Now I needed to be carried by a prince? What a


    hassle! I shouldn¡¯t have picked this script.


    Should I let Colin carry me? Should I say yes? Dad stopped carrying me in his arms when I began to


    remember things. Should I say no? But I¡¯d be the person to ruin the game for everyone. To be carried


    or not to be carried? That was a dilemma.


    I wasfortable around Colin, but being carried or kissed by him was a bit too much. Just when I


    struggled toe up with an answer, Colin leaned in and said in his maic, husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a


    game, Lulu.¡±


    But that was easier said than done! It was a game, but getting carried in someone¡¯s arms was so


    embarrassing.


    3


    In the end, the selflessness in me won. I didn¡¯t want all of us to lose in this role¨Cying game, so I let


    Colin carry me. Right when Colin wrapped his arms around my neck, a mischievous thought appeared


    in my mind.


    I was five foot five feet and weighed around 110 pounds. Colin wouldn¡¯t be able to carry me. When that


    happened, we wouldn¡¯t be disqualified, would we?


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    However, I felt the world around me spin for a brief moment. The next thing I knew, I was in Colin¡¯s


    arms. Colin had a broad shoulder. I could smell the crisp, woody fragrance on him. His cotton shirt


    brushed against my cheek. It feltfortable.


    Outside the pce, the king and the queen stood by the entrance and shot me a naughty grin. Next to


    them, the chef, Matthew, was about to p theborer, Felix.


    While we tried to re¨Cenact the story, pping someone might hurt their pride. It was best if we just


    glossed the details over. Furthermore, we all knew that Matthew and Felix fought earlier on. If Matthew


    pped Felix for real, it¡¯d be something personal. It wouldn¡¯t be role- ying anymore.


    We were all very close and got along very well. No one should hold grudges, right? Colin saw the


    awkward moment between Matthew and Felix. His impassive face made it hard for me to decipher


    what he was thinking.


    ¡°The prince woke the princess with a kiss. Thus ends the story.¡±


    Everyone jumped and cheered. Matthew didn¡¯t p Felix at all, and that improved my impression of


    him. I put my mind to ease and looked at my wristwatch. It was already a quarter to noon. We should


    grab lunch.


    Colin told me that there was a good restaurant opposite the amusement park. He had already made a


    reservation, so the group departed happily.


    We enjoyed the food greatly and stuffed ourselves full. Jade gave me a voice¨Cactivated music box as a


    gift; Zara weaved me a red checkered scarf; Matthew gave me a paperweight he had made himself. I


    wasn¡¯t sure what it was made of, but it exuded a faint pleasant scent.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    When it was Felix¡¯s tum, he took out a red velvet box from his bag. It felt heavy. Thinking that it was


    jewelry, I wanted to say no. But my spection was proven wrong when I openal it. It was a portrait of


    me.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the drawing, I was sitting on a bench, hugging the school bag on myp. I was looking at something


    gleefully, and there were sparkles in my eyes.


    Felix must have drawn a younger version of me watching him y basketball. Those who didn¡¯t know


    began chattering. Theyplimented Felix¡¯s drawing and said it looked exactly like a younger me.


    But I was confused. What was Felix doing? He wasn¡¯t himselftely. Had he gone crazy from missing


    Lc too much? I wanted us to go our separate ways, yet he kept doing things that sent me the wrong


    signals.


    I would have been ttered to receive a portrait someone drew for me. But if it came from Felix, I found


    it repulsive. I used to look up to him, but he trampled on my feelings. Now that I had given up on him,


    he brought up our past.


    He was doing all these things that disoriented me. What did he want? Not having an answer was


    frustrating.


    Just when I wondered if I should return the portrait, Colin grabbed it and put it back into the red velvet


    box. He then chucked it into the pocket of his coat. ¡°What a beautiful drawing. I¡¯ll keep it for Luna. This


    is my present for you. Open it.¡±


    Colin gave me another square, magenta velvet box with a small pink bow


    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful box. An artist sure has a better taste. What¡¯s in it? Show us.¡± Other than Felix,


    everyone urged me to open the present impatiently.


    I nced at Colin. He smiled, encouraging me to check the contents of the box. I unboxed the present


    and found a pink diamond bracelet in the middle. Violet daisies were strung together by a thin chain. Its


    craftsmanship was delicate and elegant. I loved it.


    5


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Colin¡¯s sultry voice appeared next to my ears


    1


    ¡°I love it. But I can¡¯t possibly ept this expensive gift.¡± I had always fancied simple yet feminine


    essories. The bracelet ticked all my boxes. Among all the presents I had received, it was my


    favorite one.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. The diamonds are fake. But I did design the bracelet myself. I¡¯m


    +15 BONUS


    d you like it.¡±


    Colin designed a bracelet for me!


    Zara put the bracelet on top of my wrist and brandished it around. ¡°It looks so good on you,


    Lulu.¡±


    My fair skin somehow highlighted the color of the bracelet. I shook my wrist, and those fake diamonds


    glimmered under the light.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? Do you want me to put it on for you?¡± asked Colin gently.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    His warm fingertips brushed against my skin, eliciting a tingly sensation. I could feel something leaping


    in my heart. Zara was sitting next to me. She had a look of amusement when she saw the bracelet.


    And instead of eating, her eyes went back and forth between Colin and me. It was giving me the


    creeps.


    ¡°Eat. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± I nudged Zara.


    She wrapped her arms around my shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you know what giving out a bracelet as a


    present means?¡± 1


    It had another meaning? I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Zara wrapped her arms around my shoulder and asked mysteriously, ¡°Do you know what giving out a


    bracelet as a present means?¡±


    It had another meaning? I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive,¡± criticized Zara, as if not knowing what a bracelet meant was a cardinal sin.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°It means he wants to tie the knot with you. I think Colin wants to be more than just your


    friend.¡±


    I was putting food in my mouth, but what Zara said took mepletely by surprise. I ended up


    swallowing without chewing. I wheezed and coughed out loud.


    ¡°What the heck? It¡¯s Colin we¡¯re talking about.¡± I corrected Zara¡¯s misconception with my


    puffy cheeks that were red from coughing.


    Zara rolled her eyes at my naivete and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see in the future.¡±


    Colin was into me? But how could that be? When we finished lunch, it was already around 2: 00 pm.


    We parted ways reluctantly but still in high spirits. We all agreed to hang out another


    day.


    After everyone had left, I saw Matthew smoking against his sports car. He was waiting for me. When I


    was in high school, I was told that he was rich. It seemed that he was sessful now. The Mercedes¨C


    Benz behind was a telltale sign.


    ¡°Stop staring at him. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Colin, who was standing next to me, red at Matthew.


    I replied with a smile, ¡°Give me a second. I think Matthew wants to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s up to no good, I¡¯m telling you.¡± Colin pouted like a child who was denied candies. I


    found it rather cute.


    I gave Colin a nudge so that he could wait for me inside the car. Then, I approached Matthew. He had


    been observing my interaction with Colin in secret. When he noticed that I was heading toward him, he


    stepped on his cigarette and straightened his back and shirt.


    I could hear Colin sneer behind me. Turning around, I saw Colin¡¯s disgruntlement. He looked like a


    father who had to let his daughter go out with another kid. I gave Colin a smile, and that managed to


    ease the tension on his face.


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Lulu, I had so many things to tell you, but my emotions got the better of me when I saw Felix. I¡¯m sorry


    that I ruined your birthday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past anyway. We¡¯re still friends.¡±


    ¡°Luna,¡± Matthew called out my name earnestly. There were a lot of emotions in his eyes, far too many


    for me to read his feelings. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m noting back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a crush on you for many years, yet you never look in my direction. I guess we¡¯re not meant to


    be. In high school, I wrote a total of 11 love letters to you, but you replied to none of them. Back then,


    everyone said I was fat and refused to be my friend.


    ¡°But you were different. You smiled at me and approached me. I put my feelings into words and asked


    Felix to deliver the letters to you. But I never got any response from you, not even a rejection. It was as


    if you didn¡¯t acknowledge them at all.


    ¡°I thought you were being nice. You didn¡¯t want to hurt my feelings, which was why you didn¡¯t reject me.


    You simply ignored those letters. I only found out during this winter break that Felix had withheld my


    letters from you. He said I wasn¡¯t worthy of you, that you were way beyond my league.


    ¡°We all knew that you liked Felix back then. I also knew that I¡¯d never be good enough for you. But I


    couldn¡¯t help myself. I liked you so much that numbers turned into your face, so I mustered mycourage


    and wrote more love letters to you.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    I was shocked. The chubby, always¨Csmiling boy who was shorter than me had had a crush on me for


    many years?


    Matthew smirked, delighted to see the disbelief on my face. He ruffled my hair gently. ¡°I was very mad


    when I found out. There were times when I wanted to confront Felix. But it was so many years ago.


    Why bring it back now, I thought.


    ¡°I was away these few years, and even when I returned, I hardly talked to the people in the group. I


    only learned yesterday and you and Felix weren¡¯t together. Before I came here, I told myself to keep a


    level head.


    ¡°But whatever I told myself was swiftly discarded when I saw Felix. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back. If you


    weren¡¯t there, I would¡¯ve punched him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like violence.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. These few words were the only ones I coulde up


    with. It was difficult to talk about someone I had a crush on for years with


    someone who had a crush on me for years.


    ¡°Look, Lulu. I wouldn¡¯t have been so mad if he had treated you right and made you happy. But he hurt


    you for a woman like Lc. It doesn¡¯t sit right with me. It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t


    punch him.¡±


    Oh, that was why.


    I lifted my head to look at the tall man before me. He was gazing at me. The anger in his eyes faded


    away, reced by calmness. ¡°Sorry, Matthew. I didn¡¯t know you had a crush on me. I didn¡¯t mean toFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    ignore you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I stayed to clear things up with you, not to upset you. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, and we might


    hardly see each other again. You¡¯re the only one I care about in Southpool tubs, I wish you happiness


    Felix isn¡¯t worth your time. You¡¯ll find someone who will do you right.¡±


    ¡°You too, Matthew. There are plenty of fish in the ocean. One day, you¡¯ll meet a woman who loves you


    back. Be well.¡± I croaked in the end as tears gushed out of my eyes.


    Matthew and I went to the same high school. I had always regarded him as a good friend. Little did I


    know, he had a crush on me for years I might not be able to reciprocate his feelings even if I were to


    read his letters now, but I could cherish them. His thoughts and sentiments had not gone to waste.


    The chubby boy in my memory had turned into a tall, handsome man. Time had altered his


    looks but not his soul. Regardless if we would ever reunite in the future, in my mind, Matthew would


    always be my good friend¨Cthe chubby boy with tousled hair.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You cried for me. That is the best thing that could happen to me. Alright now. Stop crying. I¡¯d wipe the


    tears on your cheek, but Colin is ring at me, so I can¡¯t do anything. Take care, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Matt.¡± I waved Matthew goodbye with teary eyes.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Farewell, Matt.¡± I waved Matthew goodbye with teary eyes. We might not see each other anymore, but


    I¡¯d never forget about him.


    Matthew froze mid¨Copening the car door. He then turned around and asked, ¡°Lulu, will we meet again?¡±


    His voice was shaky. The sadness in his eyes threatened to flood over. The afternoon sun shone on his


    face, and I caught glimpses of wet spots in the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll meet again. Who am I kidding?¡± Matthew cheered, opened the car door, and hopped


    in. He rolled down the car window and waved me goodbye before fleeing to the


    horizon.


    He was crying.


    I looked in Matthew¡¯s direction. Somehow, I had a hunch that we would meet again. Even if we did not


    see each other again, I¡¯d forever remember that there was once a chubby boy who wrote 11 love letters


    to me. He had once devoted his love to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Pining over him won¡¯t make him return.¡± Colin came begrudgingly and dragged my arm.


    He was not more than ten steps away from Matthew and me. Indubitably, he had heard the entire


    conversation. Still, Matthew and I were having our moments. Did Colin have to be this jealous?


    Sheesh.


    ¡°Come already. Your mom asked me to bring you back,¡± yelled Felix as he leaned out of the


    window.


    I followed Colin to his car. Right when I wanted to open the door to the front passenger seat, Felix


    climbed from the back seat and hoarded the space. Colin asked him to return to the back seat, but


    Felix ignored his instruction. I was toozy to deal with Felix, so I entered the


    back seat.


    As we slowly exited the car park, I thought about what I had learned today as I peered at the blurred


    buildings outside. ¡°Felix, what made you think that you could intercept the love letters for me? All 11 of


    them.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you were young. I didn¡¯t want you to be distracted from your studies.¡±


    ¡°But that was my private life. You didn¡¯t have a say in it!¡± I shouted so loudly that my throat hurt. I had to


    cough a bit to soothe the itchiness in my throat. Colin saw me heaving through


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    the rearview mirror and chuckled.


    ¡°Geez, you can have them if you want.¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡± Was Felix an idiot? I still couldn¡¯t return Matthew¡¯s feelings even if Felix returned my


    letters. ¡°If I kill you and say I¡¯m sorry, will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be dead. What does it matter if I forgive you or not?¡±


    Urgh, that Felix! The dashing guy I used to have a crush on had be a cheeky jerk! I was so mad


    that my hands grabbed whatever was within my reach to smack Felix. It must be quite heavy because


    Felix groaned in pain.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m bleeding,¡± Felix yanked the object off my hand and hollered.


    Colin checked on Felix and stopped the car. I saw that there was a cut on Felix¡¯s left temple.


    ¡°Stop covering your forehead. Let me see where the wound is. If it¡¯s serious, we¡¯ll head to a hospital.¡±


    Colin grabbed the object with which I bludgeoned Felix and put it back on the back seat. It was a


    portable electric heater. The part that cut Felix was the lid covering the


    port.


    Colin found some alcohol wipes to disinfect Felix¡¯s wound. Felix sat still and let Colin do what he had to


    do, but his eyes stared directly into my soul.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    I felt guilty that I identally hurt Felix. It made me more annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut. You¡¯ll be fine after we apply some ointment. I need to send Felix back to get him


    treated. We might bete for dinner. Is it okay?¡± asked Colin as he let Felix press the alcoholic wipe on


    the wound.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was just a simple dinner, not a grand asion. I just needed to inform Mom beforehand. However,


    before I could speak, Felix uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s head to the restaurant. I


    haven¡¯t had dinner.¡±


    I felt a lot better after I took my frustration out on Felix. He said we could go to the restaurant right


    away, and Iplied. After all, I did hurt him just now.


    Inside the private room, my observant mom noticed Felix¡¯s injury. She quickly asked us what


    happened. Colin grinned silently as I fumbled in my mind toe up with an excuse. Telling her that I


    was asking Felix to return my love letters felt embarrassing.


    Aunt Mel then asked Uncle Austin to get some band¨Caids. She checked on her son worriedly,


    which made me feel even more guilty.


    As the ancient adage went, mothers knew best. She noticed my unease and poked at my ribs. ¡°You did


    that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. He bullied me first,¡± I exined in a hushed voice.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can hit someone.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    ¡°Colin, you were with Felix, weren¡¯t you? How did he get injured?¡± Aunt Mel was getting anxious.


    Getting no answer from Felix, she turned to Colin.


    It wasn¡¯t Colin¡¯s fault, so I shouldn¡¯t ask Colin to clean up my mess. Meekly, I raised my


    hand and said, ¡°Aunt Mel, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I identally ran into a wall. Stop freaking out, Mom.¡±


    I swallowed the words on the tip of my tongue. Then, I saw Colin doing everything to stifle hisugh. I


    tried but failed horribly, so Iughed out loud.


    Mom pped my head yfully and chided, ¡°Stopughing. Be serious.¡±


    Iughed even harder after Mom reprimanded me. It was not a crime. Why was she so


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    serious? I caught the smile on Felix¡¯s face from the corners of my eyes. He was rocking a band¨Caid on


    his forehead.


    He wasughing after I hit him. Was he a lunatic?


    Despite Felix¡¯s injury, all of us had a hearty meal. It had been four years since west had such a


    peaceful time together.


    At night, as soon as I stepped into my home, Mom gave me an earful. Amidst the scolding, I ryed


    what I learned to Mom so that she knew how angry I was. However, instead of being mad, she found it


    amusing.


    ¡°Not bad. Matthew has great taste in women. And he¡¯s loyal too. You should consider dating him.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s beside the point. Felix intercepted my love letters. He invaded my privacy. I


    should sue him.¡±


    ¡°You also assaulted him, so it¡¯s even between you two. Alright. Leave me alone now. Go do your thing.¡±


    Kicked out by my mom, I had nowhere to go but my room.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Just as I finished washing up, Colin¡¯s video call came in.


    The phone rang just as I changed into my pajamas. I was still drying my hair with a towel in my hand.


    Without much thought, I used a finger to swipe and answer the call. I ced the phone on the desk as I


    sat down on the chair to continue drying my hair.


    Colin¡¯s handsome face immediately appeared on the phone screen. I took a nce and saw his eyes


    flicker slightly, a hint of light shimmering in them.


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re not asleep yet,¡± I chatted aimlessly, trying to fill the silence.


    ¡°Yeah, I was worried about you, so I wanted to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought you were here to avenge Felix? He deceived me first, so you can¡¯t me me for


    hitting him. I tried my best to stop myself, Colin. If he insists on being stubborn, I¡¯ll beat him up again.


    ¡°Hmph, this is so infuriating. He was caught hiding my letters but he still refused to admit. it. He even


    said it was for my own good. How could I let him go just like that?


    ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who dares to do things but doesn¡¯t dare to admit to them¨Ca perfect match for


    Lc.¡±


    I rambled on about my frustrations, and Colin didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched me through the


    screen with a smile on his face.


    We talked for a long time until I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t know when Colin hung up the phone.


    The next morning, I woke up fully rested. I went to the opposite house without even having breakfast.


    Felix opened the door, and when I went in, I saw that Colin¡¯s door was slightly ajar. I didn¡¯t know if he


    was home or not.


    ¡°Felix, give me back my letters.¡± I stood at the edge of the couch and angrily demanded what I wanted


    directly.


    He nced up at me, picked up a cigarette from the coffee table, and lit it slowly. He took a slow puff


    and exhaled a cloud of smoke.


    His face was hidden behind the smoke, so I couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. He said, ¡±


    12


    +15 BONUS


    Those are old letters. What use do you have for them?¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted to do with them. Since they were mine, I should be keeping them. Why


    would he keep them?


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just give them back to me.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for Matthew¡­¡±


    I suddenly felt annoyed and retorted, ¡°How I feel about Matthew doesn¡¯t concern you. Stop with the


    nonsense. Hurry up and give me back my letters. I still have other things to do and don¡¯t have time to


    waste here.¡±


    The smoke cleared, and Felix¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you so eager to find out what he wrote to you?


    Seriously, you¡¯re already in your 20s. Do you still believe in those childish things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to know. What is it with you? Give them to me quickly. I don¡¯t want to waste my time


    arguing with you.¡±


    I really had no patience for Felix now. His actions truly annoyed me. The more I thought about it, the


    more I felt that yesterday¡¯s beating was too light for him. I should¡¯ve hit him a few more times so that he


    had to lie in bed for a few days.


    Felix sat on the couch, looking at me steadily for a while. Then, he got up and went into his room to


    bring out a blue rectangr box. He ced it on the coffee table. ¡°They¡¯re all in here.¡±


    I nced at him, picked up the box, and opened it. There was a stack of letters inside with each one


    labeled ¡°To Lulu¡°.


    I opened one letter. It was Matthew¡¯s handwriting. There was a quite realistic chubby caricature inside.


    The drawing style was Matthew¡¯s.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I took the box home. Just as I was about to read the letter I had opened, someone knocked on the


    door, and it sounded urgent.


    I looked through the peephole and saw that it was Colin.


    This meant that he was actually home when I was arguing with Felix in their house just now.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    +15 BONUS


    Why didn¡¯t he show himself if he was at home? He should¡¯ve said something so that I didn¡¯t have to


    argue with Felix.


    Where was he when I needed him? Just when I wanted to experience the happiness of


    reading my love letters, he came to disrupt things.


    Well, since he was here, I had to open the door.


    ¡°Colin, do you need something?¡± I blocked the doorway, not wanting him toe in.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to let him see the mess on the couch.


    But he didn¡¯t even bother to respond to my question. He just raised his arm to push me aside and


    swaggered into the living room. He plopped down in my spot, casually picked up the letter, and started


    reading, ¡°Dear Lulu, you¡¯re like the sky¡­¡±


    Why was he reading it out loud? This was so embarrassing and annoying.


    I hurried over and covered his mouth with one hand. I snatched the few sheets of paper he was holding


    with the other and put them back in the box. Then, I nervously asked if he


    wanted water.


    ¡°No thanks. Are these all from Matthew?¡± Colin pulled my hand away, his eyes still ncing


    at the box.


    ¡°I think so. I haven¡¯t had the chance to read the others yet.¡±


    ¡°So many years have passed. Why would you want them back now? Do you really have feelings for


    Matthew?¡± Colin raised an eyebrow, gazing at me deeply.


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re asking the wrong question. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I have feelings for Matthew or not.


    I¡¯m just taking back my things. What¡¯s the point of leaving them with someone else?


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s something I don¡¯t want, I should be the one to throw it away. It¡¯s not Felix¡¯s right to do


    anything to these letters.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯m going out anyway. I¡¯ll just throw them away for you so that have to go out again. It¡¯s


    gettingte. I need to go now. See you.¡±


    you don¡¯t


    Just like that, Colin grabbed the blue box and took away the letters I hadn¡¯t read without asking for my


    opinion.


    1/2


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I wanted to snatch them back, but his fierce re made me hesitant.


    I stared at the box in his hand until the faint sound of the door closing made me realize I had been


    tricked by him.


    I finally got my love letters back after a fight, but I had only read the first two lines of one letter before


    Colin kindly helped me throw everything away.


    Actually, I thought about resisting, about rushing over to stop him and grabbing my things


    back. But I didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    The winter holidays passed quickly. School was starting again soon. Colin brought me back to the north


    a few days before the first day of school.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wended at six in the evening, but it was already pitch¨Cck outside. Snow was still falling, and the


    orange streetlights blended everything into beautiful scenery.


    The lights in front of the airport were bright, and taxis waiting for passengers lined up in long queues.


    They disappeared into the traffic one by one after their doors were closed with a bang.


    Colin¡¯s car was at school, so we had to take a taxi.


    ¡°We¡¯ll drop off the luggage at school and go out for dinner. Winter nights are long here. Not eating


    might make you too hungry to fall asleep.¡±


    Colin and I sat side by side in the back seat. The light from the streemps and passing cars cast on


    his face. The flickering made his handsome features look mysterious.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t want to go out. I just want to take a shower and go to bed. I woke up too early


    today. I¡¯m feeling sleepy already.¡± Izily slouched in my seat and yawned deeply. I openly admired the


    stunning man beside me.


    Colin was the type of person who easily attracted others, both in appearance and in personality.


    Outwardly, he exuded refined elegance and wisdom. Inwardly, there was a seductive charm hidden


    within.


    He was like a beautiful flower with multiple facets. I wondered which lucky woman would own this


    flower in the future.


    But when I thought about him having a sister¨Cinw who would pester him all day and that he wouldn¡¯t


    be able to focus solely on me as he did now, I felt a little jealous.


    Indeed, a sister¨Cinw and a younger sister were natural enemies.


    Colin nced at me sideways with a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Do you like my face this much? But


    you¡¯re not allowed to skip dinner. Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll have it delivered to your dorm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to do that, Colin. I¡¯ve eaten on the ne. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I yawned again,


    demonstrating just how tired I was.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. Be obedient. Take a shower when we get back. By the time you¡¯re done, the food


    will probably be there too. Oh, and make sure to blow¨Cdry your hair. And remember your jacket when


    you pick up the food downstairs so that you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. You know, Colin, sometimes, I feel like you¡¯re not like my brother but my


    mom.¡±


    Colin narrowed his eyes. He put his hand on top of my head in a threatening way, but his voice


    remained low and gentle as he said, ¡°Brat, how dare you tease me? You¡¯re looking for trouble, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Of course, Colin was just joking. How could he bear to discipline such a cute woman like me!


    As I opened the door of my dorm room, Queenie tore off the face mask on her face and came over to


    help me with my luggage.


    She asked as she took my luggage, ¡°Luna, you must¡¯ve been very kind in your past lives. You


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    have my Prince Charming taking such good care of you.¡±


    She had seen everything I did downstairs.


    Fortunately, Colin and I had always acted like siblings. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be like a live broadcast


    with her narrating my life?


    ¡°When are you going to fix this voyeurism habit of yours? If you like peeping so much, go peep at your


    boyfriend, Flynn. Why do you like to look at Colin? You keep calling him your prince charming. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of Flynn getting jealous?¡±


    We hadn¡¯t seen each other for the whole winter holidays. Although we had a few video calls during


    New Year¡¯s, it couldn¡¯t bepared to meeting face¨Cto¨Cface.


    I said it casually because of her teasing.


    I had an innocent sibling¨Clike rtionship with Colin, but she just casually twisted it. Of course, I could


    just tease her in return about her rtionship with Flynn, the man who had pinned her against a wall to


    kiss her.


    But as soon as the words left my mouth, Queenie paused in her actions of opening the suitcase. Her


    expression turned bitter.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that¡­ we broke up.¡± She forced a bitter smile.


    ¡°Broke up? Didn¡¯t you just start dating not long ago? Why? You were in a rtionship, not a casual


    fling. How could you just break up like that? There must be a reason.


    ¡°Queenie, we¡¯ve only been apart for the holidays for less than two months, and you¡¯ve already broken


    up?¡±


    She remained silent as she helped me take out my clothes, her deep destion making my heart ache.


    After looking at her for a while, I noticed her face was swollen and her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s.


    She had clearly cried for a long time.


    I snatched the clothes from her hands and tossed them aside. Then, I pulled her to sit on my chair and


    reached out to touch her cold face. ¡°What happened? If it¡¯s not confidential, you can tell me. Don¡¯t keep


    it all to yourself.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    As soon as I spoke, Queenie¡¯s eyes turned red. Tears streamed down her face like raindrops as she


    cried on my shoulder.


    She bit her lip until it turned pale. She was trying hard not to make a sound as her small body trembled


    slightly. Her sobs choked in her throat, sounding like a whimpering small animal.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Stop crying. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to. Have you had dinner yet?


    Colin ordered food. It¡¯ll be here soon. Eat with me, okay?¡±


    She shook her head, her tears going everywhere. Her cries were breaking my heart into pieces.


    After consoling her for a while, the delivery guy arrived. I hadn¡¯t showered yet, so I put on my coat and


    ran downstairs to pick up the food.


    Colin had ordered quite arge package, enough for three people.


    That was exactly Colin¡¯s behavior, to always think ahead. Otherwise, Queenie and I might have gone to


    bed with half¨Cempty stomachs if he had ordered only for one person.


    ¡°Queenie, you can cryter. Let¡¯s eat first. Colin ordered ravioli. There¡¯s your favorite meat


    and cheese ones too.¡±


    She refused to eat. It took me a lot of effort to stop her tears and make her sit down to have


    dinner with me. 1


    When Colin¡¯s call came through, I had finished my fourth ravioli. ¡°Is the ravioli delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± I deliberately smacked my lips for him to hear.


    He chuckled softly on the other end of the line and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, or you won¡¯t be able to


    sleep well. By the way, how¡¯s your roommate¡¯s mood?¡±


    Why was Colin suddenly concerned about Queenie¡¯s mood? It seemed weird.


    ¥Û


    ¡°What are you thinking? Flynn has been lying in bed since I came back. ording to


    informed sources, he¡¯s been like this for several days.¡±


    Oh, how could I forget? Flynn and Colin were roommates.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, I guess. She¡¯s eaten five raviolis. It¡¯s just that her eyes look a little swollen, and


    she seems tired, like she¡¯s been crying for a long time.¡±


    1/2


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Well, you and Queenie get along well. Talk to her. Some things are destined and can¡¯t be changed. It¡¯s


    important to know when to let go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Colin¡¯s words left me feeling stifled.


    After we all hung out together, we found out that Flynn was from a rich family. His family had money


    and power as they held a high position in his hometown


    This was evident from the luxury car he drove to school


    Queenie¡¯s parents were just ordinary office workers with average ies. Although they were not rich,


    they had a stable and worry¨Cfree life.


    With her humble background, it would be hard for her if she were to marry Flynn


    Having read a lot of romance novels, I also had an idea of how things worked Children from families


    like Flynn¡¯s may seem wealthy and unattainable. But in reality, they were quite pitiful They weren¡¯t able


    to choose their marriage partner


    Even if you had tons of money, what was the point of spending a lifetime with someone you didn¡¯t love?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That was their destiny. Their love had no value in terms of benefits. As long as their businesses grew


    and had more profits, anything could be used as a tool


    For wealthy families, their children¡¯s marriages were the most equal and mutually beneficial tool they


    could build


    Flynn probably couldn¡¯t escape from this as well. But Queenie foolishly fell for Flynn. Their love was


    destined to be difficult.


    Love was blind. Once a person fell in love, no matter who it was, they would be like moths to the me.


    Just like myself, Felix, Lc, and Queenie.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    After dinner, Iy down with Queenie on the bed and listened as she told me what happened.


    Queenie was a pure young woman with a delicate and charming appearance. She looked fragile and


    soft, but deep down, she was the type who wouldn¡¯t give up after falling in love.


    She put all of her heart into loving Flynn. She gave him all the love she had.


    However, being apart for over a month during the winter break made her miss him so much that she


    couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.


    She told her parents she was going to a friend¡¯s ce and bought a ne ticket to his hometown. She


    wanted to give him a surprise and let him know how much she missed him.


    When she arrived at Flynn¡¯s doorstep and was about to call him, she saw a short¨Chaired young woman


    clinging to his arm and acting coquettishly in the yard.


    ¡°Luna, let me tell you, the houses of wealthy families aren¡¯t good at all. There¡¯s no fence or anything,


    and the gaps in the railing are so big. I saw them immediately. It¡¯s impossible to even deceive myself.¡±


    The young woman looked around 18 or 19 years old. She was petite and delicate with


    exquisite makeup and expensive clothes. The diamond bracelet on her wrist sparkled in the sunlight.


    Queenie was a confident and sunny person who always believed in true love that had nothing to do


    with family background or money. In her worldview, as long as there was love, everything would be


    fine. As long as that person was whom she wanted to be with, she was willing to endure any hardship.


    Indeed, her view on love would make her suffer for love.


    When she saw that bubbly young woman, she suddenly felt ashamed. She had lifted her hand to greet


    them but froze in midair before dropping it weakly.


    She watched helplessly as the woman leaned against Flynn¡¯s chest and tiptoed to reach Flynn¡¯s lips.


    He didn¡¯t even dodge.


    The sound of Queenie dragging her suitcase when she walked away startled Flynn. He


    noticed her and chased after her.


    But she managed to get into a taxi without looking back.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    She didn¡¯t know if the woman had kissed Flymm, but just seeing him not dodging shattered all her


    fantasies about love at that moment. She cried all the way in the car.


    Flynn called her hundreds of times, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    He sent her hundreds of voice notes on WhatsApp, but she just listened to every one of them with tears


    in her eyes. She listened to his pleas and his swearing over and over again that he


    loved her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That young woman was a marriage candidate chosen by his family. He didn¡¯t like her and had no ns


    to marry her.


    Flynn pleaded with Queenie for some time, promising that he would handle everything and have a


    peaceful and stable life with her.


    He begged her not to give up and said that he wanted to live out his future with her.


    So what if they liked each other? What was the use of exnations? Queenie knew that they lived in


    different worlds. It was better to see the truth of things early and withdraw. She didn¡¯t want to be a


    pathetic person.


    ¡°So, this means you¡¯ve broken up?¡±


    Queenie nodded, tears streaming down her face again. ¡°I suggested breaking up, but he didn¡¯t agree. I


    don¡¯t care whether he agrees or not. Anyway, I¡¯ve withdrawn. They can do whatever they want. It has


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What about Flynn? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He was still calling me and messaging me a few days ago, but there¡¯s been nothing since. My phone


    is quiet, as if he never existed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never officially dated before, so I don¡¯t know what being in love feels like. But we¡¯ve known each


    other for so long. Flynn doesn¡¯t seem like such a scumbag. I¡¯ve observed him.


    before.


    ¡°The way he looked at you showed he was very much in love. How could he do such a thing? Did you


    see whether they kissed or not?¡±


    +

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Queenie trembled as she cried, saying, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re so naive. Even if they didn¡¯t kiss this time, what


    about next time? And the time after that?


    ¡°What can an ordinary woman like me do to keep him? I don¡¯t want to end up being


    pathetic. It¡¯s enough that when I liked him, he liked me too. There¡¯s no future for him and


    me.¡±


    What could I say? The truth was just too cruel. Unable to findforting words, I could only pat her


    back and keep herpany.


    ¡°Luna, you should stay with Colin. He cares about you so much. We can see it clearly as bystanders.


    He would never let you suffer like I did.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about me. No matter how good he is, Colin will be Colin.


    ¡°Julia¡¯sing back tomorrow, right? We¡¯ll discuss what to do then. I bet you haven¡¯t slept well these


    days. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deliberately dwell on what Queenie said as I might not have even heard her clearly. All I wanted


    was for her to not cry anymore. Crying for something unattainable would only make oneself miserable,


    and no one could understand.


    It was like the tears I shed during Thanksgiving that year. How many nights had I cried until dawn? How


    many times had I felt heartbroken after seeing Felix and Lc embracing each


    other?


    But what did it matter?


    No one knew how much pain I was in at that time.


    Fortunately, I was clear¨Cheaded enough. All my feelings for Felix ended at the dinner table that


    Thanksgiving.


    Back then, it felt unbearable, but looking back now after some time had passed, it seemed like I


    couldn¡¯t even remember what I felt anymore.


    Time was the best medicine. No matter how deep the love or how bitter the feelings, they would all


    gradually fade away with time. It would drift away with the wind.


    Queenie liking Flynn was simr to how I was back then.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The only difference was that Flynn liked Queenie too.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    But Felix only felt disgust toward me.


    ¡°Queenie, pull yourself together. Why are you crying? If you want to know the truth, go ask him. You¡¯re


    in an open rtionship. We¡¯re all your witnesses. If something happens, you


    don¡¯t have to bear it alone.


    ¡°If Flynn is really a scumbag, just give him a p and walk away. Even if he begs you, don¡¯t look at


    him.¡±


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t be silly. It makes no difference whether I question him or not. He¡¯ll just say he likes me,


    but so what? Love winning over power and money is just a plot in novels.


    ¡°Rich people have a different upbringing than us. I¡¯ll only suffer for a lifetime if I marry him. As trials and


    tribtions drag on, most will lose their love eventually.¡±


    I had to admit, Queenie was rarely this rational.


    ¡°Queenie, what you said makes sense. Why don¡¯t you switch to literature? You¡¯ll definitely be a great


    author or ywright in the future.¡±


    I deliberately made some jokes, finally making her smile.


    Queenie wiped her tears with one hand and punched my shoulder with another. Sheughed as she


    scolded me, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re heartless. I¡¯m already so sad, but you¡¯re still teasing me.¡±


    As dawn approached, she finally quieted down and fell asleep.


    The moonlight was bright as it shone on her bed. As she slept in the darkness, her brows furrowed


    tightly.


    +

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Julia came back the next morning. The sound of her luggage on the dormitory floor woke us up from


    our deep sleep.


    Actually, I had been awake for quite some time, but Queenie was grabbing my pajamas and I couldn¡¯t


    bear to push her hand away. That was why I justy there with her.


    Unexpectedly, I fell asleep again, sleeping even more soundly than I did before.


    Colin had sent a message saying he was bringing us food, but I used the excuse of still being half


    asleep to refuse him.


    If it weren¡¯t for Juliaing back, I reckoned we would have slept until the afternoon.


    ¡°You twozy pigs, why are you still sleeping at this hour? I had to carry the luggage upstairs by myself.


    How heartless!¡± Julia grumbled angrily.


    The two of us quickly got up and helped Julia unpack her things without even washing up.


    Colin¡¯s lunch arrived on time.


    The three of us sat around the table eating lunch. Queenie wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak, so I exined


    what happened and asked Julia what to do next.


    To me, love was quite sacred and worth looking forward to.


    Of course, money was important too as we couldn¡¯t live without it. But love was precious as well.


    Poetry even said that love was priceless. One may only encounter true love once in a lifetime, so it


    would be a shame to miss it.


    Plus,st night, Colin said Flynn had been lying in bed for several days. This meant that he


    hade back to chase after Queenie, and he must be furious about that incident as well. He


    had probably tried to exin to Queenie, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. This left him at a loss, and he was


    tormenting himself.


    He was willing toe after Queenie and make himself so miserable due to that incident, which


    showed that he had feelings for Queenie. As for why he didn¡¯t exin to Queenie face- to¨Cface, it was


    indeed quite puzzling.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the world of the wealthy, but I did feel sorry for Queenie. I had been hurt before,


    so I could empathize with her current feelings.


    Julia was the oldest among the three of us and was also the most decisive. Queenie and I


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    relied on her a lot for many things.


    Of course, Julia¡¯s and my thoughts could only represent us. The final decision was up to Queenie, but


    we¡¯d support her unconditionally.


    However, it was about personal emotions this time. After thinking for some time, Julia couldn¡¯te up


    with a suitable solution.


    Only the person facing the situation would know best what to do.


    The three of us huddled on one bed, discussing until the sun set. Besides angrily cursing Flynn as a


    scumbag, we didn¡¯te up with anything else.


    Queenie cried and stopped, then cried again several times until her tears dried.


    When she mentioned the moment that young woman tiptoed to reach Flynn, she tried to wipe her eyes


    several times, only to find them dry. Unable to hold back, she copsed on the bed and wailed.


    To cheer her up, Julia came up with a good idea. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about everything and just go with the


    flow. Love is not something that can be forced. Let¡¯s just put that shameless jerk


    aside.


    ¡°To celebrate our sisterhood and the start of the new semester, let¡¯s go to a bar tonight. It¡¯s a lively


    ce, so it¡¯ll be a good change of mood for Queenie.¡±


    Hearing Julia say this, my spirits lifted too.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I often heard other ssmates talk about how dreamy the lights were at the bar, how diverse the type


    of alcohol was, how good they tasted, how exciting the music was, and how many handsome guys


    there were. (1)


    I had always wanted to go and have fun. It was just that Colin was too strict with me. Whenever I


    mentioned going to a bar, he would scold me with a dark expression. He said it was dangerous for


    young women to go to such ces.


    Even when I was at home, there were several opportunities to go with my ssmates. But my mom


    never allowed me and forced everyone to change our ce of gathering

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    I¡¯ve had conflicts with my parents over this. But once they solemnly say that they were doing it for my


    own good and that women could not simply go to such ces, I¡¯d be


    defeated.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The words ¡°for your own good¡± were what I couldn¡¯t stand the most. As soon as my mom said them, I


    wouldpromise on anything¡ªno matter how big the issue was.


    It could be said that going to a bar was the biggest dream I¡¯ve had since I became an adult, apart from


    painting.


    This time, the three of us would sneak out. I was ecstatic as I was finally fulfilling my dream.


    Queenie was feeling down because of her love troubles, but I was thrilled. We came to an


    agreement to visit the bar quickly.


    Colin called on time to ask what I wanted for dinner, but I politely declined, saying that I was going out


    with Julia and Queenie.


    Once he heard that we were nning to go out, Colin started giving all kinds of motherly advice. After I


    repeatedly assured him that we would be fine, he reluctantly hung up but was still worried.


    It was our first time going to a bar, so we were quite excited. We barely ate dinner and just sat by the


    window, eagerly waiting for nightfall.


    Finally, at eight in the evening, Julia gave a wave as we rushed out excitedly.


    I wore a long, loose pink sequined sweater with tight jeans, topped with a white down jacket and white


    fur¨Ctrimmed snow boots. My skin had a naturally milky white tone, which suited various bright colors


    perfectly.


    Julia was naturally enchanting, with a waist so slender. Her skin was slightly darker than mine, coupled


    with deep¨Cset features. She had an exotic charm. Her hourss figure was best suited for tight¨Cfitting


    skirts.


    Q


    Queenie wasn¡¯t in the mood to dress up. But with some persuasion from me and Julia, she reluctantly


    put on heavy makeup and changed into a wine red cropped sweater with ck high¨Cwaisted pants.


    She had a delicate figure and looked soft and charming, making people want to embrace her.


    When we reached the door of the dormitory building, we admired each other¡¯s outfits


    through the ss door. We were quite satisfied.


    +15 BONUS


    There were many cars parked in front of the bar with young men and womening in and out from


    time to time.


    Before we even entered, the booming music shaking the ground could be heard. It quickly lifted our


    spirits.


    ¡°Follow me,


    don¡¯t wander off,¡± Julia said. She led us to a rtively quiet corner and went to


    order drinks alone.


    She returned quickly, followed by a handsome guy in uniform who ced a crate of beer on the table.


    He then brought some snacks.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink till we drop.¡± Julia picked up a bottle of beer, tilted her head back, and poured the


    contents directly into her mouth like a bold gang leader.


    Following her lead, Queenie also chugged a bottle before mming it on the table. She wiped the beer


    residue from her chin and eximed with wide eyes, ¡°That¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Luna, you can¡¯t be more cowardly than Queenie. Drink up. This stuff tastes like horse urine at first, but


    once you get used to it, you¡¯ll find it delicious and want more.¡±


    So, I picked up a bottle of beer and took a sip. I found it bitter and not to my liking.


    Actually, I had a natural ability that only my parents knew about. We never told anyone about it, not


    even the Whites.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    +15 BONUS


    Actually, I had a natural ability that only my parents knew about. We never told anyone


    about it, not even the Whites.


    Back when I hadn¡¯t started school, there was once during New Year¡¯s celebrations when my


    parents were too busy to watch over me as they were entertaining guests.


    I imitated the adults and sat on the balcony. I poured myself a ss of white wine and drank it alone.


    By the time my mom noticed, I had already drunk more than half the bottle. I just casually told my mom


    the water wasn¡¯t good, it was too spicy.


    My parents were terrified and rushed me to the hospital. But the doctor, looking at me ying on the


    ground, said I was fine.


    It turned out that I had a high level of a certain enzyme in my blood, which quickly


    metabolized alcohol.


    In other words, I naturally had a high tolerance for alcohol. After some practical experience, I found out


    that I wouldn¡¯t get drunk if I drank only one type of alcohol. Once I mixed it with something else, I¡¯d be


    out cold in no time.


    So, saying I had a high tolerance for alcohol wasn¡¯t entirely urate.


    But I didn¡¯t like the taste of alcohol. If it weren¡¯t for asions like New Year¡¯s, I wouldn¡¯t


    touch a drop of it.


    The atmosphere of the bar was indeed conducive to drinking, so I didn¡¯t mind trying it. Beer tasted


    rtively mild, like slightly bitter ice water, to me.


    After drinking two bottles straight, Julia dragged Queenie to dance, leaving me alone in the


    booth.


    On the dance floor, countless young men and women were gyrating their bodies to the music. Julia and


    Queenie danced very well too, especially Queenie.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Perhaps due to her recent emotional distress, she seemed to be releasing her emotions here. It made


    her look exceptionally wild and seductive when dancing, like a rose blooming in the dark night.


    Soon, several men with different colored hair and trendy clothes surrounded them. As they danced,


    they would asionally shout loudly.


    After Julia and Queenie were tired, they returned to the booth. They were followed by several


    1/2


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    men who were slobbering and asking for their numbers. Those people didn¡¯t look like they had good


    intentions.


    One of them, with red hair and a diamond earring in his left ear, brought a lot of alcohol and insisted on


    sharing the booth with us. He said he felt a connection with us and should be


    friends.


    Clearly, he was not a good person. Who would want to be friends with him?


    Julia was always protective of us in the dorm. At this moment, she bravely stood in front of us and


    argued with the men. This quickly attracted the attention of other people nearby.


    Everyone showed a hidden malice in their eyes. They were seemingly indifferent to a group of men


    bullying a few young women. In fact, they were looking forward to the oue.


    Two men had already shamelessly sat next to Queenie. They held up an opened bottle of beer and


    tried to pour it into her mouth.


    Queenie might look petite, but she had a strong temper. She pped the man¡¯s hand away, causing


    the bottle to fall to the ground. It shattered with a loud bang, spilling the alcohol everywhere.


    There was an instant silence in the air.


    The men immediately became angry and began to curse. They grabbed Queenie¡¯s hand, trying to pull


    her into their arms. I did my best to pull Queenie to my side, while Julia was already grappling with


    another man.


    The scene descended into chaos, and it was clear that a few young women like us couldn¡¯t handle it. I


    had no choice but to risk being scolded by Colin and called him for help.


    Being scolded by Colin was better than being bullied by hooligans.


    Mom and Colin were right. ces like these were full of dangers and not suitable for young women to


    come casually. I never wanted toe again.


    The bar was in the back alley of a street behind the university. It wasn¡¯t exactly close, but it wasn¡¯t far


    either. Colin had a car, so he coulde over in 15 minutes at most. Before that, no one would help


    us, so we could only rely on ourselves.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Despite our desperate struggles to defend ourselves, we were simply not strong enough against the


    men who frequented the bar.


    My left wrist was scratched and bleeding. Queenie was forcibly fed a bottle of strong liquor


    and had passed out in her seat.


    Julia was surrounded by several men, dodging and weaving among them. Her coat was sshed with


    alcohol, and her hair, once neat, was now disheveled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    The man who forced Queenie to drinkughed menacingly as he reached for her cor. Without


    hesitation, I grabbed the ashtray from the table and smashed it on him.


    The ashtray was made of thick, transparent ss. I swung it with all my strength. With a cry of pain, the


    man¡¯s head immediately turned red.


    The lights were too dim for me to see how big the wound was. But the man sat on the couch,


    clutching his head and groaning.


    I made up my mind to use the ashtray to strike anyone who dared to touch us.


    However, I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to strike again as Colin arrived.


    The door of the bar was forcefully pushed open from the outside. Several figures rushed in


    immediately.


    The cold wind blew into the bar, causing those near the door to instinctively shrink back.


    Some onlookers even turned to look their way.


    But what was terrifying was not the cold wind but the chilling force emanating from those figures.


    Colin hesitated for a moment. He spotted us quickly and strode over to me with narrowed eyes. He


    scooped me into his arms and carefully examined my injuries.


    The wound on my left wrist was still bleeding, and the ashtray in my right hand was stained


    red as well.


    Colin threw the ashtray onto the couch and lifted my wrist to inspect it. His anger surged suddenly. A


    murderous gleam flickered in his eyes as he swiftly kicked the nearest man, knocking him down.


    3/12


    +15 BONUS


    This was the first time I had seen Colin being so aggressive. He was exuding a cold and intimidating


    force.


    Flynn rushed to Queenie¡¯s side. He lifted her to check on her. After seeing that she hadn¡¯t suffered any


    serious injuries, heid her back on the couch.


    He picked up a bottle and smashed it on the man beside him. His massive fists hammered down hard,


    rendering the man powerless to fight back.


    These men were only capable of bullying women. When they faced people like Colin, they were


    completely helpless and became merely targets for a beating.


    The situation quickly turned in our favor, and the men were soon routed.


    The bar owner finally noticed themotion and hurried out from the back to act as a


    mediator.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to how the situation was resolved as I obediently nestled in Colin¡¯s arms. This was


    my first fight, and I had actually injured someone with my own hands.


    I didn¡¯t know if there would be any life¨Cthreatening consequences. Just thinking about it made me


    shudder with fear.


    The matter was resolved. Both sides sustained varying degrees of injuries. The guilty party didn¡¯t want


    to involve the police, so both sides went their separate ways.


    Flynn tenderly held Queenie, pressing his face against her forehead and gently caressing it. Tears


    could be seen in his eyes.


    He was treating her with such a tender gesture. How could he not like her?From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Queenie was unconscious after being forced to drink some strong liquor, and my wrist was injured.


    Hence, we went to the hospital for treatment.


    The doctor treated my wound and said it wasn¡¯t deep, but it happened to cut a blood vessel, which


    caused more bleeding. I was instructed to avoid getting the wound wet and change the dressing


    regrly.


    My wound would heal in a few days. The doctor also advised me to eat more food with iron when I


    returned home.


    Queenie regained consciousness after having her stomach pumped, but she felt weak all over and


    dizzy. The doctor gave her some fluids and suggested she stay overnight for observation.


    Flynn wanted us to return to the dorm. He said he would take care of Queenie in the hospital.


    Julia and I were worried. What if Queenie refused to let Flynn take care of her and things got out of


    hand? We naturally wanted to take care of her ourselves, so we insisted on staying Colin had no


    choice but to apany us


    I had wanted to stay and let Colin go back. But his handsome face was so gloomy that it scared me. I


    was afraid he would settle the score with me, so I wanted to try and avoid him as much as possible.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t want to scold me. He just insisted on staying with me to prevent me from


    causing trouble again


    With this reasonable exnation, it was only natural for Colin to stay behind too. I didn¡¯t dare to


    provoke him since I knew I was in the wrong


    There were only three beds in the ward, one for each of us. Julia fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    She had drunk quite a bit and had exerted herself in the fight. She couldn¡¯t hold on as she was tired


    and drunk


    Queenie had been facing away from everyone since she regained consciousness. All the while, Flynn


    was sitting beside her, speaking softly. But no matter what he said, she remained unresponsive, which


    left Flynn frustrated.


    I was too far away to hear what he was saying, but I saw Queenie staring nkly out of the dark


    window. She was seemingly oblivious to everything he was saying


    Seeing that she had not responded after speaking for so long, Flynn gritted his teeth and stomped his


    foot. Disregarding the others present, he took off his shoes and climbed onto


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    12


    +15 BONUS


    the bed.


    He held Queenie tightly, ignoring her struggles to break free. Even when she bit his arm, he only hissed


    in pain but refused to let go.


    Queenie cried and cursed at him, kicking and struggling. But Flynn didn¡¯t argue with her or let go. He


    kissed her as if we were not in the ward with them. Finally, our ears were spared from Queenie¡¯s cries.


    Seeing that she had stopped struggling, Flynn rxed his grip a little and grumbled softly, ¡± Go to


    sleep. If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    Queenie immediately became obedient and calm. She fell asleep within minutes, even letting out a


    contented little snore. 1


    She was asleep?.


    Just like that?


    She cried for days, and now with just a kiss and a hug, everything was resolved?


    Colin covered my eyes with his big hand as soon as Flynn spoke, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t watch. You¡¯re still


    young. Don¡¯t let him corrupt you.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t listen to him. The live version of a kiss was too precious to miss.


    Fortunately, Colin didn¡¯t close his fingers tightly, so I could still peek through the gaps. This kind of


    peeking was like watching a movie with an obstructed view. Although it wasn¡¯t very satisfying, it gave


    me a sense of aplishment.


    Watching the fun made me forget about my own situation and Colin¡¯s gloomy expression. I couldn¡¯t


    help but joke, ¡°They made up so quickly. If I had known that a fight could resolve everything, I would¡¯ve


    started one sooner.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt a chill as if the temperature in the ward had dropped rapidly. The


    cold air made me shiver, shaking even more than when I was fighting earlier. I quickly pulled up the


    nket to cover myself.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Oh no, I got carried away and forgot about the person next to me.


    Feeling uncertain, I pulled the nket higher, trying to cover my face and wrap myself entirely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t suffocate yourself. It¡¯s your turn now. How many bottles did you drink?¡± Colin pulled down the


    nket to reveal my head, his elegant and dignified face showing a hint of mischief.


    Not daring to refuse, I extended my hand from under the nket and made a two with my fingers.


    ¡°Two bottles?¡± Colin gritted his teeth.


    I added another finger.


    ¡°Three bottles?¡± Veins started to bulge on Colin¡¯s temple.


    Unable to hide, I added another finger.


    ¡°How many exactly?¡± There was a grinding sound as he clenched his jaw.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With no choice, I reluctantly opened my entire palm. ¡°I only had five bottles, really. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    The veins on Colin¡¯s temple had popped out. He grabbed my fingers with his left hand and gritted his


    teeth. ¡°You sneaked off without a word and drank five bottles. Do you know what sort of ce that is?


    Did you think about the consequences?¡±


    I looked up at him and saw how gloomy his expression had be. It was really scary. What should I


    do?


    My mom always said that someone wouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. Yes, that was right. I should smile.


    Maybe Colin would forgive me.


    ¡°Well, you know, since we dared to go there, we were somehow prepared, right? No matter what


    happened, you¡¯de to rescue us, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± I ttered him nervously, hoping he would let me


    off because of my trust in him.


    ¡°What if I couldn¡¯t get there in time? What would you do then? You acted against my wishes, you brat.


    If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson this time, you¡¯ll think you can get away with anything next time.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Before I could respond, Colin had taken my nket off. Before I could react, he turned me face down


    on the bed.


    With his left hand pressing on my back, he raised his right hand. A smacking sound echoed


    in the ward.


    It wasn¡¯t until I felt a stinging sensation on my butt that I realized I was being spanked at


    the age of 21.


    Blushing like a ripe tomato, a mix of shame and anger overwhelmed me. There was also a buzzing


    sound in my ears.


    ¡°Let go of me! Even my dad never hit me. What right do you have to hit me?¡± I was furious and no


    longer cared if we were still in the hospital. I yelled and struggled with all my might.


    It was okay to hit me, but why my butt? He was not my dad.


    As I struggled on the bed, the pillow was pulled aside. A bottle of water on the bedside table fell to the


    floor. The sound startled Queenie and Julia, waking them up. The two of them looked at me heartlessly,


    amused by my embarrassment. 1


    Despite my efforts, I couldn¡¯t escape from Colin¡¯s grasp. He pinned me down and spanked me around


    five or six times.


    Feeling utterly humiliated, I didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Who could save me?


    No one cared.


    Embarrassed and angry with nowhere to turn to, I cried out, ¡°Let go, Colin White! Who gave you the


    right to hit me? This is domestic violence. I¡¯m calling the police.¡±


    Being spanked like this was so infuriatingly embarrassing that I felt like fainting.


    Colin, who had been angry, burst outughing at my words before spanking me again. ¡°Do you know


    what domestic violence means? We¡¯re not family, so it¡¯s not domestic violence.¡±


    I ignored him, crying incessantly.


    Feeling utterly ashamed, I didn¡¯t know what I could do besides cry. I didn¡¯t know how to ease the


    awkward atmosphere or how to quell the mes of anger in Colin¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Queenie, that heartless woman, nced at me for a moment before she yawned and turned around to


    nestle in Flynn¡¯s arms. She was like a well¨Cbehaved kitten.


    I risked my life to apany her to the bar just to make her a little happier.


    Julia, heartless as ever, just covered herself with the nket. She left a tiny gap to peek through very


    discreetly.


    Sure enough, the tables had turned.


    I was justughing at Queenie¡¯s embarrassment before. Now, they were watching my embarrassing


    moment.


    I was so angry! I wanted to cry!


    I didn¡¯t know how long I cried. Just when I felt my tears dry, Colin¡¯s expression finally softened a little.


    But he was still quite unpleasant.


    ¡°What are you crying so loudly for? Cry again and I¡¯ll call Aunt Harper.¡±


    Colin was threatening me!


    I wanted to cry a bit more but was afraid he would really call my mom. If she knew what happened


    today, she would probably fly here immediately to deal with me.


    Thinking about that, I decided against it.


    ¡°Are you still going to call if I stop crying?¡± I asked sniffling.


    Colin suppressed augh. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    In thetter part of the night, I finally fell asleep. In a daze, it seemed like I heard Colin say, ¡± Brat, why


    are you so eager to break my heart?¡±


    0


    In the first semester of my senior year, my dad had a minor heart problem and stayed in the hospital for


    almost a month. My mom almost fainted from worry as well.


    At that time, I was busy preparing for my internship and didn¡¯t have time to go back and see my dad. I


    could only see him lying in bed through video calls every day. It made me feel too weak to walk due to


    sadness.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    My mom suffered at home, and I was exhausted at school. I called to check on my dad¡¯s condition


    several times a day, crying each time. Colin¡¯s jacket even faded from all the tears I


    had cried.


    During that time, I was like a little lunatic with bad mood swings.


    I wanted to go back to see my dad, but my mom wouldn¡¯t allow it no matter what. She said it would add


    to my dad¡¯s psychological burden if I went back.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Colin always kept mepany, sayingforting words. It wasn¡¯t until my dad was discharged from


    the hospital and personally called me to let me know he had recovered that I finally rxed.


    That day, I was particrly happy. I dragged Colin out to have a barbecue to celebrate my dad¡¯s


    recovery.


    My ssmates went all over the country for internships.


    I stayed at Lincoln University and participated in several well¨Cknown industrypetitions with good


    results, especially in thest two years.


    I also gained some fame in the art scene. My professor had asked me several times to


    be his assistant.


    Several institutions made me offers as well, two of which I quite liked, but they were a little


    far away.


    Colin always brought up the incident at the bar, saying he must keep an eye on me.


    Otherwise, he was afraid I would cause trouble.


    If something happened to me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to our parents.


    He said if I got into trouble at Lincoln University, he could rush over in time. But if it was too far away,


    he might not make it and was afraid he would regret it.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with him, and my parents were on his side. So I had to listen to him and work at the


    graphic design studio he found for me. I drew and designed at the same time.


    Four years of university life passed by quickly. My grades were excellent, so the school offered me to


    further my studies into postgraduate studies.


    But I refused and applied for postgraduate studies at Jesselton College. I was admitted with the highest


    score in my major.


    My parents were getting older, and I was the only child. I wanted to be closer to my parents


    2/3


    to take care of them.


    +15 BONUS


    My dad¡¯s illness scared me. I was afraid of being away from my parents and wanted to stay close to


    them no matter where they were.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Although Jesselton College was still a few hundred miles away from Southsville, it was much closer


    compared to Lincoln University. There was a flight every day, making it convenient for round trips.


    On the day of our farewell dinner, my besties and I drank beer, white wine, and fruit wine. Each of us


    got so drunk that we lost our bearings. We huddled together and cried as if we would never meet


    again.


    It was Colin who carried me back to the dorm that day. I shamelessly vomited all over him.


    Four years had passed, and I was already 22 years old. I was no longer the little girl who would cry all


    night because of Felix.


    When I met him on campus, I greeted him casually with indifference.


    I never told him about going to Jesselton College for graduate school. Over the past two years, our


    interactions were limited to social media and my asional return home.


    His rtionship with Lc was good. Although she was still pretentious whenever we met, she treated


    Felix well. I had gradually let go of what happened in the past.


    One afternoon, I was wandering around campus to familiarize myself with the surroundings when I ran


    into Felix.


    He was still as slender as ever, with a handsome face and fair skin. But I felt nothing toward him


    anymore.


    He was pleasantly surprised by my sudden appearance and was even happier when he heard that I


    was studying at Jesselton College. He even insisted on treating me to a meal.


    I agreed calmly and had a meal with him in the cafeteria.


    Now,


    he was just a former high school ssmate of mine and a neighbor of over 20 years.


    There was nothing more.


    Having a meal with a former ssmate was nothing special, and it was not good to avoid it- especially


    in public.


    Since childhood, Felix had excelled academically. That was why he was also offered


    postgraduate studies.


    1/2


    Lc passed the exam and was also studying postgraduate in Jesselton.


    +15 BONUS


    During the meal, Lc came over as well. She sat beside Felix. She still had that soft and weak


    appearance. She still teared up easily, showing no signs of progress.


    When she heard that I would be studying for three years in Jesselton College, her hostility toward me


    deepened.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Being in the same school, it was only natural to bump into each other regrly. But this also increased


    the chances of annoying incidents.


    I saw Felix several times in the cafeteria. He would naturally line up for food and ask me to


    find a table.


    I never listened to him and queued on my own. I sat on my own as well, trying to keep my distance


    from him as much as possible.


    We had differed in our paths. There was no need to force ourselves together.


    Once, during peak hours at the cafeteria, I couldn¡¯t find a ce to sit. Hence, I reluctantly sat


    across from Felix.


    Before I could even take a bite, Lc came gasping for breath. She stood beside me without saying a


    word and just weakly stared at me as if I had wronged her in some way.


    I was really annoyed, so I left with my meal. I just stood by the window to finish my lunch.


    I didn¡¯t know how Felix exined it to Lc. But after that, she treated me like a thief whenever she saw


    me. She was always on guard against me.


    No matter how Felix tried to contact me afterward, I never responded.


    After all, he had a partner, and I didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for myself.


    Although I knew there would be various troubles studying at the same school as Felix and Lc, this


    had be too annoying. I couldn¡¯t help but regreting to Jesselton College.


    Just as I was thinking about whether to ask Colin to help me transfer to another school, I encountered


    someone whom I had thought about but didn¡¯t expect to meet.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    +15 BONUS


    The end of September in Jinovy was still warm. I sat under the shade of a tree, fanning


    myself with my hand while waiting for my new roommate to go to the cafeteria with me. Then, I heard


    someone calling my name.


    I turned around and saw a man standing under the sun. He wore a white shirt with dark stripes and


    gray trousers. He was smiling gently at me.


    The midday sun pierced through the leaves, leaving spots of light on his face.


    Matthew?


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing here? What a coincidence,¡± I eximed happily, standing up and walking


    toward him.


    It had been over two years since west met. When we parted ways back then, he asked me, Lulu, will


    we ever meet again?¡±


    The world was indeed small. In just two years, we met again in the vast sea of people at Jesselton


    College.


    In an instant, I remembered the tall man who bade me farewell with tears in his eyes. He had quietly


    stood there, expressing his feelings, regrets, and reluctance to leave me.


    Time had transformed him, turning him from the chubby boy who always smiled into a handsome


    young man.


    He was still Matthew, but he was no longer the chubby boy in my memory.


    However, meeting him here still made me very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I came here specifically to wait for you,¡± he said, standing with me under the


    sunlight as he gazed deeply into my eyes.


    There were many things in his gaze that I couldn¡¯t understand. I felt my heart skip a beat under his


    gaze.


    Feeling a little flustered, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If Felix hadn¡¯t hidden those letters back then and if I


    hadn¡¯t foolishly focused all my attention on Felix, would I have liked the chubby boy who always smiled


    beside me?


    I didn¡¯t know. There were no ifs in life. And the gap between him and me would make those ifs seem


    even more distant.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone else that I¡¯d be here. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. Well, it¡¯s been so long. Can I treat you to lunch?¡± he said smilingly. In that smile, I


    vaguely saw the shadow of the chubby boy from high school.


    ¡°Sure, let me tell my roommate.¡± I took out my phone and dialed a number. My gaze fell on


    the car behind him.


    Matthew had changed his car. This bright red oddly shaped car was obviously of


    considerable value. And the clothes he wore, although simple, had a high¨Cquality texture


    that someone like me couldn¡¯t afford.


    He took me to a high¨Cend restaurant in the city center. It was my first time there.


    The restaurant was quiet and tranquil. There was soft music ying in the background.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nodded. ¡°I do. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can order anything you like.¡± He ced the electronic menu in front of me.


    It was a tablet with a touch screen and felt exquisite. When I clicked on a dish, a pop¨Cup window would


    appear. Half of it showed the picture of the dish, and the other half listed the ingredients, cooking


    methods, and nutritional value. It was very intuitive.


    I ordered a dish, and Matthew ordered two more. He even ordered a dessert and fruit sd


    for me.


    The food came quickly, and surprisingly, the two dishes he ordered were to my liking. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you


    eating?¡±


    Matthew picked up a piece of green vegetable and put it in his mouth. But his gaze was still focused


    entirely on me, with an almost imperceptible warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost two years, Lulu. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. If it weren¡¯t for my dad¡¯s health, I would¡¯ve continued my postgraduate studies at


    Lincoln University.¡±


    4


    ¡°Uncle Gerald¡¯s really¡­ Excuse me. How¡¯s Uncle Gerald¡¯s health now? What¡¯s the problem? I know


    some people in the hospital. Maybe I can help.¡±

 Chapter 136

    hapter 136


    Feeling a little full, I picked up a fork to eat fruit.


    ¡°He has a heart problem, but he¡¯s fine now. Thank you.¡±


    We talked about everything. And finally, the topic came to Southsville, where we went to high school


    together for three years.


    After studying in another city for years, I often thought of many people and things in Southsville. My


    high school ssmates were the most vivid ones in my memory.


    Matthew was very talkative. I didn¡¯t even remember many things he said, but he narrated them as


    clearly as if they happened yesterday.


    He was a little proud while mentioning our senior year of high school graduation.


    Everyone was standing on the field to take graduation photos.


    He spent ten dors to change ces with the boy behind me, sessfully taking the spot


    closest to me.


    ¡°Matthew, I have the graduation photo on my phone. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    His eyes lit up, and he smiled softly. ¡°Of course. Show it to me.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I soon found the photo, clicked it, and pushed my phone toward him. I pointed to his position. ¡°You


    were already much thinner by then, gradually bing handsome.¡±


    Matthew ignored my teasing and stared at the photo silently, seemingly thinking something.


    When the phone screen went ck, I was about to take my phone back. But he suddenly grabbed my


    hand and held it tightly.


    I felt like my cheeks were burning. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t break free from


    him.


    He stared at me, saying softly, ¡°Lulu, Ithought we¡¯d never see each other again. I was sad for a long


    time. But today, I met you again. I don¡¯t want to hurt myself anymore. I hope you can be my


    girlfriend, marry me, and have my children. Let¡¯s be together for the rest of our lives. Can you ept


    me?¡±


    His question came so suddenly that I was at a loss for the moment.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You¡¯ve read all the letters I wrote, right? Every sentence in my letters is sincere and will stay true


    forever. Lulu, can we give it a try? I want you to be my girlfriend. I¡¯ve had this wish for many years. Can


    you fulfill my wish?¡±


    This noble man was begging me, almost trying to please me.


    I never thought that one day, a man would hold my hand and ask me to be his girlfriend.


    I had never experienced anything like this and did not know how to answer him.


    His affectionate gaze and the warmth in his hands made me find it difficult to say no.


    Should I say yes? I waspletely unprepared for this.


    I had only read two lines of Matthew¡¯s letters before Colin threw them away. I didn¡¯t know


    the contents at all.


    ¡°Lulu, please promise me. I know you don¡¯t love me, but we can try. You can leave anytime if you feel


    bad or find someone else you like. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡± 1


    ¡°Matthew, give me some time to consider it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡±


    I quickly withdrew my hand back. Awkwardly, he took his hand back and clenched his pants tightly. He


    didn¡¯t let go of his pants until we left after the meal.


    It was quite a distance from the college, at least half an hour¡¯s drive.


    Before the meal, we were just former high school ssmates who met in the crowd. We were able to


    chat happily.


    But the atmosphere became unclear because of his request.


    On the way back, he kept trying hard to find topics to enliven the atmosphere. I lowered my head and


    responded to him casually, not daring to raise my head.


    When his luxury car stopped in front of my apartment, I was so embarrassed that I wanted to run away.


    But I couldn¡¯t open the car door.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Matthew controlled the door lock, which made me nervous. The atmosphere in the car became


    ambiguous.


    ¡°Open the door. I want to go back.¡±


    In the past 22 years, I had never been so embarrassed no matter who I faced¡ªeven Felix,


    whom I loved so much back then.


    Matthew turned sideways, staring at me seriously. His eyes seemed to glow. I dodged his gaze, urging


    him to open the door.


    Soon, he stroked my head and said hoarsely, ¡°Lalu, don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll get off.¡±


    Apart from Colin, I seemed to instinctively distance myself from every man.


    After turning off the car, he got out and opened my door. He reached out to me gentlemanly.


    After thinking for a second, I didn¡¯t take his hand but got out myself.


    Matthew looked disappointed, but he still cheered up and followed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few steps away. I can go back by myself. Go ahead and attend to your business.¡±


    During the meal, his phone¡¯s notification tone kept ringing. But he didn¡¯t answer the phone, nor did he


    turn on his phone to see who was looking for him. He just sat across from me, watching me eat the


    meal.


    When I opened the apartment door, I saw my roommate, Helen Johnston, standing in front of the


    window. She was smiling meaningfully at me, which made me ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything on my face?¡±


    My new roommate, Helen, was a typical sexy beauty. I heard she was from a rich family who spent a


    lot and dressed well. As I hadn¡¯t had much contact with her, I hadn¡¯t figured out her temper yet,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I put onfortable soft¨Csoled slippers, preparing to take a nap to rest. I still had things to do


    afterward.


    After washing my face, Iy on the bed and covered myself with the nket. Yawning, I closed my


    eyes,


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Why do you look so tired after eating?¡±


    I raised my heavy eyelids and nced at Helen. She was standing beside my bed with her arms


    folded. She seemed unfriendly today.


    Although we lived in the same apartment, we didn¡¯t have many opportunities to see each other. Helen


    was always busy, talking about business matters on her phone¨Cwhich I didn¡¯t understand.


    Her clothes, jewelry, bags, and other essories looked exquisite and expensive, revealing that her


    family was well off. It was normal for a woman of this background to be arrogant.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get along with her.


    Since we had little contact, I wondered where her unfriendliness or hostility toward me came from.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, just sleepy. I got up too early in the morning. You can do whatever you want. You won¡¯t


    disturb me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak anymore, only taking a few steps back and sitting down. Until I fell asleep, I felt a cold


    gaze on me.


    When I woke up, it was almost 4:15 pm. Matthew called me, saying he woulde soon and pick me


    up for dinner. He had a surprise for me.


    I didn¡¯t want to go¨Cespecially after I said I would consider his request. If I agreed to meet him in the


    evening, I was worried he would ask for my reply. As I had slept all afternoon, I didn¡¯t have time to think


    about his confession yet.


    Besides, it had been several days since college started. Colin had messaged me several times to ask


    about my situation, but I dyed it due to other matters. I only gave him a hasty response without


    talking in detail.


    I had nned to chat with Colin after dinner and report my recent situation so that he wouldn¡¯t worry


    about me.


    But before I could reject Matthew, he said, ¡°I¡¯m already waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    He knew I wasn¡¯t ready yet, so he didn¡¯t rush for an answer. He just asked me to be fair and give him a


    chance to pursue me.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Matthew was the first to make his pursuit of me clear. I couldn¡¯t find a reason to say no, so I


    agreed.


    While washing my face, I was thinking about my four years at Lincoln University. In the first semester,


    some guys would always send me flowers and ask for my contact number for no apparent reason.


    However, nothing like that ever happened again in the following years.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Due to this reason, I always felt envious when I saw a man holding a big bouquet of roses and


    confessing his love to a woman.


    At that time, I thought I was too tall and indifferent, which made me unpopr. Or maybe my


    ssmates at Lincoln University loved studying so much that they had no time to care about a beautiful


    woman like me, which made me appear so worthless.


    But Jesselton College was different from Lincoln University. The second day after I reported here, a


    senior blocked my way and asked for my contact number.


    Felix happened to pass by that day. I didn¡¯t know what he said to that senior, but he turned around and


    walked away. He never looked for me again.


    And now, Matthew was the pursuer. Although it was just beginning, his pursuit was more intense than


    that senior¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me if I epted his pursuit.


    But I was 22. Many of my college ssmates went out to live with their boyfriends during their


    sophomore year. I had never even held a man¡¯s hand. Everyone had always regarded me as a freak


    because of this. So, I thought I had reached the age of love and should have a boyfriend.


    Matthew and I were old friends, and I knew him to a certain extent. Since he had liked me for so many


    years, it might be a good idea to be his girlfriend.


    Ibed my long hair, wore a light blue dress, and went out with my small bag.


    When I closed the apartment door, I felt a cold gaze behind me, which was about to pierce my back.


    Anxiously, I walked out. I then saw something red in front of me.


    Matthew had changed into a light gray suit, which looked very formal. His hair seemed to have been


    specially styled, making him look even more elegant.


    +15 BONUS


    He was holding arge bouquet of red roses and was standing a few steps from the door. Seeing me,


    he smiled. He appeared to be full of joy and enthusiasm.


    ¡°Lulu, these are the roses I picked. Do you like them?¡±


    He handed the roses to me.


    Two women happened to pass by. Seeing him handing over roses to me, they walked away


    with a smile and even cheered me on.


    It was my first time receiving flowers, so I was very excited. I felt like all the blood in my body was


    rushing to my head, and my cheeks were hot.


    I took the roses carefully. As I dared not to look at him, I buried my face in the roses.


    Matthew chuckled. He wanted to hold my hand, but I sidestepped away. Although I saw a hint of


    disappointment in his eyes, I only smiled at him.


    He was very open¨Cminded and instantly recovered his mood. He stood beside me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take


    you to have a big meal.¡±


    The air conditioner was on in his car, which made it a suitable temperature. The air was filled with the


    faint smell of leather.


    I sat in the front passenger seat, concentrating on adjusting the roses. Unintentionally, I saw his phone


    screen light up. The caller¡¯s number looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember whose it belonged to.


    It was his call, after all. It had nothing to do with me, so I didn¡¯t think about it deeply. I turned back to


    look at the receding scenery outside.


    When the traffic light at the intersection turned red, he picked up his phone, opened his WhatsApp, and


    replied with a brief message.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The waiter soon served the dishes and poured the red wine for everyone present.


    When it was my turn, Matthew reached out to block it. ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink wine. Just give her fresh


    juice.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never knew Matt would help women.¡±


    ¡°Prettydy, you¡¯re so lucky to have Matt protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Matt, this woman is beautiful, and she has a good temperament too. Have you ever thought about


    asking her to be your girlfriend?¡±


    Matthew ignored everything they said as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    But when he heard thest sentence, he finally smiled meaningfully. ¡°I want to. I¡¯m working hard on it.¡±


    Everyone booed, asking him to work harder on pursuing me as soon as possible.


    I had never experienced such a scene and did not expect them to bring up such a topic. I felt like a


    clown standing on the stage, which was very ufortable.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s teasing, I only responded with a faint smile.


    With the wine, the atmosphere at the table gradually became warmer. Others were toasting.


    The food was good, but I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. I couldn¡¯t fit in and felt awkward sitting there.


    ¡°Hey, why hasn¡¯t Helly arrived yet? If she doesn¡¯te, the meal will be over,¡± said a woman in a bright


    red skirt.


    Matthew looked at his WhatsApp. ¡°She said she has something to do. She can¡¯t


    When Leo heard that, his eyes widened as if he wanted to say something. But he seemed afraid of


    Matthew¡¯s coldness, so he pursed his lips and turned away. He was unwilling to look at me.


    1/3


    +18 BONUS


    They kept discussing very professional topics. I was the only one who couldn¡¯t understand. I felt


    isted from them. It was so boring.


    ¡°Matthew, I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten much. Eat some more and then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. If you have something to discuss with them, I can leave myself.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m with you.¡± After Matthew said a few words to those people, he picked up the coat hanging


    casually on the chair and led me out of the private room.


    Leaving the club, I stepped onto the stone path in front of the door. I breathed in the scent of flowers in


    the air. I felt like I was in another world.


    One was like heaven, and another was like earth.


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    He observed me while driving. ¡°You didn¡¯t talk all night. Was it too noisy?¡±


    Looking sideways at the street lights and pedestrians passing by outside, I suddenly felt I might not


    have a future with Matthew.


    After all, we were from two worlds with different upbringings, world views, and preferences. How could


    we build a bright future together?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wasn¡¯t used to it.¡±


    He chuckled, seemingly wanting to hold my hand. But he retracted halfway.¡± Those brats are too rude.


    We should meet less with them in the future. I prefer to stay with you alone. Lulu, how long do you


    have to consider it? I want to hold your hand.¡±


    He changed the topic too quickly with a clear purpose. My face turned red again.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Matthewughed happily. ¡°Lulu, you look so pretty when you blush.¡±


    I returned to the apartment holding the bouquet of roses. He stopped before the entrance, watching me


    get into the elevator.


    It was gettingte. I thought Helen had gone to bed, so I opened the door

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Helen was lying on the bed, seemingly doing something. When she saw mee in, she looked at the


    roses in my arms for a few seconds and then turned away. She showed indignant disgust and was


    seemingly unreconciled.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, let alone do anything. I wondered what this woman disliked about me. Why did


    she hate me more and more? Did same¨Csex repulsion also apply to roommates?


    It stood to reason that it shouldn¡¯t. At Lincoln University, I got along very well with my two roommates.


    Why were the roommates at Jesselton College so difficult to get along with?


    Helen¡¯s unwarranted hostility was so strange.


    I put the roses on my table, thinking about finding something to keep them when Helen said, ¡°I have


    hay fever.¡±


    What? Hay fever?


    Did it mean that I had to throw away such beautiful flowers? I felt a little troubled. It would be a pity to


    throw them away.


    It was the first bouquet of red roses I had ever received. Apart from the sender¡¯s intention and the


    meaning of the flowers, they deserved to be treated with sincerity.


    But I couldn¡¯t keep them.


    Helen was allergic to flowers. I heard that severe allergies could lead to death. Regardless of why she


    resisted me, her life was more important.


    I was a youth from the new generation who was enthusiastic and good at caring about others. I knew


    very well what the right choice was.


    So, I took a few beautiful photos of the bouquet from all directions and then carried it out. I ced it on


    the windowsill of the water station.


    ¡°Sorry, flowers. I¡¯ve failed to protect you. Just follow whoeveres to take you. I wish you peace and


    joy.¡±


    1/3


    After returning, I found that Helen¡¯s bedsidemp was already off. I quietly washed up and got into bed.


    I was ready to look at my phone for a while before sleeping.


    In the photo album, those rosesy quietly in various postures. I picked the two best ones and sent


    them to Colin.


    Since it was a happy thing, I wanted to share it with him.


    After being separated for almost two months, I had long been used to him taking care of me in all


    aspects. I missed him very much.


    Colin responded instantly, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Where did ite from?¡±


    If someone else had asked me this, I might¡¯ve told them frankly. But it was Colin. I felt inexplicably


    guilty and subconsciously wanted to lie.


    But I was taught not to lie. Lying was bad. I was a good person, so I shouldn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°Matthew gave it to me. He also took me to a club for dinner. I just came back.¡±


    ¡°That fatty whose love letters were hidden by Felix?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s no longer fat. He¡¯s tall, thin, and quite handsome. Didn¡¯t you see him on my birthday?¡±


    ¡°Why did he send you flowers?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants me to be his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. How can I agree casually? I have to consider it. I can¡¯t choose a boyfriend at random.¡±


    Colin was typing. But five minutester, he didn¡¯t send me any message.


    I stared at the screen, waiting for his reply until my eyes were sore. The prompt for typing disappeared,


    but I still hadn¡¯t received his message.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Colin, are you still there?¡±


    He was silent. After waiting for a while, he still hadn¡¯t replied to me.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    I originally wanted to ask Colin whether I should give Matthew a chance or think of some way to test


    him.


    But Colin inexplicably stopped the conversation.


    I fell asleep full of regrets. I struggled with these two issues in my dreams all night with no results.


    As I had no sses the next morning, I stayed in bedzily without even having


    breakfast.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 14,2


    Around 8:30 am, Felix called me,pletely waking me up from my drowsiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was rare for him to call me.


    ¡°Luna, are you dating Matthew?¡±


    He seemed to have just finished some strenuous exercise. His voice sounded breathy and urgent.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether it¡¯s my business or not. Take a look at the college¡¯s


    Facebook ount. You¡¯ve be famous.¡±


    What!


    I immediately opened the college¡¯s Facebook ount and saw the mess.


    At the top was a photo taken in front of the apartment door yesterday afternoon. The protagonists were


    Matthew and I, and the medium was the bouquet of roses


    that already had nothing to do with me.


    The photographer had chosen a good angle while taking the photo. Matthew was handing me the roses


    affectionately while I was biting my lip and looking at him shyly. We were looking at each other lovingly


    like a couple.


    If I hadn¡¯t experienced that moment myself, I would¡¯ve thought the scene was so beautiful that it would


    make others envious.


    ¡°Oh dear, the prince charming, Matt, is no longer single!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I want to cry! Why is Matt in love? Isn¡¯t he not close to women? Has he been possessed?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Let me cry for a while.¡±


    ¡°That woman is so beautiful. She deserves Matt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re a perfect match. I want to be their shipper! Bless you, beautiful woman! We


    support you!¡±


    ¡°Who is that beauty? Does anyone know? I want to see her.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Have you seen it? Luna, you¡¯ve only been at Jesselton College for a few days. Are you so intolerable


    to loneliness? You¡¯ve made yourself to the forefront. Do you think that¡¯s an aplishment?¡±


    What Felix said was as harsh as ever.


    But I was no longer 18. I wouldn¡¯t keep silent when he insulted me.


    I wouldn¡¯t tolerate him anymore.


    Who did he think he was? Five years ago, he scolded me for being useless. And five yearster, he still


    wanted to interfere in my life! What right did he have to criticize my affairs? He was nothing!


    I also had a temper.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I can endure loneliness or not. It has nothing to do with you whether I¡¯m at


    the forefront. Just go about your own business. Don¡¯t


    bother me. You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    After I finished speaking, I hung up the phone. I didn¡¯t want to hear his voice,


    which sounded so unpleasant.


    He called me several more times. At first, I was willing to cut the calls, but then I simply let the phone


    vibrate and ignored it.


    When the phone finally stopped ringing, Felix started bombarding me on WhatsApp instead.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I soon deleted all the dozen voice messages he sent without listening to them to make myself feel


    better.


    There was no need to keep irrelevant people and things around, especially people who didn¡¯t treat me


    well. But I didn¡¯t block his WhatsApp since I had known him for many years.


    After being disturbed by Felix for no reason, I wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so I called


    Colin.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    I longed for Colin to scold him and vent my anger.


    But strangely, Colin didn¡¯t answer the call. He must be busy. After all, he was the pir of support and


    elite among Lincoln University¡¯s freshmen. It was normal that he was busy.


    I became worried when I remembered that he would even forget to eat when he was busy. I quickly


    messaged him, reminding him that no matter how busy or tired he was and who he was helping, he


    should never sacrifice his health.


    I also reminded him to eat on time and drink warm water when the weather turned cold in the north.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    I walted a while after I sent the message, but Colin still hadn¡¯t replied.


    Such a situation was a rare case in the past four years.


    Apart from when he sent a love letter to Jasmine, he had never failed to reply to


    1. me.


    When I considered making a video call to Colin, Matthew sent me a voice call request instead.


    Upon answering the call, I could hear his clearughter. He was obviously in a good mood. ¡°Why is


    your voice hoarse? Did you just get up?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I scratched my messy hair, covered my mouth, and yawned. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you made a voice call. If


    it were a video call, I wouldn¡¯t have answered it. It¡¯d damage my glorious image.¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°What do you prefer for lunch? You choose it. I¡¯ll book the ce.¡±


    I hesitated.


    I thought it was just the two of us when I followed himst night, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a gathering.


    One or two of his friends even targeted me. Although he took good care of me throughout the process,


    I felt unpleasant. At least for me, it was a bad experience.


    His circle was so dazzling that I was overwhelmed.


    If I could choose, I would prefer Colin¡¯s simple life. It¡¯d just be two people sitting across from each other


    and enjoying a pizza together.


    Moreover, when those people asked Matthew who I was, he skipped the topic without introducing me to


    them.


    I didn¡¯t know if he cared what I would think or if he felt it was unnecessary. Anyway, I didn¡¯t care much,


    but I felt ufortable.


    ¡°I want to have lunch at the cafeteria and familiarize myself with the


    1/3


    environment around the college. You don¡¯t have to join me.¡±


    ¡°How can I? I¡¯m working hard to pursue you. You can¡¯t block my way forward, You shouldn¡¯t think of


    breaking my determination,¡±


    Unexpectedly, he was humorous, I chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± He made his tone more solemn and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m serious


    about pursuing Luna the Beauty, Get up now, I¡¯ll pick you up in half an hour,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a food street near the college? I heard from my ssmates that the spaghetti there is super


    delicious. How about we go to try it?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t answer me right away, I wondered if he was busy or thinking,


    I added, ¡°If you have something to do, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll go with my ssmates,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that busy. The food street is good. I¡¯ll go to you now.¡±


    I put on a pure white dress. Since the weather was a bit cloudy, I added thin outerwear. Then, I loosely


    braided my long hair and arranged it to my back. I on t leather shoes.


    I put


    I stood before the full¨Clength mirror and admired myself, feeling my outfit was a


    bit retro.


    When Matthew called me, I opened the door and went out. I happened to meet Helen, who was


    standing at the door sullenly and taking out the keys. Seeing me going out, she snorted coldly and


    walked past me as if she had just quarreled with


    someone.


    I had long been used to her cold treatment. We were just roommates. Since she was unfriendly, I


    wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to get close to her. I just needed to live my own life.


    Coming downstairs, I saw another scene that gave me a headache.


    Matthew was standing where he was yesterday, waiting for me. He held the car keys in his left hand,


    and his right hand was in his trouser pocket.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    Felix was a few steps away from him, and there was a chill all over his body. His right hand was


    clenched into a fist.


    They were like ferocious beasts guarding their territory, both of them unwilling to step back.


    If it were apetition, Matthew might win by half a point as Felix had wronged


    him back then.


    Felix had already lost in terms of momentum. But whether he lost was out of my consideration. As for


    what he was doing here, I never thought to ask him. I had no interest in knowing.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    I didn¡¯t know how long they had beenmunicating. Seeing meing out, they stopped talking and


    turned to look at me.


    Inexplicably, I could sense their tension and anger. If I identally threw a bomb at them, it would


    immediately cause a big explosion.


    ¡°You look pretty.¡±


    Matthew walked up to me with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk first. The research institute will start sses


    soon. We may not have time by then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my ssmate said there¡¯s a botanical garden nearby. There are many varieties of roses there. I


    want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°No problem. The roses I picked for you yesterday were from there. There are many varieties of


    precious flowers. If you like any, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    ¡°Flowers should be free. They prefer to be nted in the soil and bathed in the wind and sunshine. It¡¯s


    too unfair to put them in a flower pot. I just want to have


    a look.¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t argue with me and followed whatever I said, listening to me.


    We walked onto the path. When I turned the corner of the apartment, I looked back inadvertently. Felix


    was still standing in front of the apartment. His head was slightly lowered, and he seemed to be


    thinking about something.


    Matthew drove a short distance from the college and stopped in front of the supermarket. He told me to


    wait in the car while he entered the supermarket. In less than ten minutes, he came back hurriedly


    while carrying two oversized shopping bags.


    I couldn¡¯t see clearly through the shopping bags. It seemed to be some snacks


    and water.


    ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡± I asked him in doubt.


    The botanical garden wasn¡¯t far away. We were just going sightseeing, not picking or camping. He


    didn¡¯t need to buy these things at all. Or did he have


    other ns?


    He put the shopping bags on the back seat, took out a bottle of alkaline water, opened it, and handed it


    to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy a lot of things. These are the snacks


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    like.¡± you women like. You can eat the ones you


    When I was a child, I was addicted to snacking. I always felt like something was missing if I wasn¡¯t


    chewing on snacks.


    When I went to university, I was taken care of by Colin. He used the excuse that eating too many


    snacks was bad for my health and would turn me into an ugly fatty. He tried hard to put an end to my


    habit.


    Now that I saw snacks, I imagined myself turning into a fat, tanned woman with a height of five¨Cfoot¨C


    two and a weight of 350 pounds.


    I shuddered after imagining it as if I would be that the next moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat snacks.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t all women like these?¡®


    FT


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fat. I don¡¯t want to eat them.¡±


    Matthewughed. As if looking at an unreasonable child, he rubbed my head with an indescribably


    affectionate tone.


    ¡°What nonsense. It¡¯s only a bit. You don¡¯t snack all the time. It doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Colin said I can¡¯t eat them.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Colin?¡± Matthew¡¯s reaction was quick


    He immediately grasped the points of my words. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to eat these snacks but


    Colin didn¡¯t allow me.


    He looked at me questioningly.


    ¡°Colin White, Felix¡¯s brother. I treat him as my brother. He took care of me back in Lincoln University.¡±


    ¡°Felix¡¯s brother¡­¡±


    Matthew murmured, and something strange appeared in his narrow eyes. There

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    The botanical garden was beautiful. Even though it was early autumn, all kinds of flowers were still in


    bloom¨Cespecially the long rose gallery, which was simr to the one at Lincoln University.


    Looking at the gallery, I remembered that night when Colin carried me on his back and wandered


    around the gallery.


    I took photos of the gallery from several angles and sent them to him. ¡°Look, this is the gallery in my


    college.¡±


    After sending the photos, I didn¡¯t turn off the phone but stayed on the chat page. Colin hadn¡¯t


    responded to my messages since yesterday. I always felt like something was missing. And now, he


    was typing, which excited me.


    ¡°Have you ever thought of returning to Lincoln University to continue your studies?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. I had thought about this, of course. However, I heard that the inter¨C


    provincial school transfer was difficult. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. But isn¡¯t it difficult?¡±


    ¡°If you want toe back, just tell me. I¡¯ll figure it out. I have a meeting soon. I¡¯ll get off my phone now.


    If you need anything, send me a message.¡±


    Colin was finally paying attention to me. I happily turned off my phone and put it back in my bag.


    ¡°Who were you chatting with? You look so happy.¡± Matthew was very


    gentlemanly. He kept a polite distance while I sent messages to Colin¨Calthough he was also curious


    about who the person on the other end was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Colin.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Colin again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t be so rude. I treat him as my brother. He¡¯s several years older than us. You have to be


    polite to him.¡±


    I wondered which words pleased him, but Matthew smiled and waved to the staff


    1/3


    wearing white gloves


    and wanted to give me a bunch.


    I was so frightened that I refused. ¡°No, leave the flowers alone. Helen has hay fever. I even ced the


    bouquet yesterday at the water station.


    ¡°No matter how beautiful the flowers are, I can only hold them for a while. I would have to take them to


    the water station again when I get back. That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Helen has hay fever? Who did you hear that from?¡± Matthew was surprised.


    ¡°She said it herself. When I went back with flowers yesterday, she disliked them, covered her nose, and


    dodged. I worried something might happen to her, so I sent the flowers away. Don¡¯t give me flowers


    again in the future. It¡¯s a waste.¡±


    In the next few days, Matthew came to see me in the afternoons and evenings. Sometimes, he took me


    to meet his friends. And most of the time, we went shopping and had meals.


    Several times, he took me to expensive luxury stores, wanting to give me bags, jewelry, and beautiful


    clothes worth tens of thousands. I always refused.


    Once, it rained slightly, so I got wet and had a slight cold. He even gave me a car.


    Before he could finish his words, the assistant drove over. It was obvious the car


    was prepared long ago.


    That light blue car looked exquisite,pact, and extremely expensive. It was a style that all women


    would like. But I declined it without even touching it.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t understand me. In his view, no woman disliked these things,


    and I was a rare case.


    I was also puzzled. I could ept Colin buying me food, drinks, and gifts. When that person changed


    to Matthew, I was full of resistance, which was so strange.


    Most women liked fancy clothes and beautiful essories, but only if they could afford them. I would


    lose myself if I relied on others to give me those. I didn¡¯t want to be so materialistic.


    I would make money myself to buy the things I wanted. I¡¯d never rely on others.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I did want to fall in love, but it had nothing to do with money or power. I just wanted to like someone.


    +15 BONUS


    There was another gathering with Matthew¡¯s friends. I came out a littlete as I


    was dealing with some matters at college. When I arrived at the club, many people were already in the


    private room. It was filled withughter.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    When I went in, only one seat was left. And I met someone beyond my expectations¨CHelen.


    There was only one seat, but two of us came. Perhaps someone did


    it intentionally, or they didn¡¯t expect me to attend in the first ce.


    Either way, it was enough to embarrass me.


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯rete. As usual, you have to drink three sses as punishment.¡±


    It was Leo who spoke. He kept ncing at me, smiling arrogantly.


    Matthew¡¯s expression darkened, and he threw the car keys on the


    table. The loud thud made Leo¡¯s smile freeze.


    Helen raised her head to look at us. Her gaze wasplicated. It was filled with anger, resentment,


    and hatred that came from


    nowhere.


    Did she hate me?


    M


    ¡°Why is there only one seat?¡± Matthew asked calmly.


    747


    He looked stern, and his slightly raised brows told everyone that he was pissed off.


    ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sorry. I originally said I wasn¡¯t going toe, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Helly, why are you apologizing? You¡¯re a member of our circle. We grew up together. We won¡¯t drive


    you out even if there¡¯s one


    +15 BONUS


    more person. No matter what, no one can rece you.¡±


    It was Leo again. He endured Matthew¡¯s pressure and forced


    himself to speak up for Helen. His eyes, which should have been clear, concealed throbbing emotions.


    Did he like Helen?


    ¡°Oh? One more person? Who¡¯s the extra one? Who¡¯s driving anyone out? Leo, tell me.¡±


    Matthew narrowed his eyes. Cold anger emerged on his body, and his force was overwhelming.


    Leo turned pale, and he seemed to be trying to say something. But in the end, he was defeated by


    Matthew¡¯s cold force. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Others quickly asked the waiter to add a seat. They exined that they had been focused on chatting


    and did not notice a missing seat. They kept apologizing.


    The waiter came in time and put a small, narrow chair next to the unupied seat.


    ¡°Matt, invite your guest to sit down. The food will be served soon. You have to drink more today. It¡¯s


    been too difficult to invite you recently. We never expected that you¡¯d focus on a woman one day.


    You surprised us.¡±


    Seeing their behavior, I understood everything.


    I was the extra one. They kept the circle tight just to iste me.


    ¡°Matthew, I have something else to do. I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye.


    2/3


    T


    It wasn¡¯t worth staying for such an asion. I didn¡¯t feel awkwar


    saying it out loud. Since I was the extra one, I would leave. I


    wouldn¡¯t havee to this gathering if it weren¡¯t for Matthew¡¯s


    sake.


    Those people were all arrogant. Relying on the support of their predecessors, they thought that they


    were omnipotent and despised others.


    It was a pity that no matter how good their world was, I had never been envious of it. I had my


    principles and way of life. I never


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    wanted to rely on anyone.


    There was an idiom¨Cbirds of different feathers didn¡¯t flock


    together.


    I turned around and left, but Matthew grabbed my arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving with you.¡±


    He nced at Leo and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t invite me to this kind of gathering in the future.¡±


    I was about to say he didn¡¯t have to do that, but he gloomily pulled


    me to the door.


    ¡°Luna Lawson, I want topete fairly with you!¡±


    I was stunned to hear that.


    What did Helen want topete with me for? I studied watercolor while she studied management.


    Was there any need topete?

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked Matthew for many years. Everyone in the circle knows he treats me very


    well. But since you appeared, he has refused to see me. I even came here secretly after I got the news


    of the gathering.


    ¡°I deliberately took your seat, nning to make you embarrassed. But I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have been


    so unruly. Making trouble for you is no different from making trouble for Matt. I¡¯ll never do such stupid


    things again. I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°But I long for Matt. I can¡¯t imagine how miserable I¡¯d be without him. I don¡¯t like ying dirty tricks or


    even conspiracies. So, I want topete openly with you on a fair basis.


    ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t like me yet, but who knows? Maybe one day, he¡¯ll suddenly realize that the person


    he likes is me. Luna, do you dare to ept my challenge?¡±


    Helen¡¯s words stunned everyone. Leo looked at her sadly, and something seemed to crack in his eyes.


    He was very affectionate toward her. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t


    sense it.


    It turned out that Helen was the Helly everyone mentioned when I first joined them for a gathering. She


    was the one who had beenmunicating with Matthew on WhatsApp.


    I thought I had never done anything to offend her, but she


    wouldn¡¯t hate me for no reason.


    1/3


    The situation changed so suddenly that I forgot to react.


    But Helen was pretty good. She showed her dislike toward me


    openly, and her desire topete fairly with me was also above


    board.


    However, I just wanted to be in love quietly without anyone¡¯s jealousy.


    Moreover, even if I became the winner in the end, would Matthew cut ties with her and never have any


    contact with her until death? I disliked being wary of someone and worrying about losing my


    mate.


    ¡°Helly, for your dad¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you about what happened today. If it happens again,


    you¡¯ll know the


    consequences. Also, it¡¯s my business to like Luna. My dislike of you has nothing to do with her either.


    ¡°As long as she epts me, my whole life will only belong to her. She doesn¡¯t have topete with


    you. I won¡¯t allow it. You don¡¯t deserve it either.¡±


    Helen¡¯s hope gradually disappeared. She finally became deste after she listened to Matthew¡¯s


    words.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This scene reminded me of Thanksgiving that year. Felix had scolded me in front of many people,


    making me look worthless. At that time, I was also in such a state of destion.


    This silly woman hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She just liked


    Matthew.


    Matthew and I weren¡¯t wrong either. No one was wrong.


    The wrong one was God¡¯s will, which shouldn¡¯t y tricks on us. It always caused many unsatisfactory


    results.


    Matthew angrily grabbed my arm and walked out, mming the


    door.


    It wasn¡¯t until he got in the car and drove for a while that his mood gradually calmed down. He found a


    quiet ce to park the car before exining to me about Helen.


    ¡°Helly¡¯s dad is my dad¡¯s good friend and partner. I¡¯ve known her since we were children. But I¡¯ve been


    living with my grandma in Southsville. I returned to Jinovy from Southsville after my senior year of high


    school.


    ¡°I only had more opportunities to meet her at that time. Over the years, I¡¯ve only regarded her as a


    friend. I didn¡¯t know she had such thoughts.¡±


    He pressed on his chest. ¡°Lulu, I swear on my name that I¡¯m not lying. I love you very much. During the


    days when I left


    Southsville, I was goofing around and in a muddle. At that time, I thought that if my bride wasn¡¯t you, it


    wouldn¡¯t matter who that was. A wedding would just be a ritual to me.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°But I still held on to hope. I told myself that if I can¡¯t make my dreame true when I¡¯m 30, I¡¯ll just


    marry a woman randomly. I¡¯ll just have to ept my life. It¡¯s rare in my circle to get married for love. It¡¯s


    just an exchange of benefits.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d live such a miserable life, but I was lucky to meet you again. God must have heard my


    prayers and gave me such a big surprise. Lulu, I would¡¯ve given up if I hadn¡¯t seen you. But you¡¯re


    here, right next to me, alive. I like every part of you. I almost go crazy with joy.


    ¡°Lulu, can you say something? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll reject me.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s narrow eyes were full of anxiety and anticipation. He stared at me steadily, like a criminal


    waiting for the judge to pronounce his sentence.


    His words left me feeling bitter. I knew the feeling of liking someone sincerely but not being able to get


    their love. It was very


    ufortable.


    He kept talking, but I had no intention of listening anymore. What he said just now was enough. He


    didn¡¯t need to say much more.


    I admitted that his words moved me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°She¡¯s cute,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°What? Are you praising your love rival?¡± Matthew asked me in disbelief.


    Maybe he thought that I should¡¯ve rushed up to Helen without


    hesitation, scratched her face, and then pointed at her and yelled at her for being shameless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t treat her as a love rival. She¡¯s really cute. At least she¡¯s


    much stronger than those scheming women who y dirty tricks behind me. I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°So? Do you want topete with her?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°With you here, do I still need to fight?¡±


    Matthew grinned, and he looked a little proud. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The farce passed away peacefully.


    When Helen came back that day, she was a little drunk and unsteady. I kindly went to help her, but she


    shook my hands off. Go away! I don¡¯t want to be friends with my love rival!¡±


    She was so fierce!


    I felt a headacheing on. I nned to put her down and let her


    fend for herself.


    ¡°But what should I do? Luna, you¡¯re a good person. I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I just can¡¯t control


    myself. I would rather be a bad woman to get Matthew.¡±


    She clutched my pajamas, muttering that she didn¡¯t want to be a mistress and didn¡¯t want to make me


    sad. But she also liked


    Matthew. Everything was too contradictory.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a good person. Although you¡¯re always against me, I


    also like you. I want to be fries with you. Are you okay with that?


    I helped her lie on the bed, took off her shoes and socks, and covered her with the nket. ¡°Stop


    talking and sleep. If you¡¯re thirsty or ufortable, just wake me up. I won¡¯t sleep too deeply.¡±


    I had been seeing Matthew for more than half a month. He kept asking when he could be my


    boyfriend as he wanted to hold my hand and kiss me. But I always felt that it wasn¡¯t the right timing, so


    I rejected him every time.


    His hope lit up and dimmed repeatedly.


    But he cared for me even more. He¡¯d follow me around constantly


    if I didn¡¯t have to go to sses.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Thest gathering ended terribly, so Matthew¡¯s friends invited us again to make amends.


    They were friends of Matthew who grew up together, and I did not want to make things difficult for


    them.


    Matthew also knew that what he did was excessive at that time. After asking my opinion, he epted


    their invitation.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to go. I felt like something was blocking me from those people.


    I couldn¡¯t integrate into their world at all. But Matthew had


    begged me softly. I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him.


    When I was almost done eating, I went out for a walk. But I overheard some of his friends mentioning


    me when I returned.


    ¡°Matt, have you decided to be with her?¡±


    ¡°I made my decision long ago. I won¡¯t change it in this life.¡±


    ¡°How can a woman from a normal family pass your family¡¯s standards?!!


    Matthew was silent for a while and then said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ovee this hurdle with her. At most, I¡¯ll give


    up everything. Anyway, the Loxley family doesn¡¯tck an inheritor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Matt. You two aren¡¯t from the same world at all. Your family won¡¯t let you do whatever


    you want. Helly is talented


    and good¨Clooking. In terms of feelings and interest, she¡¯s better than Luna. You must have known that


    she likes you, right?¡±


    ¡°So what? Love is a matter between two people. I can¡¯t respond to her feelings, and I don¡¯t want to


    dy her. Stop mentioning this in the future. Lulu will be unhappy.¡±


    Only then did I realize that he had lied. He already knew that Helen liked him. He had lied to me that


    day just to appease me.


    Whatever the reason, he didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    Toward the end of that dinner, I felt very unpleasant.


    I hadn¡¯t even epted him and he had already lied to me. What about afterward? How would he treat


    me if he lost his feelings of novelty toward me and satisfied his wish from his youth after being together


    for a long time?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His friends were right. We weren¡¯t from the same world. Even if we had love, how far could we go?


    I started to hesitate to ept him as my boyfriend that night.


    It was a long holiday. In the afternoon, all the students who had no sses packed their luggage and


    went home one after another.


    I booked a flight home early, nning to return to see my parents.


    Matthew had agreed to go back with me. It had been a long time since he left. He missed everything


    there and wanted to go back


    for a visit.


    2/3


    I wasn¡¯t sure how my rtionship with him would end.


    I had thought about it. Since he would go to Southsville with me this time, I wanted to take him back to


    meet my parents and ask


    their opinion of whether I should ept him.


    After packing my luggage, I considered whether to go out for a meal or order takeout when my phone


    rang.


    It was Matthew.


    ¡°Sorry, Lulu, please don¡¯t be angry with me. A development case that mypany has been applying


    to the government for many years has been approved. I have too many things to do, so I can¡¯t follow


    you back. Can you go back by yourself?¡±


    I was a little disappointed when I heard that.


    I sincerely wanted to introduce him to my family. But meeting my family wasn¡¯t importantpared to


    his contract, which cost hundreds of millions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to work and let me


    go home alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can go back myself,¡± I concealed my emotions and answered him cheerfully.


    ¡°Call me when you arrive, or I¡¯ll worry. I¡¯ll arrange a car to take you to the airport tomorrow morning.¡±


    My flight was at 9:00 am. I arrived at the college gate at 7:30 am and waited for Matthew¡¯s car to pick


    me up.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    When I looked around, I saw Felix and Lc trying to stop a taxi in


    front.


    It was still early. There were very few taxis passing by the college


    gate.


    They tried to hail one for a while, but no taxi stopped for them. Lc was so anxious that her face had


    turned pale and she was stamping her feet.


    That was normal. The ne wouldn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    ¡°Ms. Lawson, Mr. Matthew asked me to pick you up. Please get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to the airport.¡±


    I put my backpack away, wanting to get in the car and leave. But those two people were standing on


    the roadside and looking at me eagerly, which aroused my pity.


    There was only one flight a day. If they missed it, they had to wait until tomorrow. They would waste


    their day in vain.


    ¡°Felix, get in the car.¡±


    Lc came over happily carrying her luggage, obviously wanting to please me.


    Felix was silent for a while beforeing over.


    In the face of reality, he had to ept my offer no matter how arrogant he was.


    As soon as Lc got in the car, she made a fuss and eximed. She kept touching the interior of the


    car while observing it, which


    made the driver keep ncing at her in the rearview mirror.


    It wasn¡¯t until Felix caught her and trapped her in his arms that


    she calmed down.


    I nced in the rearview mirror. She was lying in his arms, smiling triumphantly.


    It was how she would be for the rest of her life. Apart from being jealous, she couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    What was rare was that she still didn¡¯t understand that ying tricks on me was a waste of effort.


    I was toozy to pay attention to her and closed my eyes to rest.


    But Lc wouldn¡¯t stop making trouble. She might have thought I was easy to bully when I ignored her,


    so she started making hypocritical insinuations about me and implying that she was the one Felix liked.


    Others shouldn¡¯t take a fancy to him.


    I was going to be pissed off by her. Did she think Felix was a god? Or money? Should everyone love


    him?


    Besides, ording to the dirty things she had done, she might not be so sincere toward him either.


    She was really good at causing trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kick you out,¡± I said indifferently.


    Felix froze, and Lc immediately shut up.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Most vehicles on the highway were private cars traveling during the holidays. If I left them here, they


    had no way to take a taxi. If they walked to the airport, the ne would have already been


    there and back.


    When we got out of the car, Felix wanted to help me to take my backpack, but I refused. I could do it


    myself, so I didn¡¯t need his


    help.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t carry it, I would rather throw out a few items than ask him for help. That¡¯d be


    troublesome and ufortable.


    Surprisingly, Colin came to pick us up at the airport. I hadn¡¯t seen him for three months. I missed him


    so much. He seemed to have lost some weight, but his appearance was still outstanding.


    ¡°Colin, why are you here?¡± I rushed over excitedly, not caring about others¡® gazes. I threw myself into


    his arms and kept talking


    to him.


    His frown was instantly gone, and he showed me a warm smile.


    ¡°I finished my work. I have a few days of holidays, so I came back


    early.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I almost flew back to Lincoln University to find you,¡± I mumbled in


    dissatisfaction while Colin looked at me


    even more dotingly.


    ¡°Hello, Colin.¡±


    Felix and Lc also came over. They threw their luggage in the trunk and got into the car.


    I didn¡¯t know what Lc was thinking. Felix was around, but she still got into the front passenger seat.


    Colin ruthlessly rejected her on the spot. ¡°Go back.¡±


    She was trying to disgust me on purpose. Seeing Colin¡¯s cold expression, Lc got out of the front


    passenger seat with embarrassment and opened the back door. She got in again.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    GET IT

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°What are you doing? Come up!¡± Colin urged me.


    I stared at the seat where Lc had just sat, crossed my arms, and refused to get in the car.


    Looking at me for a while, he turned his head to snicker. His teasing look made me blush.


    So what if heughed at me? I wouldn¡¯t get in!


    Colin had no choice but to get out of the car¨Chelplessly. He took the passenger seat cushion outside,


    shook it vigorously, and put it back again. Then, he opened the trunk to take out a clean blue nket.


    After folding it, he ced it on the seat cushion.


    He reached a hand toward me gentlemanly. ¡°Miss, please get in the car.


    Although I wanted to pretend to be indifferent, his actions still made me smile. I took a step forward


    while still pretending to refuse him. ¡°Colin, I can just go back by myself. We¡¯re not on the same route.¡®


    During the winter vacation of my senior year, my family finally moved to a new ce. The Lawsons and


    the Whites officially ended their two decades of living next door to each other.


    However, Mom still liked the small garden of the original house, so we didn¡¯t sell the old house. She


    would asionally stay there for a day or two.


    Dad also said we should keep both houses and alternate living in them, treating it like traveling


    ¡°Aunt Harper went over to do the cleaning in the morning. She should¡¯ve finished it by now. When I


    came out, Uncle Gerald said you asked for a barbecue for lunch. They¡¯re waiting for you to have it


    together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! There are a lot of barbecue restaurants at Jesselton College,


    but they¡¯re not as good as the ones at Lincoln University, Colin, help me make the sauceter. I miss


    the taste.¡±


    After watching me take the passenger seat, Colin fastened my seat belt and


    ??


    rustled my hair. He added before I lost my temper, ¡°I happened to bring back some ingredients. They¡¯ll


    satisfy your cravings.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colin.¡± I sat in my seat, ncing proudly at the rearview mirror, Lc had flushed with


    anger.


    Colin was always the best. He would arrange things well even if I didn¡¯t ask him to do so. If it weren¡¯t


    for our identities and the asion, I really wanted to go over and kiss him as a reward.


    ¡°Colin,¡± Lc called out, her voice so soft that I felt goosebumps while listening. ¡°Is barbecue that


    delicious? I also want to eat it. Can you take me along?¡±


    Through the rearview mirror, I could see her watery eyes. She was smiling so shyly that it made me


    feel disgusted.


    Gosh, she was so hypocritical,


    I didn¡¯t expect her to seduce her boyfriend¡¯s brother in front of her


    boyfriend and even in the presence of outsiders.


    Could Felix endure this?


    I nced at him. He was sitting stiffly and gloomily. His expression was terrible.


    ¡°No,¡± Colin refused without hesitation, even if his answer would embarrass her.


    Lc¡¯s pretense of shyness was instantly frozen. She looked utterly awful.


    Colin drove the car intently with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Iughed hard.


    +15 BONU


    To deal with hypocritical people, I should act straightforwardly like Colin. I learned something new


    today.


    If anyone dared to talk to me hypocritically, I would embarrass them without hesitation.


    The car stopped slowly in front of the house. Four elders were standing at


    the door, looking out.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Uncle Austin, Aunt Mel, we¡¯re back!¡± I jumped out of the car first. Colin opened the trunk,


    helped me carry my big backpack, and


    followed me.


    ¡°Oh, my baby girl is back! Come in! Your mom came here early to make food for you.¡± Dad waved to


    me and smiled happily.


    Aunt Mel took my hand with a smile, even pinching my cheek gently. ¡°We were so happy to hear that


    you¡¯d be returning during the holidays. You¡¯re getting more beautiful. Hmm, your skin is so soft and


    tender!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    As we were meeting again after a long time, we chatted pleasantly. When Felix arrived at the door, his


    hair was disheveled. He carried an oversized travel bag on his shoulders. He pushed therge suitcase


    in one hand and carried a big bag in the other.


    On the contrary, Lc followed delicately, only carrying a small bag containing bread.


    In my impression, Felix had always been clean and cool. But now, he looked like a refugee fleeing


    famine.


    Seeing him carrying a heavy load and greeting my parents, I tried to hold back myughter several


    times,


    Aunt Mel¡¯s smile faded a lot when she saw Lc. She only responded politely to Lc¡¯s greetings


    without furthermunication.


    Even though Lc was in such an awkward situation, she still bit her lip and persisted.


    If it were me, I would have left long ago knowing that the host didn¡¯t wee me. I didn¡¯t want to feel


    ashamed by staying.


    As if Lc was unbothered, she refused to leave. That was pretty shameless


    of her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking at the door. Lulu,e in. We¡¯ve prepared the ingredients.¡± Mom pushed me


    and Colin inside.


    Felix also wanted to follow us under Lc¡¯s hint, but Colin stopped him unpleasantly. ¡°Go back to your


    home. Don¡¯t go to the wrong house.¡±


    After saying that, he followed Dad into my house.


    Before the door closed, I saw Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel staring at Colin in confusion. They might have


    thought he became stupid as he was the one


    who had entered the wrong house,


    ¡°Colin, why did youe here? Didn¡¯t you tell Felix not to go to the wrong house? This is my house.¡±


    I asked him while throwing the coat I took off into theundry basket.


    Colin washed his hands and went into the kitchen. Then, he picked up a box from somewhere, took out


    the bottles and jars inside, and ced them on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat my sauce?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I want to! Are you going back for lunch after making the sauce? Your brother is back with his


    girlfriend. Today is a good day for your family to have a meal together.¡±


    I leaned on the kitchen door frame, watching Colin make the barbecue


    sauce. Handsome men were truly different from others. He even looked so


    good when making the sauce,


    Colin kept moving his hands, maintaining a half¨Cbowed posture. He teased me while looking at me,


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still so heartless.¡±


    Mom patted my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense! Colin has been busy buying things and preparing


    ingredients for this barbecue. He even went to pick you up. He¡¯s tired, but he¡¯s still making sauce for


    you. You¡¯re really heartless to drive him away!¡±


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Why did you use so much force? What if you hit me silly?¡± I rubbed my reddening


    forehead while arguing with Mom.


    Colin looked at me and put down what he was holding. After wiping his hands, he came over to rub my


    forehead, ¡°Aunt Harper, you did use too much force. It has turned red.¡±


    I patted his hand away and rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a nice person. It¡¯s all because of


    you that I got beaten and scolded. Hmph.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stupid to worry and do everything for you. Alright, don¡¯t feel


    wronged. If you¡¯re hit silly, I¡¯ll take


    responsibility, okay? I¡¯ll serve you until you¡¯re satisfied. I¡¯ll never let you be a beggar,¡± as


    I found it difficult to answer him. I subconsciously gulped and went to the living room to watch TV with


    Dad instead,

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Mom meaningfully smiled while looking at Colin and me. She then took the chicken from the


    refrigerator, wanting to prepare it.


    Colin was quick to prepare the sauce. The four of us sat together and started


    the barbecue.


    While we were enjoying the meal, I went to open the door when Felix knocked on it.


    My house had an open living room and kitchen, and the dining room was diagonally opposite the door.


    In other words, everyone could fully see the


    whole dining room while standing at the door of my house.


    Felix was here to ask Colin to go back for lunch. Lc was in his arms,


    looking into the dining room with a greedy look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I felt annoyed, not wanting to talk much to them.


    ¡°Luna, we¡¯re here to look for Colin. Our meal is ready. Why isn¡¯t heing


    back?¡±


    She had seen the scene herself, but she still asked a nonsensical question. I


    bet she either had an eye problem or was daydreaming.


    After she said that, Felix didn¡¯t wait for my answer and wanted to rush into my house. However, I


    stopped him firmly, refusing to let him in.


    I had been looking forward to this barbecue for a long time. Their arrival would ruin the atmosphere and


    my good mood for having a great meal.


    ¡°Lulu, what are you doing? We just came to look for Colin. We don¡¯t mean anything else. Aunt Mel also


    prepared your share. Even if you don¡¯t want toe, you can¡¯t stop us from looking for Colin. That¡¯s


    rude.¡±


    Lc was really hypocritical.


    +15 BONUS


    She wanted to have the barbecue meal with us, but she didn¡¯t even dare to


    tell the truth and wanted to nder me. Who did she think she was?


    However, Felix was also shameless enough to allow her to do so. He even


    took the lead in rushing into my house. I wouldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t


    understand her intentions.


    Sure enough, this couple was a perfect match. Neither one of them was a good person.


    I wouldn¡¯t let Lc get whatever she wanted, though. This was my house. She couldn¡¯t me me even


    if I didn¡¯t let them in.


    ¡°Colin, your brother and his girlfriend are here to take you home for lunch! ¡°I guarded the door while


    turning around to yell toward the dining room.


    Colin had long heard our conversation. He just pretended not to have heard


    anything.


    When I called him, he wiped his mouth, walked over slowly, and stopped a


    step behind me.


    He sounded impatient. ¡°I already told Dad and Mom that I¡¯d be eating here. Go back now. If you don¡¯t


    have anything important to say, don¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°Just call me if you want to find me. I¡¯ll go backter. I won¡¯t get lost. You don¡¯t need to pick me up.¡±


    After saying that, Colin shut the door, isting the hypocritical couple. We


    both smiled knowingly.


    Dad drank a lot and was a bit drunk. Mom helped him back to the room to take care of him, leaving me


    to clean up the kitchen.


    Looking at the messy kitchen, I wanted to cry. Even if I mustered up the courage several times, I still


    didn¡¯t know where to start the cleaning.


    It was Colin who helped me solve this big problem by demonstrating the


    cleaning step by step.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    Seeing the clean kitchen, I couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°My dear Colin, I wonder which woman will be


    lucky enough to spend the rest of her life with you. Oh, I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    I shook my head, pretending to exim and praise him.


    Colin pped the back of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense. What about you? Have you ever


    wondered whose woman you want to be?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I helped you solve such a big problem. How are you going to thank me?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I pondered and then answered yfully, ¡°I¡¯m poor and have nothing to offer. If you want me to repay


    your kindness, I can only invite you to my room openly.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°Why openly and not secretly?¡± Colin leaned on the sink, facing my teasing


    calmly.


    ¡°Since the medieval era, it hasn¡¯t been appropriate for men and women to be too close to one another.


    If you enter my room secretly, it may affect your reputation. But if we meet openly, you can protect your


    reputation. It¡¯s my best offer.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Colin turned his head,ughing so hard that his shoulders shook. He then turned and pushed me out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To protect myself, I¡¯ll go to your room openly.¡±


    I had rarely seen him since I became an adult, and his opportunities toe to my room were even


    rarer.


    ¡°Nothing has changed. I didn¡¯t expect you to keep your things long¨Cterm.¡±


    Colin sat at my study table, picking up a book to read.


    ¡°Of course, I¡­¡±


    Before I finished speaking, my phone rang. Matthew was giving me a video


    call.


    I looked at Colin guiltily, not knowing whether I should answer the call.


    His expression changed, and he signaled me. ¡°Be polite. Pick it up.¡±


    I immediately clicked the answer button. Matthew¡¯s face and his surroundings soon broke into my


    vision.


    Judging from the furnishings and environment, it should be a high¨Cend


    restaurant. Some young people passed behind him. The red figure sitting on the couch was simr to


    my roommate, Helen.


    ¡°Lulu, how are you? Have you eaten?¡±


    He plucked tits evebrows, seemingly a little tired. His eyes were also dim, without the softness and


    sweetness of the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Are you okay? Do you have a headache?¡±


    When asked that, Colin, who was at the side, showed a darkened expression:


    ¡°A little, but it¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, are your parents okay? Don¡¯t forget to send my


    greetings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will


    Several people over there called him over. He smiled apologetically at me. ¡°I hate socializing, but I can¡¯t


    refuse it.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Go ahead. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll hang up.¡®


    ¡°Lutu,¡± he called me with deep affection. ¡°Come back early. I miss you so much


    I felt my face burning hot.


    I was very embarrassed to show affection in front of Colin.


    After I hurriedly hung up the phone, I saw his gloomy expression.


    He asked deeply, ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    I thought seriously before answering, ¡°I¡¯m developing feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Why him? Is it because of those ut goosebump¨Cinducing letters?¡±


    I did receive it letters from Matthew, but I had only opened one and read two lines before Colin


    destroyed them on my behalf. I didn¡¯t know whether those letters would give me goosebumps.


    Since he said that, he might have read all those letters.


    Didn¡¯t he say he would throw them away? I wondered why he read those


    +15 BONUS


    letters without my permission. He and Felix were indeed brothers. One kept my letters privately, and


    the other read my letters secretly.


    1 wanted to argue with Colin, asking him why he didn¡¯t let me read my letters. He was a bully for having


    read them all.


    Before I could say anything, he turned and nced at me meaningfully. I instantly became speechless


    and didn¡¯t dare toin.


    1 exined, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely the reason. My two roommates have already gone out to live with their


    boyfriends. I¡¯m the only one who has never been in a rtionship. I haven¡¯t even touched a man¡¯s


    hand. Theyugh at me every time we get on video calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. Mom also said that I¡¯ve reached the age of falling in love. Matt grew up with


    me, knows me well, and has liked me for many years. I want to try to be with him. If everything goes


    well, we can be


    together. If not, I¡¯ll break up with him.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Am I not a man?¡± Colin was a little dissatisfied and aggrieved.


    What did he mean by that?


    I looked at him nkly. I was still young,


    I didn¡¯t mean my age. I meant that I was protected too well by my parents and Col¨ªn, so my mental age


    was young. I hadn¡¯t learned to think


    independently about many things.


    After listening to Colin¡¯s words, I pondered. Based on his strong physique and my knowledge of


    gender, I could be sure he was male. Why did he ask


    such nonsense?


    ¡°Matthew¡¯s family is very unusual. His education and growing environment since childhood are beyond


    your imagination. Lulu, I¡¯ve never cared about the difference in family background.


    ¡°But if you marry into the Loxley family, you¡¯ll suffer. Society has sses. If you marry into a family with


    a higher social ss, your future life won¡¯t be good.¡±


    I had thought before about what Colin just said.


    My family¡¯s conditions were good for ordinary people. My parents had a good ie, and I was their


    only daughter. I was beautiful and talented and graduated from a prestigious university. I would also


    have a good job. I had enviable capital.


    But the Loxley family was prestigious in Jinovy, and they were bing increasingly powerful in recent


    years. Matthew was the eldest son in the family and was responsible for inheriting the family business.


    To stabilize his status, his parents would probably find him a well¨Cmatcheddy to marry him.


    Chapter 155


    ¡°Am I not a man?¡± Colin was a little dissatisfied and aggrieved.


    What did he mean by that?


    I looked at him nkly. I was still young.


    I didn¡¯t mean my age. I meant that I was protected too well by my parents and Colin, so my mental age


    was young. I hadn¡¯t learned to think


    independently about many things.


    After listening to Colin¡¯s words, I pondered. Based on his strong physique and my knowledge of


    gender, I could be sure he was male. Why did he ask such nonsense?


    ¡°Matthew¡¯s family is very unusual. His education and growing environment since childhood are beyond


    your imagination. Lulu, I¡¯ve never cared about the difference in family background.


    ¡°But if you marry into the Loxley family, you¡¯ll suffer. Society has sses. If you marry into a family with


    a higher social ss, your future life won¡¯t be good.¡±


    I had thought before about what Colin just said.


    My family¡¯s conditions were good for ordinary people. My parents had a good ie, and I was their


    only daughter. I was beautiful and talented and graduated from a prestigious university. I would also


    have a good job. I had enviable capital.


    But the Loxley family was prestigious in Jinovy, and they were bing increasingly powerful in recent


    years. Matthew was the eldest son in the family and was responsible for inheriting the family business.


    To stabilize his status, his parents would probably find him a well¨Cmatcheddy to marry him.


    Colin was right. The ss gap between us was too big. It was also why I hadn¡¯t decided to be with


    Matthew.


    I didn¡¯t want to be a joke in their circle. I didn¡¯t wish to make myself too humble.


    ¡°By the way, Colin, do you think I¡¯m ugly or stupid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most coquettish in Lincoln University.¡±


    Coquettish? It was such an unpleasant word although he was probablyplimenting me.


    ¡°Then why have no boys ever pursued me? When I think of this, I feel bad about myself.¡±


    Colin looked enigmatic and didn¡¯t answer me, only pursing his lips.


    I didn¡¯t remember when he left. When I woke up, I found nobody was in the except for the refreshing


    smell of pine lingering faintly in the air.


    It wasn¡¯t until I bathed at night andy on the bed chatting with Zara that I finally figured out what


    Colin¡¯s words meant.


    Over the years, I had only held his hand. But I treated him as my brother. He


    was different from a boyfriend.


    wondered whether he asked me that intentionally or if he was flirting with


    1. me.


    How could that be? I must be overthinking it.


    Even if Colin flirted with everyone, he wouldn¡¯t flirt with me. He had always treated me as his most


    beloved sister.


    Zara didn¡¯te back. She said she was traveling with her ssmates. But when I looked at the


    photos she sent, there seemed to be only one


    ssmate, and it was a man.


    She had just finished showering and was wiping her hair while video-


    chatting with me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Through the dressing mirror beside her, I saw a well¨Cdressed man sitting on the couch with aptop on


    hisp. He was frowning while reading


    something. The distance was a bit far. I couldn¡¯t see his appearance, but he seemed not as tall as


    Colin.


    Zara would nce at the mirror from time to time and couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was a sense of


    tenderness flowing in her eyes.


    s, even a determined woman like her had fallen in love with a bastard.


    Was I destined to be single forever?


    The next morning, I was woken up by the sound of my phone ringing. I realized that the high school


    chat group had be lively.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    It was rare for my former ss monitor to be back in the city. He asked all former ssmates in


    Southsville to gather at noon.


    Colin sent Felix and me to the restaurant. He reminded us to call him when


    the gathering ended.


    The gathering between former ssmates should be pure and happy, with everyone giving life updates


    and recounting our friendship back then.


    But a few of them were arrogant. They constantly unted how outstanding they were and how much


    money they made, turning the friendship into apetition.


    I wouldn¡¯t havee if I had known the gathering would be like this. During a toast, I found a


    moment to leave the private room and stay on the


    terrace.


    This restaurant was the same one as on the day Felix brought Lc home for


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the first time.


    After a few years, the decoration style of the restaurant had changed. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized this


    ce if the restaurant¡¯s name had also


    changed.


    I was still Luna, and he was still Felix. But the changes of time had made us no longer the same we


    once were. If not for our memories, we wouldn¡¯t be


    us anymore.


    The only thing I remembered about this restaurant was this small terrace.


    A long soft couch had been added, which could seat about five people.


    Although this ce was small, it was as quiet as paradise. This ce seemed to iste the noise


    outside. I liked it very much.


    However, I couldn¡¯t stay in this quiet environment forever. After sitting for


    1/3


    less than ten minutes, someone found me and sat close beside me,


    He was tall and thin, with perfect facial features. There was the smell of alcohol on his body. His eyes


    were a little zed over. I could see that he had drunk a lot.


    After almost six years, Felix was sitting so close to me for the first time. It was so close that I could


    smell his familiar scent. It was a pity that my excitement back then had turned into calmness.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy in there.¡±


    He gave me Sprite while smiling softly.


    I would never take the initiative to cause trouble. Since he showed a good attitude, I could get along


    with him peacefully.


    After taking the Sprite, I didn¡¯t open it. Colin had banned me from drinking such carbonated drinks. I got


    used to not drinking them, so I just put the can of Sprite aside and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Felix looked at me and then quickly looked away. There was a small part of the floor tiles that was


    damaged, and he stared at it for a while. Eventually, he said, ¡°After so many years, I owe you a proper


    apology.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t try to stop me from speaking or this difort will stay with me. I feel upset every time I


    think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I was too impulsive then and didn¡¯t consider your feelings. It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t targeting you; I was


    simply disgusted with our parents who always tried ying matchmaker for us. I was simply annoyed


    with their


    arrangements.


    ¡°In the past few years, I¡¯ve thought about why I was so cruel that year. The answer I came up with is


    vague.


    ¡°After you left that day, my parents scolded me severely. I knew what I did.


    +15 BONUS


    was wrong, but I still couldn¡¯t ept their lectures, so I said nothing. I just kept thinking about breaking


    free from their grasp regardless of the cost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I acted abnormally. Now that I think about it, I hate myself for being so stupid. I really


    regret it. As for the two times you were injured, that could¡¯ve been avoided if I had been more careful.


    I¡¯m sorry I made you suffer.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    ¡°All that¡¯s in the past. Why bring it up? I¡¯ve never med you.¡± I smiled faintly.


    Indeed, it was all over now. Now that I looked back, I could no longer remember the humiliation and


    pain I felt back then.


    Felix smiled bitterly, took out a cigarette, and asked me if he could smoke.


    We were at a public ce. It was not like we were at my house. He could do


    whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Getting together with Lc was purely idental. I remember it was


    raining heavily that day. She didn¡¯t have an umbre, and she had even injured her leg. I saw her


    sitting on the ground alone, wiping her tears. She was drenched.


    ¡°Since we were ssmates, I figured I should help her. I didn¡¯t know why,


    but I was moved by her tears. She wasn¡¯t popr in ss, and no one liked her. During gatherings,


    she¡¯d always sit alone in the corner, looking like a pitiful sight. It made me want to protect her.


    ¡°After being with her for so long, I know she uses her tears as a weapon and pretends to be weak.


    She¡¯s often mean, especially to you. She harbors hostility against you.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it and even warned her about it many times. But she always. says that I¡¯m the only thing


    she has. On the other hand, you¡¯re so dazzling that she can¡¯tpare to you, which makes her feel


    inferior. Worried that I¡¯d abandon her one day, she cried like a baby.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ve wondered whether my feelings for her are love or pity. I still can¡¯t tell. But no matter what it is,


    protecting her has be my obsession. and responsibility. Can you understand me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your own affair. You don¡¯t need my understanding. You don¡¯t need


    BONUS


    to care about other people¡¯s opinions if you think what you¡¯re doing is right.


    He didn¡¯t need to tell me this at all. That was his own affair, and I wouldn¡¯t rte to it. Why was he


    telling me this? He acted so superfluously.


    Felix looked into my eyes as if he wanted to see my thoughts. I only gave him a faint smile. Regardless


    of his purpose, it had nothing to do with me.


    ¡°Lulu, were you sad during that time?¡±


    He softened his voice. It was a gentle and caring voice that I had never heard


    from him before.


    How was that possible? I must have heard it wrong.


    We were long¨Ctime neighbors and childhood friends. I could still talk to him calmly just because of this


    rtionship. There was nothing else between us.


    Moreover, things had changed. There was no point in saying this since we had left these things in the


    past.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    I really did forget.


    Felix was stunned for a moment and then smiled bitterly. He said nothing more as he concentrated on


    smoking.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lix, since you¡¯ve decided to give Lc your whole life, love her well. I believe love will be able to move


    even the most heartless people.¡±


    He hid behind the smoke, not letting me see his face. After sitting for a while, I was the first to leave.


    That was all I wanted to say. He could take his time to think about it. Whether the oue was good or


    not, that would depend on him.


    Felix¡¯s expression was still bad when he got into the car.


    Colin secretly asked me what happened. I shrugged, telling him that I knew


    nothing.


    ? +15 BONUS


    I wasn¡¯t lying. I didn¡¯t think the change in Felix¡¯s emotions was from our previous conversation.


    A few dayster, I got up early and invited Colin out for a meal. Mom always said that he had taken


    care of me for many years, so it was time to repay his


    kindness.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Colin happily epted my invitation, even saying he would choose the most expensive restaurant so


    that I¡¯d be forced to spend more.


    Over the years, I had saved nearly a million from the prize money I received from participating in


    variouspetitions, the ie I received from helping people draw, and schrships. I could afford


    to treat him to an expensive meal.


    The itinerary he arranged was to go swimming in the open¨Cair swimming pool in the morning and have


    a meal at noon. There were two options for the afternoon. One was hiking, and the other was bowling.


    Since I had some experience with the dangers of hiking mountains, I chose bowling. I had never yed


    it before.


    After breakfast, Colin carried me into the car under Mom¡¯s earnest


    reminders.


    I protested, telling him not to carry me, but it was futile. He told me that whoever was stronger had the


    final say, so I gave up struggling.


    The open¨Cair swimming pool was a naturalke with arge area. I could see the beautiful blue sky


    and fine white sand on the shore.


    I stood by the car, watching Colin take out the travel bag. He opened it and gave me a blue bag that he


    fished out from inside.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I opened it and took the contents out one by one. This had me instantly blushing.


    Inside was a set of swimming equipment. The swimsuit was light blue with dark flowers. Its style and


    color pattern were to my preference.


    ¡°Do we have to bring these things? I thought I could just rent a swimsuit?¡±


    I felt so embarrassed that Colin had to prepare a swimsuit for me.


    1/3


    He rested his sunsses on his forehead and nced at me helplessly. ¡°Can you bring yourself to


    wear a swimsuit that countless people have worn?¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Upon hearing that, I felt goosebumps


    rise all over my skin and shook my head firmly.


    The swimsuit size was my size. I wondered how Colin knew it. It should¡¯ve been private.


    He was so clever that he knew what I was thinking and exined himself, ¡°I guessed it.¡±


    Did he mean that he¡­ No, he would never pay close attention to me. He was just smart enough to


    guess my size urately.


    Entering the hall, he turned left while I turned to the right. We went to the male and female changing


    rooms respectively.


    After changing into my swimsuit, I went to the back lobby to look for Colin.


    It was full of mist. Although many handsome men and beautiful women were inside, I immediately


    found him among the sea of people.


    He was standing quietly in front of a tree, attracting prying gazes fromAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    many women.


    His tall and straight figure was really outstanding.


    ¡°Colin.¡± I took a few steps forward to block the intrusive gaze of a fat middle


    -aged woman.


    With such a figure, she should go home to be with her husband. Why was she coveting Colin so


    presumptuously? How annoying.


    The moment he turned around and saw me, there seemed to be a faint light passing through his eyes.


    I often saw descriptions of men¡¯s abs when I read novels, but never in


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    reality. I was curious. Was it true that a man could have a perfect figure with eight¨Cpack abs?


    The answer was undoubtedly yes.


    When Colin walked over to me, I could vaguely see his eight¨Cpack abs. Only the outline of the


    lowermost abs was revealed, with the rest covered by his ck swimming trunks. It made me want to


    see more.


    Until the moment I entered the pool, my gaze still lingered on his stomach.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    I was by no means a pervert. I only wanted to know what was so magical


    about men¡¯s abs that the authors had to mention them in every romance


    -novel. I didn¡¯t have any dirty thoughts about Colin.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He asked me as he swam up to me.


    ¡°Colin, can I touch your abs?¡± I whispered while pulling him lower.


    His ears instantly flushed. He red at me angrily, ignored me, and dove into the water. He swam


    away like a fish.


    I was just curious about his abs. His reaction was too exaggerated.


    Unexpectedly, he was still innocent despite almost turning 30. He was even blushing!


    It was my first sessful attempt at teasing Colin!


    I got tired after swimming twops, so Iy on the beach chair and admired the scenery with my


    sunsses on.


    Rather than admiring the scenery, I was actually admiring Colin,


    looked like a merman.


    who


    I wasn¡¯t aware of when he appeared beside me, his tall body shielding me from the scorching sun.


    I even wondered if he was doing this intentionally as I could see his eight- pack abs clearly. They


    looked so perfect that they could make me go crazy.


    Colin was indeed handsome. It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t mine.


    I gulped secretly. Cl¨¦nching my fists, I tried hard to keep myself in control so that I wouldn¡¯t make any


    moves that would embarrass and anger him.


    If you want to admire, just do it openly. Don¡¯t go peeking around.¡± Colin raised his eyebrows as if


    hinting at my shamelessness in peeking at him.


    That was weird. I was wearing sunsses. How did he find out I was


    peeking? That was amazing of him!


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to admire? If you¡¯re truly so confident, let me have a touch!¡± After saying that, I


    wanted to kill myself.


    What did I just say? How could I, as someone who grew up in a good environment, say such lewd


    words? I even said it twice! My parents would be ashamed if they heard that!


    The embarrassment I felt made me simmer.


    ¡°You want to touch me?¡± Colin hoarsely asked as he approached me. It scared me so much that I


    shrank toward the other side.


    He sneered. ¡°Why are you dodging? You coward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! What¡¯s so great about having abs? I¡¯m not interested in touching them! Besides, it¡¯s


    inappropriate for me to touch you. I¡¯ll touch Matt¡¯s.¡±


    Colin paused. Although I couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly through the sunsses, I felt a sudden


    chill.


    Logically speaking, the October weather in Southsville shouldn¡¯t be this


    cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to touch me, just admit it. You don¡¯t need to make


    excuses.


    Even though I knew he was provoking me, I still inevitably stepped into his trap. I¡¯d always lose to him.


    I wasn¡¯t apetitive person and usually advocated for peace. But I couldn¡¯t stand Colin¡¯s provocation


    and became impulsive.


    ¡°I dare to! They¡¯re just abs. Why would I be timid? Come here! I¡¯ll touch you


    +15 BONUS


    right now!¡±


    I sat up abruptly, ready to touch him with extraordinary courage.


    However, I was just in my early 20s, after all. I had never been exposed to the male body. Regardless


    of what I said, I admitted I was timid when taking


    action.


    The distance between my fingers and his abs was short, but I still hesitated


    to touch him.


    I was too impulsive. How should I make my retreat without risking himughing at me?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t dare? It seems that you only know how to brag!¡±


    I truly didn¡¯t dare to. I gave up. I didn¡¯t want to touch him anymore!


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve been protecting your chastity for your future wife. I should let her be the first person to


    touch your abs. I won¡¯t touch them.¡± I smiled dryly as I made excuses for myself.


    Colin sneered. ¡°You sure phrased your words nicely, but you look like you¡¯re regretting not touching me.


    I don¡¯t think you should miss this opportunity. If you miss it this time, there¡¯ll be no more chances. Once


    I marry, you¡¯ll never get another chance to touch me. Won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    He was right, but I didn¡¯t dare to make the move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here. Do you want to touch me?¡±


    I looked at Colin in embarrassment, trying to ask him to give me an idea of


    whether to touch him.


    Perhaps I wasn¡¯t sitting still or he wasn¡¯t standing firm, but I identally ced my palm against his


    abdomen during a moment of unsteadiness.


    The warm and smooth touch made my face red.


    Ah! I touched it! The feeling was as good as the book described!


    ¡°What do you think? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s smooth, warm, hard, well¨Cdefined, and¡­ supple.¡±


    I racked my brain toe up with these few words. I thought I used them well, but Colinughed


    loudly.


    He stood beside my beach chair, looking at me andughing triumphantly.


    Gosh! What did I say?


    416 BONUS


    It was over. In Colin¡¯s eyes, I was no longer his lovely sister next door but a


    pervert.


    He wasughing so hard that his abs were trembling. It wasn¡¯t until I turned away from him in shame


    and annoyance that he gradually stoppedughing.


    Even when the waiter had served all the food, the heat on my face hadn¡¯tpletely subsided.


    Especially my right hand. My palm felt hot.


    In the next few days, I deliberately avoided Colin as I would involuntarily nce at his abdomen


    whenever I saw him. I could recall the touch on my


    palm.


    The night before my trip, Iy in the yard and counted the stars alone.


    Colin came over and sat beside me.


    I unconsciously thought of things I shouldn¡¯t have. My right palm was hot,


    and my face was starting to burn up.


    Thank goodness it was nighttime. The darkness could conceal my


    embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me on purpose these past few days. I don¡¯t understand. It was just a touch. I


    don¡¯t even care, so why should you?¡±


    He was right, but I felt embarrassed. I had always treated him as my


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brother, so I couldn¡¯t ept that I had touched him.


    Although he intended to provoke me then, he only sessfully tricked me


    because Icked self¨Ccontrol.


    ¡°Colin, are you here just to talk about this?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I hoped he wouldn¡¯t mention it again if that were the case. He should go back and pretend that nothing


    happened, lest I feel ashamed.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to remind you of something. You can fall in love, but you have to be careful. Don¡¯t


    take it too seriously before you¡¯re sure you want to be with him or you¡¯ll regret itter.¡±


    He sounded like my dad when he said that.


    What he said was the same as what my dad said. Even his serious tone was


    simr.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    After exiting the airport security check, I saw Matthew standing at the guardrail outside, waving at me


    excitedly. ¡°Lulu, this way!¡±


    Felix and Lc took the taxi back to the university while Matthew took me to


    a restaurant for a meal.


    Although Lc tried every means to express her wish to follow us, Matthew pretended not to hear and


    silently refused. Felix soon pulled her away with


    embarrassment.


    It would be difficult for him to avoid embarrassment seeing as he had such a shameless girlfriend.


    As soon as I entered the private room, Matthew hugged me from behind and held me tightly.


    His unfamiliar breath startled me. I struggled instinctively.


    However, he held me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t break free from him. I gradually started panicking. He


    buried his head in my neck, his breaths making my skin itch.


    ¡°I missed you so much! I almost went crazy! Lulu, how long more do I have to wait? I¡¯m having a hard


    time. Do you need such a long time to consider being my girlfriend?¡±


    He spoke in a low voice, and his words felt as hot as fire.


    He held me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t move. His body was right behind me. I was so scared that I wanted


    to leave him quickly.


    There were only the two of us in the private room. If he¡­ I wasn¡¯t doubting his character; I was just


    afraid.


    I was still somewhat unfamiliar with him, and I hadn¡¯t mentally prepared myself. That made it


    impossible for me to ept his intimate behavior right


    now.


    My parents had been strict when they were educating me, so I was very conservative when it came to


    rtionship matters. I wouldn¡¯t hand myself over until I was deeply in love and was sure I would have


    no regrets.


    As for Matthew, I was determined to let things develop further between us. It was just that we hadn¡¯t


    gotten together yet, so it was impossible to let things go further.


    I wasn¡¯t such a casual girl.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Iforted him with a trembling voice. My emotions were still gripped by


    fear.


    ¡°No, Lulu. Please say yes. Be my girlfriend. I¡¯ll be sure to treat you well.¡±


    His body grew hotter.


    ¡°Matthew, give me a little more time.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, tell me, what¡¯s making you hesitate? I can fix whatever it is.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s voice became hoarse, and he kept pleading. He didn¡¯t understand that my hesitation was


    never about him but the gap between us.


    Our sses made use from different worlds. The gap between us was too big.


    He said he would treat me well based on his courage and feelings for me. But if he had to face


    pressure from his family, would he choose me without hesitation between status and love?


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    I was really scared. Matthew paused, and his arms rxed a little.


    I struggled hard to get away, but he tightened his grip on me again. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just let me hold you


    for a while.¡±


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    After about ten minutes, he gradually rxed and loosened his arms. I immediately took several steps


    back, staying as far away from him as


    possible.


    He sat down with a wry smile while adjusting his tie. ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m so afraid that no matter how hard I try, I


    won¡¯t be able to win your heart.¡±


    After thest confrontation, Helen no longer treated me with sarcasm and ridicule. She had be


    much friendlier. She would even chat with me


    sometimes.


    Apart from the matter with Matthew, we hadplementary personalities and had the potential to


    be good friends.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I had celebrated Colin¡¯s birthday with him for three consecutive years. As I couldn¡¯t celebrate with him


    this year, I nned to choose a gift and send it


    to him.


    I hoped he would be happy to receive my gift.


    On Saturday afternoon, I had nothing much to do and nned to go out to pick out a gift for Colin.


    Unexpectedly, Helen called me and asked me to go shopping. It was better to shop with a friend than


    alone, so I agreed.


    She took me to those expensive luxury stores when she heard I wanted to buy a birthday gift.


    After shopping for more than two hours, I hadn¡¯t bought anything. Meanwhile, she had bought several


    bags of clothes and shoes.


    I found out that she spent more than 300 thousand in two hours. But sheined that the stores


    had no new products and that made the


    shopping experience boring.


    That was more than 300 thousand. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to spend so much on shopping in my life.


    Although my family wasn¡¯t short of money, I couldn¡¯t ept such spending habits. That was the gap


    between ordinary and wealthy people.


    I couldn¡¯t even get into Helen¡¯s world, let alone the world of the Loxley family. They were many times


    richer than the Johnson family!


    I¡¯d better tell Matthew I couldn¡¯t be his girlfriend. I should tell him to stop wasting his time on me. It was


    just that he was nice to me. I had to find the right time to say these hurtful words.


    Something that happened not long after strengthened my resolve.


    I went out alone again on Sunday and still couldn¡¯t choose anything


    1/23


    +15 BONUS


    suitable. On the way back, I passed a handmade ceramics shop and saw a couple making handmade


    ceramics with kiss patterns.


    Colin had made achievements in painting. I could make a million in four years, let alone him. It was


    easier for a great person like him to earn.


    millions.


    With his financial capacity, he wouldn¡¯t be short of anything. Instead of spending money on things he


    didn¡¯t need, it¡¯d be better to give him a gift I made myself.


    Even though a ceramic ornament may not be valuable, it was handmade. I


    believed Colin would like it.


    The owner of the shop served me warmly. Knowing that I wanted to make a birthday gift, he provided


    me with several ns and sample drawings with high selection rates. I could choose one of them.


    After carefully reviewing those ns, I found that none of them were suitable for Colin and me. So, I


    decided to make a pair of mugs for him and me with my paintings.


    The sun was almost setting when I was done. I handed the mugs over to the


    owner.


    Since the finished products still needed to undergo several steps and couldn¡¯t be picked up until the


    next day, I left Colin¡¯s address and asked the owner to package his mug before sending it to him. As for


    mine, I asked him to send it to my ce.


    At noon on Monday, I received a courier message from the owner that he had sent the gift to Lincoln


    University.


    When I called Colin, he was eating at the cafeteria. He was seemingly in a good mood when he chatted


    with me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling down?¡±


    His deep voice was like a soothing spell, letting me find my way out of my


    ?


    +15 BONUS


    problem.


    I told him my concerns. After thinking deeply, he said, ¡°The situation you mentioned may happen, but


    it¡¯s not absolute. The best examples are Flynn and Queenie. Aren¡¯t they doing fine now?


    ¡°Nobody can predict what will happen in the future. Lulu, let me just ask. you a question. If you reject


    him without a try, will you have any regrets in the future?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°That means you might regret it. Just give it a try, then. You just need to remember not to hand yourself


    to him so easily. Other than that, you can do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    After ss in the afternoon, I received my handmade ceramic mug.


    A drawing of two children was on the light blue mug. The tall one was a boy of about ten years old, and


    the short one was a girl with two braids. He was holding her hand while she was talking to him with her


    head tilted up. He showed a gentle and indulgent smile.


    That was my clearest memory of Colin when I was about five.


    I cleaned the mug, put it on the table, and admired it. I even took out my phone and took a few photos


    as I waited for Colin to receive his gift.


    After that, I could post the photos on WhatsApp Status to show off.


    The coursework here wasn¡¯t as much as it was at Lincoln University. Our tutor often took us to ces


    with unique scenery or historical heritage. He would also let us read ssics and poems and conduct


    research based on our different perspectives. Our creations contributed to our academic scores.


    On Friday morning, 17 of us followed our tutor to visit the tomb of a princess. It was more than 30 miles


    away from Jinovy.


    It was called a princess¡® tomb, but it looked more like arge garden. There


    were few buildings there that had Medieval characteristics. As for the tomb


    itself, it wasn¡¯t very ornamental.


    The tutor told us the legendary and poignant life of the princess eloquently and emotionally. She loved


    a young man but couldn¡¯t be with him. Despite her depression, the imperial power forced her to marry


    someone she didn¡¯t


    love.


    Later on, she finally thought of resisting. However, she ultimately jumped off a building to end her life.


    After she died, the young man she had been thinking about all her life returned with achievements. As


    he had returned, victorious in war, the king¡¯s reward for him was her freedom.


    It was a pity that they were not meant to be. They were separated by death at the moment closest to


    happiness, not getting a chance to live their lives


    together. What a sad ending.


    Seeing that the princess in red clothes had lost her breath, the young man was heartbroken. However,


    there were still dozens of people in his family, so he dared not follow in her steps.


    The king was a ruthless man as well. As the princess was of noble birth, the king ordered his men to


    take her body away without leaving her belongings to the young man.


    He could only use the purse she had given him many years ago to build a monument for her. After


    resigning from his position, he spent his days guarding her tomb and never married.


    When everyone heard the story, their first reaction was to sigh and feel pity for that couple. Some


    used the king of being cruel. Two female


    ssmates even burst into tears.


    It was such a tragic story, but the topic was about hope. The tutor wanted us to break away from our


    inherent rational thinking and give the princess an ending on our own.


    This way of painting was quite new. We discussed it together for a long time.


    The tutor also said that we should hand in the assignment in half a month. The first¨Cranked painting


    would be exhibited at Jinovy¡¯s triennial art


    exhibition.


    The paintings in Jinovy¡¯s art exhibition were all done by famous painters from all over the world.


    Newbies like us could only look up to them. Now that we had an opportunity to participate in it, we were


    excited.


    It was already 3:00 pm when the visit came to an end. The sky was a little


    cloudy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We got into the minibus. Halfway through the journey back, Matthew called


    +15 BONUS


    me, saying that he was nearby for business. He asked me to get down from


    the bus and wait for him.


    I happened to see a factory area at the front, and a few vendors were selling fruit. I got off the bus here


    and waited for him.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    There was a seemingly abandoned gazebo on the side of the gate of the factory area. I sat on the


    steps of the gazebo and waited for Matthew.


    After waiting for half an hour, he still hadn¡¯t arrived. It even started to rain heavily,


    The rain came so fierce and sudden. I didn¡¯t bring an umbre, so I had to seek cover in the gazebo.


    The dark clouds were heavy. The vendors had already run off with their


    equipment, leaving me alone.


    What happened that year had left me with a trauma of heavy rain. My


    parents and Colin would never let me face the thunder alone.


    But the door to the factory was tightly closed. Even when I knocked on it


    hard, no one answered me. The lightning above was flickering across the clouds, and the exposed


    gazebo was crumbling under the attack of wind and


    rain.


    I suddenly remembered the desperate moment when I stood at the bottom of a well while covered with


    wounds. Fear instantly enveloped me, and my head began to hurt. I was so panicked that I didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    I called Matthew many times, but he didn¡¯t answer the calls. Finally, I was


    notified that his phone was off.


    The coldness of the electronic female voice turned all my hopes into desperate fear.


    When another round of thunder exploded above my head, I rushed into the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rain with a scream.


    The rain soon wetted my skirt, leaving it cold as it clung to my body. My hair was stuck to my face in


    strands. The rainwater also flowed into my eyes,


    +15 BONUS


    which made my eyes sting unbearably.


    The road conditions in the suburbs were terrible. Not long after I ran, I fell twice. I was covered with


    sewage and ck mud.


    When I fell to the ground again, I seemed to see Colin¡¯s face in front of me, saying, ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be


    afraid. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Yes, I could look for Colin. Even if no one cared about me, I still had him. He


    said he would take care of me.


    I took out my phone and dialed his number. The call was soon connected, but I only had time to say a


    few words before my phone automatically shut down due to water damage. That extinguished my only


    hope for help.


    ¡°Colin, save me¡­


    I felt so scared that I thought I was going to die.


    ¡°Colin, help¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    Unable to move forward, Iy on the muddy ground and stared at the dark sky. I gradually lost


    consciousness.


    When I woke up, I was already in the hospital. It was still gloomy outside, and the rain kept hitting the


    windows.


    The ward was warm, and I was alone. Outside the half¨Cclosed door, someone was roaring angrily, and


    another person was groaning.


    ¡°I never thought things would turn out like this. I had something to do. It didn¡¯t mean to stand her up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your excuse! Don¡¯t you like her? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s your life? Is this how you treat


    her? All your words are just empty talk!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not much better than me! Everyone else can me me, but you have no right to hit me!¡±


    ¡°You hurt her! You should be d that I¡¯m only hitting you. If it¡¯s not


    +15 BONUS


    against thew, I¡¯d kill you!¡±


    It was the first time I heard Felix curse someone.


    Matthew exined eagerly, but Felix refused to listen at all. I vaguely saw them fighting through the


    gap in the door.


    They were so annoying.


    ¡°The patient hasn¡¯t woken up yet. What are you two making a fuss about? Go fight outside!¡±


    The nurse opened the ward door with a tray. Seeing that my eyes were open, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve


    finally woken up. I¡¯ll apply the medicine to the wound on your legs.¡±


    Hearing that I was awake, the people outside rushed in at the same time.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Matthew threw himself beside my bed anxiously. ¡°Lulu, are you feeling better? Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this


    to happen. There was something wrong with the n, and it was very urgent. I had to discuss the


    solution, and¡­


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. You know that. I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    He looked terrible¨Chis suit was torn, one eye was swollen, and his lips were bleeding. His chin was also


    covered with stubble. His eyes were full of


    anxiety and helplessness.


    Felix stood far away at the door. Seeing that I was fine, he seemed to take a long breath and smiled


    slightly at me.


    ¡°Lulu, can you please say something? It¡¯s my fault. You can hit me or scold me, just don¡¯t ignore me.


    Matthew held my hand, his eyes turning red with anxiety. I wanted to withdraw my hand, but my body


    was so weak that I had no strength.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± I asked him hoarsely. My throat was dry, and was dizzy. It felt as if I was standing


    in the clouds.


    my


    head


    He was about to speak when Felix pushed him away. His head hit the wall


    with a thud.


    Perhaps out of guilt, Matthew didn¡¯t resist. He lowered his head as he rubbed it, so I couldn¡¯t see his


    expression clearly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Colin? He told me something happened to you. I asked your ssmates and found out


    you got off the bus in the suburbs in advance.


    ¡°So, I took a taxi to find you and brought you back. There was andslide afterward. If I had gone a


    littleter, you might¡¯ve died.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    +15 BOHUS


    I didn¡¯t expect andslide. In other words, Felix saved my life.


    He frowned, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. But Luna, why didn¡¯t youe to me instead of Colin when


    you were in danger? Did you forget my number? Didn¡¯t you know I was at Jesselton College? Doesn¡¯t it


    make more sense to


    contact someone nearby?¡±


    ¡°That does make more sense, but I couldn¡¯t think straight at the time. I didn¡¯t expect things to get so


    serious. I didn¡¯t call you because I didn¡¯t want Lc to misunderstand. You know that she doesn¡¯t like


    me approaching you.


    ¡°Anyway, thanks for your help. Otherwise, I might just be a corpse now.


    I made a joke, but it wasn¡¯t funny.


    Felix stepped back speechlessly. Gritting his teeth, he didn¡¯t say anything


    more.


    ¡°Lulu, you cane to me. I¡¯m always here for you. If anything happens to


    you again, I¡¯ll arrive as soon as possible. Believe me. This time was different. I swear it¡¯ll never happen


    again.¡±


    Matthew raised his hand and solemnly swore.


    It was just that things had already happened. What was the use of swearing? Could he make up for the


    trauma he caused mest night?


    If Felix hadn¡¯te, I would¡¯ve died. He made me face death several times


    back then. Since he saved me, we were even.


    I wanted to believe Matthew. But after this, how could I trust him?


    The two men stood beside the hospital bed, staring at me. One was my old love, and the other was my


    new love. This wasn¡¯t a good feeling.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You guys should go back. I want to sleep for a while.¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to them or pay them any


    attention.


    ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. I¡¯ll stay with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    I couldn¡¯t predict the future. But at that moment, I couldn¡¯t remain indifferent to a man¡¯s tears. This man


    had harbored feelings for me since high school. And I had already decided to give both him and myself


    a chance.


    Perhaps I was slightly disappointed in him, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of me wanting to shut him out


    completely.


    I had always been too kind¨Chearted.


    Matthew might have faced a genuine emergency. I chose to believe the incident was just an ident.


    Seeing how sincere he was, I would give him one more chance. Just this once!


    He couldn¡¯t stop talking about his regrets and fears. He went on about how hurt and guilty he felt


    seeing me unconscious on the hospital bed. He didn¡¯t seem to hear me at all.


    I didn¡¯t continue to speak. I quietly listened to his ramblings with a smile in my eyes.


    Suddenly, he stiffened. It was as if he hade to a realization and quickly sat up to look into my eyes.


    At that moment, I saw sheer ecstasy in his red eyes.


    Tears were still lingering at the corners of his eyes. They said men seldom shed tears, yet he had cried


    for me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I decided to trust him again and to give us a chance.


    ¡°Cornkes, right? I¡¯ll go get them right. Just wait for me a bit. I¡¯ll be back quickly. This time, I won¡¯t


    break my promise¨Cdefinitely not.¡±


    Matthew, the esteemed heir of the Loxley family, wiped his face with the hem of his shirt and bounded


    to the door in a few steps like a child who had just received candy.


    Upon reaching the door, he rushed back and kissed my forehead without any warning. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!


    Thank you.¡±


    My mood slightly improved as I watched him leave the ward with a spring in his step. But yesterday¡¯s


    incident was too perilous. Thinking about it now made me even more fearful. I couldn¡¯t forget it


    completely.


    In recent years, I had encountered too many dangerous situations. I wondered if it was a


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    matter of bad luck? Why did I always encounter such frightening events?


    Not long after Matthew left, Colin called me.


    I answered the video call. His handsome but anxious face appeared before my eyes. ¡°Are you still


    feverish? Does the wound hurt? That heavy rain must have scared you. Ah, it¡¯s all my fault for being


    too far away.¡±


    Colin reached out, trying to touch my face on the screen. I instinctively tried to get closer


    too.


    I missed Colin.


    ¡°Yes, I was terrified. There was no one on the street. I fell three, no, four times. My legs are bruised,


    and my favorite skirt is ruined. I was so afraid I would die there, Colin.¡±


    I was alone in the ward when I shared all my grievances and fears with Colin. I detailed everything as if


    I were tallying them on my fingers.


    I couldn¡¯t bear even the slightest grievance in front of Colin. My tears flowed uncontrobly, which


    saddened him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop crying, Colin. Why do you have to be so far from me? I¡¯m so scared without you by my


    side. You¡¯ve made me into such a coward. I miss you so much. I don¡¯t want to be so far from you. No


    one takes care of me here. I want to go back to Lincoln University. Can you help me with that?¡±


    Colin looked at me deeply with pitiful eyes. I saw him lift his right hand a few times,


    probably wanting to stroke my head. Sadly, he could only sigh and withdraw his hand as he was too far


    away.


    DIE

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    +15 BONUS


    Colin soothed me patiently for a long time. Each word he said brought mefort. He cheered me up,


    making me go from crying toughing. I no longer dwelled on the previous night¡¯s events.


    ¡°Colin, did you receive the birthday gift I sent you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, I called you as soon as I received it. Did you make this by hand? It¡¯s beautiful. I really like it.¡±


    Colin¡¯s voice was deep and slightly hoarse. His eyes sparkled as if twomps were burning within.


    ¡°Yes, I made two. Yours is dark blue, and mine is light blue. Did you see the two little figures? The taller


    one is you and the shorter one is me.¡®


    ¡°So, I guessed right. You¡¯ve been a little rascal since you were young. Remember when you wanted to


    catch dragonflies and asked Aunt Harper? She was busy, so I took you out.


    Right, I was the one who put on your coat and tied your hair into little braids. But it was my first time


    doing a girl¡¯s hair, so it didn¡¯t turn out very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Colin, you remember it so well, and I remember it too. There were so many dragonflies that day. They


    were flying in the sky, with some resting on the walls and fences. But you were so clumsy. You only


    caught one.


    Recalling my childhood improved my mood significantly.


    It was as if I had returned to that warm evening. Colin¡¯s hand was holding mine as we ran toward the


    beautiful sunset, chasing the red dragonflies in the twilight.


    ¡°Lulu, can you guess why I only caught one?¡±


    Colin was engrossed in talking about our childhood memories.


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. ¡°Because dragonflies are important to the ecosystem, and


    you didn¡¯t want me to harm them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Lulu. That¡¯s exactly right.¡±


    Iughed happily, but the sudden movement pulled at the wound on my leg. It caused me sharp pain.


    Colin¡¯s initially bright eyes were filled with concern again. ¡°Does your wound hurt? Where¡¯s


    Felix? He should call the doctor for you.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Lc called him. I didn¡¯t want to see him either, so I let him go back. I don¡¯t need him. I can


    manage on my own.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And Matthew? Why isn¡¯t he there?¡±


    ¡°I wanted some cornkes, so he went out to get some. He¡¯ll return soon. Don¡¯t worry, Colin. I¡¯m not


    scared anymore. It¡¯s really good to have you around. Even thousands of miles away, you can still


    protect me. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°When I received your distress call, my heart nearly stopped. You really scared the hell out of me.


    Promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not around. Nothing is more important than your


    safety, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Both Felix and Matthew apologized for not protecting me well. Only Colin asked me if I was scared or in


    pain.


    We talked for almost an hour. Only after I promised not to scare him again did Colin hang up.


    Matthew entered with the cornkes while I was still smiling.


    ¡°Lulu, are you not mad at me anymore?¡±


    He ced what he was holding on the bedside cab and went to the bathroom to wash the bowl and


    spoon. He then served me the cornkes, gently stirring them with a small spoon.


    He moved adeptly as if he had done it many times before.


    ¡°How do you know how to do all this?¡±


    ¡°When


    you were away for university, Grandma was often sick. I had to go between Jinovy and Southsville


    whenever I had time to care for Grandma. Eventually, I learned how to do all


    this.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t having your grandma move here be more convenient?¡± I suggested.


    Matthew sat at the head of my bed. He scooped up a spoonful of cornkes and brought it to my lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think too, but Grandma doesn¡¯t agree. She¡¯s been in Southsville since she was


    young and doesn¡¯t want to leave, insisting she¡¯ll be buried there.


    ¡°What she really can¡¯t part with, I believe, is the house. She had chosen it with Grandpa. For her, the


    house makes it feel like Grandpa is still around.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your grandmother doing now¡­?¡± I took the bowl to eat by myself.


    Matthew didn¡¯t try to take it back but set up a small table on the hospital bed. He said softly,


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s wish has been fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°She passed awayst winter. Iid her to rest next to Grandpa so that they could be


    together forever. I think that made her happy.¡±


    Matthew was raised by his grandmother. He had a deep bond with her. He was enveloped in sorrow


    when he spoke of his grandmother, who had left him.


    He sat in a spot without sunlight, looking like an abandoned child. Tears slowly welled up in his eyes.


    I felt a pang of sympathy when I saw him sitting there alone.


    I reached out instinctively and held his hand that was resting on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Grandma is in


    heaven now, watching over us. Let mee with you when you pay her a visit, okay?¡±


    Matthew looked up in surprise. He took my hand in his palm and covered it with his other hand.


    His hand wasrge, warm, and strong.


    My face started to heat up. I was sure I was blushing.


    I wanted to pull my hand back, but he held it tightly and refused to let go.


    My heart thumped rapidly, like the beating of war drums.


    1/2


    After several unsessful attempts to free my hand, I let him hold it.


    +15 BONUS


    That morning, my heart softened when I saw a grown¨Cup who had liked me for years saddened over


    his beloved grandmother. I wanted tofort him, to make him feel better.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m so happy. Really, I¡¯m very happy. Thank you,¡± he said, pressing my hand against his face.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes were brimming with affection and contentment.


    I couldn¡¯t believe letting him hold my hand like this could make him so happy. It seemed he was easily


    satisfied.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ll make you fall deeply in love with me, just like how I love you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond. I felt too shy to even look at him. Again, I tried to withdraw my hand, but Matthew


    held it tighter. He refused to let go.


    After spending a day in observation at the hospital, the doctor said I didn¡¯t have a fever and could be


    discharged.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matthew was not happy. He muttered discontentedly, ¡°What kind of hospital is this? They said nothing¡¯s


    wrong with you after getting drenched in rain? You should stay hospitalized for a few more days for


    observation.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°So, you want me to be sick, huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to be discharged. If you leave the hospital, you¡¯ll go back to your apartment,


    and I won¡¯t be able to stay with you all the time. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you.¡±


    I was torn betweenughter and tears as I watched him pack up my things while sulking.


    He held my hand all the way to my apartment. He kept saying sweet nothings until 1 couldn¡¯t lift my


    head from embarrassment. Finally, he let me go inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll video call you tonight. Remember to wait for me,¡± he said. He was unwilling to move from his spot


    as he watched me go.


    My heart softened seeing him like that.


    This man who had cherished me since we were children might just be my destiny.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    I told myself this as I headed to my room on the third floor.


    Despite the elevator in the building, I almost always took the stairs. One reason was that the floor


    wasn¡¯t too high, so it wouldn¡¯t be too tiring. Another reason was that I had hardly exercised in recent


    years, so I decided to treat the daily climb as a workout.


    Just as I turned into the stairwell, I heard someone speak in a mncholic tone, ¡°How sweet and


    tender! How far have you guys gone?¡±


    I knew from the voice alone it was Helen. It was dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Where did this century¨Cold green¨Ceyed monstere from? It reeks of jealousy!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around, fanned my nose, and made a face as if the smell was unbearable. This infuriated her,


    and she lost herposure.


    I burst outughing after mercilessly teasing her.


    ¡°You little bitch, who are you calling old?¡±


    She tried to hit me by swinging her expensive little purse at me. I dodged, tickled her, and then ran


    upstairs.


    I was tall and had long legs, which made me fast. She didn¡¯t have the advantage of height or long legs.


    She was also wearing high heels, so she couldn¡¯t catch up with me. She was left panting for breath.


    By the time I ran back to my room and let my hair down, she was still gasping for air at the door.


    ¡°Miss Helen, your physical fitness needs work. Take your time catching your breath. I¡¯m going to take a


    shower.¡±


    I had been unconscious for an entire night at the hospital. Not only had I not showered, but I also


    hadn¡¯t changed my underwear. I felt utterly dirty.


    When I finished showering, Helen was lying on her bed. She seemed to be wiping away her


    tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t evene to see me after Inded myself in the hospital. Now, you¡¯re


    trying to drown me with your tears? Do you think the rain wasn¡¯t harsh enough on me?¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I sat at the edge of her bed and dried my hair. I made a move to kick her on her bottom.


    Helen¡¯s best feature was her shapely, peach¨Clike buttocks¨Cthe kind that had form and flesh.


    The flesh on her buttocks wobbled from my kick, a silent temptation.


    I couldn¡¯t resist and kicked her again.


    She rubbed her eyes on the bed sheet before turning around. She scrutinized me from top to bottom


    and remarked, ¡°You seem fine to me. Weren¡¯t you just pretending to be sick to make Matthew pity you?


    Luna, that¡¯s really cunning of you.


    ¡°We agreed on a fairpetition. You shouldn¡¯t use such sneaky tactics.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I recountedst night¡¯s events to her. I concluded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick a


    rainy day to lie in a mud pit yourself? He might pity you even more because of your childhood


    friendship with him.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. If mud pits are so great, why did youe out?¡±


    Helen was very spirited. I wasn¡¯t one for formalities. We quickly got into a yful fight, and she quickly


    stopped crying.


    After a while, she started to sob again.


    I never expected the beautiful, cool, and wealthy Helen to be such a crybaby.


    She shared with me the little details of her childhood with Matthew. They included their adventures


    ying in the mud and even peeing together.


    In the face of a woman who admired my admirer, she told me about their past in which I had no part. I


    didn¡¯t know how to feel or what to say.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m not telling you this to upset you. I just want to share. I like him so much. Why can¡¯t he see it?


    Especially since you appeared, he won¡¯t even give me a second nce. Do you think I¡¯ll never win him


    over in this lifetime? Should I give up?¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m not telling you this to upset you. I just want to share. I like him so much. Why can¡¯t he see it?


    Especially since you appeared, he won¡¯t even give me a second nce. Do you think I¡¯ll never win him


    over in this lifetime? Should I give up?¡±


    I was put in a difficult position. How was I supposed to respond?


    If I said yes, it would inevitably hurt Helen. I didn¡¯t want to be the Lc of the past, nor did I want


    Helen to be the me of the past.


    If I said no, I would only make things difficult for myself. It¡¯d be like shooting myself in the


    foot.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was a suitor I wanted to give a chance to. He was a former high school ssmate who grew


    up with me and had liked me for many years. Encouraging Helen to continue pursuing Matthew would


    be absurd. It would also hurt Matthew¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Well, I think you need to decide for yourself. It¡¯s difficult for me toment on this,¡± I


    said with some difficulty but absolute sincerity.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so hard about it? You don¡¯t like him, yet you¡¯re holding onto him. Either way, it¡¯s unfair.¡±


    I was speechless.


    I hadn¡¯t fallen for Matthew yet, but that didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t in the future, right?


    Besides, I had agreed to consider him, which meant I was prepared to ept Matthew. The fact that he


    had an admirer as excellent as Helen made me feel insecure.


    They said childhood friends couldn¡¯tpete with a fateful lover. But to Matthew, I was both a


    childhood friend and a fateful lover. I wondered what the oue would be.


    At least I was certain that once Matthew and I became a couple, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate him having a


    childhood friend with whom he shared such intimate moments.


    Not only was Helen troubled, but I was somewhat troubled as well. What a mess!


    The next day, I talked to Matthew about this. By the end, I mentioned how childhood friends were


    especially dangerous in romantic rtionships. So¨Ccalled childhood friends had ruined many couples.


    Matthew seemed overjoyed. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re finally getting jealous over me. Looks like my


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    years of unrequited love weren¡¯t in vain.¡±


    There was another party in the evening. There were dazzling lights and overflowing wine. The private


    room was shrouded in mist and the smell of alcohol.


    It was too lively for my taste. I habitually went outside for some air.


    The club¡¯s private rooms had a long corridor outside. It was a separate space. I felt that leaning on the


    railing and breathing in fresh air was much morefortable than staying


    inside.


    When I was about to return inside, I saw Matthew and a friend of his sitting on a couch near the terrace


    door. They were talking about me. I halted my steps.


    ¡°Matthew, are you nning to settle down?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for many years.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your love life will be smooth with her background? Mr. Loxley cares so much. about your


    status as the heir. How could he allow you to marry a woman outside the social circle? Our lives have


    already been nned for us. Love is a luxury for us.


    ¡°I won¡¯t worry about that too much. My marriage is my own. I won¡¯t trade marriage and


    love for benefits.¡±


    ¡°What about Helen? She has liked you for many years, and you¡¯ve been indifferent to her. It hurts us


    just to watch.¡±


    Matthew was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°It takes two for love to work. I owe her in this matter.


    I¡¯ll find a way to make it up to herter.


    ¡°The person in my heart is Luna. That will never change in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve liked her for many years?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the first day of high school. I like her and want to give her my best. Now, I finally have the


    chance to do it. I¡¯ll never let go, not even at the cost of my life.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    ¡°Luna is indeed a great woman. She¡¯s talented, beautiful, well¨Cmannered, and gentle. But she¡¯s too


    clear¨Cheaded and cool. Are you sure you can win her over?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯s been my dream for over seven years. But I won¡¯t give up as long as


    there¡¯s a glimmer of hope.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, I mean no offense. I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve found a woman you truly like. But can you tell if what


    you¡¯re feeling now is persistence or true love?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make out Matthew¡¯s response.


    They returned to the table and left me to linger in the corridor for a long time.


    Love across different social sses wasn¡¯t simple. I naively thought courage would lead to results. Yet,


    there were so many insurmountable challenges between him and me.


    It wasn¡¯t even ten when we went back. I sat in the car, sulking and silent.


    Matthew carefully observed my mood and asked why I was unhappy.


    I didn¡¯t want to hide my thoughts from him, so I asked, ¡°Matthew, if your family doesn¡¯t approve of us,


    what will you do?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. His gaze on me was passionate and firm. He said,


    ¡°Lulu, as long as you give me enough confidence, I¡¯ll persevere to the end. I like you, and no one has


    the right to stop that.¡±


    His words were skillfully crafted.


    If he didn¡¯t persevere to the end, it meant the confidence I gave him wasn¡¯t enough. So, if we couldn¡¯t


    ovee the obstacle his family posed to us, the responsibility was on me.


    He was truly a businessman. His words were carefully chosen.


    If every word between spouses had to be weighed and measured for perfection, where would


    happiness find its ce in such a marriage?


    That person said I was clear¨Cheaded. Matthew


    He had disappointed me.


    as clear¨Cheaded too.


    I was a bit lost, unsure of my current feelings for him. I wanted to be close to him and to be with him.


    Yet, he disappointed me repeatedly, making me hesitant to make any promises


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    lightly.


    ¡°What if your family forces you to choose between being the heir and me one day? What would you


    choose?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned serious. He focused on the road ahead. After a minute, he answered, ¡°I


    won¡¯t let such a situation ur between us.¡±


    His hesitation showed that he hadn¡¯t made his choice between me and the position of heir. To put it


    further, he might have already made a choice but didn¡¯t want to give up the other


    one.


    After all, everyone hoped to have the best of both worlds.


    My heart grew colder.


    But what truly chilled my heart was the gathering hosted by the Loxley family.


    I didn¡¯t want to go at first, butter, I was d I did.


    Matthew had told me two days in advance about his father¡¯s 55th birthday banquet. He wanted me to


    apany him.


    We hadn¡¯t even affirmed our rtionship as lovers. I felt I had no ce there and declined.


    But Matthew wouldn¡¯t ept that. He emphasized he just wanted me to go as hispanion, with no


    pressure intended. After much persuasion and not wanting to see him disappointed, I agreed.


    If I intended to develop a rtionship with him, I needed to integrate into his world. So, attending his


    father¡¯s birthday banquet seemed like a good start.


    After all, it was just a birthday party. No matter how rich or powerful the Loxley family was, they couldn¡¯t


    possibly do anything to me.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    +15 BONUS


    Matthew came to pick me up just after one in the afternoon on the day of the birthday banquet. He


    stood tall and handsome outside my apartment, saying he would take me to get styled.


    He handed me a long, rectangr, t box from the back seat and urged me to open it. ¡°This is a dress


    I had custom¨Cmade for you. See if you like it. If not, we still have time to buy another one.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear my own clothes? Do I have to change into a formal dress?¡±


    Upon opening the box, I saw a pure ck dress with a hint of silvery pearl luster. The knee- length


    dressbined conservatism with liveliness in its design. The material and style matched perfectly,


    making it beautiful and valuable.


    I didn¡¯t care for luxury goods and wasn¡¯t well¨Cversed in them. But I could tell the value of the dress was


    significant, just from Matthew saying it was custom¨Cmade. It couldn¡¯t be less than 30 or 40 grand.


    His actions made me a bit ufortable.


    He kept saying he just wanted me to go as hispanion, with no other implications. It seemed like a


    spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment idea to bring me into his life.


    But custom¨Cmaking a dress wasn¡¯t a day or two¡¯s affair. This meant he had nned for me to


    apany him well in advance, but he just didn¡¯t tell me about it. It was because he was certain I


    would agree.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was some kind of maniption on his part, but it definitely made me extremely


    ufortable.


    ¡°Of course, you need to. Today is a formal asion. The guests are reputable politicians and


    businessmen. It¡¯d be rude not to wear a formal dress. Oh, and the shoes are in the trunk. I¡¯ll


    get them for youter.


    ¡°After getting styled, the stylist will help you change into the dress and shoes. After that, we can head


    back to the Loxley family mansion together.¡±


    I held the dress box without speaking, wondering if it was toote to return.


    I wasn¡¯t scared. I just felt I¡¯d be out of ce at such an event. I couldn¡¯t find a reason to look forward to


    it.


    +15 BONUS


    Moreover, I thought the banquet wouldn¡¯t be as simple as Matthew described. It would likely end


    unpleasantly.


    Matthew seemed to notice my hesitation. He clenched his jaw and didn¡¯t say anything further. He just


    pressed the gas pedal down.


    The stylist¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw me. Despite being a man, Roger Thompson giggled flirtatiously,


    circling me twice and eximing exaggeratedly, ¡°Matthew, I thought Ms. Lockwood was the best, but


    thisdy is divine. Such a slender waist. Oh, and such tender skin. You¡¯re a lucky man.¡±


    Being scrutinized like that made me ufortable. I stepped back and moved away from his cologne¡¯s


    reach.


    Roger¡¯s gaze made me feel like an item up for auction.


    It felt genuinely unpleasant to be disrespected like this.


    His words clearly told me that I was just one of Matthew¡¯s manypanions, no matter how attractive.


    Who knew who would be next?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Roger? She¡¯s my future girlfriend. We¡¯re going to my father¡¯s


    birthday party together.¡±


    Matthew interrupted Roger with displeasure, his exnation hurried and formal. It felt a bit like he was


    trying to cover something up.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt even more stifled, and my desire to skip the birthday banquet grew. I mulled over when


    would be the best time to express my reluctance.


    The thought of backing out crossed my mind again. Yet, after much deliberation, I still encouraged


    myself to go. I had to experience some things to let gopletely without


    regrets.


    Before I could voice my refusal, Roger had already called over two assistants. They began to work on


    me without any discussion, seating me in a chair for styling.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Matthew sat on the couch closest to me. He stared at me without blinking. A gentle smile graced his


    face. His dark eyes were brimming with anticipation.


    His smile brought back memories of Matthew in high school.


    We were both 17 or 18 back then, full of youth and carefreeness. Our days were filled with heavy


    coursework. It was hard to find time to y.


    He always tried hard to follow behind me during the physically demandingps in physical education


    ss. Whenever I looked back, his beaming face was always there.


    Back then, he was chubby. Onep would be enough to cover his forehead in sweat and leave him


    heavily panting. No matter how tired, he persisted in running behind me.


    I was naive, always puzzled about why he insisted on following me despite barely keeping up.


    I understoodter, but we had gone our separate ways by then.


    Watching him sit in the sunlight with a silly smile, memories of our youth halted the refusal on my lips. I


    found myself unable to speak.


    My indecisiveness left me wondering if this was good or bad. It could potentially leave me with no way


    out in the future.


    I was shocked when the luxury sports car stopped in front of the Loxley family mansion.


    Tall walls and an exquisitely carved gate surrounded it. Luxury cars were parked on the driveway, and


    the garden was filled with rare nts.


    The Aetherian¨Cstyle vi stood majestically, with a white¨Chaired butler standing by the door. He was


    weing guests. Well¨Cdressed dignitaries came and went.


    I felt out of ce even in a custom¨Cmade dress and dream¨Cworthy shoes, with the Loxley family¡¯s son


    ready to pamper me.


    This was his world, not mine.


    I didn¡¯t admire it, didn¡¯t like it, and didn¡¯t want to join it.


    I just wanted to be a normaldy. I longed for a loving husband to provide a stable life and to have one


    or two kids. I dreamed of a nine¨Cto¨Cfive job, of walking hand¨Cin¨Chand with my husband after work to


    buy groceries and then cooking soup together at home.


    1/2


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    The story of Cindere marrying the prince and living happily ever after was just a story.


    ¡°Luna, this is my home. Let me take you inside.¡±


    Matthew wrapped his arm around my waist loosely and maintained a safe distance. I didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Grandpa likes quiet ces. He won¡¯t being, but my parents are here. My uncles and cousins will


    also be here. I¡¯ll introduce you to themter.¡±


    I nodded, sensing an unpleasant premonition.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re back. Why are you so early?¡±


    A petite and lively girl ran out of the vi.


    Her voice was clear and cheerful.


    Matthew affectionately patted her head. ¡°Why are you running? You¡¯re old enough to know you should


    behave appropriately. Uncle Nathaniel is going to scold you again if he sees you like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Alex¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    ¡°Being happy is fine, but don¡¯t overdo it. Where are my mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re over there, chatting with the guests. Several guests have already arrived.¡± The girl pointed in a


    direction.


    ¡°Luna, this is my cousin, Samantha. Samantha, this is Luna. You can just call her Luna for now.¡±


    Samantha Loxley warmed up to me immediately and grabbed my left arm. ¡°Luna, you¡¯re so pretty.


    Prettier than any girl I¡¯ve ever seen. Matthew, is she going to be my sister¨Cinw?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s teasing made me blush.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Samantha whispered in my ear, her breath tickling me. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. My cousin is a very


    straightforward man. This is the first time he¡¯s brought a girl we don¡¯t know to a formal asion. I really


    like you. Go for it. I¡¯m looking forward to you bing my sister¨Cinw.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked at Samantha in surprise. She nodded vigorously, confirming everything she said


    was true.


    Matthew was in a good mood. He shooed Samantha away. He stared at my flushed face and


    whispered, ¡°Luna, you have no idea how adorable you look when you blush. It¡¯s like you have two red


    apples on your cheeks. I really want to take a bite.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not gonna listen to you anymore.¡±


    His words were tinged with inexplicable affection, which made me even more embarrassed.


    He watched my cheeks redden further. Hisughter was muffled, making his steps lighter.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Matthew brought me to the living room with a smile.


    Several socialites anddies on the couch smiled in greeting at the sound of his voice. Their smiles


    froze upon seeing me. Two of them were dressedvishly. They sized me up discreetly and quickly


    showed disdain in their expressions.


    I felt like such looks were too insulting. If it weren¡¯t for my manners, I would¡¯ve turned and left.


    Helen was there too. She sat next to avishly dressed woman in a more secluded spot. She paused


    when she saw me and then quickly nodded with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t be ostentatious in such a setting. I returned her smile subtly as a form of greeting.


    Therge living room fell into an eerie silence. The striking woman sitting in the main seat resembled


    Matthew. I figured that must be his mother.


    She looked at me with surprise as she scrutinized me. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the contempt in her


    eyes was hurtful.


    The tall, slightly overweight man in a ck suit gave us a brief nce before turning away to talk to


    someone next to him.


    Everyone covertly sized me up. Their looks were filled with doubt, disdain, indifference,


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    disgust, scorn, and curiosity.


    I felt like an animal trapped in a cage, subjected to their scrutiny. The feeling was terrible.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let me introduce you. This is Luna, the girl I¨Cum¨Clike.¡±


    The living room fell deathly silent. Everyone was shocked, as if Matthew¡¯s simple words were incredibly


    audacious.


    ¡°Matthew, why are you back sote? Check on the banquet area to see if everything is in order. It¡¯s


    your dad¡¯s birthday. We can¡¯t afford any breaches of etiquette.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s mompletely ignored his introduction. She lifted her chin slightly and gave orders without


    sparing me a smile.


    I suddenly felt like I wasn¡¯t here for a birthday party but to humiliate myself.


    I was extremely ufortable, and the thought of leaving crossed my mind again.


    Although I came from an ordinary family without power or influence, at least I understood civility and


    having respect for others.


    These opulently dressed, narrow¨Cmindeddies had disrespected me. It felt like an insult to


    1. me.


    I took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger rising to the top of my head.


    Matthew¡¯s hand was protectively behind me. He was trying to block my way to the exit. He whispered


    an exnation, ¡°I¡¯ve never brought a woman home before. Mom might be a bit surprised. Don¡¯t take it


    too seriously. After the banquet, I¡¯ll take you home. Don¡¯t just rush off. Stay with me.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want to stay another second in such an oppressive atmosphere. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be


    wee here. I should leave now so that I don¡¯t affect your dad¡¯s birthday party. You don¡¯t need to


    escort me¡­¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Before I could finish talking, a sudden noise from the corner of the living room attracted everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    A middle¨Caged woman was helping ady with a long dress up. ¡°Be careful. Are you hurt?¡±


    Matthew nced over at me and changed the topic. ¡°Helly fell down. Lulu, we should go and take a


    look.¡±


    Without saying anything else, he took my hand and led me over. He stood beside the middle- aged


    woman and kept a distance of two steps away from Helen. It was quite a gentlemanly


    move.


    When his mother saw us holding hands, a look of disgust appeared on her meticulously made -up face.


    The rising annoyance in my heart made me want to throw something at her annoying face.


    ¡°Helly, is it serious? We have a family doctor.¡± Matthew bent down slightly. His concern was expressed


    with impable manners, showing the etiquette that a host should have.


    ¡°Matthew, take Helly to the backyard for a check¨Cup. Be careful with her,¡± Matthew¡¯s mother came over


    and ordered Matthew while looking at Helen worriedly.


    Matthew made up an excuse. ¡°Mom, Helly is a woman. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of her. I


    think it¡¯d be better if you go.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You guys grew up together. Go on quickly. I¡¯ll take care of Ms. Lawson for you. You trust


    me, right?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Brenda¡¯s attitude took a drastic change. She actually referred to me as Ms. Lawson.


    While helping Helen out, Matthew kept looking back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll return in a bit. Please stay here and


    keep my mompany for a while.¡±


    Just like that, he left me alone under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes.


    Nobody in the living room had friendly intentions.


    I stood there like a lone boat in the sea, facing the unknown storm by myself.


    I wondered if I should send Matthew a message and leave. However, Matthew¡¯s mother took my hand


    and led me over to the couch.


    +15 BONUS


    Jinovy had pleasant weather in October. It was not too hot or cold. However, despite thefortable


    weather, Brenda¡¯s hands were cold. It was a stark contrast to the warmth of her


    smile.


    ¡°Where are you from, Ms. Lawson? From your delicate figure, you seem like you¡¯re from the north.¡±


    Brenda guided me to sit on the couch and motioned the butler behind us to pour some coffee. She


    asked the question in a soft voice.


    Beneath the gentle facadey an air of superiority and disdain, likely nurtured by a life of privilege.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t too happy right now. However, she was still Matthew¡¯s mother and an elderly. I


    couldn¡¯t lose myposure just because of their attitude.


    ¡°Thank you. I live in Southsville, so I¡¯m from the south.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you have a northern ent?¡±


    I forced myself to smile. ¡°I¡¯m studying at Lincoln University.¡±


    A woman wearing a deep¨Cblue satin dress sitting on the long couch beside me kept giving me


    unfriendly looks. When she heard I was studying at Lincoln University, she sneered disdainfully. Her


    voice was sharp and unpleasant.


    ¡°There are many barbarians from the north. How studious can they be? Look at Yanice. She¡¯s studying


    at Jesselton College and is graduating next year. That¡¯s where truedies are cultivated. Mrs.


    Johnston, I remember Helly is also from there, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking her masters. It¡¯s not easy to get into their master¡¯s program. Helly has been smart since


    young, so it¡¯s easy for her.¡± A mother would always be proud when talking about their daughter.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how smart is Helly? You¡¯re lucky to have such an intelligent and caring daughter.


    I¡¯m not as lucky.¡± Matthew¡¯s mother took over the conversation and engaged in small talk with the


    upper¨Css women.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how smart is Helly? You¡¯re lucky to have such an intelligent and caring daughter.


    I¡¯m not as lucky.¡± Matthew¡¯s mother took over the conversation and engaged in small talk with the


    upper¨Css women.


    I wondered if it was really that impressive to study at Jesselton College. Their children were just among


    tens of thousands of students in that college. There was nothing to boast about.


    I was uncertain if they were doing it intentionally. They left me out and only talked about topics that


    interested them. They pretended I didn¡¯t exist.


    Being ignored like this, I felt like this was the same as being humiliated.


    Although I wasn¡¯t a daughter from a prestigious family, I was still cherished by my parents. I didn¡¯t


    depend on anyone and relied on my efforts to study and earn money. Thus, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate any


    disrespect from anyone.


    Plus, I only came here because Matthew had begged me to.


    I didn¡¯t envy these people¡¯s social standing or money. Thus, I didn¡¯t want to butter anyone up to obtain


    anything. Nobody had the right to shame me, including Matthew¡¯s mother.


    All of them were arrogant and thought they were better than others. They wanted to trample over me.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in their lives no matter how grand they were. That was not


    something I desired, after all.


    Therefore, their talk sounded downright ridiculous to me.


    I felt annoyed sitting there. Thus, I sent a message to Matthew, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±


    Since he brought me here, I needed to inform him if I wanted him to leave. I couldn¡¯t forget my


    manners, after all.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Matthew quickly ran back in less than five minutes. Without caring about what others. thought, he sat


    on the armrest of the couch where I was seated.


    As I was already seated near the edge, it seemed that I was nestled in his arms when he sat


    on the couch¡¯s armrest.


    The young woman seated near the woman in the dress red at me. The jealousy in her eyes caused


    me to feel dizzy.


    As Matthew was rich and handsome, he attracted a lot of women¡¯s attention. I would


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    naturally be the target of their envy since I was under his protection.


    Most of the young women were there for Matthew today. It was no wonder why I was targeted since I


    stepped into the room.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? The banquet will start soon, and there¡¯ll be fireworks in the evening. along with


    the surprise 1 prepared for you. Why don¡¯t you stay for a little longer? Or do you want to go on a stroll


    with me?¡±


    Sitting beside me, Matthew tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear affectionately. This caused the


    youngdy from earlier to stare daggers at me.


    ¡°Is Helen okay?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. The family doctor said it¡¯s only a strained muscle in her left hand. She¡¯ll be fine in two days.


    It was inappropriate of me to leave you here, Lulu. I¡¯m sorry for not considering your feelings. I won¡¯t do


    it next time.¡±


    Matthew smiled, looking handsome in his suit. This caused my uneasiness to fade away.


    Although he always said such things wouldn¡¯t happen again, I wondered whether it was impossible. It


    would just hurt our rtionship more when he failed to fulfill his promise repeatedly. Plus, there was no


    way a normal woman like me could join such a prestigious family as his.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Brenda elongated her reply and tilted her chin up like a queen. Then, she giggled in a


    fake manner.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you were bothered about. No wonder you didn¡¯t talk at all. I didn¡¯t really think about that.


    Ms. Lawson, Matthew and Helly grew up together, so they¡¯re considered childhood friends. They¡¯ve


    always had a good rtionship.


    ¡°When they were young, they often yed house. Matthew would be the father, and Helly would be the


    mother. What fun it was.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    I raised my eyebrows without a word.


    She had casuallybeled me as petty and aloof through that.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing like that. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Matthew said in a low voice while gripping my


    shoulder.


    Brenda red at Matthew before saying with a smile, ¡°What are you embarrassed about? Who doesn¡¯t


    know about this? You can¡¯t ignore Helly just because you have someone you like. Let me remind you


    that Helly is my goddaughter.


    ¡°No matter who you marry in the future, she¡¯ll still be your responsibility. Thus, you¡¯re not allowed to


    neglect her at any time.¡±


    The other women praised Brenda for remembering old friendships and being broad- minded, especially


    Helen¡¯s mother. She looked satisfied given how big her smile was.


    Helen was a decent woman, but her mothercked the dignity a woman from a prestigious family


    should have. She was too narrow¨Cminded andcked grandeur.


    As slow as I was, I understood what was happening right now.


    Brenda was telling me that the daughter¨Cinw she had chosen was Helen. She was warning me that


    there was no way Matthew could ignore her even if he married me.


    In other words, Helen would have an indelible presence between Matthew and me.


    Brenda was doing this to make me give up.


    After all, no woman could ept a third party in their rtionship.


    Considering his feelings for me over the years, Matthew might fight with his parents if things didn¡¯t go


    as he expected. This might tarnish the Loxley family¡¯s reputation.


    Every affluent family hoped to maintain a facade of harmony to the outside world. Thus, they would


    never allow a normal woman like me to disrupt their lives.


    Their presumed good manners prevented them from directly asking me to leave. But they could pull


    tricks like this to subtly hint me to leave.


    To me, it was a tant humiliation to be driven away.


    I wanted to stand up a few times, but Matthew pulled me back forcefully. He begged his


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    mother to stop talking while exining to me he was only childhood friends with Helen and nothing


    else.


    There was no way I could leave at this point.


    I wasn¡¯t rich, I didn¡¯t have a good social standing, and I wasn¡¯t a socialite. However, I was a daughter of


    a respectable family. I was raised with strict values by my parents, and I had my dignity and pride.


    The education I had didn¡¯t allow me to be trampled by them.


    11


    I flung away Matthew¡¯s hand and ignored his hurtful gaze. Then, I replied with a smile, Mrs. Loxley,


    you¡¯re right. Helen is definitely an impressive woman. I like her a lot. I noticed she seems to be injured.


    Would it be possible for me to visit her? I¡¯m her roommate, so I¡¯d like to know how she is.¡±


    ¡°Are you also taking your master¡¯s at Jesselton College?¡± Georgina Johnson asked in shock.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    From her look of surprise, it seemed as if she thought it was unthinkable for me to be taking my


    master¡¯s at Jesselton College. Perhaps I was just a ything for the wealthy in her eyes. I was


    supposed to be ignorant and obedient so that I could make them look good.


    There were so many people taking their master¡¯s at Jesselton College. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t think all of


    them weren¡¯t qualified to be there.


    Or perhaps she thought deep down that her daughter was the only one qualified to study there. As for


    the others, they could only look up to her in awe.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    To be honest, I could have better career prospects if I directly pursued a PhD after my undergraduate


    studies at Lincoln University. However, I wanted to be closer to my parents.


    Jesselton College was just my backup option. I didn¡¯t think studying there was anything to boast about


    either. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given up Jesselton College and chosen


    Lincoln University for my undergraduate studies back then.


    I didn¡¯t expect that studying at Jesselton College would make these wealthy mothers so proud.


    Perhaps in these socialites¡® minds, Jesselton College should only be reserved for the children of high¨C


    ranking officials or the wealthy elite. At least, someone as normal as me shouldn¡¯t be studying there.


    It seemed that they had been looking down at me from the start. Perhaps in their hearts, I had seduced


    Matthew with my looks. They didn¡¯t think I was as talented as their daughters. I


    didn¡¯t deserve to study at Jesselton College, let alone date Matthew.


    Well, excellence and social status didn¡¯t necessarily go hand¨Cin¨Chand. In my eyes, they were only


    belittling me as they were jealous I was more talented and beautiful than their daughters.


    Jealousy was truly an ugly trait that could make one lose one¡¯s elegance and poise.


    ¡°Mrs. Johnston, Lulu is studying watercolor. Her artwork has also won major awards. She was originally


    offered direct admission to Lincoln University, but she chose to apply to Jesselton College as she


    wanted to be closer to Southsville.


    ¡°She¡¯s very talented. She got admitted to Jesselton College, top in her ss.¡±


    Matthew sincerely praised me. This caused the two wealthydies, who were very proud of their


    daughters who were studying at Jesselton College, to be utterly ashamed.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel joyful after seeing their embarrassed expressions. Instead, I felt even


    more burdened.


    Today was the Loxley family¡¯s party. Matthew¡¯s parents definitely didn¡¯t want to offend their guests,


    especially for a nobody like me.


    As expected, Matthew¡¯s parents frowned. They felt even more disdainful of me and sent


    scornful


    gazes my way.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? She can¡¯t even afford to buy decent things for herself, Matthew, you bought the


    dress for her, right? I knew it. Women nowadays are too materialistic.¡±


    The woman watching the show tutted and shook her head. She made it seem like I was setting a bad


    example for all the women out there.


    Brenda nced at me scornfully, causing me to feel angered.


    The woman¡¯s words were extremely humiliating.


    It was not like I couldn¡¯t afford to purchase a dress. Most of the time, I preferred to buy clothing that


    wasfortable and decent. I didn¡¯t think that expensive clothes were the best.


    Matthew had gifted me with quite a lot of luxury products such as jewelry and luxury clothes. However, I


    had never epted any of them. What I valued wasn¡¯t his money but his affection throughout the years


    and the sincerity he had shown me.


    Matthew¡¯s family members were just demeaning their own son by doing this.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re mistaken. Poverty is not a sin, and I don¡¯t think a life built on wealth is perfect. I¡¯ve


    never epted a single gift from Matthew. Even when we dine together, we take turns paying for the


    bill.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never spent a dime of Matthew¡¯s money. Thus, I can¡¯t ept you saying that I¡¯m


    materialistic.¡±


    The woman sneered, not expecting I would rebuke her. Her unmasked disdain for me caused my blood


    to boil.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°However, I must admit that this dress is a gift from Matthew. I¡¯m only wearing it for his sake. It¡¯s my


    first time attending this kind of event, so I don¡¯t know what kind of clothes I should wear.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not, but I¡¯ve never thought of wearing this dress for free.¡± I turned


    toward Matthew. ¡°Matthew, how much is this dress? I¡¯ll pay you back for it.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    I took out my phone and opened my bank ount, patiently waiting for Matthew to tell me the price.


    ¡°I gifted you the dress, so I don¡¯t want you to pay me back. Mom, everyone, Lulu is the best woman in


    this world. She isn¡¯t materialistic at all. She doesn¡¯t care how much money I have, and I can¡¯t even


    dream of trying to win her heart using gifts.


    ¡°It took me days to convince her to wear this dress. You guys are just insulting her by saying that. I¡¯m


    very unhappy about this.¡±


    Matthew could barely keep the smile on his face. His expression was stiff, and he was trying to


    suppress his anger. His etiquette prevented him from driving people away, but he sent warning gazes


    to everyone in the room.


    ¡°Matthew, we watched you grow up. We¡¯re just worried that you¡¯ll be deceived. Youngdies nowadays


    seem innocent, but all of them are secretly scheming. You need to protect yourself, especially since


    your family is a prestigious one.¡±


    This woman¡¯s behavior was absolutely disgusting. I wondered what she could achieve by defaming me.


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. This is my business. I don¡¯t


    need outsiders to intervene.¡± Matthew¡¯s words carried weight, causing everyone to reluctantly fall silent.


    However, they were still looking at me disdainfully.


    I didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the people there. They wouldn¡¯t have targeted me this way if it


    were not for Brenda.


    It could be said that they were Brenda¡¯s pawns.


    I had never coveted the Loxley family¡¯s assets. My desire to give Matthew a chance had nothing to do


    with his family. After all, Matthew was just a chubby kid who loved to smile when I met him. Over the


    years, he had remained the warm¨Chearted child who followed me


    around.


    My rtionship with Matthew was pure. There were no ulterior motives at all.


    Thus, it was annoying to be defamed like this.


    ¡°20 grand, is that enough?¡± I had lost my patience. After flinging away his hand, I transferred him 20


    grand without waiting for his answer. Then, I turned around and left.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be a peaceful party, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this horrendous.


    There was nothing worse than being publicly criticized and belittled.


    Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t gotten too involved in Matthew¡¯s life and could still back out in time.


    D


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Matthew, look at her attitude. She doesn¡¯t even have the most basic sense of respect. How could she


    think of marrying into our family? Dream on.¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡± Matthew shouted in despair. ¡°She doesn¡¯t wish to marry into our family. It¡¯s me


    who¡¯s begging her. Do you understand?¡±


    He also knew that there was no way our rtionship could take another step after this incident.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around. Coincidentally, I came into contact with Brenda¡¯s gaze. She


    had really provoked me this time.


    It was not that I was weak for tolerating them. It was just that I respected them for


    Matthew¡¯s sake.


    However, they didn¡¯t deserve my respect.


    ¡°Mrs. Loxley, I¡¯m only polite to those who deserve it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the wrong. Also, I¡¯ve never


    cared about how prestigious your family is. I¡¯ve never thought of marrying into your family either. I


    wouldn¡¯t havee if I knew what all of you were like.


    ¡°Matthew, your invitation has caused me to be in a difficult situation. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t attend the rest


    of your party. Goodbye.¡±


    I turned around and marched out, leaving the crowd looking at me in shock.


    Thankfully, I was clear¨Cheaded enough not to ept Matthew¡¯s pursuit. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been


    done for.


    I would never step foot here again.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    415 BONUS


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t go. Hear me out,¡± Matthew called out angrily and chased after me.


    But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone. My pace quickened when I heard his footsteps. I hoped that


    a pair of wings would grow on my back and take me away from this gilded cage.


    And since I was in such a hurry, I didn¡¯t check where I was going. I ran into the person who was


    entering from the living room.


    The other person rubbed her forehead with a hiss. ¡°Ouch! Today is not my day at all. It¡¯s not just me, is


    it? Huh? Luna? Are you alright? Why were you running?¡±


    ¡°Helen! Are you hurt? Sorry, I was running and didn¡¯t see you.¡± After I greeted Helen, I walked past her,


    cutting off further interaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll feel better after I massage the area. Where are you going? I couldn¡¯t talk to you just now,


    so I came back to look for you. Should we admire the flowers in the garden? It¡¯s beautiful over there,¡±


    said Helen as she clung to my arm.


    My small conversation with Helen allowed Matthew to catch up to me. He grabbed my other hand


    forcefully, so much so that I couldn¡¯t shake his grip off.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I saw pain in his eyes. Agony, even.


    s, I could never be the one to soothe his pain.


    I wasn¡¯t rejecting Matthew out of my own will. It was just that his world wasn¡¯t able to


    amodate me.


    Helen saw Matthew¡¯s hand around my wrist. She smiled bitterly and let go of my arm. Her eyes


    became wet as she took half a step back.


    I wanted to exin everything to her. I wanted to console her, but I couldn¡¯t. Regardless, from now on,


    Matthew and I would be ex¨Cssmates and nothing more.


    I would leave their world. It was up to their destiny whether they would end up together or


    not.


    Some would say that I was too cruel. Matthew had loved me for so many years. Couldn¡¯t I make


    compromises for him?


    While I appreciated Matthew¡¯s love and loyalty, I would have to face his friends, his family, and the


    mundane daily life if I were to get together with him. Dealing with his family day


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    after day would turn me crazy.


    ¡°Lulu, those are unimportant people. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Matthew tried to exin further, but I was not


    having any of it. Embellish it however he wanted, facts couldn¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± I turned around to face him.


    What had happened had happened. There was no need to continue this waltz. I wanted to end things


    now so that both of us could move on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be ex¨Cssmates. That¡¯s my answer.¡±


    ¡°No, Lulu. Don¡¯t give up on us because of what those naysayers said. I don¡¯t want us to just be ex¨C


    ssmates. I like you. I want to spend my life with you. Don¡¯t reject me so soon, Lulu.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened. He began to prattle on out of panic, ¡°You¡¯re the only one I want.


    I¡¯ve never cared about what they said. I call the shots for my own love life. No one can tell me who to


    date. Lulu, don¡¯t give up on me.¡±


    I fell silent and shook my head with a smile.


    I was disappointed in his family.


    His marriage could bring Loxley Group to greater heights. His family could and most definitely would


    tell him who to date.


    I didn¡¯t want to wake up to his family¡¯s insults or reprimands every day, not even if I was fed with all the


    riches in the world.


    I was sorry, but I couldn¡¯t spend my life with Matthew.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    ¡°Matthew, I did consider dating you. I considered spending the rest of my life in a joyous union with you.


    But you saw what happened just now. I have no ce in your family. We¡¯re from two different worlds.


    ¡°You look down on my world, and I can¡¯t tolerate yours either, let alone be a part of it. Being ex¨C


    ssmates is the best choice here. Matthew, let¡¯s not see each other anymore.¡±


    I broke free of Matthew¡¯s grip and left stubbornly, leaving the heartbroken man behind me.


    I was devastated too when I turned around. I regretted attending this birthday party.


    It was never my wish to hurt someone who had been loving me for years. I didn¡¯t have it in me to break


    his heart, but I had no other options. I was just a person, and I had my dignity


    too.


    Matthew¡¯s parents had trampled on my dignity.


    My eyes were red and misty. I bit my lip hard to stop the tears from falling.


    I could cry, but definitely not before those who looked down on me.


    Helen looked at me and then at Matthew. Her mouth opened several times, but nothing came out of it.


    In the end, she caught up to me and said, ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know where the door is.¡± I declined Helen¡¯s kindness and made a beeline for the


    entrance.


    Paying no heed to his parents¡® angry demands, Matthew grabbed his car keys and caught up to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this negative space. I¡¯lle with you. We can order what we want to eat on the journey.¡±


    Oh, Matthew. Did he have to do this? He could leave with me today. But what about tomorrow? What


    about next week? What about his future?


    I halted, and he did the same next to me.


    There were countless emotions in his eyes. The pain made him look extra desperate.


    I felt bad for him.


    If he was the chubby boy I knew and not the heir of the Loxley family, perhaps we could have a happy


    ending. But he was the heir to his family. He was destined to leave a legacy. Matthew couldn¡¯t just


    abandon his parents and those here watching the drama.


    +15 BONUS


    Admittedly, none of those people liked me. They antagonized me the first moment we met.


    How many couples could remain together when their families viewed the other as mortal enemies?


    Matthew¡¯s mother had made it clear that she¡¯d never acknowledge me. Her disdain toward me was


    palpable. Even if I was willing to endure it for Matthew, his mother and I would inevitably get into


    arguments in the future.


    Matthew could defend me once or twice. But could he do that forever? When his passion for me died


    down as time went by, would his love turn into resentment?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, it would. I knew it would.


    Only bad endings awaited us. So why not cut ties now before years of attachment turned into the


    source of our heartache?


    I didn¡¯t want to do Matthew wrong. I wanted to break things off properly with him.


    ¡°Go back, Matthew. Your family and friends are inside. You can¡¯t abandon them. Our rtionship ends


    here.¡±


    I had be calmer. I could see the whole picture now. I knew the right thing to do to minimize the


    pain.


    ¡°I can abandon them, Lulu. Because you¡¯re my world.¡± Matthew stared into my eyes. The agony and


    sorrow in his eyes were apparent.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Sure, you can do what you want, but I don¡¯t want this rtionship. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my


    life being doubted, belittled, and insulted. And I dread to see the day you regret the decision you make


    now.¡±


    Matthew wanted to continue arguing, but I silenced him by shaking my head.


    I had made up my mind and would not be dissuaded.


    This birthday party had killed the rtionship between Matthew and me before it budded.


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t help Matthew anymore. There was no future for our love.


    ¡°Trust me, Matthew. I¡¯ve truly considered being with you. I considered loving you like you loved me. But


    there¡¯s a gulf between us. I don¡¯t want to be an essory to your sesses, nor do I want you to


    abandon your family for me.


    ¡°If you do that, we can never be truly happy even if we¡¯re together. So let¡¯s end things here. No need to


    chase after me. You know me. Once I make a decision, I¡¯ll never change my mind.¡±


    Something inside his eyes shattered into a million pieces.


    I wasn¡¯t in love with Matthew, but saying goodbye still hurt a lot.


    For once, I gave Matthew an embrace. I hugged him as tightly as I could to convey all my guilt and


    lament to him. This was the final hug.


    Matthew responded to my hug with his own. He held me tightly as well, as if he was melding me into


    his body so that we could be together forever.


    Then, he rested his head next to my ears and whispered, ¡°Oh, Lulu, my dear Lulu. I can never love


    another woman as I love you. If I could turn back time, I wouldn¡¯t have made you meet my family this


    soon. I regret it so much, Lulu. So, so much.¡±


    He nted a kiss on my hair. Then, I felt warm liquid on the skin near my ears.


    It was his tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Matthew. Take care.¡± Fearing that watching Matthew suffer would make my heart go


    soft, I fled the scene.


    Goodbye, the chubby boy in my high school life.


    Tears came gushing out of my eyes.


    1/2


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    Leaving the main gate, I bade farewell to the boy who once wrote 11 love letters to me.


    I felt sorry for him. His devotion was denied the chance to develop into something fruitful.


    But the fault did not lie in us. The faulty in the difference between our worlds.


    Matthew did not chase after me. But I could feel that his gaze still lingered on me even when


    I was far from his house.


    Goodbye, the chubby boy who used to follow behind me.


    The apartment was empty and soulless. Helen was at the party. She probably wouldn¡¯te back


    tonight.


    After I bathed, I buried myself under the sheets and texted Zara.


    ¡°Why are you sulking?¡±


    ¡°Iment the rtionship that was snipped off before it could bud.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cryptic.¡±


    I ryed what had happened between Matthew and me to Zara. Sheughed at me instead. ¡±


    I can picture it already. A chubby boy was trying his best to catch up to you on a running


    track. When he finally reached you, you turned around and kicked him back to where he started. Luna,


    you¡¯re so cold.¡±


    Was Zara even my friend? Urgh.


    During my slumber, I heard someone open the door. Helen staggered into the room groggily. She


    reeked of alcohol.


    She stood before my bed as if she wanted to tell me something.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    I pretended to be asleep and ignored Helen.


    ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re awake,¡± she slurred and flopped onto her bed.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± I propped myself up. Heleny on her bed. Her morous attire failed to


    conceal the disappointment and sadness she was feeling.


    ¡°Your eyes were moving. And your breathing was odd too. You don¡¯t breathe like that when you¡¯re


    asleep.¡± Helen sat up and ruffled her hair out of frustration.


    Her nose was red, and she spoke with a nasal voice. I wondered if the autumn wind had given her a


    cold or if she had cried for a long time.


    Given her looks and her family background, Helen was prideful and confident. But her unrequited love


    for Matthew might have dealt a huge blow to her ego.


    I was also certain that Matthew was the reason why she was so upset now. However, there


    wasn¡¯t much I could do.


    To ask a guy who liked me to like another woman was very cruel. I couldn¡¯t possibly do that.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed.¡± I turned to the other side and decided to continue sleeping.


    Escapism was the perfect solution for someone who couldn¡¯t do anything like me.


    Heleny down for a while. Then, she went to clean herself in the shower before drying her hair on the


    bed silently.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Later, she switched off the lights. The apartment was pitch¨Cck except for the moonlight that shone


    through the window. Itnded on our feet, making the environment look


    deste.


    ¡°Lulu, you truly don¡¯t want to date Matthew?¡± asked Helen when I almost fell asleep.


    Her voice was so soft, like the summer breeze that passed through one¡¯s fingers.


    I sighed internally. Helen had always had a crush on Matthew since she was little. Yet, Matthew liked


    me. Somehow, I became her roommate. What a twisted joke from life itself!


    ¡°The Matthew I know is the Matthew from high school. He was my ssmate and his grandmother¡¯s


    dearest grandson. But he has now be the eldest son of his family. He¡¯ll take over his family one


    day. That is what divides us.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should date him. What happened today only made me realize how different we both


    are. Helen, I¡¯ll never date him. And his family will never allow him to date


    me.¡±


    ¡°After you left, Matthew threw a hissy fit. He fought with his parents in front of all the guests. His father


    dragged him to the study to punish him. The Loxleys are infamous for their strict discipline. Matthew


    was severely punished, but he still insisted on marrying only


    you.


    ¡°You know, he has always been an obedient kid. He never talks back to his parents, not even when he


    was in his rebellious phase as a teenager. But today, for the first time, he defied his parents. I was


    devastated to see the wounds on his body.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because he didn¡¯t need my help.¡±


    Helen wiped away her tears and covered her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Luna, you have no idea


    how lucky you are. I can only dream of the day he looks at me the way he looks at you. I idolize him.


    Whenever I dream of his smile, I¡¯ll wake up with a goofy grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could for him, but he never even bats an eye at me. Yet you, you don¡¯t need to


    do anything. You only have to maintain your air of aloofness and smile at him. once in a while to drive


    him crazy.


    ¡°He¡¯s head over heels for you. Are you not moved at all? If it were me, I¡¯d be over the moon.¡°

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 184


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I pretended to be asleep and ignored Helen.


    ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re awake,¡± she slurred and flopped onto her bed.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± I propped myself up. Heleny on her bed. Her morous attire failed to


    conceal the disappointment and sadness she was feeling.


    ¡°Your eyes were moving. And your breathing was odd too. You don¡¯t breathe like that when you¡¯re


    asleep.¡± Helen sat up and ruffled her hair out of frustration.


    Her nose was red, and she spoke with a nasal voice. I wondered if the autumn wind had given her a


    cold or if she had cried for a long time.


    Given her looks and her family background, Helen was prideful and confident. But her unrequited love


    for Matthew might have dealt a huge blow to her ego.


    I was also certain that Matthew was the reason why she was so upset now. However, there


    wasn¡¯t much I could do.


    To ask a guy who liked me to like another woman was very cruel. I couldn¡¯t possibly do that.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed.¡± I turned to the other side and decided to continue sleeping.


    Escapism was the perfect solution for someone who couldn¡¯t do anything like me.


    Heleny down for a while. Then, she went to clean herself in the shower before drying her hair on the


    bed silently.


    Later, she switched off the lights. The apartment was pitch¨Cck except for the moonlight that shone


    through the window. Itnded on our feet, making the environment look


    deste.


    ¡°Lulu, you truly don¡¯t want to date Matthew?¡± asked Helen when I almost fell asleep.


    Her voice was so soft, like the summer breeze that passed through one¡¯s fingers.


    I sighed internally. Helen had always had a crush on Matthew since she was little. Yet, Matthew liked


    me. Somehow, I became her roommate. What a twisted joke from life itself!


    ¡°The Matthew I know is the Matthew from high school. He was my ssmate and his grandmother¡¯s


    dearest grandson. But he has now be the eldest son of his family. He¡¯ll take over his family one


    day. That is what divides us.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should date him. What happened today only made me realize how different we both


    are. Helen, I¡¯ll never date him. And his family will never allow him to date


    me.¡±


    ¡°After you left, Matthew threw a hissy fit. He fought with his parents in front of all the guests. His father


    dragged him to the study to punish him. The Loxleys are infamous for their strict discipline. Matthew


    was severely punished, but he still insisted on marrying only


    you.


    ¡°You know, he has always been an obedient kid. He never talks back to his parents, not even when he


    was in his rebellious phase as a teenager. But today, for the first time, he defied his parents. I was


    devastated to see the wounds on his body.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because he didn¡¯t need my help.¡±


    Helen wiped away her tears and covered her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Luna, you have no idea


    how lucky you are. I can only dream of the day he looks at me the way he looks at you. I idolize him.


    Whenever I dream of his smile, I¡¯ll wake up with a goofy grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could for him, but he never even bats an eye at me. Yet you, you don¡¯t need to


    do anything. You only have to maintain your air of aloofness and smile at him. once in a while to drive


    him crazy.


    ¡°He¡¯s head over heels for you. Are you not moved at all? If it were me, I¡¯d be over the moon.¡°

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 185


    ¡°I once swore that I¡¯d marry Matthew. So whenever a woman tried to approach him, I¡¯d chase her away.


    When I heard that he had fallen for another woman, I told myself that once I found out who she was, I¡¯d


    beat her up.¡±


    Helen sobbed loudly. I felt sorry for her.


    Unrequited love was a lonely journey. Only those who had gone through it understood how excruciating


    it could be.


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you beat me up?¡± I teased.


    Helen knew I was joking, but she grabbed a plushie and threw it on my face nheless. She sniffled


    and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re so sweet. Also, it isn¡¯t your fault that he fell for you. I


    can¡¯t beat you up. I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±


    My bad day was turned around after hearing Helen¡¯s words.


    Among the arrogant, condescending upper¨Css people beyond my reach, there was still someone


    who treated others with kindness.


    Oh, Helen. She was a sweetheart too. Matthew and she would make a great pair. I hoped Helen would


    never give up.


    ¡°Helen, you fight for your love. Trust me, Matthew isn¡¯t a robot. He¡¯ll notice you eventually.


    ¡°Impossible. You didn¡¯t see how crazy he was about you today. He was mad. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ever


    fall in love with someone else again. I should find a monastery and be a nun there.


    I¡¯m done with love.¡±


    I threw back the plushie, and itnded on her face. ¡°I¡¯m the fantasy from his adolescence that he can


    never obtain. But you¡¯re his future. You can make Matthew fall in love with you. I¡¯m sure of it. Also,


    religion doesn¡¯t look good on you.¡±


    Helen then cried herself to sleep. I, on the other hand, did not feel sleepy at all. I spaced out


    while watching the stars outside.


    The night sky was mesmerizing. I took a photo of it and posted it on my social media.


    Within a minute, I received a notification on my phone. Colin had texted me.


    ¡°Still awake?


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with Matthew. We¡¯re now just ex¨Cssmates.¡±


    ¡°Why are you upset? Because you regret it? Or do you miss him a lot now?¡± For some reason, Colin


    sounded snarky.


    ¡°Neither. I just feel bad. He cried when I left. He has loved me for so many years, but I can¡¯t return his


    feelings. I feel like I¡¯ve done him wrong.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t strong enough to get out of his situation, so don¡¯t feel guilty about it. I¡¯m d you cut ties with


    him now. Dragging it out would¡¯ve only prolonged his suffering.¡±


    ¡°Colin, most people would ask me to protect Matthew¡¯s feelings. You¡¯re the opposite. You just want the


    drama, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Colin didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of boyfriend you want?¡±


    ¡°Someone decent who treats me kindly and spoils me like a princess. Someone who will continue to


    pamper me even when we have a kid. Oh, and ideally five or six years older than


    me.¡±


    ¡°Are you describing me?¡±


    ¡°Please, Colin. You¡¯re my friend. You can¡¯t turn into my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Never say never. If I work hard enough, what¡¯s impossible will be possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again. Hmph! I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    I switched off my phone and closed my eyes. My cheeks were burning.


    This bastard, Colin, was teasing me again.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It rained during the night. The soft pitter¨Cpatter woke me up.


    The smell of alcohol still lingered in the room. Helen slept like the dead, so I had no choice but to get


    up to close the window.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 186


    +15 BONUS


    L


    It rained for three days straight, and the temperature dropped as a result.


    As it was getting cold, I put on thick winter clothes before I did my dailymute of going to the


    apartment, lecture hall, and cafeteria.


    Helen stoppeding back to the apartment the second night after the incident. I was all alone in the


    cold apartment.


    When I was bored, I¡¯d talk to my friends. More often than not, I¡¯d be texting Colin.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was neglecting my friends, but they all had a boyfriend. They didn¡¯t have time for me.


    Colin and I were both single, so we were like each other¡¯s support group.


    On the fourth day, I had a lecture in the morning. As soon as I entered the lecture hall, I saw my


    ssmates gossiping about something excitedly.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the good news? Did they increase the schrship amount or something?¡± I found a seat at


    the front of the lecture hall. Then, I took out the textbooks from my bag and ced them on my desk. I


    also took out the draft I drew yesterday so that the lecturer could


    evaluate it.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than that.¡±


    ¡°The Professor Ash King is teaching here now. Do you know him? The same Professor King who was


    very sessful when he was young and is even more sessful now that he¡¯s old!¡±


    Professor King? Wasn¡¯t he my guest lecturer at Lincoln University? He was Colin¡¯s thesis supervisor


    too. It was thanks to him that I became so sessful in the arts industry.


    Was he teaching at Jesselton College now? Howe Colin didn¡¯t tell me?


    I was delighted by the news, of course. It brightened up my gloomy morning.


    Just when I figured I should call Professor King to ask when he would be dropping by, the bell rang.


    I sighed and put my phone away. The corners of my eyes caught a glimpse of the lecturer walking in,


    and my jaw fell to the ground.


    The subject of the mass gossip appeared before everyone with a thick stack of reference books. He


    looked all dapper and dashing.


    No one told me that Professor King wasing. What a surprise!


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Miss, please close your mouth. In my ss, being pretty doesn¡¯t mean you can break the


    rules.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads to look at me.


    Was being beautiful a crime now? Why put me on a pedestal?


    I pouted but didn¡¯t dare talk back.


    Professor King adjusted the sses on his nose. His shrewd eyes hid the joy and yfulness from


    seeing me. ¡°What? Are you too happy to see me here?¡±


    All my ssmates looked at me, bewildered. They were probably confused as to why an


    ordinary, meek woman like me could draw the professor¡¯s attention on his first day here.


    I stared at Ash and rubbed my face. When I opened my eyes again, he was already standing next to


    my desk


    Luckily, I wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup. I highly doubted my makeup would remain intact


    after I rubbed my face like that.


    I tilted my head and looked outside. Then, my gaze returned to the professor. I failed to stifle the


    excitement within me, so the corners of my lips curled as I said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Professor King.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, indeed. I read your thesis. It was very well¨Cwritten. However, you need to


    borate more on your reflections and analysis of ssical paintings in the middle section.


    Perhaps you can use some examples to illustrate your argument and viewpoint.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll do that as soon as possible.¡±


    Professor Ash and I lost ourselves in the conversation. It felt like the one¨Con¨Cone meeting we had in


    his office when I was at Lincoln University.


    My ssmates began whispering among themselves when they saw Professor Ash and I engaged in a


    friendly chit¨Cchat.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He appraised my draft and nodded appreciatively, ¡°Not bad. I like your precision.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 187


    +15 BONUS


    Professor Ash, in his dapper outfit, walked toward the lectern in broad strides. My ssmates cheered.


    They gossiped about their idol in hushed voices.


    Professor Ash seemed to be very familiar with this kind of reception. He waited patiently until the ss


    calmed down. Then, he said, ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Ash King. I¡¯m honored to be part of Jesselton College.


    ¡°In the foreseeable future we share together, I¡¯ll do my best to impart what I know to you. I hope you


    can stay sharp and keep up with my pace. Those who don¡¯t pay attention or finish their assignments on


    time will have their marks deducted. This is non¨Cnegotiable.¡±


    Amotion broke out again. This time, it was a collective groan.


    Watching my ssmatesin about the harsh lecturer, I chuckled.


    Professor Ash was a renowned artist. In his eyes, attitude was more important than talent. My


    perseverance and thirst for knowledge were the reason why he specially tutored me.


    That said, this didn¡¯t mean that talent wasn¡¯t important. After all, no one could teach a fish


    to draw.


    ¡°Sir, have you met Luna before?¡± a guy sitting at the back raised his hand and asked.


    Professor Ash nced at me and straightened his back as if he was presenting something he was


    proud of. ¡°I was a guest lecturer at Lincoln University. Luna is the most promising student I¡¯ve met in


    my career. She has a lot of potential. Of that, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    A round of apuse erupted. My deskmate even nudged and winked at me. I felt so


    embarrassed.


    Professor Ash was a respected figure in the arts scene. Everyone adored and idolized him. One could


    even say that they worshiped him.


    The lecture opened to a warm reception. Everyone took several pages of notes and learned. so many


    things. They also said that this was the most interesting lecture they had had. Many


    continued to discuss the lecture even after it ended.


    After the ss, Professor Ash summoned me to his office. He gave me some feedback about my draft


    while I exined my thought process behind the drawing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I left, he uttered a cryptic sentence, ¡°Your moment is about to arrive.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    When I asked him what he meant by that, his lips pressed into a hard line. He refused to borate


    further.


    I talked to Professor Ash for a while, and we also went to grab lunch at the cafeteria. It was around one


    o¡¯clock when I returned to my apartment.


    The drizzle made me feel extra chilly.


    I huddled under my umbre to prevent any cold breeze from invading my body. Then, I quickly jogged


    toward the entrance of my apartment building.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone at the gate. When I closed my umbre, a shadow entered my line of sight.


    I lifted my face and was shocked by what I saw.


    After four days, Matthew looked so different!


    His skin was gray, his eyes were soulless, and his cheeks were haggard. The suit looked too big on


    him. He had lost so much weight, and I couldn¡¯t see the light in his eyes.


    My heart constricted in pain. I wanted to hug him and make him feel better. But I know I shouldn¡¯t.


    I regretted my decision so much.


    If I could turn back time, I would have told him that we could never be together from the start. I


    would¡¯ve stopped him from loving me. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much


    now.


    I gave him hope. And I was the one who crushed it.


    But truthfully, the faulty in neither of us.


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing here?¡± I initiated the conversation. His devastated state made my eyes


    well up with tears.


    Inside my heart, I had said a thousand ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to him.


    ¡°I have some business to take care of here. I thought I could drop by to see you. Lulu, how have you


    been?¡±


    Matthew croaked. His voice sounded like rubbing two pieces of rusty metal together. He used to regard


    me with such lively eyes. But now, they were dim.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 188


    ¡°As you can see, I couldn¡¯t be better. You, however, have lost so much weight. Work as hard as you


    want and you still can¡¯t own all the riches in the world. You should look after your body. If you don¡¯t do


    that while you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll age very quickly and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    No amount of constion could mend the brokenhearted Matthew.


    He looked at me and then sideways. He smiled. It was a beautiful smile, albeit a bit lonely.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of myself. Go back to your apartment. I¡¯ll get going now. It¡¯s cold now. Make sure


    you cover yourself.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Thanks. Goodbye.¡± I then entered my apartment building.


    There was a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss pane at the entrance. I caught Matthew¡¯s pitiful silhouette standing


    under the autumn rain.


    His head was lowered, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down. Pain and misery were written


    all over his face.


    I knew I had shattered his heart. Sorry, Matthew.


    Back in my apartment, Helen was standing by the window and looking outside.


    I greeted her, but she made no response.


    I looked in the direction she was looking and found Matthew, still standing under the


    autumn rain.


    A strong gust of wind blew, and the rain became heavier. The foliage and the tree branches shook


    violently as if they were trying to get rid of the foul weather.


    Matthew¡¯snky frame battled valiantly against the natural forces.


    ¡°Luna, he waited for you for nearly three hours,¡± said Helen coarsely.


    ¡°Really? He told me he had some business to take care of here, so he dropped by to say hi.¡± I closed


    my umbre and dried it in the corridor. Then, I removed my half¨Cwet jacket.


    ¡°You¡¯re so oblivious, Luna. You don¡¯t know what others have done for you. Given his loyalty, can you


    please give Matthew another chance? You have issues with his parents, but don¡¯t punish him for it. He


    likes you. It¡¯s not his fault, and he shouldn¡¯t be punished for it.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Helen sobbed and began calling Matthew an idiot. He ignored the person who truly cared about him in


    life and fell for someone who couldn¡¯t return his feelings.


    She was very harsh with her words, but I couldn¡¯t refute any of them.


    Matthew was a hopeless romantic, but so was Helen.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Luna, even if you can¡¯t return Matthew¡¯s feelings, as his ex¨Cssmate, please help him. That day


    when his father punished him, he couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. His back was all bruised, and he


    couldn¡¯t even wear a shirt.


    ¡°He had a fever that night and barely recovered yesterday. And today, he waited for you for three hours


    under the rain. What has he done to deserve your cruelty? You¡¯re heartless, Luna.


    I sat on a chair in resignation. This was getting exhausting.


    Why did no one ever try to be in my shoes? Why was I being reprimanded over and over again?


    Did I have to be insulted and belittled by his family without fighting back?


    ¡°Helen, everyone feels sorry for Matthew. But who feels sorry for me? What have I done to earn their


    condescension? You know why they said those nasty words? It¡¯s because they know I¡¯m a powerless,


    ordinary woman who can¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing this to me when they know that Matthew likes me a lot. Can you imagine what will


    happen if I marry him? As soon as I entered his house, I was sneered at and disparaged by his


    parents. How is that fair? I¡¯m human too, like Matthew.¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 189


    ¡°I cherish Matthew¡¯s feelings toward me. But we hadn¡¯t started dating each other. I refuse to be


    belittled, and I don¡¯t want him to fall out with his family for me. I will not be called nasty names for the


    rest of my life.


    ¡°He had plenty of options. He was told to choose one option, yet he chose both. You know what that is,


    Helen? That¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, Luna. But seeing him so devastated and so heartbroken pains me. I know my


    demand is very selfish. But I don¡¯t know how else to reduce his suffering.¡±


    ¡°No one can help Matthew. Not even me. He has to go through this alone. If I can¡¯tmit to him or


    give him a future, I shouldn¡¯t give him false hope. Otherwise, he¡¯ll fall even deeper in love with me.


    Helen, don¡¯t you like him too? Why don¡¯t you keep himpany in this time of need?


    ¡°They say hardships bring the best out of everyone. I¡¯m sure that one day, he¡¯ll notice what you¡¯ve done


    for him. I firmly believe that his feelings for me are nothing but an infatuation toward a bygone past.


    Maybe the love has died out and only obsession remains.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about all that. I just want him to be happy and to smile again.¡±


    ¡°Then get to know him better. When that happens, he¡¯ll cry and smile for you. A rtionship has to be


    earned, Helen. You¡¯re a sweetheart. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll fall for you.¡±


    She made no more responses. Stubbornly, she stood next to the window and suffered the same self¨C


    inflicted punishment as the man in the rain. Tears rolled incessantly down her cheeks.


    Another fool driven mad by love.


    Iy on the bed to read my book. Suddenly, Helen screamed and dashed out of the apartment.


    ¡°Come on, Luna. Matthew fainted!¡±


    I got up quickly and chased after her.


    It was raining even heavier. The cold could seep through my bones.


    Helen knelt in the puddle, her clothespletely drenched by the rain. Her hair was stered to her


    face as she tried her best to lift Matthew¡¯s upper torso with her arms. She was careful not to touch the


    wounds on his back.


    1/2


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    +15 BONUS


    Ignoring her disheveled state, she cried out despondently, ¡°Matthew, what happened? Wake up. Call


    the ambnce. Call the police. Somebody! Please!¡±


    I ran back to my apartment and called an ambnce. Then, I rushed back down with an


    umbre.


    The cold rain and the gusty weather made it hard for the flimsy umbre. Our bodies trembled in the


    coldness. An ambnce arrived very quickly. Matthew was carried onto a gurney, and we rushed to a


    hospital.


    When the doctor cut open Matthew¡¯s shirt, his wounded skin had already turned white from prolonged


    exposure to water. Red, crimson flesh could be seen under the gnarly wounds.


    It was a gory sight. I screamed and closed my eyes out of fear. Helen covered her mouth and


    staggered backward. She threw herself into my arms while wailing, ¡°You see that, Lulu? He endured all


    this for you.¡±


    I felt awful. Matthew was such a fool. Why would he go through this for me?


    I was a person with empathy. It¡¯d be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t upset to see Matthew in so much pain. But


    what could I do? A temporary heartbreak might heal, but a lifelong suffering could


    turn one insane.


    Matthew was one of the Loxleys, and he had very influential parents. I had no ce in his world. Peace


    in a rtionship from a one¨Csidedpromise would notst long.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 190


    Matthew¡¯s dressing was changed before he was pushed into a ward. The doctor said he had a high


    fever and needed to be hospitalized for a few days.


    He must be seriously ill because after all the medical help, he still hadn¡¯t regained


    consciousness.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re so cruel. He refused to see a doctor when he had a fever back at home. And to


    see you, he put his life on the line.¡± Helen kept sobbing. Her eyes and nose were red from the crying.


    I felt so guilty as I looked at the sleeping Matthew. Regardless if I could return his feelings or not, I felt


    like I had just stepped and spat on his devotion.


    I should consider myself lucky to be loved by such a loyal man. s, there were too many


    things between us. I couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings.


    ¡°Helen, I¡¯ll go back now. Don¡¯t tell him that I came.¡± I retrieved my phone from the corner of the bed and


    gazed at the unconscious Matthew. Then, I steeled my mind and left.


    Helen chased after me and cussed at how heartless I was. She said bad karma would


    eventually befall me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Instead of arguing with her, I quickened my pace and fled.


    I had a lecture in the afternoon, but I had to skip it because I had to send Matthew to the hospital.


    When I noticed my mistake, the lecture was already half done. I had no choice but to apply for a leave.


    Professor King taught us twice a week. He was unhappy with my absence. I only managed to assuage


    his disgruntlement after I made repeated promises that I would draw him some artwork for his lecturing


    purposes.


    No other person could boss me around and simultaneously be as strict on me as he.


    The rain persisted. The dark clouds made everything look extra stuffy, just like what I was feeling


    inside. I could neither sleep nor draw, so I hid under my nket and spaced out with


    the raindrops in the background.


    I must have been very lucky. Not falling in love with Matthew had spared me the insults and


    marginalization from high society. Unfortunately for Matthew, he was not one of the lucky ones. He had


    to experience this rude awakening.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    At 4:15 pm, Helen sent me a photo of a conscious Matthew. He looked lifeless and defeated, unlike a


    young man in his early 20s.


    ¡°He was disappointed when he didn¡¯t see you here.¡±


    I thought for a while before typing a simple reply, ¡°He¡¯ll get better.¡±


    I refused to be guilt¨Ctripped into dating him. His family was oppressive enough that I could never live


    like a decent human being there. Putting aside my feelings for Matthew, my first encounter with his


    parents told me that dating him would be a tragic mistake.


    I was content to have hung out with the younger version of Matthew. I shouldn¡¯t destroy his


    life.


    If I could turn back time, I wouldn¡¯t tell him that I¡¯d consider it. I would reject him right


    away.


    My indecision was the source of his suffering. If I had told him that we could never date each. other,


    none of this would have happened. I caused Matthew pain, even though it wasn¡¯t my intention.


    Looking at Matthew¡¯s photo, I felt even more conflicted. Tears came bursting out of my eyes


    uncontrobly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I cried either, but I felt like crying. Something heavy was inside my chest, and it was


    choking me.


    The current Matthew was like the 18¨Cyear¨Cold me. We were both bruised. We wanted to cry, yet no


    one could lend us a shoulder to cry on.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 191


    I was still sobbing when Jade called. Surprised by my sniffling voice, she asked if Felix and Lc had


    bullied me again.


    Now that she brought it up, I realized that I hadn¡¯t seen them for a long while.


    Did they have a moral epiphany and decide to stop pestering me? Good for them!


    ¡°Luna, you dummy. When they bully you, you fight back. It¡¯s time to stand up for yourself. You¡¯re five¨C


    foot¨Cfive, and meekness doesn¡¯t look good on you. You¡¯re willing to endure the bullying, but I¡¯m not. Let


    me avenge you. I¡¯ll call Felix right away and give him an earful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t seen them in a while. My eyes and ears appreciate the current peace, so please


    don¡¯t provoke them.¡±


    Jade then wondered, ¡°So, they aren¡¯t trying to get your attention now? Felix can live without your


    attention, but I highly doubt Lc can do the same.¡±


    I had the same question too. Life was full of surprises.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re doing this, but I¡¯m notining.¡±


    ¡°Right, you can now enjoy your peace.¡±


    I¡¯d love some peace in my life, but some people just wanted to bother me when they saw I


    was toofortable.


    It rained the whole night again. Loud stters, coupled with the howling wind, made me feel extra cold.


    I woke up expecting another gloomy and rainy day. However, I was mistaken. The sky was blue, the


    clouds were fluffy, and the weather was clear.


    Like everyone, beautiful weather was enough to make my day. I carried my books and left my


    apartment in a gleeful mood. I nned to have breakfast in the cafeteria before attending my lectures.


    As soon as I went down, I saw that the apartment building was surrounded by a mob.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. She¡¯s here. Make way.¡±


    Someone from the group shouted, and the crowd parted to the sides. They left a small path


    1/2


    for me to navigate through.


    +15 BONUS


    I was confused, but I continued my journey through the path. Many pointed their fingers at me as if I


    were some scandalous celebrity.


    My confusion cleared up when I saw that morous yet mean¨Cfaceddy.


    Matthew¡¯s mother, Brenda, was here. She was clearly after me.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t end this soon. Trouble hade knocking on my door.


    I did what I was told and left Matthew. Why was Brenda here looking all confrontational?


    ¡°Luna, how dare you show your face after what you¡¯ve done to my son? Are all poor people as


    shameless as you?¡±


    She pointed at me and barked as soon as I got my bearings. Two women whom I had met back then


    were behind Brenda, watching the drama unfold. One of them was Georgina,


    Helen¡¯s mother.


    Normally, out of respect for Matthew, I would have tolerated Brenda¡¯s antics so long as she didn¡¯t do


    anything outrageous.


    But today, she used me of having no shame, and she mocked my modest background.


    That was too far.


    If I didn¡¯t fend for myself and allowed her to tarnish my reputation with unfounded usations, I would


    be shunned away by everyone at Jesselton College. I couldn¡¯t let Brenda do that.


    Jade was right. I should stand up for myself. Otherwise, people would think I was an easy target.


    Brenda charged at me like a raging bull charging at the bullfighter. Her purple nails were about to p


    my


    face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I shoved the textbooks to a nearby person and grabbed the iing hand. Then, I pushed it back with


    all my might.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 192


    No wonder every parent wanted their children to be tall. Being tall made one look intimidating; being


    short diminished you.


    Brenda clearly didn¡¯t expect my retaliation. Her portly figure fell back clumsily, and she had to gather


    herself. Humiliated, she cursed at me, saying that I was uncouth and uncivilized.


    I was so mad.


    She truly thought that I would allow her to disrespect me tantly. Fine. I had tried to be courteous, but


    she would have none of it. I wasn¡¯t going to let her use me of something I¡¯d never done.


    ¡°Mrs. Loxley, please mind your words. Your baseless usation provides enough grounds


    for a defamationwsuit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence to prove that you¡¯re a bitch. You seduced my son, and you deserve to be


    called out. Look around you. You¡¯re in Jinovy. You¡¯re on my territory now.¡±


    Behind her, the two women continued to fuel her anger. Somehow, Brenda truly thought that she


    owned Jinovy. She continued to hurl insults at me as if I was a scumbag who needed debasing. As the


    spectating crowd grewrger, her antics became more exaggerated.


    From where I was from, we called petty women like her Karens.


    However, deep down, I was quite happy. Now, everyone knew Brenda¡¯s true colors.


    Those who were watching the drama would know who the bad guy was.


    Brenda could insult away. She was just digging her own grave.


    ¡°Oh? Exin to us then, Mrs. Loxley. How did I seduce your son? And did you just call me a bitch? I¡¯m


    just an ordinary citizen. What did I do? If you can¡¯t exin it, maybe my friends and lecturers at thew


    faculty can help you.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, Matthew was injured and hospitalized. You broke my son and you show not


    remorse. You¡¯re a viin!¡±


    I was so mad that I wanted tough. I had seen people who twisted the truth, but I had never seen


    someone who could lie through their teeth! She knew very well why Matthew was injured. Also, look


    who was making a scene now? Her voice was so loud that the entire building was shaking.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Mrs. Loxley, I nned to forget what happened that day because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Matthew¡¯s


    feelings. You know what nasty thing your family did. But since you came all the way here to smear my


    name, I¡¯ll be seen as the pariah if I don¡¯t tell everyone the truth now.


    ¡°So let¡¯s air all the dirtyundry, yeah? First of all, Matthew and I went to the same high school. From


    the day I met him till the day I came to Jesselton College for my postgraduate, I never had any


    personal contact with him. Feel free to verify this with your son.


    ¡°I believe his call history and text history will provide very convincing proof. Therefore, I never seduced


    Matthew. Saying that I did is defamation. Secondly, it is by pure coincidence that Matthew and I ran into


    each other here.


    ¡°He wanted to date me. I appreciated his feelings and told him that I¡¯d consider it, but I never pestered


    him. You can ask my roommate, Helen, about this. Other than my sses, she knows where I¡¯ve been


    and what I¡¯ve done.


    ¡°Additionally, I never nned to attend Mr. Loxley¡¯s birthday party. But Matthew was


    looking for apanion. He begged me many times to help him out, and I only said yes out of


    kindness.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Lies! Don¡¯t listen to her words, everyone! My son knows many socialites. He has plenty of options to


    choose from.


    ¡°Why would he pick you to be hispanion to the party? Quit ttering yourself. Why don¡¯t you ask


    one of the socialites Matthew knows?¡±


    Brenda yanked a woman to the front from behind her. ¡°This is Yanice. She desperately wanted to be


    Matthew¡¯spanion. And guess what? Her family is many times more prestigious than yours. If


    Matthew turned her down, what makes you think he¡¯d say yes to you?¡±


    Yanice was originally quite happy to be brought to the limelight. But when Brenda told


    everyone how desperate she was, her face turned beet red. She hid behind Brenda, ring at me


    silently.


    I felt even angrier. Why re at me? I wasn¡¯t the one who told everyone that she was desperate. She


    should be ring at Brenda instead. Why take it out on a nobody like me?


    Urgh, all these people were beyond reasonable.


    ¡°Well, I feel rather sorry for Yanice now. You called her a desperate little girl in front of her mother. I


    wonder if she still wants to date Matthew? After all, you just humiliated her, no?¡±


    Yanice¡¯s mother nched. She froze for a second before storming off.


    Seeing how badly Brenda was handling the situation, Helen¡¯s mother distanced herself to


    save face.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t fathom why Matthew had such a petty mother. Facing a woman like this made me


    feel like I was being tried by God himself. I was surprised that Matthew grew up to be a gentleman,


    given that he was raised by a bitter woman.


    Noticing her mistake way toote, Brenda was abashed and tried to w at my face. ¡°Bitch, you just


    made me look bad in front of my friend. I¡¯ll never let Matthew date you. Do you hear me?¡±


    C


    I swerved to the side swiftly to dodge her attack. She was barbaric, but I was ady. I would protect


    myself without getting physical with her.


    ¡°Thank you, then. I feel bad for Matthew because he has a mother like you. Where was I? Oh, I didn¡¯t


    want to tell everyone this because he¡¯s my ex¨Cssmate. We might run into each other in the future,


    and I don¡¯t want to hurt his feelings.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t be lovers, but we¡¯re still friends. Yet you making a scene here has forced me to reveal


    everything. You know very well who¡¯s trying very hard to ask the other out in this rtionship. If you


    don¡¯t know, call your son and ask him.


    ¡°Matthew and I have never dated each other. I¡¯ve never received any gifts or favors from him. When he


    gave me flowers, I gave him back something more expensive.


    ¡°In other words, I don¡¯t owe him or your family anything. You don¡¯t have the right to make a scene here


    or frame me for something I didn¡¯t do.


    ¡°I agreed to attend the birthday banquet because I wanted to be nice to my ex¨Cssmate. You¡¯ve


    jeopardized your son¡¯s image by making a fool out of yourself here, but I won¡¯t do the same because I


    will never do anything that might hurt my friend.


    ¡°Mrs. Loxley, let me tell you loud and clear. Matthew should feel ashamed to have a mother like you.¡±


    ¡°Ashamed? Bitch, you¡ª¡±


    Before Brenda could finish her sentence, several male students passed by and held her down. They


    warned her not to make a scene in public.


    The crowd now knew the whole story. Brenda¡¯s repeated insults at my modest background rubbed


    everyone the wrong way. Most people weren¡¯t born rich, after all. They were ordinary people like me.


    Using our social ss to belittle us had made Brenda the number one enemy at the scene.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 194


    Furthermore, many people had seen Matthewing to talk to me. Brenda¡¯s boisterous behavior and


    lack of substantive evidence also made many distrust her ims.


    ¡°Leave me alone now, Mrs. Loxley. If you hurt me, I¡¯ll hold


    you ountable.¡±


    ¡°I will shove you and you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± A loud bellow echoed through the air. Brenda froze in her tracks. Her


    stumpy arms and wing fingers looked ludicrous mid¨Cair.


    I turned around, surprised. Why was Matthew here?


    Leo and Helen slowly guided Matthew to the scene.


    Then, Helen let Leo handle Matthew. She ran toward her mother and dragged her to where she had


    come from. On their way back, they were seen engaging in a hushed conversation.


    Helen¡¯s mother followed her daughter obediently. She too was mortified by what Brenda had done just


    now.


    Matthew leaned against Leo. His haggard countenance suggested that he was still in pain. He looked


    at his mother with a mix of emotions¨Cthere was sadness, disappointment, and


    mostly despair.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After what Brenda had done, he knew that I could never be friends with him anymore. Maybe that was


    why he felt despair.


    Matthew had lost even more weight after a night of hospitalization. His fragile stature swayed left to


    right as if he was about to copse.


    I felt bad. I wanted to offer some words of constion, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. At this point, our


    rtionship was no longer salvageable.


    As no words left my mouth, I fell silent. I wasn¡¯t sure if he had overheard the conversation I had with


    Brenda. I could imagine how devastated he would be if he heard those nasty wordsing from a


    woman he liked.


    However, Brenda left me with no choice.


    She was mean. She made a scene at the college so that I would be regarded as a pariah by my peers.


    I fought back to protect myself. I hoped Matthew could understand my decision.


    He had to navigate through the conflict between his own mother and me. I did not envy his


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    position.


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing here? I¡¯m teaching this slut a lesson. Just go back. There are plenty of


    fish in the sea. She¡¯s dumb enough to have rejected you. I mean, what does she have other than her


    looks? I won¡¯t let her date you even if she pays us!¡±


    Brenda continued to insult me. Matthew was utterly dejected. I looked away, unable to meet


    his pained expression.


    ¡°Stop it, Mom. I¡¯m begging you. Save our reputation. I¡¯ve been in love with Luna for eight years. I was


    the one who tried to ask her out. I did everything out of my volition. Why must you insult her? Lulu kept


    telling me that we were from different worlds, that our rtionship would not end well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe her at first. I told her that I would be her man and protect her. But look,


    she¡¯s right. What she said is happening. I love her, but I failed to protect her. And the one hurting her is


    my mother. How am I supposed to convince her to love me back now? Go back, Mom. This is ugly as it


    is.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 195


    The Loxleys¡® white¨Chaired butler came to take Brenda away. Her cussing only stopped when


    she entered the car.


    I faltered out of exhaustion, almost falling to the ground.


    It was mortifying to be the subject of nasty insults in public. My mentality wasn¡¯t strong enough to


    endure the ordeal. Moments ago, all I could think about was to clear my name so


    that people wouldn¡¯t view me as the viin.


    Now that Brenda was gone, so was the strength in me.


    Would I resent Matthew for it? Truth be told, I would.


    Matthew¡¯s frail body swayed in the wind. In a hoarse voice, he uttered, ¡°Sorry, Lulu. I


    promise this is the first andst time you¡¯ll hear from my mother.


    ¡°To everyone present, please ept my apology for the scene and inconvenience my mother has


    caused. Luna has the purest soul I know. She cares not about money or fame. All she wants is a


    genuine romantic connection.


    ¡°My behavior has caused her a lot of trouble, and I¡¯d like to apologize sincerely to her. I hope all of you


    will forget this incident. Let Luna go back to her carefree life. Thank you.¡±


    Matthew then lowered his head, hisrge movement tearing the wounds on his back in the process.


    The back of his white T¨Cshirt was mottled with red spots.


    How could I ever resent Matthew who had apologized to me so sincerely? I couldn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t a heartless person. And he wasn¡¯t at fault here. I had no reason to hold a grudge against him.


    Helen returned to the scene. She stood behind Matthew and gazed at me, feeling conflicted.


    As we locked eyes, she gave me an apologetic smile.


    As for Leo, he was silent during the whole debacle. His eyes brightened when Helen came


    back.


    The people in this love triangle were all wounded. I wondered who would heal their wounds


    in the future.


    The crowd slowly dispersed. I wanted to walk away too and cut ties with Matthew for good. But seeing


    his vulnerable frame in the autumn wind and his pained expression, I didn¡¯t have


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    it in me to be cruel.


    ¡°Forget about this, Matthew. You should recuperate in the hospital. Your health is more important.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, I¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s sentence trailed off. He had so many things to say, but in the end, only one


    sentence came out of his mouth. ¡°Sorry, I promise I won¡¯t let what happened today repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I trust you.¡± I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Matt, let¡¯s go back,¡± said Leo.


    After what had happened, the contempt in his eyes had vanished slightly. He now looked at me with a


    mix of emotions.


    I believed many people in high society, including him, thought I was nothing but a gold- digger who had


    wished to buy an express ticket to nobility via Matthew.


    I had never cared about what they thought of me anyway. They were insignificant in my life.


    Matthew took a few steps toward me and paused. Then, he said bitterly, ¡°Goodbye, Lulu.¡±


    I heard the finality in his voice. I replied, ¡°Goodbye, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew then went back. There were only Helen and me before the apartment building. I


    stood and stared at her in silence.


    What happened just now reminded me of Georgina¡¯s sarcasm at the birthday party. I¡¯d be lying if I said


    I did not hold a grudge against Helen.


    She came closer and held my hands. Then, she said sincerely, ¡°Lulu, I can¡¯t believe my mom colluded


    with Mrs. Loxley to do this kind of thing. I¡¯ve chastised her and made sure this won¡¯t happen again. Will


    you forgive me? I still want us to be friends.¡±


    The heiress of the Johnson family was asking for my forgiveness. I bet no one would believe


    me if I told them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 196


    Now that Helen had apologized to me sincerely, how could I be mad at her? Her mother was her


    mother; she was she. I was mad, but I shouldn¡¯t get the two things mixed up.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll forgive you after a simple apology?¡± I pouted yfully and looked away.


    Helen sniffled and continued, ¡°What do you want me to do, then? Write an apology letter and post it on


    the school¡¯s forum?¡±


    What a bad idea. I didn¡¯t need more publicity.


    ¡°You¡¯ll buy me breakfast for a week. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    I gave her forearm a nudge. Helen was stunned for a while. Then, she leaped and clung to me like a


    sloth. ¡°No, I¡¯ll buy you breakfast for a month! A week isn¡¯t enough to make my guilt disappear. Luna,


    you¡¯re a dummy! You should¡¯ve used this opportunity to ask for anything. I can buy you a mansion if


    you want.¡±


    See? That was the difference between a rich person and an ordinary person.


    I was off to a bad morning, but Helen brought warmth back to my world like the bright sun.


    Matthew and I might not be able to be together, but I made a good friend. It was all worth it,


    no?


    After breakfast, Helen left me all alone. She disappeared for the entire day. Just when I thought I would


    be sleeping alone tonight, she returned with tons of snacks and two cans of


    beer.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t sleeping here tonight.¡± I put down my pencil and ced a tray on her desk


    Excitedly, she plopped down the snacks and removed the thick coat she was wearing. She then


    chirped, ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to sleep here tonight. Then I remembered there was a piglet in the


    apartment, so I came back and brought her favorite snacks. I know you love this one. Here. Dig in.¡±


    I got up and grabbed some of the torti chips.


    They tasted familiar. Helen must have gone to the restaurant I had visited with Matthew


    twice.


    I loved the torti chips there, as well as the dipping sauce. Helen never paid attention to my


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    food preferences. He must have helped her pick my favorite snacks.


    I wanted him to stop being so nice to me because I didn¡¯t know how to repay him.


    After downing half a can of beer, Helen became more talkative. She shared her upbringing with me.


    She had never told me anything about her past. Perhaps the debacle in the morning renewed her


    impression of me. And now, she thought she could open up.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Since I was little, I was followed by guards wherever I went. Even at school. I would be attending


    sses inside while the guards stood like soldiers outside. They had scary faces, which scared my


    ssmates. Because of that, no one would y with me.


    ¡°During recess or PE sses, the girls would be having fun ying games. But I was forbidden to do


    anything. I cried so many times because of that. But Mom told me that she did that because she didn¡¯t


    want me to get injured.


    ¡°I said I wanted to y with others. She then told me that we had all sorts of board games, musical


    instruments, and sports fields. She said I could y with the nannies or guards. I shouldn¡¯t y with


    bratty kids.


    ¡°Luna, believe it or not, other than the other kids in the same circle, I never had other friends. You¡¯re my


    first. I had to go on a hunger strike to convince them to let me befriend you.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re an adult now. You study at the college every day, so you can befriend whoever you


    want.¡±


    +

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 197


    ¡°What? You¡¯re an adult now. You study at the college every day, so you can befriend whoever you


    want,¡± I said with my mouth full.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know my parents. They won¡¯t let me stay at the dorm. I can¡¯t make any


    friends during sses. And as soon as Ie out of the lecture hall, two scary- looking guards begin


    tailing me.


    ¡°They said it¡¯s to protect me. But by doing that, they¡¯re alienating me. Who wants to befriend someone


    who¡¯s perpetually followed by two intimidating men?¡±


    I tried imagining meeting someone who had two security guards with them 24/7. I had to say, the idea


    of it scared me. I would stay as far away from the person. One idental bump and I might find myself


    in awsuit.


    After a hearty meal, I felt very content. I lounged on the bed and enjoyed the rest of my day.


    At 9:30 pm, Colin sent me a voice message, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I had a bunch of snacks, and I¡¯m going to sleep now. You don¡¯t have work to do? I¡¯m surprised you left


    me a voice message.¡± I then gleefully made a video call to Colin.


    Colin picked up instantaneously. His handsome face appeared on my screen.


    We hadn¡¯t video¨Ccalled each other for a few days now. I saw that Colin had lost some weight and


    looked skinnier. His voice was hoarse too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busytely. I¡¯m handling several contracts now, and I also need to find a suitable


    candidate to lecture those few students. I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°You have until the end of the year for those contracts. Why are you handling them now? Take it slow.¡±


    No wonder Colin had lost so much weight. He had to personally oversee several projects


    simultaneously. That must have worn him down. If only I were there to reduce his burden, I could run


    errands for him or draw some simple graphs.


    Knowing that Colin must have toiled tirelessly every day, I regretted my decision to pursue a


    postgraduate in Jesselton College. My parents had never approved of my decision anyway. They said I


    would eventually regret it. However, I was worried about Dad¡¯s health and I enrolled myself stubbornly.


    And now, I regretted it.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    If I had listened to my parents, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the annoying Feliz and Lc now. I wouldn¡¯t


    have reunited with Matthew, and I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    Urgh, I should have listened to the words of wisdom from my parents.


    ¡°Something came up, so I need to handle the contracts as soon as possible. Anyway, how have you


    been? I hope nothing bad happened to you.¡±


    Oh, boy. Something terrible did happen to me, all right. It almost ruined my reputation.


    I ryed to Colin what happened at the birthday banquet and the scene Brenda made.


    As he listened to my story, his expression darkened. His expression was so cold that it threatened to


    freeze everything around him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Loxleys did that in public. Do they not care about their image at all? Were you


    scared?¡±


    I grinned smugly. ¡°I was scared at first. But they went overboard, so I fought back. I


    defeated Brenda.¡±


    Colin raised his brow. His dark orbs scanned my face. ¡°You fought her? Were you injured?¡±


    See? Colin was the best. He put my safety above everything.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a civilizeddy. I defeated her with my words. You should¡¯ve seen the humiliation on Brenda¡¯s


    face when she left. It felt so satisfying.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I might have exaggerated my victory a little bit. If Matthew hadn¡¯te that day, the process would¡¯ve


    taken much longer even though I was confident it would¡¯ve ended with my victory nheless. Brenda


    might have assaulted me too.


    If Matthew and Helen hadn¡¯t shown up, the whole debacle wouldn¡¯t have ended that quickly. I wouldn¡¯t


    have won that convincingly either.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 198


    Matthew and Helen yed a pivotal role in my resounding victory. They were the reason why the


    debacle concluded that quickly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Colin squinted his eyes dubiously.


    ¡°Hehe, I might have exaggerated the whole thing a bit. Matthew came, and let¡¯s just say that an


    exnation from him was a hundred times more effective than anything I could say.¡±


    ¡°I see. Either way, always prioritize your safety. Give me some time. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    I was so caught up in my overconfidence that I didn¡¯t hear what Colin said in the end.


    After we hung up, Helen, who was about to fall asleep, propped her head up on one elbow and stared


    at me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go to sleep? It¡¯s eerie to stare at me like this when it¡¯s sote at night.¡±


    Helen pursed her lips as if she had just found something amusing. ¡°Lulu, you like Colin, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. He¡¯s my friend. I love him.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that kind of love. When you were talking to him, your eyes


    sparkled. Joy was oozing out your face. I noticed simr things when Matthew looked at you. Admit it


    already, Luna. You like Colin. And it¡¯s the boyfriend¨Cgirlfriend kind


    of like.¡±


    Not another person who tried to taint the pure friendship I had with Colin! Gosh! I grabbed whatever my


    hands could reach andunched it at Helen¡¯s face. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re drunk. If you make things up again,


    I won¡¯t help you woo Matthew.¡±


    Helen tossed back the item and turned her back on me. ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s like talking to a wall. You¡¯ll cry so


    much for this one day.¡±


    Not wanting to deal with her, I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Right before I fell asleep, I heard her voice again. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not into Matthew. Colin is


    handsome and talented. And he puts you above all else. He suits you better than Matthew does.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Or are you nning to give up Matthew for Colin now?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. In my eyes, Matthew is the best. No one can outshine him. I¡¯m not saying that


    1/2


    Colin is better than Matthew. I just think that he suits you better.¡±


    I was so done with Helen, so I went to sleep.


    +15 BONUS


    The next day, I ran into a rare sight¨CFelix. He was in the cafeteria at noon.


    He was wearing a thick hoodie, dark sports pants, and a pair of white running shoes. Hisnky frame


    stood at the stall next to me. He was staring at me silently.


    I felt a pair of eyes on me, so I turned around. Instinctively, I took half a step back.


    ¡°Am I that hideous?¡± He protested and walked to the front as the queue shortened.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like running into a ghost. A ghost shouldn¡¯t appear in broad daylight, though.¡±


    Felix snorted. He pointed at me with his left hand. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking big now. I shouldn¡¯t have helped


    you.¡±


    Help me? Did he¡­


    ¡°You called Matthew that day?¡±


    Felix shrugged. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you be bullied, could I?¡±


    ¡°So you knew what his mom was like.¡±


    He shrugged again and grinned, basically telling me to guess.


    I began to get angry. Couldn¡¯t he tell me the answer directly? Did he have to be so cryptic? ¡± What¡¯s


    wrong with you, Felix? You should¡¯ve warned me. Was it fun to watch me be


    humiliated like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯d listen to me anyway. Guess why I intercepted his love letters for you?¡±


    I was shocked.


    So that was the reason.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 199


    When I heard that Felix had intercepted Matthew¡¯s love letters for me, I was so mad that I went to his


    house to argue with him. I gave Felix an earful and refused to talk to him for a very long time.


    Now I knew I had gotten angry for the wrong reason. He was just trying to protect me.


    But he could have warned me. If I had known Brenda was this unreasonable, I would have


    stayed away from Matthew. The whole debacle wouldn¡¯t have transpired.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But back then, you red at me as if I was your arch¨Cnemesis. I was sure


    you wouldn¡¯t believe me. You might even think that I was plotting something and


    resent me further.¡±


    Felix was right. I knew I might not have believed him even if he had told me. Still, this wasn¡¯t a valid


    excuse to keep everything from me.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told him about what Lc had done. But I did it


    nheless. Several times too. Couldn¡¯t he do what I did?


    Regardless, I decided to forgive him since he intercepted the letters to protect me. I was ready to move


    on.


    To make it up to Felix, I ordered meatballs for him. He ate them whileining about how stingy I


    was. He said I had a lot of money but I wasn¡¯t willing to buy him anything fancy. Furious, I tried to


    snatch the te of meatballs from him. In the end, he swallowed


    his words and the meatballs.


    The next time I saw Matthew, a month had passed.


    It could get below zero degrees in Jinovy in November. I put on the small jacket Colin had givenst


    year on top of my cardigan. To top it off, I also put on a mini¨Cskirt and a pair of thigh¨Chigh boots. It was


    a simple yet cozy look.


    Since I left early, I took a stroll on the rubbery running track to kill time. To my annoyance,


    a small pebble got into my boot. It stabbed against my heel from time to time.


    I walked toward the tform, sat on it, and removed my boot to shake off the pesky


    intruder.


    At my most unttering moment, a pair of polished, leathery shoes appeared before me. As


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    my eyes traveled upward, I first saw the ck cks and then Matthew, who was looking at me with a


    simper.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in a month! He was still as handsome as I remembered. He had lost some weight,


    but he looked much more spirited. His eyes sparkled under the light.


    Embarrassed, I put on my boot and cursed at myself for handling this at the most inopportune moment.


    To have let Matthew catch me in this state was mortifying.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. What about you? How are your injuries?¡±


    He turned around, and we walked together toward the teaching faculty.


    ¡°They healed long ago. I heard that Professor King picked you for thepetition. How¡¯s the


    preparationing along?¡±


    ¡°I have a rough idea. All I need to do is pick a direction and produce a small sample.¡±


    ¡°All the best and break a leg.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He walked me to the teaching faculty and stared at me as I entered the building.


    I walked toward the staircase. When I turned around, he was still there. His eyes continued to linger on


    me.


    Noticing that I had turned back, his bony face shed me a smile. His right hand waved at me, and I


    saw light in his almond¨Cshaped eyes.


    I ran to the ssroom, sat in the corner, and rested my head on the desk for a very long time.


    At around 10:00 pm, I put down my pen and sshed my face with some water. Right when I decided


    to read some e¨Cbooks before sleeping, I received a text message.


    I checked my phone and saw Matthew¡¯s moving profile picture. There were only a few words in the


    message. ¡°Lulu, can we never get back together?¡±


    I felt something heavy in my chest again. It sucked out the air in me.


    I stared at those words until my eyes were wet and glossy. Tears rolled down the corners of my eyes


    and disappeared into my hair.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 200


    I deleted and rposed my reply many times. In the end, I only sent out one word, Goodnight.¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t send me more text messages. I stared at my phone screen until it automatically


    switched off.


    While I couldn¡¯t return Matthew¡¯s feelings, hurting him was not my intention. Yet he was hurt both


    mentally and physically after what had happened.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His birthday fell on Sunday. Helen called and asked if I wanted to attend his birthday party.


    She told me that his childhood friends would be there to celebrate the asion. None of his


    family would be there.


    For a moment, I was enticed. I wanted to be there to apologize to him. Regardless of what his family


    had done to me, I couldn¡¯t deny that he had given me his heart.


    But as I thought further, I was sure that Matthew had endured much of the grief in the past month. The


    answer I had given him that night must have plunged him into the depth of


    despair. Soon enough, he would begin healing and move on.


    Attending his birthday party might give him some false hope. It wasn¡¯t fair to him, and it¡¯d only prolong


    his suffering. I couldn¡¯t do that.


    Therefore, I turned Helen down.


    Helen paused for a while before uttering, ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re coldblooded when you¡¯re rational.¡±


    I didn¡¯t refute it. Instead, I hung up silently.


    She could chastise me. Everyone could chastise me. After all, I did break Matthew¡¯s heart.


    But what about the injustice I experienced? Why couldn¡¯t anyone put themselves in my shoes? What


    did I do wrong in the whole situation?


    I was in a bad mood, so I slept fitfully.


    At night, I woke up from a nightmare. I opened my eyes to greet the darkness in my room.


    The phone next to my pillow suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    It was a message from Matthew.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I looked at the clock on the phone. It was 1:35 am.


    I racked


    my brain but couldn¡¯t figure out why he apologized.


    And because of the sudden message, I no longer felt sleepy. I stared at the scenery outside until dawn


    broke.


    I got up groggily. Helen returned when I was brushing my teeth.


    She nced at me and removed her coat surreptitiously. Then, she threw herself on the bed as if she


    just had a very long night.


    ¡°You came back at this ungodly hour.¡± I spat out the foam in my mouth and stashed my toothbrush


    away. Then, I squeezed out a dollop of cleansing cream to wash my face while I asked Helen the


    question.


    She


    gave no response.


    I saw from the bathroom mirror¡¯s reflection that she was lying motionless on the bed. Thinking that she


    had fallen asleep, I made sure I proceeded with my business quietly and asked no further questions.


    Once I was done, I came out. Helen was up and changing her clothes.


    Her wless back appeared before me. I thought I could admire a masterpiece, but what I saw shocked


    me.


    Helen¡¯s fair back was covered in red spots, from the area under her ears to below her shoulder. Some


    even had scabs on them.


    ¡°Helen, you¡¯re injured?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    But before I could finish my sentence, my body instinctively went to caress the wounds on her back. I


    wondered what had happened to her.


    No wonder she looked exhausted. She was injured.


    Yet she swatted my hands away and covered those wounds with a new sweater. She sat on the bed


    and snarled. ¡°He has agreed to go out with me. I asked him.¡±


    With whom? What was she on about?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 201


    ¡°Are you that oblivious, or is this your way of mocking my pathetic self? I slept with Matthew. I offered


    myself. What you see here are not wounds; they¡¯re hickies!¡± Helen seethed. I saw loneliness and rage


    in her eyes.


    I slumped onto my bed, unable to process the news.


    ¡°Oh? Does it sting now that Matthew and I are together?¡± Helen looked at me with the corners of her


    eyes. The contempt and sadness in her eyes made her look extra pitiable.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken, Helen. I just¡­ feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°He kept calling your name when he was with me until he lost his voice. And when he realized what he


    had done, he sobbed loudly. He said there was no hope anymore, that he was no longer pure.¡±


    Tears suddenly fell from Helen¡¯s eyes, rolling down her dainty cheeks. She cried despondently, ¡°Why?


    How could he do this to me? He was sleeping with me yet he was thinking of you. Why? Why?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s text in the middle of the night came to my mind. I now understood why he apologized to me.


    I did not have a bad temper, but I did have my principles. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have cut


    Felix off that decisively back then.


    Matthew was now dating Helen. He thought that he had betrayed me, so he apologized.


    Oh, Matthew. He was such a fool.


    I felt sorry.


    I felt sorry for Matthew and Helen. They suffered because of me.


    Helen kept to herself the entire day. She didn¡¯t attend her lectures; she didn¡¯t leave the apartment; she


    didn¡¯t even get up from her bed.


    When I returned home at noon, she was staring at the ceiling with soulless eyes.


    She remained in the same position when I came back at night. She was like a doll, unable to speak or


    smile.


    ¡°Helen, regardless if you trust me or not, I just want to tell you that I won¡¯t ever talk to Matthew again.


    Can you please give him some time to grieve?


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°He had feelings for me since high school. It¡¯s been almost eight years now. I don¡¯t think he knows if his


    feelings for me are true love or the longing for a bygone past.


    ¡°Eight years is a long time. You need to give him time to heal, to mend his bruised heart. You slept with


    him even though you know he still loves someone else. I think that¡¯s very brave of you. Well done,


    you¡¯ve shown him how much you love him.


    ¡°Matthew isn¡¯t a heartless man. He won¡¯t take you for granted. Give him some time. Keep him


    company. One day, he¡¯ll be yours.


    ¡°And Helen, please don¡¯t hold a grudge against me. I¡¯m your friend, not your love rival.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s just not fair. Why won¡¯t he notice how much I love him? Lulu, I¡¯m not mad at you. I¡¯m


    not trying to antagonize you. I just feel very frustrated, and I needed to rant


    earlier.¡±


    ¡°I get that. Now that he¡¯s your boyfriend, you¡¯ll be his responsibility. So please, cheer up. Show him


    your charisma. Make him fall in love with you.¡±


    She grabbed a towel to wipe away the tears on her face. Then, she hid under it while her body


    trembled with each silent sob.


    ¡°You¡¯ve cried so much today, and you haven¡¯t eaten a thing. That¡¯s not good for your health. I bought


    some chowder for you. Come, fill your tummy.¡±


    The next day, Helen and I reverted to how we were like before. But for some reason, I felt that


    something had changed. There was something between us.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 202


    Thinking that I was about to lose Helen as a friend, I was upset for the next few days.


    One afternoon, the sky was gloomy, and it was drizzling.


    My phone suddenly rang when I was painting the draft I drew.


    I put down my brush and washed off the paint on my hand. My face brightened when I saw


    the caller.


    Colin, who had been MIA for the past few days, was video¨Ccalling me.


    ¡°Colin! You haven¡¯t replied to my messages or picked up your phone in the past few days. I almost


    went to the police to file a missing person¡¯s report!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Colin¡¯s huskyughter traveled into my ears, sending shockwaves through my body.


    ¡°Lulu,e down.¡±


    I looked outside the window. The drizzle had stopped, and the sky had turned blue.


    ¡°Juste down. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    I grabbed whatever jacket I could find and put it on. Then, I rushed downstairs.


    The air purified by the drizzle felt extra fresh. Under a lush parasol tea, an unignorable presence came


    into my vision.


    In the shade stood Colin¡¯s tall and bulky frame. His eyes sparkled, and his sexy lips were


    curled into a smile. He was so handsome.


    ¡°Colin! What brought you here?¡± I was over the moon to see Colin here.


    For the first time in my life, I had a taste of true happiness.


    I had not seen Colin for nearly three months. It was tough on me because I had grown to rely on him in


    those three years at Lincoln University.


    I was used to him asking me out for breakfast every day when I woke up. I was used to his doting and


    pampering.


    Maybe I was so used to being his princess that I found it miserable to live without him. So when I saw


    his dashing frame under the sunlight, tears welled up in my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what got into me. I just felt so¡­ upset.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    My vision was blurry, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I threw myself into his embrace, wrapping my legs around


    his waist and my arms around his neck. The tears on my face wetted his.


    ¡°Colin, what are you doing here?¡± I cried loudly and uglily.


    The loneliness, the anguish, and the yearning for him washed over me all at once. I cried out loud.


    Colin supported my weight with one hand and wiped the tears on my face with another. ¡°I didn¡¯t want


    you to miss me too much, so I came. Did you miss me a lot?¡±


    ¡°I did! I missed you so much. What took you so long toe see me?¡±


    Colin dried my tears and cooed, ¡°There, there, Lulu. You¡¯re crying the moment you see me. Do you


    hate to see me that much?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. These are tears of joy!¡± I climbed down and pouted. Then, I used his shirt to dry my


    tears.


    Indulgently, he waited until I wiped my eyes dry. There were now several dark patches on his shirt.


    I yfully poked at those wet spots until Colin¡¯s eyes shed with amusement.


    Now that Colin was here, I made him buy me a meal. Somehow, it felt like that was the only way to


    make sure that he was truly by my side.


    We engaged in a wonderful conversation on the way. I told him that Professor King was there and that


    he had signed me up for apetition. I also told Colin that I had alreadypleted the draft and he


    could give me his input.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 203


    Colin tilted his head to look at me with a smile, listening to me yap about everything like an excited girl.


    Tenderness threatened to overflow from his starry eyes.


    I was 22 years old. I was an adult now. In front of my ssmates and lecturers, I behaved like


    a gentle, elegant woman. Some of my juniors even followed me around just to learn my


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    mannerisms.


    Unbeknownst to them, I behaved like a spoiled fool in front of Colin.


    To our surprise, we ran into Felix.


    His


    eyes fell on Colin¡¯s and my interlocked fingers. Subconsciously, I tried to withdraw my hand, but Colin


    wouldn¡¯t let me go. He grabbed my hand tightly as we walked toward Felix.


    ¡°Hey, Colin,¡± greeted Felix.


    ¡°Hey, have


    you


    eaten? Do you want to join us?¡±


    Felix hesitated for a while. He then took out his phone to send a quick text before joining us.


    Jinovy was way more prosperous than Southsville. I found many high-end restaurants here, and out of


    them, Colin picked a seafood restaurant.


    The establishment was well-decorated. It was quiet and filled with greenery, prompting me to think that


    I was in a botanical garden.


    We were seated at a table for four. Colin and I sat on one side while Felix sat opposite us.


    The ambient music was soothing, and the air conditioning was adjusted to the right temperature. I


    ced my head on Colin¡¯s shoulder as we read the digital menu on the table.


    Colin¡¯s presence dispelled the unease between Felix and me. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about Lc


    making a fuss over this meal.


    Before long, the food was served. The three of us dug in.


    Colin wasn¡¯t a big eater. He helped me cut my food, and whenever I lifted my head, I would meet his


    gentle gaze. It warmed


    my heart.


    For a moment, in that safe corner, I almost thought that he only had his eyes on me.


    Something within me was blooming.


    Felix was rather reticent. He ate his food with his head lowered. He didn¡¯t look too thrilled


    +35 BONUS


    about everything.


    During the conversation with Colin, I learned that he had finished his master¡¯s degree when I was a


    freshman. He stayed until my graduation because he was pursuing a doctorate.


    And he often appeared in the post-grad faculty because he was the teaching assistant to his professor.


    I was absent-minded in the past, so I never asked Colin about his studies. Thinking about how often I


    relied on his pampering, I found my behavior mortifying.


    ¡°So what are you doing in Jesselton College?¡± I asked the question I had wanted to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of a kitten and to be a lecturer.¡± Colin patted my head openly in public and fed me


    the prawn he had just deshelled. He was spoiling me as usual.


    ¡°Kitten? I¡¯m a grown woman, alright?¡± I knew who Colin was referring to.


    ¡°Yes, yes. A grown woman. Lulu is now a gorgeous, independent woman.¡± Colin flicked my nose


    affectionately. I scrunched my nose and red at him.


    This had always been how Colin and I interacted with each other. I was younger than him, and it was


    only natural that he doted on me.


    ¡°This is huge. Why didn¡¯t you tell your parents?¡±


    ¡°Why tell them? They aren¡¯t experts in academia, so in the end, it¡¯s all up to me. Besides, I¡¯m sure


    they¡¯ll be happy with my decision. They always think that they owe you something.


    Knowing that I¡¯m taking care of you can put their minds at ease.¡±


    Felix continued to remain silent. He stared indifferently at our PDA while he finished beer


    after beer.


    In the middle of the lunch, I turned around and saw that Lc was standing outside, peering at Felix.


    Annoyed, I tapped on the table to beckon to Felix.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 204


    +35 BONUS


    Felix was surprised to see Lc outside. He grabbed his phone and left immediately.


    I was so annoyed by Lc that I blurted out something rude, ¡°Felix, let¡¯s not hang out again.


    He replied with his silent silhouette. Then, he left.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Finally,¡± said Colin as he turned to me, a ss in his hand.


    ¡°Tsk, it already ended a long time ago. It was over when he called me shameless and asked me to stay


    away from him that Thanksgiving.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make myself avable and make many friends.¡± I ced my palm above my brows while pretending


    to scan my surroundings. Then, my eyes lingered on Colin. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll settle down with someone I like


    and who likes me back.¡±


    Colin¡¯s hand froze mid¨Craising his ss. He turned to face me, his eyes glimmering. Then, with a


    smile, he said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Oh, that smile. That lethal smile! My heart skipped a beat.


    Colin was hired by Jesselton College to be a lecturer. It was his first day, so he was too busy to hang


    out with me after lunch.


    I was bored in the evening. After dinner, I went to take a stroll in the corridor of the tiny jungle my


    college had.


    When I first came, I thought that it looked so much like the baby rose corridor near the post- grad


    faculty of Lincoln University. I would visit it from time to time, and it slowly became a habit of mine.


    Now, I would feel like something was amiss if I did note to the corridor once per day.


    Suffice to say, I was a loyal person. Once I fell in love with something, it¡¯dst for an eternity.


    Felix was a pivotal person in my life. Looking back, I realized my feelings for him weren¡¯t love. It was


    just the obedience andpliance a daughter had for her parents. Or perhaps it was an adolescent


    girl¡¯s yearning for a beautiful story.


    It¡¯d be too difficult to describe what happened back then. I couldn¡¯t recall what I had felt either. I had


    suffered, I had cried, and I had tried to make Felix stay. But they were all in the


    +35 BONUS


    past now, and I regretted nothing.


    After half an hour, I decided to go home. Suddenly, Felix appeared. He looked like he had been waiting


    for me.


    Due to the pain he and Lc had caused me, I was now traumatized. Seeing one of them would sour


    my mood and give me a headache.


    I hadn¡¯t seen them for a very long time, and I thought peace had returned. s, I ran into them at noon.


    And I ran to Felix again in the evening. What a nuisance!


    Not wanting to deal with him, I turned around and went toward where I came from.


    Since Felix was very tall, he easily caught up to me with his long legs. Then, he positioned himself


    before me. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re avoiding me.¡±


    Seriously? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Did he have to say that?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this many times before, so please burn it into your memory. You brought Matthew to me, and


    for that, I owe you a favor. I can¡¯t repay you with anything yet, but I¡¯ll return the favor one day. You have


    my word.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s not hang out again. Even if we run into each other on the street, let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re


    strangers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why? You used to follow me around when you were little. Why are you avoiding me now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself, it was in the past. I had to apologize to you in front of our families for what I¡¯ve


    done. What else do you want from me?


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to avoid you, so please stop bothering me. It¡¯s annoying,¡± I yelled.


    I couldn¡¯t contain the rage and frustration inside me.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 205


    Felix¡¯snky frame faltered, and a deep sense of sadness filled his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until I¡¯finished my sentence that I realized I had returned the exact same words he told me


    back then.


    But why was he sad? Forget about the past¨Cwe were young and naive back then. He was now dating


    Lc. Why was he hurt by what I said?


    Because he cared about me? No way. Back then, he viewed me as an eyesore, a pest.


    And more importantly, I couldn¡¯t care less if he was upset or not.


    They said time could heal everything. And indeed, I hadpletely moved on from the pain my tragic


    past brought me.


    Felix was now a stranger in my life.


    The pain he had once inflicted on me and the tears I had once shed were nothing but


    my growth.


    That was all.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, goodbye. And quit bothering me.¡± Turning, I left angrily.


    ¡°Stay, Lulu,¡± Felix called out. He sounded vulnerable and sincere.


    ¡°Just spit it out now. I don¡¯t have time for you. You¡¯re getting on my nerves.¡±


    He was irritating me.


    ¡°Just answer me this¨Care you dating Colin now?¡±


    I turned back in confusion and met his eyes. I discerned desperation on his face as he scrutinized my


    reaction.


    What made him think that I was dating Colin? Colin was like my older brother.


    part of


    ¡°Why does it matter, Felix? Do you think you get to tell me who I can date? Since you brought this up,


    let me be clear with you. My love life is none of your business. Know that we¡¯re strangers and that you


    have no right to ask me such a personal question.


    ¡°We¡¯re not close, and I¡¯m not obliged to report everything to you. Understood?¡± ¡°Just tell me. Did you


    reject Matthew because you were waiting for Colin?¡±


    What? I wish I could p him.


    +35 BONUS


    Matthew was Matthew, and Colin was Colin. How could he mix both of them together?


    ¡°Who are you to me? Why should I give you my answer?¡±


    ¡°Lulu, I just want you to know that Colin isn¡¯t the right guy for you. He¡¯s so much older than you and-¡±


    ¡°I get to decide whether Colin is the right guy for me or not. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lulu, I know your love life is none of my business. You can date anyone in this world except for


    Colin.¡±


    ¡°But I want to. I want to date Colin. What about it? Do you have a problem with it? You¡¯re out of your


    mind. Bugger off, Felix. Bugger off!¡± I screamed.


    Perhaps intimidated by my outburst, Felix took one good look at me before slowly leaving my line of


    sight. His tall figure swayed from side to side.


    Thanks to Felix, my evening was ruined!


    Just as I stomped my way back home, Colin appeared. Wearing a simple wool coat and dark cks, he


    looked handsome and ssy.


    ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± I protested grumpily.


    After all these years, Colin still had his bad habit of eavesdropping.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I came to look for you, but I ran into Felix. I didn¡¯t want you to be affected by


    my presence, so I excused myself.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. As if I¡¯d believe that.¡± I pouted. ¡°Are you free now? You¡¯re done with


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nope. I still have work to doter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, then?¡±


    your work?¡°¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I wanted to check on my baby girl because I was worried about her.¡±


    Was Colin flirting with me?


    Recalling what Felix had said to me earlier, I could feel my cheeks turning red.


    Urgh, I must be overthinking this. Colin was just a friend. Why would he flirt with me?


    After Colin walked me back to my apartment, he returned to his work. He asked me to sleep


    +35 BONU


    early and told me that he was picking me up tomorrow at noon for lunch.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 206


    I was overjoyed: From now on, Colin would take care of me, and I no longer needed to worry


    about food. Oh, c¡¯est vie!


    But life, as usual, was fond of cracking tasteless jokes. I often ran into those who I absolutely


    abhorred.


    I woke up early the next morning. For the first time in forever, I was motivated enough to go for a jog.


    Unfortunately for me, I bumped into Felix and Lc.


    I was jogging on the running track and they were walking in the opposite direction. There


    was no way to avoid them.


    I thought I could pretend they were not there and jog past them. But Lc approached me with a bright


    smile and clung to my arm.


    I shuddered, not liking the sudden physical contact. I took a few steps back to create some distance


    between us. Warily, I eyed her and said, ¡°You can speak to me from that distance. We¡¯re not close


    enough for any physical contact.¡±


    Lc, as shameless as she was, paid my aloofness no mind. She approached me, forcing me to retreat


    a few more steps. ¡°Today is my birthday, Lulu. Felix and I want to buy you a meal.


    You must join us!¡±


    Ew. Why should I join them? No thanks!


    ¡°I have ns with Colin, so I can¡¯t be there. Enjoy lunch and happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Colin will be there too, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Lc clung to Felix¡¯s body and looked at him with her big, vulnerable eyes. There was nothing in Felix¡¯s


    orbs; they were just like a void. Impassively, Felix said yes after a long


    pause.


    ¡°If Colin¡¯s there, I¡¯ll be there. Just text me the address. And move, you¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Since Felix and Lc were Colin¡¯s younger brother and future sister¨Cinw respectively, I didn¡¯t want to


    put Colin in a difficult situation. I could attend this lunch for his sake.


    After the ss at noon, Colin called and told me to meet them first as he would bete due to


    work.


    I went to the address Lc had sent me. Felix and Lc were already inside.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    Lc was snuggling against Felix. Her nose was red and her eyes were puffy, as if she had cried


    earlier. Felix lowered his head as he consoled her gently with his words.


    Wasn¡¯t today her birthday? I had a hunch that there was more to this lunch than met the eye.


    As soon as I sat down, Lc began weeping.


    I was impressed, really. There seemed to be a button for her tears. When she pressed it, tears would


    come gushing down her cheeks for as long as she wanted.


    ¡°Felix, can you tell what I said to Lulu? I¡¯m so worried about her.¡±


    What? Lc was crying for me? What did I do this time?


    Ugh, dealing with a drama queen was such a hassle.


    I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to have lunch with them.


    ¡°I see this is a trap. Just cut to the chase. I don¡¯t need all that unnecessary acting,¡± I said impatiently. I


    didn¡¯t have it in me to handle these two crazy people.


    Often I wondered if I was too blind to see Felix¡¯s true character when I was 18, or if Lc was such a


    bad influence that she turned the well¨Cmannered boy I knew into a toxic guy.


    What happened to Felix? How did he be so¡­ unreasonable?


    ¡°Just tell her, Felix.¡± Lc¡¯s cloy voice was giving me the heebie¨Cjeebies.


    Felix dried Lc¡¯s tears and thought for a while, trying to phrase the sentence as nicely as possible.


    Then, he uttered, ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re single, and because of that, Lc feels very insecure about this


    rtionship. Can you date someone?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Lulu, I¡¯know some tall and handsome ssmates in my faculty. Do you want me to introduce


    them to you?¡± Lc added.


    ¡°A ssmate of mine is a decent guy. He met you not long ago and has a crush on you. He asked me


    to set you and him up for a date.¡±


    Felix took out his phone and showed me a number in his contacts. ¡°This is his number. If you don¡¯t


    mind meeting him, he¡¯ll call you.¡±


    +

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 207


    I sniggered internally.


    So this was why they invited me out for lunch!


    They wanted to find me a boyfriend. Why? Did my being single somehow bother them? Felix had told


    me yesterday that Colin wasn¡¯t the right guy for me. And today, he wanted me to date someone as


    soon as possible.


    Was he somehow afraid that I¡¯d date Colin for real, so he wanted to hook me up with


    someone else instead?


    Regardless, after the weird speech Felix gave mest night, he wanted to set me up on dates tonight.


    His back¨Cand¨Cforth decision was perplexing, to say the least.


    ¡°What is wrong with the two of you? My love life doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, so mind your


    own business. Also, I don¡¯t need to go through you before I date someone now, do I? Who do you think


    you are? Stop ttering yourself.¡±


    Furious, I toppled the ss of water on the table, spilling its contents on the surface.


    ¡°Calm down, Lulu. Lili just wants some reassurance because we used to¡­ I¡¯m not forcing you to find a


    boyfriend right away. But you¡¯re old enough to start looking. I want you to be cared


    for.¡±


    I almost snorted out loud.


    They were doing this for my own good?


    Oh, these two nosy individuals. Who were they to worry about my love life? Even my parents weren¡¯t


    worried about that yet. What was wrong with them?


    ¡°We used to what? Tell us, Felix. We used to what? And stop using ¡®we¡®. You and I are not


    that close. If Lc needs reassurance, that¡¯s your problem; not mine. Colin is taking good


    care of me, so don¡¯t you worry about me.


    ¡°Felix, Lc, let this be a warning. Stay away from me and stop telling me what to do with my life. It¡¯s


    annoying!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Felix would go this far for Lc.


    They could do what normal couples did and just leave me alone. My rtionship status was none of


    their concern. Did they have too much time on their hands?


    +35 BONUS


    I dropped the gifts I bought on themercial street and left. Felix called out to make me stay, but I


    promptly ignored him.


    I was on the verge of exploding, but suddenly, Colin came from outside and grabbed me. He asked me


    what happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you agree to have lunch with them? Are you working with them. to bully me?


    Urgh!¡± I swatted Colin¡¯s hand away and bolted out.


    I was so mad.


    What they did made no sense.


    I was minding my own business. I didn¡¯t cross or provoke them. Why did they have toe and ruin


    my mood again and again?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t cut ties with them, but it wasn¡¯t because I was meek. It was because I still cherished the time we


    spent growing up together.


    But that had nothing to do with love.


    Infuriated by Felix and Lc, I took out my frustration on Colin and ran back to my school.


    Fortunately, Jesselton College wasn¡¯t too far, so it didn¡¯t take me a long time.


    The corridor was empty as it was break time. I sat in a corner and sulked on my lonesome.


    Colin found me and sat next to me. Pulling me into his arms, he patted my back.


    I knew that he had always been behind me. I was just too mad to talk to him.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me,¡± Colin patted my back and cooed.


    ¡°They bullied me.¡± I sniffled, feeling anguished.


    ¡°What did they do? Tell me everything. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Felix said I was single and that made Lc feel very insecure about their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°They asked me to find a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then find one. You¡¯re 22 years old now. It¡¯s time for you to date someone.¡®


    ¡°Why should I listen to them? Why should I do what I¡¯m told?¡± I raised my voice abruptly, which


    frightened Colin.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 208


    I was mad. Why was Colin taking their side? It must be because Felix was his younger brother, while I


    was just an outsider. Infuriated, I tried to pry. Colin¡¯s hands off my shoulder in an attempt to struggle


    free.


    But Colin¡¯s hands were glued to my body. No matter how hard I fought, they wouldn¡¯t budge. Instead,


    they held me even tighter. My face was inches away from his chest.


    ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re one of them! Stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking nobody¡¯s side, Lulu. I¡¯m just trying to reason with you. Girls your age


    your age should look for a boyfriend. It has nothing to do with whether I agree with Felix and Lc¡¯s


    demand or not. You¡¯re single by choice. But others might think that you¡¯re single because you still have


    feelings for Felix, no?¡±


    People would interpret it that way? That was news to me.


    But if that was true, I should start looking for a boyfriend. Queenie and Jade had moved in with their


    boyfriends. Some of my friends were taken as well. I was the only single woman. That made me look


    quite bad.


    ¡°But boyfriends don¡¯t grow on trees. How am I supposed to find someone right now? Besides, I want


    someone a million times better than Felix to piss Lc off.¡±


    ¡°Your standard is quite high,¡± Colin raised his brow and teased me. I sensed jealousy in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Exactly. So it¡¯ll take some time to find someone like that.¡±


    Colin suddenly leaned in, pressing on my shoulder and forcing me to face him. ¡°What about the


    guy before you now?¡±


    The guy before me? Did Colin mean himself?


    Was he confessing to me?


    I blushed and looked away, avoiding his gaze. Either something must have gotten into Colin or he was


    drunk. Why would he flirt with me?


    My heart began pounding, and a surge of heat returned to my cheeks.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re my friend. Besides, there are plenty of fish in the ocean. I¡¯m not obliged to date one of


    the Whites.¡±


    +35 BONUS


    That was an expression I learned from my friends. I liked it, but it could sound rude too. In the heat of


    the moment, those words came out of my mouth.


    I regretted it as soon as I heard what I had said. Worried that Colin might get mad, I nced at him


    furtively to read his facial expression.


    Looking at his tender eyes and solemn expression, my wavering eyes stopped. He held my cheeks in


    his hands and touched my forehead with his.


    ¡°Lulu, Felix and I are brothers, but he is he and I am me. Have I ever let you down all these years? You


    want to piss Lc off? The easiest way is to marry me. You¡¯ll have the right to make their lives a living


    hell. They can¡¯t evenin because you¡¯ll be their sister¨Cinw.


    Colin¡¯s husky voice made my heart race even faster. I felt parched all of a sudden. I¡¯d love to have an


    icy beverage to soothe my throat.


    He cooed softly as he spoke. There was sincerity in his dazzling eyes, with a hint of passion


    unfamiliar to me.


    He was so enticing that I wanted to say yes.


    ¡°Colin, are you flirting with me?¡± I mustered these few words.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was taught to ask if I had any questions.


    ¡°Yes. Have you only noticed it now?¡±


    ¡°But you


    don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°You dummy. Is it not obvious enough? I¡¯ve liked you for 22 years. That has never changed,¡±


    confessed Colin in his masculine yet seductive voice.


    22 years? That was when I was born¡­


    I was stunned. I stared at Colin, feeling his hot breath on my face. My reflection appeared in


    his eyes.


    Colin liked me. And all this time, I wasn¡¯t aware of it.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 209


    Colin liked me. And all this time, I wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    I was shocked. I¡¯found it hard to believe.


    But now that I thought about it, he pampered and spoiled me. He cared for and protected me. He even


    risked his life to fight Shawn. He did everything he could for me. All of this was hinting at me that he


    liked me.


    Yet in the past three years, I simply thought that he was being a good friend, that I was just


    his sister from another mother.


    I recalled what Helen told me two days ago. I recalled the moment when Queenie and Julia rolled their


    eyes on me. Everyone knew that Colin liked me, except for me.


    Was I that oblivious?


    My brain had trouble processing the shocking revtion.


    While Colin was right, I found it rather awkward to regard one of my best friends as a boyfriend.


    I panicked. The hands on my sides fumbled for reassurance.


    ¡°Lulu, do you think I¡¯m not as good as Felix? Is that why you want to reject me now?¡± Colin


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± This was too much for me to handle. I didn¡¯t expect him to confess to me all


    of a sudden.


    I had once fantasized about the scene where a guy confessed his love to me. I just didn¡¯t know the


    person would be Colin.


    Then be my girlfriend. I¡¯ll spoil you like a princess now and forever. I won¡¯t let you cry. Okay, Lulu?¡±


    I blinked. I wanted to say no, but no words could escape my mouth.


    His eyes bewitched me; the mole at the corner of his eyes hypnotized me.


    Inside my mind, there was a war. The part of me that wanted to say yes fought against the part of me


    that wanted to say no.


    I loved Colin. Other than Dad, he was the second nicest guy to me. We had been friends for


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    more than 20 years. I could count on him; I couldugh and cry with him; I could take out my


    frustrations and anger on him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And he wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. He never gave me the cold shoulder and was always patient with me. I


    believed he would remain as sweet as he was now no matter who I became.


    But I had always regarded him as a friend. If he became my boyfriend, would I be able to hang out with


    him like I did before?


    Having a friend, whom I regarded as my older brother, turn into a boyfriend did not sit right


    with me.


    Furthermore, he was Felix¡¯s older brother. Everyone in school knew that Felix and I were once


    arranged to marry each other. The whole thing fell apart during myst year in high school. It happened


    back home, but for some reason, everyone in school knew what had


    happened.


    Fortunately, I was friends with everyone, so no one used that incident to mock me or bully me. But they


    still gossiped about me.


    If they knew that I was dating Felix¡¯s brother, more rumors woulde out.


    I was young back then, so I couldn¡¯t care less about rumors. But I was an adult now. Would I be able to


    live with rumors?


    Colin was sweet, so very sweet. I wanted to date him, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to. Not now, at


    least.


    ¡°Say yes, Lulu. Let me take care of you forever, please.¡±


    Colin whispered again. There was so much love in the eyes. No one could resist a confession from


    someone like him.


    His lips slowly approached mine. My heart pounded even faster, and my cheeks were burning.


    As Colin¡¯s perfect features came closer and closer into my view, an image of 18¨Cyear¨Cold Felix waiting


    for me at the staircase while carrying a schoolbag emerged in my mind.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 210


    No! They were brothers!


    I had a sudden realization and quickly pushed him away with my hands. ¡°Colin, give me some time to


    think this through.¡±


    Disappointment briefly shed on his face, but a smile quickly took its ce. ¡°Okay, you have five


    seconds to think this through. If you don¡¯t say no, I¡¯ll take it as a yes. One, two, three, four, five. Time¡¯s


    up! You didn¡¯t say no, so from now on, I¡¯m your boyfriend!


    ¡°Congrattions, Luna. You¡¯re no longer single.¡±


    Before I could react, Colin leaned in once again. I could smell his warm breath on me, and I panicked.


    My mind was messy. My limbs acted on their own as I began to thrash about.


    At first, Colin tried to contain me. But as my movements became more and more violent, he


    let


    1. go. He was afraid that I might get hurt.


    Colin, standing there like a Prince Charming, slowly put down his arms. His straight back was slightly


    hunched, as if he was in pain. The glimmer in his eyes dimmed until there was nothing.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The corners of his lips curled into a wry smile as he forced himself to console me, ¡°Lulu, I¡­ I was just


    joking with you. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    I staggered backward. Only when I felt safe enough in the distance I had created that I lifted my head


    to look at him.


    Colin was still smiling. His face was as handsome as usual. But there was no light in his eyes, only hurt


    and disappointment.


    I reached where my heart was. For some reason, it hurt.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t have it in me to see the sad Colin. I preferred to see the Colin who would always


    greet me with a smiling face, the one who pampered me unconditionally.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me, Lulu,¡± said Colin seriously as he gazed at me. I thought I saw something that


    shouldn¡¯t be on him¨Cdesperation.


    It reminded me of how desperate I was during Thanksgiving when I was 18 years old. I had offered my


    heart to Felix, only to have it trampled by him cruelly.


    +35 BONUS


    I was heartbroken.


    Perhaps what they said was true¨Cthe first one to fall in love would always suffer more.


    I never wanted to make Colin suffer. And I never wanted to disappoint him.


    However, I wasn¡¯t ready to date him.


    So please, Colin. Give me some time.


    Once I thought everything through, I would give him my answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Colin.¡± Colin¡¯s expression made me feel guilty. I wanted to soothe the creases


    between his brows. ¡°You caught me by surprise. I need time to think this through.¡±


    Afraid of seeing the pain in Colin¡¯s eyes, I lowered my head. I kicked the pebbles on the ground with


    the tip of my shoes to hide my unease.


    A lot of things were going through my mind. I was overwhelmed by so many emotions. Just like that,


    tears came gushing out of my eyes.


    I bit my lip to force myself not to make any noise, and I berated myself for being a coward deep down.


    Whenever something happened, crying was my only response.


    Colin noticed that I was weeping. He wanted to hug me, but he was worried that I might fight back


    violently like I did previously. Anxious, he could only console me verbally by telling me that he wouldn¡¯t


    force me at all.


    But I couldn¡¯t control my tears. They came gushing out incessantly.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 211


    +35 BONUS


    Colin staggered backward and leaned beside the cement railing. He took out a cigarette box from his


    pocket and lit one. Taking a deep puff, he slowly exhaled it.


    ¡°It may seem sudden to you. But I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for 20 years. You don¡¯t know how


    painful it is for me to love you,¡± he said bitterly.


    ¡°When I first met you, you weren¡¯t one year old yet. You were small, sweet¨Csmelling, and soft. Your


    eyes were also big and round. I was scared to break you, so I only reached out a finger to brush your


    face. You actually smiled at me.


    ¡°I was only seven at that time and knew nothing. But your smile made me melt. At that time, I wanted


    you because I thought you were cute.


    ¡°Your smile was like a seed that was nted in my heart. It took root, sprouted, and became a little


    tree. I carefully nurtured it, fearing to hurt you in any way.


    ¡°When I was ten, I told my mom I wanted to marry you. But she told me that you were engaged to Felix


    before you were even born and lectured me not to talk nonsense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand, but I felt absolutely devastated. I cried every night. Although I was


    young, I knew I could never marry you. Thus, I kept my love for you in my heart as I continued to look


    after you. You grew up to be cute, energetic, and extremely beautiful.


    ¡°I felt myself falling for you even more. As I was scared I couldn¡¯t hold myself back and might hurt you, I


    used the excuse that I was busy with my studies to only return home once a year.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing the cigarette, Colin flicked away the butt. Then, he rubbed his face with his


    hands. There was a touch of weariness to his hoarse voice.


    I rarely saw him after I turned 15 years old. At that time, my mother and Melinda often said he was very


    busy, so I also thought he was busy with his studies.


    Finally, I understood that he was trying to escape from me.


    When I was busy pursuing Felix, Colin was suffering so badly.


    It seemed that I had hurt his feelings just now.


    I beat myself over it in my heart.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I suppressed the anxiousness in my heart and tiptoed over to him. I quietly listened to the things I didn¡¯t


    know about him.


    ¡°You seemed happy with Felix. Although you were right beside me most of the time, you wouldn¡¯t even


    look at me. During your final year of high school, I¡¯d always ask around to know which college you


    applied to.


    ¡°Mom, Felix, and even Aunt Melinda told me you applied to Jesselton College. Honestly, I wished that


    you could study at Lincoln University. That way, I could see you and apany


    you as you grew up.


    ¡°When the results came out, I knew you¡¯d definitely go to Jesselton College. You could easily get into it


    with your results, after all. When I heard you were going to Lincoln University, I was ecstatic. I had


    never been so happy in my entire life. I got drunk that evening for the first time as I was so happy.


    ¡°Lulu, I won¡¯t me you whether or not you choose to ept me. After all, you gave me three years to


    apany you. I spent the past three years in happiness, and that¡¯s enough. for me. Don¡¯t feel


    pressured. If you really want to get together with Felix, I can help you. I¡¯ll feel happy if you are.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 212


    In the end, Colin almost burst out in tears. He turned his head to not let me see his reddened


    eyes.


    My heart started to tear in pain..


    Love should be built from genuine feelings. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could turn the sibling love I had for Colin


    into romantic love. Plus, I didn¡¯t know if I still had the guts to love someone after Felix.


    Although I did want to try dating Colin before, I didn¡¯t anymore because I had already regarded Colin as


    my brother.


    I was scared I would lose my brother if we broke up one day.


    However, there was a voice telling me that I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t try. The voice urged me to be


    brave and give it a try.


    Even after pondering for a while, I couldn¡¯t make up my mind.


    Colin patted my head and said affectionately, ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat. Just forget about


    what I just said, okay? Pretend that it didn¡¯t even happen. I¡¯m still your brother, and you¡¯re still my sister


    who I witnessed growing up. I¡¯ll still take care of you in the future in the way you can ept.¡±


    There was no way I wasn¡¯t touched. My heart wasn¡¯t made from steel, after all.


    My heart was soft and mellow.


    I couldn¡¯t ask for more than to be treasured like this.


    However, I couldn¡¯t ept him right now as I wasn¡¯t sure of my feelings. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fair


    to Colin.


    ¡°Colin, can you give me some time to think it through? You¡¯ve confessed to me, but I need some time


    to confirm my feelings. I¡¯ll observe you during this period of time while I decide. ¡°I was staring right into


    Colin¡¯s eyes, so I saw it when they lit up.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin looked at me in joy. He wanted to hug me, but he hesitated and withdrew in the end. His hands


    dangled by his sides before he put them behind his backically. ¡°Are you serious? I didn¡¯t mishear,


    did I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m serious, and you didn¡¯t mishear anything. I need to think about it as I¡¯m


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    not sure if I really like you. Are you willing to wait for a while? I can¡¯t promise you what my decision will


    be, but I promise I¡¯ll consider it carefully.¡±


    Colin was happy. He was like a grown man experiencing love for the first time. He tried not to smile, but


    he ended up smiling even bigger. His reddened eyes brightened, and I saw myself being reflected in


    his orbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for my entire life as long as it¡¯s for you. As for my observation period, I¡¯ll make sure


    you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± He reached out to grab a handful of hair at the back of his neck. The mole at the


    corner of his eyes seemed to glint, and happiness seemed to overflow from his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep things the way they were before while I make my decision, okay?¡±


    Colin nodded.


    Then, my stomach grumbled. Colinughed and brought me to eat.


    We walked side¨Cby¨Cside out of the corridor. Out of habit, he reached out to hold my hand. However, I


    quickly dodged away when our fingers touched. I felt my face burning.


    Colin looked at my reddened face triumphantly,ughing devilishly. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re getting embarrassed


    because of me. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a beautiful ending to ourselves.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to look at myself as I silently cursed at my behavior. I had held his hands. countless times


    before. Yet I was getting shy after he confessed to me.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 213


    We ate lunch at my favorite stew restaurant.


    I sat face¨Cto¨Cface with Colin while waiting for my food. Whenever I looked up, I would meet with his


    passionate eyes. Then, I would blush and lower my eyes to scroll on my phone. However, I didn¡¯t


    manage to catch a single word on the screen.


    It was already half past 12. The food came quickly as there weren¡¯t many customers.


    The stew here was known for being hot and spicy. Fearing I would get scalded, Mathew scooped out


    some stew into a small bowl and ced it before me. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    I dug into my food. Although the stew was still as delicious as before, I couldn¡¯t eat it happily as I felt


    weird around Colin. Thus, I ate with small bites.


    Colin looked at me teasingly for a while. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t used to seeing me acting prim and


    proper. Thus, he clinked the bowl with his fork. ¡°Be natural. You don¡¯t need to act in front of me. I love


    and want the side of you that¡¯s fearless and free.¡±


    I tilted my head and thought for a while.


    Since he didn¡¯t mind, I figured there wasn¡¯t a need for me to pretend.


    Plus, I didn¡¯t feel satisfied eating so gracefully. I was practically wasting such good food.


    With that, I dropped the act and gobbled up my food.


    ¡°Yep, this is the you I was talking about.¡±


    After hearing his encouraging words, I picked up the bowl and slurped two mouthfuls of


    stew.


    My stomach was warm, and I felt way happier after eating two small bowls of stew. The unhappiness I


    felt from Felix and Lc earlier disappeared.


    Colin had been taking care of me all along, hardly eating anything himself. When I asked why he didn¡¯t


    eat, heughed. ¡°My biggest feast is right in front of me. How can I pay attention to mere stew?¡±


    Iughed and wanted to hit him. However, he caught my hand and held it tight. He gently returned my


    hand to the table when my face blushed red.


    I didn¡¯t have ss in the afternoon, so Colin sent me back to my dormitory after lunch. When we


    passed by a pharmacist, he went inside and ced an eye drop in my hand.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I asked him why he gave me this, and he exined, ¡°Your eyes will be sore after crying. You should


    drip a few drops if you feel any difort.¡±


    Colin was still taking care of me meticulously, perhaps even more so than before.


    When I returned to my dorm andy on my bed, I still couldn¡¯t believe Colin had liked me for 20 years.


    For the past 20 years, he had been the person I respected, loved, and relied on. He was my childhood


    friend¡¯s brother who had watched me grow up. My mom even said Colin had helped change my


    diapers.


    When I first heard that, I thought he was just taking care of me like how a brother would do for a sister.


    However, it seemed that he had other intentions since he was young.


    Even so, I wouldn¡¯t make a decision until I understood my feelings.


    It was difficult for me to grasp my feelings.


    When I ryed the news to my best friends in our group chat, the group practically exploded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie was too anxious to even text. Instead, she sent a bunch of voice messages to me. Fuck! You


    actually got him? I called it. He saved your life, so you must return the favor by offering yourself to him.¡±


    Julia texted, ¡°You¡¯ve finally thought it through! Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it any longer


    if you still hadn¡¯t found out.¡±


    Lunar Moon, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Julia, ¡°Everyone can tell that he likes you, but you only treat him as a brother. Honestly, we wanted to


    give you a scolding after seeing you so clueless. Unfortunately, he asked us not to tell you. He didn¡¯t


    want to scare you off, so he made us keep the secret for several years. ¡°Honestly, it was so hard for me


    to stay silent.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 214


    I waspletely speechless.


    Of course, all of them knew about it. No wonder they scolded me when I helped Jasmine with her love


    letter.


    At that time, Colin even refused to talk to me for several days. I couldn¡¯t figure out why he was angry


    despite the many years that had passed. Now, I finally got the answer.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help but curse these friends in my heart.


    Initially, I wanted to ask them for advice on how to understand my own feelings.


    Plus, I wanted to make sure Colin¡¯s feelings for me were deep enough for him to spend his whole life


    with me.


    However, all of them were so excited that none of them listened to me.


    I decided to stop talking to them and went quiet in the group.


    After Queenie and Julia saw that I wasn¡¯t replying, they bombarded me with messages. It didn¡¯t take


    long for me to have 99 unread messages.


    When I scrolled through the messages, they were mostly telling me to quickly ept Colin so that I


    wouldn¡¯t regret it. After all, Colin was as popr as hotcakes.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and announced, ¡°I¡¯m still considering it. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    They sent a few curse words before the group went silent.


    Then, I sent a message to my high school friends¡® group chat. My few words caused another uproar in


    the group, setting off waves of discussion in the group.


    0


    Jade and Zara were the most excited. ¡°How ruthless of you. Since you can¡¯t be Felix¡¯s wife,


    you¡¯ve decided to be his sister¨Cinw! Felix and Lc must be furious! Good job. You should


    disgust them as much as you can.¡±


    Zara went even far as to teach me, ¡°Lulu, since you¡¯re Felix¡¯s future sister¨Cinw now, you should


    show some concern to his future wife. When is he going to get married to that bitch? Ask them to hurry


    up. They shouldn¡¯t keep showing up in front of us. It¡¯s disgusting to watch them prance around!¡±


    The entire groupughed as they congratted me for taking down Colin. None of them asked how I


    felt or if I needed theirfort or advice.


    1/0


    +35 BONUS


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that they were a bunch of heartless people.


    I was there to ask for their help, not to provide gossip to them. Yet, they were focusing on the wrong


    thing.


    I felt speechless and left the group chat.


    None of my friends cared about my feelings. All of them just wanted to see the excitement.


    I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after tossing and turning around in bed. All I could think about was my interactions


    with Colin over the years. Recalling the things that I had thought were normal, I could find some clues


    that hinted at his feelings for me. This was especially the case for the


    memories after I turned 18.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that hard for me to ept him as my boyfriend. It was just that I needed to confirm


    my own feelings.


    Plus, my new house was just renovated. Mom thought I wouldn¡¯t be involved with the Whites again for


    the rest of my life. Yet, Colin wanted to be my boyfriend now.


    I wondered how I should break it to my parents if we actually started dating.


    Plus, I even swore that I wouldn¡¯t get close to the Whites ever again. If I knew this would happen, I


    wouldn¡¯t have sworn on my life. I was just making things difficult for myself.


    Also, I wondered if I should move to my new house.


    I felt extremely overwhelmed. I wondered who could help me at this moment.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 215


    My phone buzzed with a new notification, ¡°Good afternoon, Lulu. I¡¯m looking forward to the day you


    make my dreame true.¡°!


    I felt my face burn. Colin was flirting with me again.


    Not only was Colin a talented artist, but he was also a good flirt. He would go straight to the point when


    flirting. As someone who had never dated anyone before, I couldn¡¯tpete


    with him.


    After pondering for a while, I decided to send a message to my mom. I wanted to know about my


    parents¡® opinion about something so important.


    ¡°Mom, is it normal if I date someone six years older than me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal if the guy is older than a woman but not if it¡¯s a woman who¡¯s older.¡± My mother¡¯s reply was


    quick.


    My wise mother even considered the gender of my future partner.


    ¡°If it¡¯s my ex¡¯s brother, is that still okay?¡±


    My mother¡¯s reply came two minutester. It seemed that the question was a bit difficult for her. After


    thinking for a moment, she replied, ¡°Talk. Did something happen between Colin and you that I don¡¯t


    know about?¡±


    My temples throbbed.


    It seemed that I had given myself away.


    There was no way I could hide this from my mother.


    ¡°Colin asked me to be his girlfriend. Mom, is that okay?¡±


    I had to wait even longer this time. Perhaps my mother had to discuss it with my father. Her reply came


    ten minutester when I was about to fall asleep.


    ¡°We hope you won¡¯t get involved with the White family because of what happened before. But it¡¯s your


    love life. We can only give you our advice; we can¡¯t force you to follow it. So, just trust your heart. We


    only hope that you¡¯ll have a happy life. No matter who you date, they must meet this criteria.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thanks, Mom.¡±


    +35 BONUS


    Due to many unforeseeable circumstances, the orientation party this year would be held more than a


    monthter thanst year¡¯s.


    The orientation party was designated to wee new students. It was one of the most important


    gatherings in every college.


    Lincoln University¡¯s orientation party would follow a new theme each year, receiving high praise each


    time. Thus, I looked forward to seeing how Jesselton¡¯s College¡¯s orientation party would be.


    When I got off ss that day, I was stopped by a few female and male students in my department. The


    two women enthusiastically pulled me along and invited me to join a meeting.


    I seriously respected the two women. Although we were meeting for the first time, they treated me as if


    they were my friends and held my hands.


    There was only one ss in the afternoon, so it was pointless to head back to my apartment. Plus, I


    couldn¡¯t reject the two women when they were looking at me so sincerely. So, I went with them.


    I only knew it was a preparationmittee for the orientation party when I got there. I was not the only


    one brought there. There was also Felix and a few other unfamiliar students. Apparently, they were


    also from the research institute.


    The few young students discussed passionately about the orientation party. As I had always preferred


    peace and quiet over the years, I wasn¡¯t quitefortable in lively gatherings like


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    this.


    Besides, while I might be okay with the idea of taking a look around the orientation party, actively


    participating in the prep wasn¡¯t a wise choice for me.


    Firstly, my schedule was quite tight in the first year of graduate studies. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind in


    earning credits for any reason. My professor was also preparing me to sign up for apetition.


    There were also two projects my professor wanted me to be the leader in, which was also looking for


    helpers. I didn¡¯t have the time and energy to participate in the prep for the


    orientation party.


    After listening for a while, I wanted to leave. But a sophomore junior told us that first¨Cyear graduate


    students were also considered newbies. Thus, as their seniors, we had to support


    them.


    The woman¡¯s name was Hannah Lawrence. She was beautiful and sweet. She had two


    dimples on her cheeks when she smiled.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 216


    +35 BONUS


    While talking to me, Hannah couldn¡¯t resist but nce over at Felix.


    Following her gaze, I looked over to where Felix was sitting. He was tucked away in a corner, sitting in


    the shadows. There was a subtle smirk on his face as he asionally nced down at his phone. With


    his striking facial features, he exuded an air of grace.


    He suddenlyughed after seeing something funny. A smile yed at the corners of his eyes, and


    there was a hint of mischief in his


    gaze.


    He could easily be described as a heartthrob. When coupled with his indifferent and aloof demeanor,


    he would naturally attract women¡¯s attention.


    I observed Hannah in admiration as she gazed at him with infatuation.


    After Hannah noticed I was staring, she suddenly blushed and smiled shyly. Then, she hid her blushing


    cheeks in between her arms.


    Felix remained oblivious to all of this, cing all his attention on his phone. It seemed that all the


    enthusiasm in the room had nothing to do with him.


    After fixing the general direction of the performance, Hannah took the lead in proposing. that the


    research institute needed to hold a performance. Plus, it had to be performed by


    those in the room.


    When the others heard that they needed to perform, they ignored the juniors¡® persuasions.


    and left.


    Felix and I were the only ones left who belonged to the research institute.


    Hannah insisted we represented the first¨Cyear graduate students to perform something, even if it was


    just poetry or nursery rhyme. As I couldn¡¯t reject her, I could only agree to recite poetry.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought it was settled. I could get out of it without putting much effort into it.


    However, Felix suddenly said, ¡°The orientation party happens once a year. It isn¡¯t right for us to do


    things so simply. Why don¡¯t we partner up? I can y the guitar while you choose a song to sing.¡±


    Before I could turn him down, Hannah took the lead to cheer and p. She kept praising the seniors


    from the graduate institute, saying we were the best and that we were cooperative. She also said they


    were so lucky to meet us.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I wasn¡¯t someone who could turn someone down easily, not to mention with everyone now cheering.


    So, I could only agree. It wasn¡¯t a big deal as it was just singing. I used to sing. karaoke with my best


    friend for the entire night back then.


    I had a few songs I could sing well, so I would just choose something that I wouldn¡¯t slip up.


    Although I was disgusted and worried about partnering with Felix, it was just a


    performance. Everything would return to normal after the performance. It wouldn¡¯t affect anything at all.


    If Lc threw a fit over it, I could just quit the performance and return to my drawings.


    Although I agreed, I still felt ufortable. I was dissatisfied with how Felix always took the lead in


    things and how I always had to say yes. 1


    It was the same five years ago, and nothing had changed.


    I was truly annoyed. The resistance and disgust I was trying hard to suppress were about to


    surface.


    While I was irked, Felix sat next to me with the excuse of discussing the song. He pulled up his phone


    and asked me to choose a song.


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose this song. It¡¯s new and quite emotionally¨Cprovoking. Listen to it.¡± After saying that, he


    pulled out one of his earphones and was about to put it in my ear. Looking at how natural his actions


    were, he made it seem like we were still 18.


    Feeling ufortable, I avoided him and raised my eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m wearing Bluetooth earphones.¡±


    His hand paused in mid¨Cair, and he seemed embarrassed.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 217


    After Hannah saw that we had finalized the performance, she no longer had any excuse to force us to


    stay. In the end, she let me go reluctantly after saving my number.


    I left with the excuse of having something to do. I mainly didn¡¯t want to walk together with Felix. We had


    to keep a distance, after all.


    When I left, I heard Hannah¡¯s sweet voice asking Felix for his number so that she could


    contact him in the future.


    When I had dinner with Colin that night, I told him about the orientation party. After hearing that I would


    perform with Felix and might have to rehearse with him, the smile and glimmer in his eyes disappeared.


    Colin forced a smile. ¡°Do your best. You sing quite well. Everyone will definitely like your performance.¡±


    I knew what he was worried about. Initially, I wanted to tell him that Felix and I would just be


    performing¨Cnothing else. But I dismissed the idea after thinking for a while. If I really became Colin¡¯s


    girlfriend or even his wife, we would definitely stille into contact with


    Felix.


    They were brothers, after all. There was no way they would cut off contact. Plus, I had nothing to hide,


    so there was no need to bother with unnecessary exnations.


    At that time, I thought Colin was one of the people who knew me the best. I didn¡¯t exin any further as


    I thought he would be able to guess my thoughts.


    I knew how wrong I was when our misunderstanding got so deep that I didn¡¯t even know where to start


    exining.


    The orientation party was set for Friday night, and today was already Tuesday.


    The new song Felix chose was something I liked. Thus, I gave up choosing an old song and


    downloaded the new song into my phone. I wore my headphones and reyed the song over and over


    again, familiarizing myself with the melody and lyrics.


    At 4:00 pm, I was painting when Felix called me to rehearse. As I was too muddle¨Cheaded and


    preupied, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I changed into a white long¨Csleeved shirt and


    1/3


    +35 BONUS


    pants. I was too tired from painting the entire afternoon, so I wanted to do something to


    rx.


    When I exited my apartment gate, Felix was already waiting for me at the steps.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was carrying his guitar and d in a white tracksuit. His hair was ck as ink, while his lips were


    rosy red. The evening sunlight shone on him, casting a golden hue on his figure. 1


    Felix could be considered exquisite in terms of appearance. I had only met one other person like him in


    my entire 20 years of life.


    That was Colin.


    They were both stunning, but in different ways.


    Felix was on the prettier side¨Ctall, slender, and fair. He was considered delicate and aloof.


    On the other hand, Colin was rugged and had sharp features as if they were carved from wood. He


    was tan, had a pair of deep and expressive eyes, broad shoulders, a slim waist, and narrow hips. Every


    muscle on his body excluded strength. He gave off a strong sense of security.


    Five years had passed. There was something indescribable about Felix¡¯s stunning appearance. He


    was a mixture of maturity and youthfulness.


    Just by standing there, he would capture many people¡¯s attention.


    He was carrying the guitar, which he had had for a long time. Coupled with his casual demeanor, the


    wind tousling his hair, and the mncholy in his eyes, he appeared absolutely charming.


    He was indeed a seductive man.


    I suddenly thought I had good taste in men for liking him when I was 18. I had chosen the most


    outstanding man to like out of everyone.


    Back then, he was top of his ss and was a good guitar yer. He was the most popr student in


    school. He would always be present at the school¡¯s anniversary parties, gatherings, and all sorts of


    performances.


    People would be mesmerized by his singing and guitar¨Cying.


    At that time, I waspletely captivated by him as well. In order to be a good match for him, I


    persuaded my mother to let me join a guitar ss. Every day after ss, I would practice on the


    balcony at home.


    +35 BONUS


    After Felix caught wind of it, he said the teacher wasn¡¯t qualified and insisted on teaching me. Naturally,


    I eagerly agreed and quit the guitar ss to learn from him.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 218


    I learned the guitar for many years after that. I even bumped into the teacher who tutored me before.


    After listening to me y, he said that I was gifted and that I was on the same par


    with many professional yers.


    This was all thanks to Felix¡¯s tutoring.


    After Thanksgiving in the year I turned 18, I stopped ying the guitar. Whenever I started ying it, I


    would remember how Felix had taught me while sitting on the stool on the balcony. My heart would


    ache terribly.


    Five years had passed since then. When I saw Felix standing in the sunlight at this moment, I couldn¡¯t


    help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked ahead while carrying the guitar, and I followed behind him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the beautiful woman living next door saw us, she cheekily whistled and winked at me. ¡°You guys


    are even wearing matching outfits. Looks like it¡¯s going well.¡±


    I was stunned.


    It was then I realized Felix and I were both wearing white tracksuits and white sports shoes.


    No wonder the woman would misunderstand. I was way too careless.


    I only changed into these because it was convenient. I didn¡¯t expect him to wear white too.


    It was just a coincidence, and we didn¡¯t n on matching at all. However, I doubted anyone


    would believe it if we exined that it wasn¡¯t nned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Just a coincidence,¡± I exined dryly.


    My neighbor shot me a meaningful look and brushed past me with a smirk.


    I felt like I would make things worse if I exined, so I didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Felix suddenly stopped. He turned around to look at me with pursed lips.


    I was used to his aloof attitude toward me. We weren¡¯t that close anyway. There was no need for him to


    be friendly to me.


    However, someone might misunderstand if we were dressed like this. Things spread fast in colleges,


    no matter if they were good or bad. Everyone would catch wind of gossip, and it would be all over the


    forums.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood or gossiped about with him. I wanted to head back and change.


    Felix said unhappily, ¡°When did you start caring about other people¡¯s thoughts? We¡¯re already tight on


    time. Do you still want to waste more time? It¡¯s just clothes. Do you really need to go back and


    change?¡±


    I hated his choice of words.


    But he had a point. It was just a coincidence that we were both wearing white. If one looked closely, we


    were wearingpletely different patterns. It was too far of a stretch to say that we were wearing


    matching outfits. There was really no need to go back and change.


    I still needed to draw at night, so I didn¡¯t have much time. I shouldn¡¯t waste my time on something so


    minor.


    Felix sessfully convinced me not to change.


    It took us almost 20 minutes to reach the rehearsal venue.


    Neither of us spoke on the way there. For some reason, I thought that Felix was in a good mood. There


    seemed to be a smile on his lips.


    It was a tiered ssroom that was no longer in use. A few groups of people were already there before


    us. Some of them sang, danced, and even performed storytelling. Thus, it was


    quite noisy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooftop. It¡¯s quieter there.¡± Felix took his guitar and waited for me at the rooftop¡¯s door.


    After closing the rooftop door, it was indeed much quieter. The air and sunlight outside were pleasant,


    so sitting here wasfortable. Most importantly, the rooftop was enclosed, allowing us to close the


    doors and windows facing outside. This would prevent us from disturbing people outside.


    The rooftop was spacious, with two rows of benches facing each other and several pots of unknown


    flowers scattered around. As it was way past their blooming period, only a few


    leaves remained.


    Felix adjusted the guitar strings and began to y, his expression serene.


    I closed my eyes and listened, softly humming along with the music.


    Time had passed quickly, taking away our youth and memories. However, it couldn¡¯t take away my


    serene outlook on life.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 219


    Time had passed quickly, taking away our youth and memories. However, it couldn¡¯t take away my


    serene outlook on life.


    It was supposed to be a guitar apaniment, but it was not much different from acape singing. I


    wasn¡¯t really satisfied with the effect.


    Using one instrument for apaniment could be monotonous, and the guitar might be overshadowed


    by my singing. But I still needed the guitar on the actual day of the performance. Incorporating the


    guitar was just a way to enrich the performance.


    Felix was a talented guitarist, and he hadn¡¯t stopped practicing over the years. He quickly got into the


    groove after picking up his guitar.


    He was still the same many yearster. Once his fingers were on the strings, he would immerse himself


    in the music so deeply it was like he had traveled to another world.


    He plucked the strings with a rxed posture,pletely immersing himself in the music. The music


    flowed in the air like a stream.


    I suddenly felt an itch in my hands, and I wanted to have a try.


    After not ying the guitar for five years, I could no longer y like before. Even if I managed to y


    the entire song, it wouldn¡¯t flow well.


    Even so, I still wanted to have a go.


    This had nothing to do with Felix. It was just because I liked ying the guitar.


    I wondered if I should retrieve my guitar, which had been tucked away in my cab for over five years.


    I could y it when I felt stressed out to lighten my mood.


    When Hannah opened the door to get us, I realized the sky had gone dark. My throat was burning too.


    Felix handed over a bottle of water, and I drank half of it in one go.


    After taking back the bottle, he drank the rest.


    He did it way too suddenly. Even when we used to spend every day together back then, he would


    never be as intimate as he was now.


    Drinking from the same bottle of water was essentially kissing!


    +35 BONUS


    Blushing, I felt myself getting light¨Cheaded as if I was walking on cotton. I red at him.


    Felix coughed softly and ignored my re. He looked away with a grin.


    He was roguish and cheeky, absolutely detestable.


    I didn¡¯t know the handsome Felix could be so childish and sneaky.


    Nobody realized the embarrassing incident as it happened way too quickly. Suddenly, it was like a


    secret that Felix and I shared. There wasn¡¯t a need to share it with others, for it should just be kept


    between us.


    Perhaps the guitar caused me to think of our past as I forgot to reprimand him about his actions.


    There were more than ten people in the room. They gathered around and invited us to eat barbecue.


    Initially, I wanted to reject and just order takeout. I still needed to draw after eating, but they were way


    too eager. If I were to reject them, it would make me seem unreasonable.


    Although we were only two to three years apart, they seemed like passionate mes who were full of


    fervor in everything they did. On the other hand, I pursued peace and tranquility.


    It seemed that there was a huge difference between me and them.


    Especially Hannah, who put her hands together and begged me to join them. Otherwise, she would be


    extremely sad.


    So, I could only go.


    When I stepped out, the cold wind blew on my face.


    I suddenly felt disgusted over Felix¡¯s actions. The warmth on my face subsided, and my rationality


    returned once more.


    His discreet approach made me feel like he had ulterior motives. It had been so many years since we


    last had anything to do with each other. He was clearly crossing boundaries with his behavior just now.


    ¡°Felix, please don¡¯t do that again. I don¡¯t want such a minor thing to affect our rehearsal.¡±


    Standing beside me, Felix clenched and unclenched his right hand. Then, he put it in his pocket and


    replied indifferently, ¡°It was just an ident.¡±


    He drank from the bottle so naturally as if he had nned it. I didn¡¯t believe that it was an


    2/3


    ident.


    Perhaps he was trying to test my reaction to him getting close to me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 220


    +35 BONUS


    It was obvious Felix was satisfied with my reaction at the time. However, he was unhappy with my


    reaction after I regained my rationality.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, Felix and some other guys smoked outside while the women and I


    entered the private room first.


    I chose an airy ce to sit down. As we still needed to wait for Felix and the others, I took out my


    phone to kill time. However, I was stunned.


    I had several missed calls and messages from Colin. The earliest one was at five in the evening, which


    was about two hours ago.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sweat profoundly.


    I quickly called him back. The call was answered immediately, and Colin¡¯s anxious voice sounded.


    ¡°Lulu, where are you? Why did it take so long for you to call back?¡±


    It was obvious Colin was panicking as he hadn¡¯t been able to reach me.


    I rubbed my forehead regretfully. ¡°Colin, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m currently outside-¡±


    ¡°What happened, Lulu? Who¡¯s on the phone?¡± Before I could finish speaking, Felix suddenly spoke up.


    I was unsure when he suddenly appeared behind me.


    Colin seemed to be stunned for a moment before replying hoarsely, ¡°Were you always with


    Felix?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡­¡± Colin¡¯s tone made me a little anxious. I wanted to exin to him that Felix and I


    were only together to rehearse and nothing else.


    Before I could say that, Hannah¡¯s bright voice called out to me, ¡°Luna, get off the phone and start


    ordering. I¡¯m going to starve to death.¡±


    Colin paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re safe. It¡¯s getting a bitte. Don¡¯t eat too much,


    and remember to tell me when you get back.¡±


    Before I could bid him goodbye, the call was hung up. It left behind the cold and indifferent beeps of the


    dial tone.


    Hannah was an outgoing person. After ordering, she ushered the few guys who were standing to take a


    seat.


    ¡°Felix,e and sit here,¡± Hannah called out with a smile while patting the seat beside her.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Perhaps it was because of the hope in her heart that caused her


    smile to be extra sweet.


    Felix furrowed his eyebrows slightly. After scanning the room, he pointed to the seat beside me. ¡°I¡¯ll sit


    here.¡±


    Hannah withdrew her hand in disappointment, trying her best to keep the smile on her face. I felt sorry


    to see her poking at the food with a fork.


    Actually, I really wanted to tell her to give up as Felix had a girlfriend. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t close to


    her, and she didn¡¯t make it obvious that she wanted to pursue Felix.


    I couldn¡¯t just tell her that Felix was taken. It would make her seem like she was eyeing Felix, and it


    would easily tarnish her reputation.


    We were studying in the same college, after all. Felix was also a charming and talented guy who


    attracted women anywhere he went. Almost everyone in the school knew him.


    Naturally, it was no secret that he had a girlfriend. It was unlikely that Hannah, who seemed


    so interested in him, was unaware of this.


    In my opinion, it was a dangerous and immoral thing to pursue someone despite knowing they had a


    partner.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Lc had used the same method and seeded in pursuing Felix back then. If she got


    cheated on many yearster, it could be considered her payback.


    All in all, I didn¡¯t eat dinner too happily that day. I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable with Felix sitting


    next to me.


    It had been years since I had been so close to him. The citrusy freshness that used to beforting


    now felt strangely unfamiliar. It was past 9:00 pm after dinner. Everyone was chatting andughing as


    we headed back. All of us bade farewell at the college¡¯s entrance.


    I turned onto the path leading to my apartment while Felix trailed behind me. His footsteps. sounded


    neither too close nor too far behind me.


    ¡°I can head home by myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I wasn¡¯t used to him sending me back.


    There was no need for any interaction between us as the rehearsal was over. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it to


    risk any misunderstandings with Lc, so it was better to avoid any unnecessaryplications.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 221


    All in all, I didn¡¯t eat dinner too happily that day. I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable with Felix sitting


    next to me.


    It had been years since I had been so close to him. The citrusy freshness that used to beforting


    now felt strangely unfamiliar. It was past 9:00 pm after dinner. Everyone was chatting andughing as


    we headed back. All of us bade farewell at the college¡¯s entrance.


    I turned onto the path leading to my apartment while Felix trailed behind me. His footsteps sounded


    neither too close nor too far behind me.


    ¡°I can head home by myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I wasn¡¯t used to him sending me back.


    There was no need for any interaction between us as the rehearsal was over. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it to


    risk any misunderstandings with Lc, so it was better to avoid any unnecessaryplications.


    Felix acted as though he didn¡¯t hear me and followed me leisurely.


    He put his hands in his pockets, took a few steps forward, and walked beside me. No matter


    how I tried to chase him away, he didn¡¯t say anything or leave. He just moved forward


    stubbornly.


    The moonlight was bright. Our elongated shadows on the ground resembled parallel lines


    that never met.


    Maybe even the moon knew we were not meant to be.


    Along the way, his phone kept buzzing in his pocket. This sound was eerie and terrifying in the night.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to think the same as he just let it vibrate in his pocket, ignoring it.


    The caller was very stubborn. Even though the calls would hang up automatically, the phone would


    soon vibrate again. If Felix didn¡¯t answer, it seemed highly likely that the other party wouldn¡¯t stop


    calling.


    I could tell that it was Lc. She was the only one who could reach out to Felix anytime and enjoyed


    clinging to him.


    He didn¡¯t receive a single phone call from the time we started rehearsing until we returned from dinner.


    I had wondered if Lc had changed her temper, but it turned out that Felix¡¯s phone was on silent


    mode.


    1/2


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +35 BONUS


    He would neither miss calls nor disturb others too much, which was much better than muting his phone.


    His method was much better and gentler than what he did on Thanksgiving that year, when he made


    everything clear to me and drew a line between us for Lc.


    That was probably the difference.between someone he loved and someone he didn¡¯t.


    When I walked to the apartment¡¯s entrance, a woman who stayed on the same floor as me came over


    while carrying tworge bags. She was panting from exhaustion..


    I had been worried that Felix would get me into trouble if he were to send me upstairs.


    Thank goodness a savior had shown up.


    I ran over and helped her to carry one bag. We went in together while talking. ncing back, I saw


    Felix leaving under the moonlight, looking lonely.


    When I was back in my room, I saw Helen. She was lying on the bed with a facial mask on. She was


    holding her phone, seemingly on a video call with someone.


    Seeing that I had returned, she sat up and ended the call. Taking off the facial mask, she patted her


    skin to better absorb the essence.


    ¡°Did you go to eat barbecue? The smell is so strong.¡± Helen pouted in disgust, urging me to wash up


    and change my clothes.


    I raised my arms to smell myself. I indeed did not smell good. I quickly took off my clothes and entered


    the bathroom.


    By the time I was done bathing and lying on the bed, 40 minutes had passed. It was 10:00 pm.


    It was toote to draw without disturbing Helen¡¯s rest. I unconsciously began to consider moving out


    and living alone.


    Although the cost of living alone would be higher, I would have more freedom. I could wake up and


    sleep whenever I wanted. I wouldn¡¯t have to suppress my interest or inspiration until dawn for fear of


    disturbing my roommate either.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 222


    Out of habit, I took my phone over. I noticed a few missed calls, all from Colin.


    I patted my forehead and wailed internally.


    It had been almost an hour since I returned, but I forgot to inform him.


    I felt a numbness on my scalp. I wanted to call Colin to let him know I had returned safely, but I was


    worried it might be toote. So, I quickly messaged him instead.


    After Helen was done with her daily exercises, she stood by the window to drink some water and rest.


    In a doubtful tone, she said, ¡°That man has been loitering downstairs for quite some time. He seems


    familiar. I wonder if he¡¯s someone¡¯s admirer.¡±


    I leaned over and curiously took a look. Soon, I was stunned, and there was an inexplicable emotion


    rising in my heart.


    Of course, he looked familiar. It was Colin.


    Had he been standing there? Was he so anxious that he came over and waited for me downstairs


    because there had been no news from me?


    My guilt deepened. Because of my negligence, Colin hade to look for me thiste into the night.


    He was under a tree, walking back and forth. He looked indescribably lonely under the night sky.


    I quickly unlocked my phone screen and called Colin.


    I was standing before the window, and I saw the phone in his right hand suddenly glowing. He had


    been holding his phone, waiting for me to tell him I was safe.


    Even from upstairs, I could see that he repeatedly looked at his phone screen before answering the


    call.


    ¡°Lulu,¡± he called out in a deep and hoarse voice.


    ¡°Sorry, Colin. I¡¯ve been back for a while. The smell of barbecue on me was quite strong, so I went to


    take a shower immediately aftering back and forgot to call you.¡±


    Maybe I felt guilty, but I almost rushed to finish my words. Despite that, I still couldn¡¯t hide my guilt.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    +35 BONUS


    Colin¡¯s lowughter sounded. ¡°Well, sleep well, then. Good night.¡±


    I did sleep, just not well.


    My recurring dream featured him waiting for me downstairs, causing a constant sense of guilt.


    I was tormented by my guilt all night. The next day, I went to have breakfast with heavy dark circles


    under my eyes.


    Helen apanied me and ordered my favorite ravioli. Perhaps because of my poor sleepst night, I


    didn¡¯t think that the ravioli tasted as good as usual.


    When I arrived at the ssroom, it was still early. I chose a spot to set my books down and took out my


    phone to pass the time. Soon, I found a Facebook post with a high number of likes.


    The young college teacher who posted it had a good rtionship with Colin. I became friends with him


    by chance.


    It was a three¨Csecond video shot inside a car with a dark background, and the lights were constantly


    receding.


    On the left side of the video, I could see a person¡¯s profile with deep features and a mole at the corner


    of his right eye.


    The video was captioned ¡°Forge ahead¡± at 10:21 pm yesterday.


    Although the man¡¯s profile in the video wasn¡¯t clear enough, I could still recognize him. It was Colin.


    In other words, he had driven off after leaving my apartment. But I didn¡¯t know his destination.


    I wanted to call and ask him why he had gone out sote.


    However, the lecture had already started. While I reyed the video several times, the ssroom had


    almost filled up. Reluctantly, I put my phone away and focused on the lecture.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 223


    I tried calling Colin after the lecture, but his phone was off, so I sent a message instead. Still, I didn¡¯t


    receive a response.


    It was the first time he turned off his phone and failed to respond to my messages in time. I couldn¡¯t


    help but worry about his safety.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried calling multiple times, but his phone was still unreachable.


    While waiting for my meal in the cafeteria, I realized how Colin must have felt when I didn¡¯t respond to


    his messages or calls yesterday.


    It turned out it was ufortable to wait for someone¡¯s reply. But he had patiently waited for me many


    times, never onceining.


    He doted on me a lot, which made me feel touched.


    As he still hadn¡¯t responded to my messages, I became so absent¨Cminded during the afternoon lecture


    that I wasn¡¯t even in the mood to attend the rehearsal.


    It was also at this time that I began to feel more concerned about Colin. I could feel him. bing


    more important to me.


    After the lecture, I went to the ssroom to rehearse.


    My childhood friend, Felix, knew me so well that he could sense my bad mood. Instead of asking


    questions, he opened the balcony window to let fresh air in. Then, he handed me a long,rge box.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡°. I looked at the shape of the box and could already guess what was inside.


    He didn¡¯t answer my question but opened the box instead.


    A brand new guitar appeared before me. It was in a light gold color with elegant lines, making it look


    simple yet delicate. It was my favorite style.


    As I admired the guitar, Felix smiled and looked at me with clear eyes. ¡°Give it a try. It sounds good.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked him curiously.


    Heughed and said in a teasing tone, ¡°We grew up together. How could I not know what you were


    thinking? You were staring at my guitar yesterday.¡±


    +35 BONUS


    Looking at the silver knob on the headstock, I smiled knowingly. Indeed, I liked his guitar so much that I


    was eager to try and y it.


    I strummed the guitar softly. The sound gently rippled across my heart, transporting me through time.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you touch the guitar in years. Get familiar with it first. If possible, we can perform


    together.¡±


    After spending all night thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to y the guitar. I eagerly picked it


    up, tuned it, and plucked the strings.


    As soon as my fingers touched the strings, a familiar sensation washed over me. However, the music


    came out in stutters.


    After five years, I was no longer familiar with many things. Even my fingers were so unfamiliar with the


    guitar that they were stiff.


    Felix sat beside me and patiently corrected my hand cement while exining the ying


    techniques.


    After one hour, I finally became proficient and yed aplete tune sessfully. I high- fived Felix in


    surprise. ¡°I did it! Maybe we can y the guitar together in the performance!¡±


    He rubbed my head with a smile. ¡°Of course. As long as you want to, you¡¯ll surely do your best in


    anything.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was intentionally ttering me. But regardless, I was happy to be able to pick up the


    guitar again without suffering from any negative emotions.


    It was a sign that I had moved on from the past and wasn¡¯t bothered by unworthy things. After so many


    years, I never expected that I would be able to discover the joy of the past:


    I first learned how to y guitar to keep up with Felix. However, as I got more involved, I realized I


    actually enjoyed it. Specifically, I was drawn to the image of a long¨Chaired woman standing in the wind


    while stepping on rocks and swaying in the breeze.


    Ever since I had that thought, my initial motivation appeared trivial.


    When Felix and I sessfully yed the piece to be performed at the orientation party, I was happier


    than I imagined.


    Despite my performance being imperfect, I still had two days to practice and improve my ying.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 224


    At that moment, I felt like a carefree child again. I put down the guitar and jumped up and down,


    brimming with happiness.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix was also affected by my emotions. Weughed and shouted like fools. Holding hands on the


    balcony, our happy voices echoed far and wide.


    As I faced the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling ss on the balcony, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Colin was standing under the sunset, still wearing the clothes he had on the night before. He was


    carrying a big shopping bag that had be dusty from all the travel. He appeared tired, with slightly


    messy hair.


    I wondered how long he had been standing there.


    ¡°Colin!¡± I excitedly ran to the window and waved at him.


    After thinking about Colin all day and night, I finally felt relieved when I saw that he was


    safe.


    He had driven out verytest night. I was worried about him having an ident due to fatigue.


    I was uncertain about my feelings toward him. But above all, I wanted him to be okay. The thought of


    him getting hurt or being in pain made me uneasy.


    Colin waved, stepped forward, and handed me the bag. He smiled gently. ¡°I went to the city next door


    and brought back some of their famous candies for you. Try them.¡±


    I opened the bag to find various colored boxes that contained different vors. The topmost box was


    shaped like a tiny house and contained a piece of exquisite fruitcake.


    I saw two child figurines atop the cake through the transparent box lid. The younger girl¡¯s hand was in


    the elder boy¡¯s grasp. The girl had a bright smile, and her head was slightly turned. She was shielding


    the sun with one hand.


    This scene seemed familiar. Had Colin ever taken me by the hand and brought me to buy candies


    when I was a child?


    ¡°Thank you, Colin. These look delicious.¡±


    I felt a surge of warmth in my heart.


    I was in a good mood as I had gone back to ying the guitar and even managed to y the


    7/0


    entire tune. Moreover, Colin had also kindly brought me my favorite candies.


    +35 BONUS


    Recently, my personality had been leaning more toward the gentle and quiet type. It had been a long


    time since I had revealed my happiness so obviously.


    I unconsciously,wanted to share my joy with Colin.


    He was constantly smiling while standing silently outside the window. His eyes were as magnificent as


    the night sky, full of his affection toward me.


    I could feel my heart softening. It felt like my determination was waning.


    I was too nervous to look into his brilliant eyes since my heart was beating abnormally. Instead, I


    peered into the bag with a hint of panic.


    I opened the lime green box to reveal apple¨Cvored candy inside. I took one out and bit into it. My


    tongue was filled with a fruity aroma right away. I was content with the sweet and sour vor.


    ¡°Colin, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± I jumped up happily and spun around twice, feeling like I had gone back to my


    childhood.


    Candy was my favorite back then. I used to feel happy every time I ate a piece of candy.


    I was reminded of a memory I shared with Colin. I was five while he was 12. Back then, he would


    sneakily bring me to the candy shop every week and buy me my favorite candies with the money he


    had secretly saved.


    At this moment, I looked into Colin¡¯s gentle eyes and felt my heart melt. I could see my own reflection


    through his eyes, which were shining with joy.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 225


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix stared at me silently, not even turning to look at Colin.


    His gentle expression was inappropriate considering our current rtionship, even a little unsettling.


    He had always maintained a detached, uncaring appearance as if nothing could affect him ever since


    he recovered from his injury. However, I always had the impression that despite his seeming


    disinterest, he was constantly keeping an eye on the situation.


    Felix seemed to be waiting for some kind of opportunity.


    He seemed like a dormant beast waiting for the right moment to attack. Though he appeared calm and


    uninterested, he was incredibly hazardous.


    Perhaps my perception was incorrect.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like them. I¡¯ll return first.¡± Colin held up his hand, presumably wishing to stroke my hair.


    But he dropped his raised hand for some reason and pointed at the candy box I was holding. ¡°Don¡¯t eat


    it at night or you¡¯ll get tooth decay.¡±


    ¡°Colin, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you. Where were youst night? Did you just drive back? Are you tired?


    Let¡¯s go have a barbecue tonight!¡±


    I put aside the bag, stepped on a chair next to me, and attempted to leap out of the window.


    Colin looked frightened as soon as he realized I wanted to leap out of the window. With a serious


    expression, he put his hand on my head and attempted to stop me.


    Felix moved over, took hold of my shoulders, and dragged me off the chair before I could say anything.


    He flicked my forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re still so naughty!¡±


    Though he deliberately maintained a serious demeanor, his words wereced with an involuntary


    mixture of fondness.


    There should never be any intimate conduct or nces like this between us.


    I didn¡¯t anticipate him acting in this manner. My heart skipped a beat as his unfamiliar breath


    approached. Something akin to loathing surged within me. Unconsciously, I stepped back and went out


    of his scent¡¯s reach.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± I cautiously took a few steps back to


    +35 BONUS


    distance myself from Felix.


    He probably didn¡¯t know that his proximity frightened me.


    Felix¡¯s expression abruptly became gloomy. He gave me a sarcastic look, with one corner of his lips


    raised high and his eyes as cold as ice.


    ¡°Are you so afraid he¡¯ll see you getting close to me?¡± Snorting, he sat down heavily. He started


    strumming the guitar strings hard, producing a rough and sloppy sound.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out the source of his ire. I hadn¡¯t voiced myints to him yet, so why was he the


    first to get angry with me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t involve Colin. The two of us don¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the first ce.¡± I was


    impatient and irritable.


    Felix¡¯s eyebrows sprang up as he asked me in a chilly tone, ¡°Then who do you want to get involved


    with?¡±


    Was this the point? He was misinterpreting what I meant.


    I was toozy to pay attention to his absurd actions, so I turned around and looked for Colin.


    I wanted to ask him to wait for me so that we could leave together.


    But the person at the window had already silently left when I turned around. My heart became tense.


    When did Colin leave? Why didn¡¯t he wait for me? I told him to wait for me!


    He must havee to look for me right after getting out of the car since he looked tired. All he wanted


    to do was give me the candies so I could start eating them right away.


    Stepping on a chair, I peered out anxiously and saw Colin¡¯s tall figure gradually fade away from behind


    the bushes.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    +35 BONUS


    It was already 9:00 pm after dinner. I wanted to return since I was thinking about the drawing I hadn¡¯t


    touched in nearly two days. I even wished that Helen and Matthew would go on a date so that I could


    stay upte and catch up on the work.


    ¡°Luna, how about we go to a karaoke joint?¡±


    Upon hearing their suggestion, I felt a greater generational gap between me and the juniors. They had


    been enjoying themselves for a long time. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to go back home and engage in activities


    they liked?


    As I had gone to the restroom, I ended up walking at the back. I moved to the center of the reception


    hall when a junior called me.


    I was taken aback for a moment by his loud voice. The guests at the table near the leisure bar opposite


    were startled as well. The man facing me suddenly raised his head.


    Under the dim light, his familiar face suddenly darkened when he saw me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was about to leave, but my feet suddenly became a jumbled mess. I nearly fell to the ground as I


    tripped on my own foot.


    It made sense why he hadn¡¯t been picking up my calls!


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me. My feet felt weak and cold from my panic. I made a concerted


    effort to turn away and stop staring at the sight over there, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I kept staring as if


    I wanted to read that man¡¯s mind.


    Felix appeared out of nowhere, embracing my trembling body while gently patting my head. He buried


    my head against his neck.


    I was taken aback by Felix¡¯s unexpected appearance. Though he prevented me from falling, I saw


    me and obvious demonstration when I unconsciously nced at him.


    His demonstration was for Colin, that was for sure. What about me? I couldn¡¯t


    understand Felix¡¯s thoughts.


    Put differently, myprehension of him had always been limited. I¡¯d never been able to get a good


    read on him.


    I turned to gaze back at Colin. The woman in his arms was already sitting up straight, looking as


    innocent as if nothing had happened.


    +35 BONUS


    Under the dim lights, she peered at Colin with deep admiration.


    I was unsure if it was my imagination, but Colin¡¯s expression seemed to have darkened. He appeared


    dejected, incredibly resentful, and more. I couldn¡¯t tell whether anything else was mixed in because I


    felt lightheaded.


    It was the first time I saw a woman beside him, let alone one in his arms.


    Before that, I never imagined that such a day woulde.


    By the time I realized it, I was clutching my chest hard. It was throbbing in pain.


    Feeling aggrieved, I felt my eyes well up with tears.


    Colin said he wanted to be my boyfriend and agreed to wait for my answer. Why did he ept the


    embrace of another woman in the blink of an eye?


    His words meant nothing!


    Hannah joyfully extended an invitation to me to join them for karaoketer, but I rejected it.


    I exined that I wanted to work on my painting as I had been dyed for two days.


    Only I knew the truth. While what I stated was a fact, I knew the painting wasn¡¯t urgent. I could finish it


    if I stayed upte for two days straight.


    But I was in a foul temper. I wanted to grab Colin¡¯s cor and ask him what he was doing. Why did he


    go back on his.word? Did he think I was easily bullied? Or did he not value me as much as I had


    believed?


    Felix wanted to send me back, but I rejected him and staggered to the college gate. Holding the


    handrail at the college gate, I took a moment to calm down before steadying my steps and walking


    toward the apartment building.


    When I eventually made it to the grove in front of the apartment, a branch jutting out. scratched my


    scalp, causing me to cry.


    I sobbed bitterly, letting tears trickle down my cheeks and wet the hair that was on my chest as I held


    my injured scalp.


    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t even take this? If you want to be with him, you might have to endure a lot more. You¡¯ll


    cry till you¡¯re unable to cry anymore.¡°

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Felix, who had been following behind me and whom I had deliberately ignored, was unable to stand


    motionless much longer. That was why he finally spoke up.


    It was a pity that his goal was to shatter my heart rather than educate me. I was unable to dodge his


    hurtful words.


    It would¡¯ve been fine if he hadn¡¯t said anything. I could then act as though he never existed. Once I


    went into the apartment, he would leave and go on his own way. We wouldn¡¯t need to get involved with


    each other.


    But he insisted on speaking and even spoke in a tone that sounded like he was mocking me. It


    triggered my rebellious streak, making me want tosh out at him with the foulest insults imaginable. I


    wanted to make him feel what I was going through.


    Unfortunately, I never learned any curse words from my parents. Since I never had the chance to


    acquire such an ability, I couldn¡¯t vent my bitterness and anger well.


    ¡°Are you jealous? Rather than spreading rumors behind people¡¯s backs, you ought to work on


    improving yourself. You look so childish.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even look at Felix when I spoke, let alone consider how my words might affect him.


    My response wasn¡¯t wless, but it was the best I coulde up with.


    Helen didn¡¯te back, just as I had wished.


    On my desk were some snacks, a ss of freshly squeezed juice, and a slice of chocte cake. She


    wrote a few words on a blue note in her delicate handwriting.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gobble them all up. Wish me good luck tonight.¡±


    I had no idea what she meant by that. Did she want good luck in work, money, or love? However, I was


    cooperative and devoured all the food.


    Desserts could make a person happy. I felt great after I finished all of it.


    I took out my phone and looked at it. There was no message. Colin had no intention of giving me an


    exnation.


    I pulled out my halfpleted painting and got to work.


    +35 BONUS


    My phone was on the corner of my desk. Approximately once every ten minutes, I would nce at the


    phone.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t need to give it a look. Smartphones were so advanced. Notification tones would ring


    for text messages, phone calls, and even spam messages.


    I nced at my phone multiple times untilte at night. My phone¡¯s screen never lit up, and I could feel


    my neck getting tired from ncing over so many times.


    In the past three hours, my phone rang twice. The first was a data usage reminder, and the other was a


    WhatsApp from Hannah. She had sent a video showcasing their unbridled singing abilities.


    I pretended I didn¡¯t see it because I wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond to her.


    But I truly wanted to voice my displeasure regarding the data usage reminder. Why would they send


    this kind of stuff at midnight? It would disturb me from adequate rest and make me misunderstand. It


    was simply too brutal.


    When I finally made it to bed, it was after midnight.


    My chat box with Colin had no new messages. Thest message was from noon yesterday.


    More than three hours had passed since I saw him holding a woman in his arms, but he failed to


    contact me or send me a message even after such a lengthy period.


    Shouldn¡¯t he exin things to me?


    I picked up the phone and, clicked the familiar number. I really wanted to call Colin to find out more


    about their rtionship, why they were hugging in public, and who that woman


    was.


    Did he do that to express something to me? Right before pressing the ¡°call¡± button, I withdrew my


    finger.


    I wasn¡¯t his girlfriend. He didn¡¯t need to exin anything to me. I didn¡¯t own him, and I didn¡¯t have the


    right to restrict his freedom.


    I had no right to interfere, even if it meant he was acting ambiguously with another woman and might


    possibly be falling for her.


    I wanted to ask, but I was afraid. It was an uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    I wanted to ask but was afraid. I was such a coward.


    Feeling like this made me so uneasy.


    I was having a severe mental struggle. Even so, I forced myself to ignore the pressing need to ask


    Colin what had happened eyen though I knew it would drive me to tears.


    I didn¡¯t have the right to do that because he didn¡¯t grant it to me.


    As for why I was feeling this grief that I couldn¡¯t get rid of despite my best attempts, I didn¡¯t ponder too


    much about it.


    Perhaps I had be very possessive of Colin as he had taken such great care of me in the


    past.


    When he asked for my answer to his confession, I said I would consider it. Perhaps


    consideration wasn¡¯t equivalent to a promise. He could do anything he pleased since he was a free


    man. It wasn¡¯t my ce to meddle.


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t my ce to meddle. So, should I still be considering giving things a go with Colin?


    Also, why was there an aching in my heart? It felt like my eyes were searing too, and it hurt so much. I


    felt like I was about to cry.


    I tossed and turned for a long time before finally nodding off. But my dream that night was


    a chaotic mess.


    From a distance, I could see Colin grinning and reaching his hand to me. I wanted to run over, but he


    turned into a tiger with gleaming teeth. I was so frightened that I fled while the tiger chased me


    frantically.


    Even after losing my shoes, I couldn¡¯t escape it. Panicked, I ran to the edge of a cliff, where I was


    forced to stop. I found myself between a rock and a hard ce. A tiger was chasing me, and in front of


    me were precarious shoals and cliffs¡­


    I had dark circles under my eyes when I got up in the morning. I had no choice but to conceal them


    expertly with my superb makeup skills.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The performance was scheduled for tomorrow, but I could already tell that my guitar ying was


    getting worse. I was even singing several notes out of tune.


    +35 BONUS


    My self¨Cesteem took a dip, making me entertain thoughts of submitting my withdrawal from the


    performance to Hannah. But I hadn¡¯t told her yet because I hadn¡¯te up with a good enough reason.


    Luckily, she was preupied and missed my gaffe.


    Although I was aware that Lc would show up, I didn¡¯t expect her to approach me at such ate hour.


    I thought she would¡¯ve started bawling in front of me the instant I met Felix. But the puzzling thing was


    that she never showed up. Even when Felix and I spent a few days practicing our guitars together,


    there was no news from her end.


    When we met, I realized it wasn¡¯t that she had been indifferent. It was just that she had taken time off


    to return to Southsville and had only recently returned.


    She asked to meet me at the college¡¯s beverage area.


    ¡°I heard about you and Felix in Southsville,¡± Lc muttered as if she were daydreaming while staring at


    her tea.


    About me and Felix? What was there about us that made her want to meet me while still


    pulling along her suitcase and despite her fatigue from her long travels?


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡± After taking a sip of my iced coffee, I set it down and gave her a


    detached nce. I then turned to face the window.


    The sun was setting, making for a gorgeous sight. Half of the sky was covered in avender


    haze.


    Lc¡¯s eyes reddened as her face turned fierce and menacing. She clenched her hands, and her red


    eyes seemed to glow like a ghost that was trying to devour me. But she appeared frail and gentle


    despite her deadly intent.


    Regardless of how I thought of her, she appeared to be a helpless victim of bullying.


    I had a strange feeling when I discovered that the opposing forces of ferocity and weakness coexisted


    on her.


    Luckily, I knew her well enough. I wasn¡¯t surprised by the inconsistency between her words and deeds


    because I was already mentally ready for it. Conversely, I would find it strange if she didn¡¯t show herself


    and kick up a fuss.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Despite what Lc might believe, I had nothing to do with Felix. Naturally, I was not worried about her


    causing me problems.


    If I had been more shameless, less self¨Crespecting, and more unscrupulous, it was hard to say what


    the oue would¡¯ve been. Would Lc have seeded in getting together with Felix back then?


    Simply put, I had never given it any thought.


    Felix¡¯s persistent actions throughout thest several years, particrly in thest few months, gave me


    the impression that he liked to pursue the one he couldn¡¯t own.


    Lc was naturally nervous after hearing my cool¨Cheaded remarks and realizing I had no intention of


    exining.


    I didn¡¯t know her well enough, after all. I had no idea that her resentment and anger could cause me


    such severe pain and nearly ruin my life afterward.


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t keep pretending to be innocent,¡± Lc said gloomily as the conversation came to an


    unhappy end.


    ¡°You know best whether you¡¯re acting innocent. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel if you yearn for


    something that isn¡¯t yours. I¡¯ll show you the consequences of snatching that¡¯s mine.¡±


    After all, she always pretended to be weak. When she said these nasty remarks, she disyed her


    pitiful side while biting her lip and letting tears well in her eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she had finished her long speech, Lc walked away.


    The meeting with Lc wasn¡¯t pleasant and even rather depressing. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Before


    returning, all I wanted to do was go for a stroll to release the negative feelings. brimming within me.


    Felix messaged me when I was alone in the college¡¯s park. He told me it was practice time. and urged


    me to hurry. We still had two song elements that we needed to practice multiple times before


    tomorrow¡¯s performance, so practice might endte today.


    After meeting with Lc, I instinctively didn¡¯t want to have any sort of contact with Felix. I regretted


    being a part of this performance with him. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t anticipated Lc¡¯s nder at the time; it


    was due to my inability to turn down my junior¡¯s plea. 1


    The fact that Felix joined on his initiative was unpredictable.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    This unpredictable incident turned out to be a curse,


    ¡°Lc just approached me and said some absurd words. Felix, I¡¯m not going to perform anymore. You


    can perform alone. Don¡¯t reach out to me again.¡±


    I put away my phone, feeling worse than before.


    Felix was swift to call me, which irritated me. I declined the call.


    He kept doing this until he decided to send me a barrage of WhatsApp voice and text messages, at


    which point he quit calling.


    They came non¨Cstop and one after the other.


    The text messages were hundreds of words long, and each voice message he sentsted 59 seconds.


    There were many typos and numerous homophones, which should have been a result of him using the


    dictation feature to type the message.


    I tried my best to ignore the text messages and didn¡¯t listen to any of the voice messages. All I replied


    in response was, ¡°If you keep disturbing me, I¡¯ll block you.¡±


    As expected, Felix ceased his behavior. Atst, I could feel the quiet.


    As I strolled about, I came across a bunch ofughing children, and the sight moved me. I joined the


    line for cotton candy and bought some for myself.


    I didn¡¯t really want to eat it. I just saw that every child had one, so I wanted one as well.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    I strolled around for approximately an hour before returning to the apartment. I had nearly finished half


    of my cotton candy.


    I was finally happy, but then someone abruptly grabbed my wrist. As I was caught off guard, I


    staggered and nearly fell. Terrified, I rapidly regained myposure.


    It happened so suddenly that I instantly tried to break free. But my mind reacted faster than my body,


    and the unique scent made me immediately recognize who the other party was.


    Terrified and enraged, I couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Why are you pulling me? If you¡¯re sick in the head, go


    to a doctor! Don¡¯t get up to your crazy antics here!¡±


    Felix was carrying two guitars. He took a half¨Cstep back and stood still. His good¨Clooking features were


    slightly stiff, and he wore a gloomy expression that showed his dissatisfaction.


    Frowning, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an irresponsible person.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be angry.


    He was the one who was irresponsible! Did he not know this? Was I irresponsible? How could he say


    that?


    wanted to quarrel with him and discuss what had transpired over the years to determine who was the


    irresponsible one.


    Despite my anger, I remained calm. After all, I was the one who decided to give up the performance. I


    wanted to reason with Felix, but it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    I sneered as I resisted my shifting feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t always me me. Are you so confused that you


    don¡¯t know who¡¯s the innocent one here? I was blind back then, and it wasn¡¯t just me either. None of us


    realized what a big jerk you are!¡±


    Felix froze. He then lowered his head, his wrath subsiding.


    For a moment, I noticed redness in his eyes. After speaking, I also felt my words were too harsh and


    regretted it a little. 1


    I was angry, but I had no intention of being aggressive or making verbal attacks. I was just a little upset,


    and my words came out a jumbled mess. My intention wasn¡¯t to hurt him but to find a way out for


    myself.


    The strong air around Felix faded, and he showed a touch of sadness that I found hard to


    grasp.


    +35 BONUS


    Even after five years, I hadn¡¯t learned to be reckless and give people hell just because of my


    bad mood.


    After saying those words, I felt a sense of regret and began to reflect on myself discreetly. Perhaps I


    made a mistake from the moment I agreed to perform with him.


    The responsibility for thisy with me since I had thought things too simply.


    Previously, I believed in having a selfless heart and an open mind. However, when I applied it to people


    andmunication, I realized that a clear conscience was useless if someone wanted to think badly of


    me. Many people in this world would readily distort facts.


    This proved that Felix and I should stay apart until we died. That was the only way we could both have


    peace..


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± I apologized.


    Felix raised his head in astonishment. I noticed his reddish eyes, which made me even more guilty. 1


    It seemed that I would have to be a good person throughout my life considering my temper and soft


    heart. I could only be bullied instead of bullying others.


    Hebed his fingers through his hair indifferently, tugging the hair on his forehead. He said


    mockingly, ¡°What are you sorry for? You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not just you. I also sometimes feel like I¡¯m blind.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    He then muttered something in a hushed tone. I wasn¡¯t standing near him, so I couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°I retract what I said, but I won¡¯t perform anymore. We were just practicing. I didn¡¯t do anything else, but


    I was subjected to¡­


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. You understand that I don¡¯t wish to face such things. Perform by yourself.


    One of your talents is to y guitar and sing solo. You can perform well even without me.¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    ¡°The Luna of my memory is not one to give up so easily. Why have you be so passive? It feels


    like I don¡¯t even recognize you, anymore. Show the power you had when youpeted with me for


    first ce in high school! There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Felix smiled.


    He turned slightly and peered at a small patch of grass not far ahead as if he were gazing at something


    else through it.


    I smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it seriously. You and Lc are a couple. It¡¯s normal for her to be


    possessive.


    ¡°If I were to think about it from a different perspective, I wouldn¡¯t want my boyfriend to be too close to


    other women too. She¡¯s defending her right.


    ¡°Her approach may be incorrect, but her reason isn¡¯t wrong. I can understand it. So, we still need to


    maintain a certain distance. That¡¯ll be beneficial for both of us.


    ¡°Felix, regardless of the reason, she¡¯s the woman you chose to be with. You¡¯ve been together for


    several years now. Everyone knows you two are a couple. You promised her that you¡¯d be her knight


    for life.


    ¡°Since you promised her your life, you should treat her well. Even if you and I are innocent, that¡¯s not a


    reason for us to keep in contact privately. You should make her feel secure. Our decision to perform


    together wasn¡¯t properly thought out in the first ce.


    ¡°From now on, let us continue as before. We won¡¯t contact each other privately, let alone. meet in


    person. I¡¯d like to spend my days at Jesselton College quietly for the next three years.


    Felix stared at me. After a long time, he said hoarsely, ¡°Okay, but I have a small request. Can you


    agree to it?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something that I¡¯m capable of and doesn¡¯t vite my principles, I¡¯ll agree.¡±


    ¡°I know that I may never have the opportunity to start over with you again, and that¡¯s a pity. So, I want


    toplete this performance with you. After that, we won¡¯t run into each other again. I want this


    performance to be the final page of our story. Will you please agree?¡±


    The matter came up again. Sure enough, it was exactly as I expected.


    Felix remained determined to perform together. I hesitated.


    If I agreed with him, the conversation with Lc would¡¯ve been meaningless. She¡¯d


    undoubtedly use me of going against my word and coveting her boyfriend.


    +35 BONUS


    Although I had a clear conscience and didn¡¯t care about her motives, that didn¡¯t mean I could ept


    her criticism without taking it to heart.


    Felix noticed my uncertainty and said, ¡°Regardless of the reason, you never give up halfway. You enjoy


    ying guitar, so why bother with irrelevant people¡¯sments? Why take things so seriously and


    pass up such a great opportunity to perform?


    ¡°I know how much effort you¡¯ve put into the performance. You know it even better. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity


    to give up now?


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, let alone Lc. But you and she aren¡¯t the same. You shouldn¡¯t allow yourself


    to have regrets. Whether you hate or me me, I¡¯ll take it all. After all, it was my fault in the beginning.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not being able to share a future with you is my retribution.


    ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll still be the woman you were at 18¨Cthe one who enjoys life and knows what you want.


    Lulu, please think about it carefully. Do you really want to pass up this opportunity? Will you regret


    giving up?¡±


    I¡¯d regret it. I knew myself well. Although I didn¡¯t want to admit it, Felix¡¯s remarks touched my heart.


    I had the same thoughts. But I had to avoid suspicion due to the sensitive nature of our rtionship.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    In my opinion, performing together was a bad idea that would bring about negative consequences. If


    we continued to let this mistake grow, it would just snowball into


    something bigger.


    However, after deciding to perform together, I really did put a lot of effort into it. I sincerely hoped the


    performance would be a sess,


    Should I give up or persevere and achieve the perfect result?


    The two sides fought hard in my mind, and it was almost like there was a scale to help me weigh things


    out. But the weight on both sides was identical, and there was no winner.


    Sometimes, I felt like an elderly woman with a backward ideology, I kept restraining and managing


    myself with moral values. In the eyes of others, my constraints were simply self- imposed.


    In other words, I was the kind of person who sought out trouble when everything was fine and made


    things difficult for myself.


    So, when I was shackled by my own morals, I needed an appropriate reason to help myself make a


    decision. In truth, I had already set expectations for the oue.


    When Felix noticed my silence, he lowered his eyes and smiled softly. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s one performance for a


    resolution. Isn¡¯t it worth it?¡±


    It was worth it, of course. His reason was good, and I was convinced.


    ¡°Okay, Felix, I agree.¡±


    Just as I finished speaking, I noticed the rustling of a bush nearby. We were both shocked by


    the noise.


    Subconsciously, I assumed someone was lurking there. And that person was my nemesis,


    Lc.


    Felix was tall, with lengthy legs. As he walked over, the air around him shifted


    correspondingly..


    He must have recognized the other person since he abruptly came to a halt and looked back at me


    thoughtfully.


    When I rushed over, all I noticed was a bit of ck trousers disappearing.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    ck trousers were overlymon. Over half of the lecturers and students at the college wore ck


    trousers. The spectrum of who owned those ck trousers was too broad for me


    to guess.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I stopped thinking about it because I couldn¡¯t make a guess. Anyway, Felix and I were just talking about


    the performance. There was no personal rtionship involved. Anyone who wished to listen in could do


    so. I had a clear conscience.


    Later, I realized I couldn¡¯t do anything with a clear conscience because many others would perceive my


    acts as purposeful.


    A hundred people had a hundred different ways of understanding things. My true starting point wasn¡¯t


    important, and nobody was interested to know about it. They were only interested in the entertainment


    that something would bring.


    Felix had managed to persuade me, so I took my guitar from him and hung it on my shoulder. I followed


    him to the ssroom where we would be practicing.


    I had been practicing for several days. It would be a pity to give up at thest moment. However, there


    was something I had to discuss with him beforehand.


    ¡°Felix, I saw this guitar in a high¨Cend store. The average price is 18 grand. I¡¯ll pay for my guitar myself.


    You must ept my payment if you want me to participate in the performance. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go back


    now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only 18 grand. Why should we draw the line between us so definitively? We grew up together. Is


    our 20¨Cyear friendship worth less than a guitar? It¡¯s a gift from me to you.¡±


    We were two people of the opposite sex, and once money was involved, no one would trust us if we


    imed to be innocent. They wouldn¡¯t believe we had nothing to do with each other. At least I didn¡¯t


    believe it.


    That was 18 grand. An average family¡¯s monthly sry wasn¡¯t even close to this amount. But he gave


    me a guitar that cost that much to me for no reason. His excuse was the 20¨Cyear friendship between


    neighbors, but that seemed far¨Cfetched.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    +35 BONUS


    I believed he genuinely wanted to give me the guitar and didn¡¯t care about the money. I appreciated his


    kindness, but I couldn¡¯t ept it without reason.


    This was my bottom line, and I had to insist on it.


    ¡°I must give you the money. If you won¡¯t take it, I¡­¡±


    If he wouldn¡¯t take it, I wouldn¡¯t ept the guitar and wouldn¡¯t attend tomorrow¡¯s performance. But I


    couldn¡¯t finish telling him thest part.


    It wasn¡¯t that Icked a conscience or was ungrateful. It was not that I wanted Felix¡¯s gift to be a


    tool¨CI could use to threaten him either, especially since he gave the guitar to me with good intentions.


    He understood my stubbornness and pinched his forehead. Raising his eyebrows helplessly, he


    sighed. ¡°You¡¯re always so stubborn. Do you have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gazed at him, insisting on my opinion.


    He looked at me deeply. The hushed argumentsted two minutes before he backed down and agreed


    to let me pay for the guitar myself.


    ¡°Give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a rush? It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t have any money on me now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my memory isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m worried that if I forget itter, you might suffer huge


    financial losses.¡±


    I took out my phone and stared intently into Felix¡¯s eyes. I acted like I would refuse to cooperate with


    him if he didn¡¯t ept the money.


    Felixpromisingly took out his phone and showed me his bank ount number. He was still trying


    to exin that we didn¡¯t need to draw the line between us so definitively. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much


    thought about it and just wanted to give me the guitar as a gift.


    I believed what he said.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he gave me the guitar because I loved it or because he wanted to make amends for


    what he had done and said. But I believed he never once considered asking for money when he gave


    me the guitar.


    I had to transfer the money for the guitar to him. Drawing the line between us was just


    435 BONUS


    another choice I made.


    I had more than one million in savings. Felix had been exceptionally talented since childhood. He was


    naturally making good money at Jesselton College in recent years as well, given his genuine abilities.


    This was only 18 grand, which was nothing to us.


    But even siblings had to settle debts openly. Furthermore, our rtionship had been in a delicate state


    for several years. Of course, it was important that I paid him back the money.


    Anyway, the guitar was to my liking. I still felt grateful to him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Felix confirmed the payment that I felt relieved and followed him to the rehearsal


    ssroom for the final day of practice.


    The practice ended early so that we could rest up for tomorrow¡¯s performance.


    What was unusual was Hannah no longer pestered Felix to go out to supper together. She even left


    one step ahead of us. She said that she needed to reconfirm the connection in


    various locations. The rehearsal for tomorrow morning also required further arrangement and


    organization.


    After she left, only eight people remained in the ssroom, including Felix and me.


    When the juniors said their goodbyes and left, Felix and I were the only two people on the quiet road.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±


    He stretched out casually to pick up my guitar, but I avoided him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re on the college campus. It¡¯s extremely safe here. I can go back by myself, thank you. See


    you tomorrow.


    I turned to leave, but Felix grabbed my arm and said with a rare hint of fury, ¡°Even if you want to draw


    such a clear line with me, there¡¯s no need to jeopardize your safety. I¡¯ll send you back. You¡¯re not


    allowed to refuse.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Felix was rarely strict: He wouldn¡¯t let me refuse.


    I knew he meant well, but I just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    I had been having so much contact with himtely that we frequently appeared together in front of


    everyone.


    Two people in my apartment had already asked if I had a boyfriend. It showed that Felix and I had


    captured the attention of others.


    If someone were to nder me one day, I was scared my name would be on the love confession wall


    for all the college¡¯s professors and students to see.


    I had a pure conscience and wasn¡¯t afraid of what others said. But since it was unnecessary, I should


    nip the matter in the bud.


    Besides, I had just finished talking to Lc during the day and went out with Felix again at night.


    Although there was a reason for everything, I didn¡¯t believe I could properly justify it. In that case, what


    would others think?


    I looked at Felix. His expression was frigid, concealing a trace of gloom.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°Luna¡­¡±


    His expression grew colder, and his tone became rougher and more aggressive.


    ¡°Why are you here, Felix? You didn¡¯t even answer my calls. It was difficult for me to find


    you.


    ¡°I


    Before he could continue speaking, he noticed someone running toward him. She had short hair and


    was wearing a dress.


    I recognized Lc just by looking at her silhouette.


    My scalp felt numb. What I was frightened about was actually happening.


    In any case, seeing it for herself was preferable to hearing about it from others. I could state everything


    inly in front of Lc to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Felix was shocked as he nced at her. Then, he returned his focus to me. I noticed a trace of panic in


    his expression.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    He asked Lc, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Felix, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. I miss you so much. By the way, I booked a room at the hotel


    we usually visit. I came to pick you up. Hello, Lulu. It¡¯s sote. Why are you two together?¡±


    She stared at me with clear eyes and spoke to Felix with faint distrust in her voice. When she looked at


    him, she suddenly transformed into a coquettish woman.


    It was astonishing how rapidly her expressions could change.


    Felix looked at Lc indifferently before returning his gaze to me. This time, his gaze was more


    inquisitive than panicked. His expression confused me.


    What was he observing?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The orientation party will be held tomorrow night. Today is the final practice session, and it just ended.


    I won¡¯t keep dying you two any longer. Goodbye.¡± I needed to make things clear.


    When I turned around, Felix was going to say something, but Lc grabbed his raised arm and dragged


    him along another path.


    At 8:00 pm, there were few pedestrians in the college. The street lights were like devoted guards,


    leading me safely back to my apartment.


    When I entered my room, I was merely met with silence.


    It was the third night in a row that Helen hadn¡¯t returned.


    Based on recent Instagram stories, she should be with Matthew.


    The Loxleys appeared to be up to something vital. Helen, Brenda¡¯s choice for Matthew¡¯s future wife,


    was following Brenda at all times except during lectures.


    It should be a vital test for Helen to see if she could be the Loxley family¡¯s future madam.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    +35 BONUS


    Several photos seemed to have been taken sneakily as the shooting conditions looked


    immature. However, due to Helen¡¯s beauty and Matthew¡¯s gentlemanly behavior, the photos turned out


    pretty good.


    There seemed to be a subtle understanding between the two. Their smiles were in sync when they


    naturally turned to nce at each other.


    Half an hour ago, Helen posted a photo to social media. It showed Matthew in a suit and leather shoes.


    He had his left hand around Helen¡¯s shoulder and held a ss of wine in the other. He was looking


    back at Helen with a calm and soft gaze, making one feel happy for them.


    Such a gentle exchange of looks made me believe they would have a wonderful future together.


    The most heart¨Cfluttering part was the apanying words, ¡°Time stops whenever I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Through the years, Matthew and Helen had grown from beingplete strangers to being dependent


    on each other.


    Matthew must have been moved by Helen¡¯s wholehearted devotion.


    Indeed, being loved single¨Cmindedly by such a beautiful young woman for so many years would soften


    even a heart made of stone.


    This reminded me of Colin.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He had always been a calm person. I¡¯d never seen him post anything on social media. I had once


    asked him why.


    He said if he were to encounter a really hard problem, the likelihood of finding a solution online was


    extremely low. If it was just to express his feelings, it was akin to unnecessaryining. Speaking


    out directly would be more helpful in solving problems.


    He said he wasn¡¯t young anymore, so there was no need to waste time.


    I had always thought that him iming he wasn¡¯t young anymore when he was still under 30 was just


    an excuse. In reality, he just hadn¡¯t encountered something or someone worth posting about.


    His close friends around him always said he was the calmest man in the world. He was so


    +35 BONUS


    dull and boring that he might end up not getting married. Colin would justugh it off each time. He


    would say fate was predestined, and God would not let such a devout believer remain alone forever.


    During the years with Colin at Lincoln University, I tried many times to get him on social media. I even


    prepared posts for him, but he always refused. He said if he found the woman of his life one day, he


    would make his social media debut with her.


    I couldn¡¯t remember what I felt when I heard this back then.


    But this boring and calm man surprisingly posted something tonight. He wrote, ¡°I like waiting for you the


    most.¡± The attached photo showed two hands holding each other against a background of two


    blooming roses that were radiant from the sunlight.


    Therger hand was slightly tanned and had strong knuckles, while the smaller one had long, slender


    fingers with fair and delicate skin. The two hands holding each other showed power and beauty


    coexisting. Theyplemented each other, creating a highly aesthetic visual.


    The appearance of the roses stirred something in me. It reminded me of the long rose corridor at


    Lincoln University.


    There were many happy memories of Colin and me in that beautiful corridor.


    However, I couldn¡¯t understand what Colin meant by the post.


    Back then, I was especially naive. Ipletely missed Colin¡¯s intentions and eagerly wanted to meet


    my future sister¨Cinw. I looked forward to the day he would post on social media. Now that he had


    finally made a post, it was a photo of him holding someone else¡¯s hand.


    And my feelings were not as joyous as I had anticipated. Rather, there was a bitter sadness.


    Something seemed to block my chest, and I was unable to do anything about it. It was just obstructing


    there.


    Looking at the photo, I immediately thought Colin deliberately made this post and it was targeted at me.


    I thought I had reason to suspect that he was using this method to tell me he had found the


    woman of his dreams.


    +

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡°I like waiting for you the most.¡±


    In other words, it was not that Colin¨Cwho never had a romantic partner even when he was approaching


    30¨Chadn¡¯t found someone he fancied. Rather, he had been waiting for some


    reason.


    The sour feeling in my heart grew stronger by the moment.


    In that case, what about me?


    If he already had someone he loved, why did he confess to me and ask me to ept him? Why did he


    speak so passionately, saying that he had always liked me!


    He was dering his love for another person in such a possessive way without any exnation after


    confessing to me. I had even promised him to consider it seriously.


    What was I to him?


    Was I just someone he was using to pass the time while waiting for someone else?


    Felix was already a jerk, but if my guess was right, Colin was even worse.


    Was I doomed to be hung up on the two wrong choices I made, both from the Whites, for the rest of my


    life?


    I felt a little sad and angry,Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I maneuvered to his WhatsApp chat box and pressed the voice message button. I wanted to ask him


    what he was doing and why he was treating me this way.


    Five seconds into the voice message, my mind went nk. I couldn¡¯t remember what I wanted to say


    and was unclear about the stance I should take to question him.


    I finally gave up in defeat after 11 seconds passed without uttering a word.


    I stared at the phone foolishly for a while before retracting the voice message. Then, I absent -mindedly


    took a shower andy in bed.


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe my feelings right now. There was sourness, sadness, disappointment,


    and a bit of indescribable jealousy.


    I resisted the urge to call Colin several times. My mind was in a mess as countless memories shed


    through my mind, making me distressed.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep, but when I woke up in the middle of the night, the room¡¯s lights were


    still on. The little rabbit pillow that Colin gave me years ago was wet.


    I thought I had cried and reached out to dab at the corner of my eye. There were no tears, just a little


    dampness. There was a tingling pain when I touched the skin with my finger.


    I found my phone on the bed and took a look, hoping for a missed call or a text message. But there


    was nothing.


    It was as if Colin had disappeared from my world.


    Looking at Facebook again, the professor who had posted thest time had shared a new photo that


    was captured perfectly.


    The white light shone on the two people sitting in the center of the booth, making for an exceptionally


    clear photo. Colin¡¯s deep gaze was on the woman in a long dress beside him. She was shyly twirling


    her hair that fell over her shoulders. Her lips were curved into a shy and sweet smile.


    I could even feel the loveing from the beautiful couple, especially against the dark and mysterious


    background.


    I once thought that Colin¡¯s protection and indulgence should only belong to me and me alone. At least,


    they had always belonged to me before this.


    Even when I hoped to have a sister¨Cinw, I never thought Colin would leave me behind. I always


    believed I would be his number one forever, or at the very least, I would enjoy the same priority as my


    sister¨Cinw.


    Today, I realized that when a man had a lover, other women¨Ceven a sister he grew up with -would be


    kept out of their world.


    I had never thought that there would be a day when Colin would show his tender and affectionate side


    to another woman and then neglect me without even calling me for days.


    Perhaps this was what it would be like between us in the future.


    Was I not sad? To be honest, I was a little sad.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Did I feel lost? How could I possibly not feel lost when the person who had been taking care of me all


    this while was suddenly distancing himself?


    But what right did I have toin about it?


    I threw the phone aside and repeatedly told myself that Colin had found the love of his life. Wasn¡¯t this


    what I had always hoped for in the past? I should be happy for him.


    But for some reason, I just couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    I hadn¡¯t realized why I was so sad and upset. I was just deluding myself, telling myself that all this was


    normal and that it was bound to happen someday. It just came a little too sudden, so I wasn¡¯t mentally


    prepared yet.


    I keptforting myself, telling myself to start getting used to this version of Colin and this version of


    me.


    However, even with all the excuses I could think of, I couldn¡¯t ept or forgive him for dering his


    affection for another woman. Not before I had even given him an answer.


    We had a promise, but he had broken it. It was clearly his fault.


    Thinking about this, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of betrayal. I could feel the wet patch on my pillow


    spread.


    I wanted so badly to call Colin and ask what he meant by his actions. I wanted to ask if he no longer


    needed my answer.


    But I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to press the call button even after searching for his name.


    It was because I was afraid.


    I was afraid that if the answer wasn¡¯t what I wanted, I would be at a loss.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I was abandoned. Once, I was harshly criticized and humiliated when I sought


    the truth. If today was a repetition of the past, I wouldn¡¯t want to ask again. I didn¡¯t want to be


    humiliated once more.


    I had my pride too.


    Suddenly, I remembered what my mother had said. She wished that I would no longer have any


    involvement with the Whites.


    +35 BONUS


    There were so many people in this world. The daughter of the Lawsons didn¡¯t have to rely on the sons


    of the Whites.


    I had always thought that Colin and Felix were different. Colin had promised he wouldn¡¯t lose me.


    s¡­


    I hadn¡¯t done anything, but I had already lost miserably.


    For the first time in my life, I tasted disappointment.


    When dawn broke, I wanted to get up but found my head spinning when I tried to. My eyes were dry


    and gritty.


    Picking up my phone to look at myself, I was startled. My eyes were bloodshot, my cheeks were


    swollen, and my skin was as white as paper. I resembled a vampire that had been buried underground


    for a thousand years. I looked terrifyingly haggard.


    This was also the first time I was in such a miserable state because of a man.


    Mom was right. I really shouldn¡¯t set my heart on the sons of the Whites.


    Because it hurt.


    The Whites always hurt me and made me sad. Why should I still long for their warmth and care?


    Forget it, Luna.


    I was telling myself to forget about them. Everything woulde to a pass. I shouldn¡¯t be sad anymore.


    If love could only bring pain, then perhaps life would be better without it.


    As I staggered to wash up, I looked at the pitiful reflection in the bathroom mirror. I made up my mind.


    From now on, I would learn to live by myself. I would never rely on anyone and never ever harbor


    expectations of anyone easily.


    The orientation party would start at eight in the evening.


    I started to prepare for the evening¡¯s performance at four in the afternoon.


    After crying all night, my face was slightly swollen. It was all the more reason to go for heavier makeup.


    I put on a snow¨Cwhite casual long dress with silver sequins embroidered on the hem and


    2/3


    back,


    +35 BONUS


    I wore the white strappy sandals with pearls I had recently bought while shopping with Colin, carried my


    beloved guitar, and stepped out of the apartment.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    My face looked a little distorted from the swelling after a night of crying. I put on heavier makeup to hide


    it. I put on a snow¨Cwhite casual long dress with silver sequins embroidered on the hem andbed


    my clean hair to naturally drape on my back.


    I wore the white strappy sandals with pearls I had recently bought while shopping with Colin, carried my


    beloved guitar, and stepped out of the apartment.


    I didn¡¯t expect Felix to be waiting for me in front of the apartment building.


    When he saw me, a hint of surprise and delight shed through his bright eyes.


    He was in an all¨Cck attire. Looking at him like this gave me a headache again.


    With the way we were dressed and how we were about to perform in front of thousands of people, it


    would be a shame if we didn¡¯t generate some gossip¨Cworthy news.


    If I had known earlier, I would have worn something colorful. It would have been better than me in all


    white and him in all ck. We looked like angels descending to Earth.


    At 8:00 pm, the performance officially began.


    The outdoor za, capable of amodating thousands, was packed with people asser lights


    sliced through the night sky like arrows.


    Every face was brimming with joy.


    The student council chose a male and female host. The male host was dressed in a silver-


    gray tailcoat. He had broad eyebrows and a tall, handsome stature. Meanwhile, the female. host was in


    a bright red knee¨Clength dress. She had delicate features and a radiant smile:


    After a brief and lively opening speech, a group of young students appeared on stage from various


    entry points amidst thunderous apuse. They danced with passionate exuberance. in the deafening


    music, greatly igniting the atmosphere of the performance.


    I was sitting in the waiting area on the side of the stage, waving the glow stick in my hand. It excitedly


    screamed with the others, but I was unable to express the joy I felt.


    After the dance, a senior came on stage with a bass guitar and sang a very old but explosive. song,


    ¡°You Are Not Alone¡°.


    The entire audience joined in the chorus. Most of the teachers and students swayed their bodies to the


    music, with moonwalks sweeping across the venue.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I stood up excitedly too and sang loudly with the rhythm, nearly throwing my glow stick.


    Somehow, the scene of watching a performance with Colin during our New Year¡¯s shopping spree


    suddenly ovepped with the current moment.


    The same lively scene, the same frenzied audience, the same excited me, and the same sea of waving


    glow sticks.


    That year, to give me a clearer view, Colin pulled me through the crowded sea of people. I could still


    remember theints of people nearby. Everything was vivid in my mind.


    The difference now was that Colin was no longer by my side.


    My high spirits suddenly dipped at this realization. Even the glow stick in my hand felt like it shouldn¡¯t


    be waved anymore.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the song I was about to sing contained a gentle sadness. Given my current mood, it would


    inadvertently help me deliver an even better performance.


    My act was scheduled toward the end.


    Standing on the stage under the watchful eyes of thousands, the spotlight quietly shone on my head


    and cast a pattern of light in front of me. I strummed the guitar strings as the apanying music


    flowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve walked through the breeze you¡¯ve passed, does this count as an embrace?


    ¡°I¡¯ve walked the paths you¡¯ve taken, does this count as a meeting?


    ¡°I still like you so much, wishing to be with you until we¡¯re old.


    ¡°I still favor you the same, only for your gentleness¡­¡±


    The sound system was excellent. The song,sting just over four minutes, quickly came to


    an end.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because Felix and I sang too well or because the audience, ustomed to the


    passionate performances before us, found our subdued presentation uniquely appealing. But there was


    a full 30 seconds of silence before a thunderous apuse erupted.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    After bowing several times, the apuse gradually subsided.


    As we left the stage, Felix took my hand.


    The moment our fingers touched, I instinctively pulled back. It seemed Felix had anticipated my


    reaction as he immediately tightened his grip, solidifying this act of holding hands.


    Since knowing Felix for 22 years, this was the first time we genuinely held hands. And this happened


    under the watchful eyes of thousands, in a manner where I was reluctant but he was forceful.


    The Luna Lawson from before she turned 18 might have eagerly anticipated such an act of holding


    hands with the dream of her youth. But the Luna Lawson of today only felt resistant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, faced with so many onlookers, I couldn¡¯t just pull my hand away. Doing so would not only damage


    Felix¡¯s dignity but also lead to all sorts of spection from those countless


    eyes.


    I simply epted the situation after finding no way to withdraw my hand.


    It was just a coborative performance. It was pure, open, and honest. There was nothing shameful


    about it, so why avoid him and let people specte?


    Once we were backstage and the curtain had shielded us from the audience¡¯s view, I quickly withdrew


    my hand. I shook it ufortably.


    Felix, who had been smiling just moments ago, immediately turned frosty. He seemed to be gritting his


    teeth when he said, ¡°It¡¯s just holding hands. Do you need to make such a big deal


    out of it?¡±


    He¡¯d always been presumptuous, thinking that everything he did was without fault. He never


    considered if his actions would put others in difficult positions or lead to


    consequences.


    He was like this five years ago and remained unchanged today.


    Indeed, a leopard couldn¡¯t change its spots. He was probably born with this personality and wouldn¡¯t


    change no matter who the other party was.


    I lost any desire to stay any longer after this hand¨Cholding incident.


    As I was leaving, I ran into Hannah.


    Felix was following not too far behind me.


    But she was blocking me, saying that everyone had agreed to celebrate after the sessful


    performance. They wanted to have a big party as a reward for the many days of rehearsal.


    My involvement in the performance was merely due to Hannah¡¯s persistent coaxing, while Felix being


    my co¨Cperformer was just an ident.


    Every time I thought about interacting with him, the scene from our senior year Thanksgiving would


    automaticallye to mind.


    I had always been resistant to be with him. I couldn¡¯t understand why I felt this way, but I just didn¡¯t


    want to face him.


    This coboration forcibly tied us together, and I had been feeling ufortable every day. More


    importantly, I was bothered by the high probability that Lc would cause trouble for me. I¡¯ve had


    enough of her antics over the years.


    Now that the performance was over, our coboration had ended. Naturally, there was no need for


    further interaction.


    As for the celebration, I had no intention of joining.


    I had made it a point to avoid being where Felix was in recent years. It wasn¡¯t that I was afraid or


    worried about anything, and neither did I have any ulterior motives. I just simply didn¡¯t want to have any


    contact with him. And I especially didn¡¯t want to cause a fuss with Lc over him as it would affect my


    mood.


    After declining Hannah¡¯s invitation, I returned to my apartment alone with my guitar. I¡¯d rest tonight so


    that everything would return to normal tomorrow. I was me, he was him. We shouldn¡¯t have anything to


    do with each other.


    As I left the performance venue behind, I left themotion as well.


    Ladjusted the guitar on my shoulder as I looked back at the lively orientation party. Even though it was


    right in front of me, it felt like a different world.


    I was better suited to silence.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    I turned around to continue walking again. I saw a person less than ten steps ahead who had


    a small smile on his face.


    He was wearing dark¨Ccolored attire, standing tall and upright. His bright eyes twinkled like stars, and


    the smile on his lips was faint yet charming.


    Having not seen him for several days, with no phone calls or replies to my messages, I thought our


    paths had diverged for good. Yet, here he was, suddenly appearing before me.


    As our eyes met, we had lost the frankness and tacit understanding that had existed before due to my


    grievances and doubts and his scrutiny and probing. We had be worlds apart.


    The person


    who had upied my thoughts for days suddenly stood before me, bringing more heaviness than


    surprise. I was overwhelmed with emotions.


    What had caused such a distance between Colin and me?


    It had only been a few days.


    He had brought me the tastiest candies just three days ago!


    Just three days had passed, but my feelings had shifted dramatically.


    I stopped in my tracks, uncertain whether to casually call out a greeting and walk past him. or seize the


    opportunity to demand an exnation.


    He stepped toward me as a¡¯cool, subtle fragrance wafted in the air. His deep voice was as stirring as a


    cello as he said, ¡°You sang well, and your guitar ying was great. It was really impressive.¡±


    Heplimented me with a smile, his eyes seemingly shining.


    I saw my reflection with long flowing hair and a gentle smile in those bright eyes.


    A part of me wanted to leap toward him, grab his hand, and share everything I had


    experienced during his absence. But then, his recent post on social media shed through my mind.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was a photo of two hands sped tightly together. There was also the other photo of him. looking at


    the woman next to him with deep affection.


    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over me.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    The joy from the performance¡¯s sess, the pleasure I wanted to share with him, and even the


    surprise of seeing him vanished instantly.


    I suddenly became calm.


    Colin had found someone he could give his affection to. I should keep my distance from him just like I


    was doing with Felix, shouldn¡¯t I?


    His appearance on my way back to the apartment must have been coincidental. Colin had found


    someone he loved. He surely wouldn¡¯t havee to see me deliberately. He was a man with a strong


    sense of responsibility and would never act in a way that might lead to misunderstandings.


    My emotions plummeted further.


    It was too dark for him to notice the sudden change in my mood. He lifted his hand with the intention of


    ruffling my hair.


    I didn¡¯t know where I summoned the courage and strength, but I pushed his hand away and took a few


    steps back. His cool fragrance faded away immediately.


    His hand froze mid¨Cair, and the smile on his face solidified like ice. The stars in his eyes were


    extinguished, and a heavy darkness surged.


    With a snap, I was brought back to my senses. I finally realized what I had done.


    Even if Colin had wronged me in some way, he was still like a brother to me. Over the years, he had


    cared for me with the utmost attention. I should show him respect despite everything.


    The act of pushing away his hand seemed very heartless.


    Avoiding his gaze, I awkwardly lowered my head and kicked at non¨Cexistent pebbles with the tip of my


    shoe. I managed to force a smile. ¡°Thank you, Colin. I have to go paint now, so I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I ran past him for several dozen yards.


    It was just three days after ourst meeting, but I had fled in a cowardly manner. The strong desire for


    an exnation which was so intense before dissipated upon seeing him.


    I felt so useless.


    I couldn¡¯t see his expression as I ran away. But when I heard him call my name with a hint of irritation


    from behind, I involuntarily stopped in my tracks.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Colin¡¯s steady footsteps drew closer, but I dared not turn around.


    The desire to know the answer to that question intensified once again.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Colin, is that woman my future sister¨Cinw? She¡¯s quite pretty. Congrattions. I really have


    something to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    As I spoke, I didn¡¯t even realize that my voice was choked with tears.


    It wasn¡¯t until I had walked quite a distance away that I felt a cool sensation on my face. Upon wiping it


    with my hand, I realized I had been crying.


    Had Colin¡¯s absence affected me so much to the point of crying?


    Finally stumbling back to the apartment building, my head was pounding even more.


    Lc was standing at the entrance like a doorkeeper. As soon as she saw me, mes of anger seemed


    to surge in her eyes. It was as if she wanted to tear me apart and devour me alive.


    I sighed helplessly.


    It seemed like trouble followed wherever I went.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid because I felt guilty but because I was tired of unnecessary arguments and conflicts.


    Unfortunately, now that she had shown up, I had to face the situation no matter how much it annoyed


    me.


    Besides, I had always been honest with nothing to hide. Why should I be afraid?


    ¡°Luna, I trusted you so much. You imed to be innocent, but then you turned around and held hands


    with someone else¡¯s boyfriend, unting your affection. Where¡¯s your pride?¡±


    Before I could even respond, Lc¡¯s sharp and sarcastic words pierced through me like


    arrows.


    I really should be thankful that she asked about my pride instead of using me of being shameless.


    The contrast between her gentle demeanor and her venomous words was striking.


    I had intended to exin the situation politely, reassuring her that there was nothing going on between


    me and Felix. She had misunderstood us.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    But with my low spirits, the frustration of being misunderstood, the exhaustion from busy days, and


    Lc¡¯s unfounded usations, my patience had reached its limit. I finally erupted.


    At that moment, I failed to realize that the emotional turmoil I was experiencing was only a fraction of


    the blow that person had dealt me.


    ¡°Lc, mind your words. I¡¯ve never done anything wrong, so there¡¯s no need for you to use me like


    this. If you want to know the truth, you should ask Felix. And please watch yournguage. If you keep


    this up, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Lc was rude, and I was angry, so my expression turned cold.


    If it weren¡¯t for my desire to maintain the image of an artist and the good manners instilled in me by my


    parents since childhood, I would¡¯ve loved to p Lc across the face. I wanted to let out all the


    grievances I had umted over the years.


    But I wasn¡¯t her, and I couldn¡¯t behave recklessly like her.


    It was impossible to reason with unreasonable people.


    Facing someone like Lc, trying to resolve our dispute in a civilized manner was highly unlikely.


    Every time I faced off against her, I couldn¡¯t help but me Felix. If he wasn¡¯t always doing things that


    could easily lead to misunderstandings, would I be repeatedly ndered by Lc? Would I have to


    exhaust myself trying to defend my innocence?


    Felix was the root of all the trouble.


    ¡°Everyone in school saw it and yet you won¡¯t admit it. You dare to do it but not own up You¡¯re truly


    shameless.¡±


    In an instant, my anger surged.


    to it.


    The word ¡°shameless¡± was a tant insult to me. I considered myself upright and honest, so how dare


    she use such humiliating words to insult me? Did she think I was easy to bully?


    X

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    My rage overwhelmed my rationality. So, without much thought, I approached Lc and gave her a


    p..


    ¡°Lc, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ll tear you apart if you dare to falsely use me again. I never did any of the


    things you think I did, so I don¡¯t have to take any responsibility. If you don¡¯t want to lose your dignity,


    you¡¯d better apologize to me!¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t thinking straight at the time, that p was delivered with full force, making my palm


    numb.


    After 22 years, the obedient Lumma who was usually gentle and kind finally resorted to violence.


    But it was Lc who pushed me too far. Otherwise, I would never have done such a thing.


    I had to admit, though, taking matters into your own hands was incredibly satisfying.


    Lc probably didn¡¯t expect my retaliation to be so fierce and decisive. She was covering the side of


    her face with tears flowing down her cheeks as she stared at me with a mix of shock and anger.


    I hid the hand that struck her behind my back, trying to maintain myposure.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Lc asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°So what if I hit you? You falsely used me, so consider this a lesson. I won¡¯t hold back if you


    provoke me again,¡± I retorted angrily, showing no mercy.


    When she attacked me verbally, she didn¡¯t consider my feelings, so why should I spare hers?


    Lc lowered her hand from her face and clenched her jaw. Even though it was dark, the red mark on


    her face were clearly visible.


    A wave of hatred and malice surged from her eyes. She said with gritted teeth, ¡°Luna Lawson, just you


    wait.¡±


    As I watched her hurriedly leave, her words echoed in my mind. They sent a chill down my


    spine,


    Given her narrow¨Cminded personality, what was awaiting me? Rumors? Headlines on the confession


    wall? Or verbal attacks on the school¡¯s forums?


    I didn¡¯t care what she wanted to do. She had said something right. We had to take


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    responsibility for our actions. I did hit her, but only because she provoked me for no reason. If there


    were any consequences, I¡¯d just take full responsibility.


    As I turned back to enter the apartment building, I heard someone chuckling behind me.


    The voice was deep and hoarse, clearly teasing but still sounding melodious. ¡°You sang well, yed


    the guitar wonderfully, and ran away so quickly. And it turns out you¡¯re also a tough. little kitten. Lulu,


    you¡¯ve really surprised me.¡±


    Colin suddenly appeared about without making a sound. He had obviously witnessed the entire scene


    between Lc and me.


    I was caught by someone who had once confessed to me the first time I acted out of line. It was


    embarrassing beyond belief.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I believed no woman would willingly lose their pride in front of someone they liked or someone who had


    feelings for them.


    Moreover, his words didn¡¯t sound like praise to me but rather something else.


    Especially the phrase ¡°surprised me¡°, which sounded particrly harsh and sarcastic.


    This greatly aroused my rebelliousness.


    ¡°I just hate her. What¡¯s wrong with that? Am I not allowed to? I¡¯ve hated her since the day I met her. Is


    that not okay? If she provokes me again because of Felix, I¡¯ll hit her all the same.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure which part of my statement was wrong, but Colin¡¯s smile faded as a hint of sadness


    appeared. ¡°Do you like him that much? You can¡¯t forget him after all these years, and you¡¯re willing to


    make enemies for him?¡±


    Unexpectedly, I felt a strong sense of mncholy from him.


    But why was he thinking along those lines? It was weird.


    None of the things I just said had anything to do with not forgetting someone.


    Colin¡¯s thought process was quite unique.


    Ignoring the fact that I had just run away from him, I didn¡¯t want to analyze the meaning behind his


    words. Anger made me single¨Cmindedly focused on getting an exnation for myself

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    425 BONUS


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You were the one who stood me up first, and now you¡¯re falsely using


    me of liking someone else.


    ¡°Everyone from the Whites thinks I¡¯m easy to bully, huh? Youe to bully me as you


    please. I can let it slide when you broke your promise, but now you¡¯re turning the tables on


    1. me.


    ¡°If you have a girlfriend, just admit it boldly. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d do anything to you. Is there a need to lie to


    me? You have the courage to act but don¡¯t dare to take the responsibility, hmph.¡±


    As I yelled angrily, my eyes had turned red.


    Colin had always appeared dignified and gentlemanly, while I would always embarrass myself in front


    of him. It was so humiliating.


    And what did I just say? Even someone as emotionally clueless as me could detect the jealousy behind


    my words. How could he not notice?


    Just as I was considering whether to run away again, Colin reached out and firmly grasped my


    shoulder with his right hand. His thick, dark eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he asked me in


    confusion, ¡°Exin it clearly. What girlfriend are you talking about?¡±


    With just a few simple words, he easily brought tears to my eyes.


    I secretly pinched my thigh, hating myself for being so weak.


    Why was I crying? It was clearly him who broke his promise to me, so why was I the one crying?


    Thinking about this made me even more aggrieved. We had agreed to wait for my decision, so why did


    he break his promise? It was clearly his fault, yet now he wanted to question me? How unfair!


    Fine, if he was going to y dumb, then I would enlighten him.


    I adjusted my expression and said, ¡°I saw your post on Instagram. Since you¡¯ve already found the


    person you want to spend the rest of your life with, there¡¯s no need for me to make a decision anymore.


    It¡¯ll save me some trouble, and I can focus on my painting.¡±


    The mncholy in his eyes gradually dissipated and was reced by a hint of amusement. Out of


    habit, he reached out to rub my neck, but I angrily dodged.


    +35 BONUS


    He had found the love of his life, so he should just go and rub her neck. Why would he rub mine? He


    had taken enough advantage of me. I wouldn¡¯t let him touch me anymore.


    I threw


    my guitar behind me, crossed my arms, and provocatively lifted my chin. I tried to appear nonchnt.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about the post?¡± Colin mimicked my posture and crossed his arms as well.


    It seemed that he was trying hard to stop himself from smiling.


    Seeing him act so indifferent and mockingly made me even angrier.


    Due to that post, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well, yet he was still smiling so happily. Was he treating me like


    a monkey to y with?


    I was not a pushover who would just let people bully me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I care or not. It¡¯s about you wanting me to consider being your girlfriend while


    publicly dering your affection for another woman. It¡¯s a p in the face


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to me.


    ¡°You already have a woman by your side, but you¡¯re still eyeing another. I¡¯m beginning to doubt your


    integrity as a role model. And this ispletely unfair to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. As for the post, I can exin. She¡¯s Emma White, and I¡¯m nice to her just


    because¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining,¡± I interrupted, holding my hands up to stop Colin from continuing to make up


    stories.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your random stories. What you do is none of my business. From now on, don¡¯t


    come looking for me, and I won¡¯t go looking for you either. I¡¯ll treat you like how I treat Felix.


    ¡°I appreciate your past kindness to me. If you need anything from me, I¡¯ll do my best to help. But that¡¯s


    it. Goodbye.¡±


    Hearing the name of another woman from Colin¡¯s mouth made me feel extremely bitter. Ignoring his


    attempts to stop me, I ran into the apartment. Closing the door, I shut him and his unfinished words out.


    He had said something, but I was so flustered and confused that I didn¡¯t hear a single word. Once


    again, I ran away like a coward, unable to face the truth.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    I still felt uneasy after returning to my room and washing up. In order to quickly calm myself down, I


    started painting.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I was someone who becamepletely absorbed in whatever I was doing. Just a few minutes after


    picking up the paintbrush, I waspletely in the zone.


    When I finally put down the brush, I was exhausted and realized that it was almost one in the morning.


    I had painted for thest three hours without paying attention to anything outside or even going to the


    bathroom.


    Indeed, when people were doing something, time flew by quickly. Pains like heartache were also


    relieved.


    Climbing onto the bed with my tired body, I instinctively picked up my phone and opened WhatsApp.


    The person whose chat box was at the top had written a short message more than three hours ago,


    just after I rushed into the apartment.


    The message wasn¡¯t too long, and the content was simple. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the Instagram


    post, I can exin.¡±


    It turned out that the young woman was Uncle Albert¡¯s youngest daughter, Emma White. She turned 20


    this year and had chosen to start her own business instead of continuing her education after graduating


    from high school.


    She started a small studio and mainly took on advertising projects.


    A few days ago, she signed on to arge project. But due to her limited knowledge and experience, she


    came to ask for Colin¡¯s help.


    He said Emma would be flying back tomorrow night. If I wanted to meet her, he could bring


    1. me.


    After his exnation, a person came to mind from the back of my memory.


    It was probably six or seven years ago, during the summer vacation of my first year of high school.


    That was when a little girl visited Aunt Mel. At that time, Colin had introduced her to me. I vaguely


    remembered her name, which sounded very simr to Emma.


    I said ¡°vaguely¡± because it had been too long ago, and she wasn¡¯t an important person. I didn¡¯t make it


    a point to remember her. That was why when Colin mentioned her name, I


    1/3


    +35 BONUS


    didn¡¯t immediately make the connection.


    Carefully recalling the young, innocent face from many years ago, it surprisingly matched the person in


    the photo very closely,


    When I reopened the photo and looked closely, although she was quite close to him, the look in her


    eyes wasn¡¯t one of affection but rather almost fanatical worship.


    So that was it!


    I was so jealous at the time as my mind was filled with plots from romance novels, up to the point


    where I lost even the most basic ability to judge situations. That was how I ended up feeling miserable


    for several days.


    What a huge misunderstanding this was!


    For days, I had been mulling over it, making myself feel wronged and assuming the role of the victim. I


    even cried all night, just to find out it was all a misunderstanding.


    I was so useless. I only knew how to bury my head in the sand when faced with something. Icked


    communication skills and almost wrongly used a good person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been painting all this time. I just saw this. I¡¯m sorry, Colin. I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡±


    I had epted the fact, so I was now clear¨Cheaded.


    Admitting one¡¯s mistake and making necessary corrections was what a good person would do.


    Colin would forgive me.


    It was 1:30 am, and I thought he had gone to bed. But it didn¡¯t even take one minute to receive a reply


    from him.


    It was an instant reply.


    It was as if he had been staring at his phone for the past three hours, waiting for me to respond.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize for a misunderstanding. Lulu, are you jealous? This shows that I actually


    have a ce in your heart, which makes me very happy. It¡¯s veryte now, and you have a ss in the


    morning, so rest early. I¡¯ll pick you up for breakfast. We¡¯ll talk more when we meet. Goodnight.¡±


    Was he trying to pacify me?


    I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    2/3


    But I was indeedforted!


    With just a simple sentence, all my grievances, sadness, and worries just vanished,

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    +35 BONUS


    My mood suddenly became very bright. Even the stars outside the window looked exceptionally


    beautiful, and the wind carried a sweet scent.


    Instead of replying, I ced my phone on my chest and drifted off to sleep peacefully.


    My extremely urate biological clock woke me up at 6:00 am sharp.


    The sky was already bright, with the corners of the window slightly fogged up. The sky was clear,


    indicating that it had just rained lightly.


    Colin¡¯s message came at 7:00 am, ¡°Come down. I¡¯ll take you out for breakfast.¡±


    I grabbed therge bag containing my materials and headed downstairs. When I reached the entrance


    of the apartment, I hesitated to take a step further. I saw Colin¡¯s handsome figure through the


    transparent ss door.


    Colin taking me out for meals was a regr urrence back at Lincoln University. It was almost like a


    fixed scenery. All the women in school knew that the person they admired had a sister¨Clike friend


    whom he cherished a lot and whom he doted on every day.


    Back then, I felt extremely calm every time I walked side¨Cby¨Cside with him.


    But today, I couldn¡¯t take that step so easily. I felt that something was different.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, some things had indeed changed.


    He used to be someone like my brother.


    Now, he was the man who could possibly be my boyfriend.


    There was simply no way topare him with a boyfriend.


    Colin probably saw me and sent another message urging me to hurry up.


    Suppressing my irregrly beating heart, I finally mustered the courage to step out of the apartment


    building. Suddenly, everything seemed brighter, and I subconsciously sniffed.


    I prayed that I wouldn¡¯t get a nosebleed. That would be so embarrassing.


    But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Colin was just too handsome.


    He stood under the morning light like a zing me, bursting into my sight.


    He was just less than ten steps away from me. He was dressed simply but neatly, with his


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    short hair casually covering his forehead. He held his car keys in his left hand and arge bunch of


    purple daisies in his right.


    The flower petals seemed to have the morning dew. His deep dark eyes were adorned with countless


    stars.


    Thenguage of Daisy meant a love hidden in the heart.


    Colin was once again telling me that he loved me in his own way!


    Under the morning light, with his handsome face, his beauty surpassed all else in the world.


    Several young women passing by whispered to each other excitedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman who yed the guitar yesterday? She¡¯s so beautiful and cool¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the belle of the research institute. She¡¯s so pretty. Many guys in our ss like her and even talk


    about confessing to her.¡±


    ¡°Am I mistaken? Isn¡¯t that the new lecturer, the master of watercolor painting? What¡¯s going on? I must


    have used up all my luck to meet the grand artist here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I ship them. Quick, take a photo.¡±


    Colin, who was usually calm andposed, smiled approvingly at the group of women. This caused a


    wave of exaggerated screams. A few particrly lively ones even pretended to faint while clutching


    their hearts.


    I felt even more embarrassed, my cheeks burning hot.


    How could I go out like this with so many people watching? I really wanted to turn around and run back.


    I wanted to go into hiding.


    It was just breakfast. Why was he making such a scene!


    But Colin would always be Colin. He seemed unconcerned about everything around him.


    When he saw me timidly standing at the door, he smiled and walked over to me with long strides


    amidst all the attention.


    He handed me the flowers and pulled me out of my hiding ce. ¡°Good morning. I personally picked


    these just now. Do you like them?¡±


    +

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    After several years ofpanionship, Colin knew my ostrich¨Clike tendencies all too well. He must have


    devised his own unique set of strategies to deal with them.


    This direct action of pulling me out of my nest was one of the simplest yet most effective among them.


    ¡°Yes, I like them.¡± I took the flowers and buried my face in them. I took a deep inhale of the delicate


    natural fragrance as I felt my face flush.


    I was being pursued. There was nothing to be ashamed of, so why was I acting like this?


    It seemed that I was indeed that helpless.


    When Colin was distant, I felt a profound sadness.


    When he was near, I dared not face him.


    I knew I was totally screwed.


    Colin cheerfully suggested with his eyes twinkling like stars, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your favorite ravioli shop.¡±


    Ignoring my struggles and oblivious to the onlookers, he firmly took my hand. He led me to the


    passenger seat of his car, and I got in.


    I kept my head down all the while, too embarrassed to look at the onlookers or at him.


    Yet, I was wondering inside if it was a little too early to hold hands since I hadn¡¯t agreed to be with him


    yet.


    Sometimes, it was strange how just one sentence could fundamentally change the nature of things.


    From this incident, I learned that no matter the conflict,munication was key.


    It was better to sit down and talk things out calmly than to rely on arrogant assumptions.


    Misunderstanding Colin and feeling jealous was, to be honest, quite unfair to him.


    Feeling guilty, I couldn¡¯t face him properly. The more I thought about it, the harder it was to lift my head,


    especially with his intense gaze.


    On the contrary, he enjoyed my awkwardness. He started the car, the smile on his lips seemingly more


    meaningful.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    I ced the flowers on myp. I was thinking about opening the window to cool my flushed face when


    Colin unexpectedly leaned over like a towering presence.


    The scent of pine and cypress hit me without warning. I panicked, closing my eyes and pressing myself


    against the car door as my mind raced.


    Was he going to kiss me? Weren¡¯t we moving too fast?


    I hadn¡¯t agreed to be his girlfriend yet. A kiss would be ahead of our promise.


    Should I push him away firmly, ept him half¨Cheartedly, or bite him if he tried to kiss me forcefully?


    These scenarios that were often found in romance novels left me wondering which one to choose.


    As I pondered, I heard a click followed by a light chuckle.


    I opened my eyes to find him teasingly looking at me with a mischievous smile.


    He was just fastening my seatbelt. I had thought too much!


    Embarrassed, I picked up the flowers to hit him. However, he skillfully dodged and quickly pinched my


    cheek before sitting back in his seat. He wasughing like a fiend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me,¡± I warned, eyeing his right hand and trying to keep as much distance as


    possible.


    Colin smiled gently, like a patient hunter. He did not press further and skillfully drove onto the road.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll save that forter.¡±


    What did he mean by that? That was not what I meant!


    He had always been like this, stern and cold to others but always smiling at me. He offered me all his


    care and warmth.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I believed in the saying that familiarity bred affection. Spending a lifetime with someone like him


    wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    I think I nearly had my answer.


    During breakfast, Colin rested his hand on the table. His long fingers looked elegant,


    reminding me of his first Instagram post of those two hands sped together and that heart -stirring


    phrase.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    My mood was inexplicably affected, and even the delicious ravioli lost their original taste.


    Colin had always been wise and sensitive. He quickly noticed my difort and asked me


    what was wrong.


    I didn¡¯t want to ask, but learning from the adverse consequences of my previous baseless spections,


    I decided to tell him the truth.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t say anything after hearing my words.


    With a sparkle in his deep eyes, he joyfully grabbed my hand and took a close¨Cup shot with his phone.


    Then, he found a rose background frame and added the freshly taken photo. Colin then showed me his


    phone. He suggested I take a look with raised eyebrows.


    With just one nce, my face turned red again.


    The two photos were almost identical. It turned out that those were actually Colin¡¯s and my hands. That


    meant I had beenpeting with myself all along.


    I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own hand, which was truly embarrassing.


    ¡°Why would you post such a misleading photo?¡± I grumbled a bit.


    Even I misunderstood it. Wouldn¡¯t others do the same?


    The ravioli today suddenly tasted delicious.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that as long as you haven¡¯t found the person you love, I¡¯ll wait for you every


    day. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait as long as the person is you.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to cause a misunderstanding. It was my approach that was wrong. I¡¯ll change it in the


    future.¡±


    Could there be any sweeter words than these?


    Colin had given his first to me. It felt like my days of fallingpletely in love were not too


    far off.


    After gobbling down a te of ravioli, I started to wonder if this was really his first shot at love. His


    techniques seemed too polished.


    After breakfast, I went back to the dorm to pick up some books needed for ss. Upon entering, I saw


    three of my ssmates squished on my bed, excitedly discussing something.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    Helen was leaning against the headboard with headphones, Indifferent to the three frenzied women on


    my bed.


    Seeing me enter, the three collectively dragged me into a chair and thrust a phone in front of my eyes.


    Their excitement was as if they had won a jackpot.


    ¡°Ms. Lulu, you¡¯ve made the headlines.¡±


    I took a nce and saw that it was the school¡¯s internal forum. The name Luna Lawson was firmly at


    the top.


    ¡°Graduate school¡¯s prettiest wowed the crowd with a guitar.¡±


    ¡°Graduate school¡¯s prettiest is taken, shattering numerous men¡¯s dreams.¡±


    ¡°The heart of the watercolor grand artist is taken, personally picks flowers to express his feelings.¡±


    ¡°The mostpatible couple in the history of Jesselton College makes a joint appearance,e and


    see.¡±


    Every post was filled with photos of me and Colin. In just over an hour, the posts had umted


    hundreds ofments. I personally experienced the immense power of the inte for the first time in


    my life.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The photos were taken in the morning when Colin tucked the flowers into my arms. He was looking


    down with deep tenderness in his eyes, while I was looking up at him with brimming with affection.


    eyes


    ¡°The angle of this photo is good, but I remember I was looking down the whole time. Did we make eye


    contact? I don¡¯t even remember.¡± I scratched my head, unable to recall a moment when I looked up.


    My ssmates looked at me like I was a lost cause. They poked me on my forehead with their fingers


    andmented that I was blissfully unaware of the good things happening around me. They urged me to


    firmly grasp Colin and not let any other woman snatch him away.


    The three women, like concerned mothers, earnestly advised me. They scared me into grabbing my


    books and fleeing from the room. My roommate even reminded me, ¡°Why are you running? Mind your


    image!¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    This morning¡¯s incident was like a pebble that shattered the calm of the pond. It left me disoriented


    throughout the morning ss. I aimlessly followed the crowd out of the ssroom afterward.


    I never imagined that just having breakfast would stir up such amotion, making the whole school


    aware of my and Colin¡¯s rtionship.


    If we were to escte to an actual romantic rtionship, it would just blow the roof off the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    school.


    Along the way, I was subjected to curious stares. A freshman even stood on a flower bed and shouted


    over the crowd to me, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re an inspiration to all the women in school. You have to secure the


    heartthrob and be happy!¡±


    The whole school was abuzz with the rumor. Faced with such well¨Cmeaning blessings, all I could do


    was nod in deep gratitude.


    After finally escaping the fangirls and fanboys, I saw Felixing toward me.


    He was alone, dressed in a simple tracksuit, looking tall and lean. He was approaching me


    slowly.


    My heart started throbbing, and my eyes felt ufortably swollen.


    He stopped in front of me with a cold expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, clutching the books to my chest and stepping back.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was cowardly, but if he started spouting something unpleasant, I would


    retaliate.


    I was almost someone¡¯s girlfriend now. I didn¡¯t want any rumors that could upset my future boyfriend.


    ¡°Lulu, are you really with my brother?¡± His tone and eyes were cold.


    I retorted, ¡°Is that a problem? What does it have to do with who I¡¯m with?¡±


    Felix¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and a storm was brewing in his eyes. He stepped forward,


    attempting to grab my hand, but I dodged. However, he moved in closer in desperation.


    Looking up, I saw a fleeting fury and disarray in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me, Lulu. Break up


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    with my brother, will you? You¡¯re not suitable for each other.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be me, but if you want a boyfriend, I have many outstanding friends. You can choose


    anyone but my brother. Please?¡±


    It was his idea for me to get a boyfriend, iming it was for my own good.


    Now that I was about to get one, he was persuading me to break up. What was Felix trying to do? What


    was all that in his eyes just now?


    Regardless of his intentions, he had no right to meddle in my affairs.


    When I gave him the chance to be part of my life, he declined. Now, he had no say.


    ¡°Lulu, I know I hurt you before by suggesting you get a boyfriend, so you just want to spite me. I regret


    it now. Telling you to find a boyfriend was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in


    years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to make up for it. I genuinely care about you. Surely, you understand my feelings by


    now. Everything in the past was my mistake. I was blind and failed to realize my own feelings.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve realized my mistake, please give me a chance to make amends. Just this once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get together with my brother. Leave him. Your age gap alone makes you ipatible. Don¡¯t ruin


    your life just to spite me. Lulu, break up with Colin, okay?¡±


    I looked at Felix speechlessly, finding his attempt to justify himself utterly ridiculous.


    He thought I was with Colin out of revenge, but it was far from the truth.


    Was he overestimating himself, or was he too confident about the naive feelings I once had for him?


    After all the irreversible harm, it was shameless of him to say such things.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Felix White, the youth I once loved, had vanished from this world¨Cnever to be found again.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Whether I choose Colin or whoever else, it has nothing to do with you. The page


    between you and me has been turned long ago. Besides, we never actually got together. And that¡¯s


    something I believe you¡¯re well aware of, so there¡¯s no need for me to remind you.


    ¡°As for whether Colin is suitable for me, that¡¯s for me and him to decide¨Cnot you.¡±


    I spoke indifferently, my tone as calm as my demeanor. I didn¡¯t intend to hurt or retaliate against


    anyone. I was just stating the truth.


    However, Felix became anxious.


    ¡°Lulu, please be rational. How could a person like Collin, who¡¯s arrogant and looks down on others,


    genuinely like you? If I had known you¡¯d choose Colin, I wouldn¡¯t have called


    Matthew that day.¡±


    Yes, Felix was the one who called Matthew on the day Mrs. Loxley made a scene.


    Felix was a talented person, but he was a little shameless.


    His behavior was inconsistent. He was clear¨Cheaded for one moment but confused the next. He


    seemed to acknowledge his feelings for me, but he would also indulge Lc in every possible way.


    What exactly was he trying to do? Did he think that he was the main character of the universe,


    expecting everyone to follow his whims?


    I was utterly speechless.


    Fortunately, his harsh words during Thanksgiving woke me up. Otherwise, I might have spent my life as


    a fool being manipted by him, which would have been so pitiful.


    As for Colin, he was the one I was preparing to spend the rest of my life with. I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to


    nder him, not even his own brother.


    That was just how I was steadfast, loyal, ready to give my partner all my love, fearless of death or


    injury, and never regretting.


    I once wanted to treat Felix this way, but he discarded me like an old shoe.


    But Colin treated me sincerely as if I was his world, his treasure.


    1/2


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    +35 BONUS


    Leaving the past aside, my choice was quite obvious judging by the actions of the brothers.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours. I won¡¯t allow you to say a bad word about Colin, got it?¡±


    I turned and left, the air feeling unbearably thin with Felix around. It felt suffocating.


    ¡°Lulu, are you really going to be with Colin? Have you moved on from me?¡± Felix roared desperately.


    His voice wasced with iprehensible pain.


    ¡°Lulu, you loved me for so long. How can you be with Colin? If you¡¯re with him, what about me? Lulu,


    what do you want me to do?¡±


    He murmured mournfully, sadness spreading in his eyes.


    But what was the point of all this?


    More importantly, what right did he have to question me now?


    He brought up the past after five years. Didn¡¯t he realize that everything between us had already ended


    back in our senior year of high school?


    My life had long since moved on from him!


    ¡°Felix, maybe I did truly like you once. After you hurt me, it took me many years to move on, and I was


    living in pain.


    ¡°But now, I suddenly understand that my feelings for you were just a youthful pursuit of something


    beautiful¨Clike a beautiful dream. Once the dream is over, everything ends and it¡¯s as if it never


    happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are to me. My feelings for you were not love.¡±


    I tried to exin to Felix, even though he must¡¯ve already understood everything as one of the parties


    involved. There wasn¡¯t really a need to exin anything.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    +35 BONUS


    ¡°How could it not be love? Lulu, stop deceiving yourself. No matter how I treated you, whether I was


    ignoring you or scolding you, you¡¯d always smile and listen to me. I know you have a special spot for


    me deep in your heart.


    ¡°Even when I got a tiny cut on my finger, you would cry your eyes out. How could you say that deep


    feeling isn¡¯t love?


    ¡°Lulu, you love me. You really do. Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve read your diaries, all of them. They were all


    about me. You said I was your life, your everything, and that you had to marry me. Did all those words


    you wrote mean nothing now?


    ¡°Lulu, do they really mean nothing?¡±


    I stepped back in shock, my heart sinking.


    ¡°So you know everything, Felix. You knew, yet you still humiliated me! You belittled me and treated me


    like a dog in front of so many people. You were so cold.


    ¡°It was you who killed all the feelings I had for you. It was also you who pushed me further away time


    and again. What right do you have to me me now?


    ¡°Fine. You said that was love, so let¡¯s call it that. But how did you treat me after knowing how much I


    loved you?


    ¡°When you were whispering sweet words in the corner to Lc, wanting to be her knight in shining


    armor, did you ever think of my love for you?


    ¡°When I was struggling alone on the cliff, facing life and death, where was the thought of my love for


    you?


    ¡°When you left me in the rain, making me almost lose my life, did you think of my love for you?


    ¡°When Lc provoked and humiliated me time and again, did you ever consider that I loved you, Felix


    White?


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯ve already let go of everything. I¡¯m starting a new life now. But here you are, a


    man with a girlfriending here to question and me me. Felix, on what grounds are you saying all


    these things to me? Who gave you the right to say all that? What makes you qualified to do so?¡±


    Unconsciously, tears had flowed down, covering my face.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    All the pain and grievances that had been buried in my heart for many years came pouring out


    uncontrobly.


    I had thought to just tamp down those buried feelings. At the very least, they were proof that in my


    youth, I had once lived so vividly.


    But facing Felix¡¯s shamelessness, I couldn¡¯t help but spill everything out.


    It turned out that I wasn¡¯t without resentment, hatred, or regret. It was just that I looked past it all and


    didn¡¯t care anymore. Everything didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Today, I wanted to make everything clear in front of him. I wanted to get everything out.


    We should go our separate ways from now on.


    Actually, we had gone our separate ways long ago. It was just that he refused to admit it.


    My heart ached, and the past reyed in my mind like a movie.


    There was something I couldn¡¯t understand. He had Lc in his arms every day and even asked me to


    give Lc a sense of security. But now, he was here to stop me from dating his brother and brought up


    the past as a weapon to stop me.


    What exactly was Felix thinking? What was he trying to do?


    What did he take me for!


    He wanted to stay with Lc and enjoy romantic times with her while keeping me under his control. Did


    he expect to have it all? What a jackass!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out the once noble and pure Felix was just a scumbag.


    No matter what he wanted to do, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a scumbag.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lulu. It was all my fault. But you can¡¯t deny your love for me just because of the mistakes


    I¡¯ve made. Do you dare to say that you never loved me?¡±


    Felix stepped closer, his pale face showing a mad persistence.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. After all, I once truly invested my feelings in you. But even the deepest love wille


    to an end. Felix, if you consider the affection I had for you in our youth as love, then I¡¯m telling you now


    that I don¡¯t love you anymore.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t loved you for a long time. My feelings for you have been battered to shreds, worn away by


    time. I don¡¯t love you, Felix White, listen to me, Luna Lawson no longer loves you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 18 years. How could you say you don¡¯t love me just like that? Luna, do you love him? Do you


    dare to swear by the heavens that you love him?¡°.


    ¡°I swear that I love Colin White, and I¡¯m willing to be with him for the rest of my life, through thick and


    thin without wavering. As long as he still wants me, I¡¯ll never leave nor forsake him.¡±


    Actually, I hadn¡¯t sorted out my feelings for Colin. But at this moment, Felix¡¯s actions had led me to a


    further understanding of my feelings for Colin.


    Perhaps falling in love with Colin wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Compared to Felix, I was more willing to believe in Colin¡¯s love.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re lying. You must be seeking revenge, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this. You


    barely even talk to him. How could you possibly love him?


    ¡°You¡¯re just using him to get close to me, aren¡¯t you, Luna? I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? I know I¡¯m right.¡± He


    stepped toward me again as I retreated a few steps.


    His face was filled with madness and obstinacy.


    ¡°Shut up, Felix. You¡¯re not allowed to talk about Colin like that. If you had asked me these things


    yesterday, I might not have had an answer. But today, right at this moment, I truly understand that I love


    him. I¡¯ve loved him for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I was foolish and didn¡¯t realize it. Now that I know, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote. Perhaps I owed


    him in the past, but I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making it up to him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡± Felix screamed in madness, not caring that we were still in school and


    that people had started to stop and watch.


    He had lost it!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    +35 BONUS


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I really do love him. For so many years, it was Colin whoforted me when I was hurt.


    It was he who silently supported me when I learned to paint. It was he who quietly stood by me when I


    was in pain.


    ¡°In those days when I was immersed in darkness, he was like a beam of light, pulling me out of the


    dark and toward the dawn.


    ¡°For three years,


    he painstakingly prepared every meal for me. When I had a fever on a stormy night, it was he who


    carried me through the storm to see a doctor. When I had


    menstrual cramps, a grown man like him broke into a storete at night to buy me a heating pad and


    sanitary pads.


    ¡°When I was sick and couldn¡¯t eat, it was he who sat by my bed and fed me. When I won apetition,


    he was happier than I was. He dragged me around the city to pick out my favorite gift.


    ¡°When I came to the unfamiliar Jesselton for my postgraduate studies, he gave up the favorable


    conditions at Lincoln University toe here to teach. He started over from scratch, all because he


    was worried about me.


    ¡°He was always by my side, quietly and never confessing his love, nor burdening me with any


    expectations. He just silently took care of me, treasuring me as if I were the apple of his eye. After so


    many years, even a robot would be warmed by his sincerity.


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯m not a robot. I¡¯m a person with a heart. How could I not love a person who cares for me with


    all his heart and soul?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You must be lying to me. He couldn¡¯t have done so much for you. It¡¯s impossible!


    You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re all lying to me.¡± Felix staggered, his frail body shivering in the wind as if he would


    fall at any moment.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but his eyes were filled with profound pain.


    Such pain couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Suddenly, I wanted to believe that he really liked me.


    Unfortunately, his affection came far toote.


    ¡°Felix, there was never anything between us. Now, you have Lc, and you¡¯ve promised to be with her.


    Focus your thoughts on her; don¡¯t waste them on someone irrelevant like me.


    ¡°Felix, for the sake of our childhood years, let me remind you onest time. We¡¯ll never be able to


    return to the past, so cherish the present.¡±


    We had attracted quite a crowd of onlookers watching from a distance. I didn¡¯t want to be the


    center of gossip again, so I turned to leave quickly.


    I didn¡¯t know what Felix¡¯s expression was. I only heard his cries behind me. ¡°Lulu,e


    back. Don¡¯t leave me, please!¡±


    His plea was filled with a despair akin to facing death.


    I turned back.


    Felix¡¯s tall, lean body staggered unsteadily as he clutched his chest hard. His eyes were brimming with


    scalding tears, his once radiant lips trembling. His whole being emanated


    sadness.


    It made me recall the past.


    That Thanksgiving during my senior year of high school, I experienced devastating torture that was just


    as painful.


    It was me five years ago.


    It became him five yearster.


    This damned love, why did it leave so much regret, always bringing people to the point of


    powerlessness?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    1/3


    *25 BONUS


    Tears fell unwittingly for Felix¡¯s bted affection, as well as for the pain and regrets that couldn¡¯t be


    mended.


    If he had given me a sliver of hope back then, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this situation today.


    Back then, I endured the pain and tried to let him go.


    Now, he regretted it and wanted me to open my heart to him again.


    But I no longer knew whether there was still room to amodate him if I opened my heart again.


    Did Felix, who let his feelings waver between two women, still deserve my affection?


    Times had changed, and the past couldn¡¯t be revisited.


    There was no turning back.


    ¡°Felix, it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t be like this. Move on with Lc,¡± I cried silently. I was like a wildflower


    battered by wind and rain, unable to find my direction.


    Felix finally cried out loud, extending a hand toward me. ¡°What about you, Lulu? Are you willing to


    come back to me? I love you, I truly do.


    ¡°I promise to stay with you forever, never to betray you, and to give you my all. I can do anything as


    long as youe back to me. Will you?¡±


    Tears streamed down my face.


    I didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t.


    My heart ached intensely. Something was pulling at me. Memories of our moments from our youth


    appeared before my eyes.


    He was my first love, and I had vowed to marry him.


    I thought that after such a tragedy, I¡¯d never shed another tear for him, nor would my heart be in pain


    for him.


    But when he said he loved me in agony, I inevitably cried again.


    Suddenly, I was unsure of my feelings.


    Who was the person I loved? Was it Colin, who had cherished me for over 20 years, or Felix, whom I


    had vowed to marry?


    2/3


    My heart ached.


    My mind was in turmoil.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    No, I couldn¡¯t agree to Felix¡¯s proposal.


    Lc was indeed not good enough, but that wasn¡¯t a reason for me to hurt her. Felix was her man now.


    I couldn¡¯t be the one who wrecked other people¡¯s rtionships.


    I needed to think carefully and figure out my true feelings.


    Before that, I couldn¡¯t casually make my choice between Felix and Colin.


    Especially with Colin. If I chose him, I had to love him wholeheartedly and consider him the love of my


    life. He couldn¡¯t be a tool to fend off Felix.


    I had to leave this ce and get away from Felix.


    I needed to think carefully and make the right decision.


    The 18¨Cyear¨Cold Luna Lawson could be capricious, but the 22¨Cyear¨Cold Luna Lawson was already an


    adult. I had to be responsible for every choice I made.


    Wiping away my tears, I turned and strode away. Unexpectedly, I found myself in a firm yet warm


    embrace.


    The man was holding me tightly. His proud head was nestled in the crook of my neck. His warm breath


    and clean scent of pine calmed my irritation and frustration bit by bit.


    Lifting my blurry, tearful eyes to look at him, I saw that his deep eyes were brimming with indulgence.


    Behind thaty his worry and sorrow.


    ¡°Lulu, you look the prettiest when you smile. Don¡¯t cry,¡± he murmured in a deep voice, each word


    striking my heart. ¡°Whatever your decision is, I¡¯ll respect it. So, just follow your heart.¡±


    Look at this. This was how Colin spoiled me.


    He just wanted me to be happy and never troubled me.


    Gradually, my heart leaned toward him.


    ¡°Why are you eavesdropping again?¡± I nestled in his embrace, breathing in his scent deeply. I felt


    utterly at peace. The anger provoked by Felix slowly dissipated.


    Colin wanted me to follow my heart, but I wondered whose heart mine rested with. How should I


    choose?


    I was unable to find an answer.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    Some might question me for not knowing who has been good to me. Was it so hard to make a


    decision? Was I simply greedy, wanting both? Or maybe I had never forgotten Felix and had been


    waiting for him to have a change of heart!


    I really didn¡¯t know.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I wasn¡¯t being absurd, really. I wasn¡¯t as bad as some might think.


    I just didn¡¯t want to make a decision that I¡¯d regret and would hurt others. I needed to think calmly and


    rationally.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t eavesdropped, how would I have known that my beloved, whom I¡¯ve loved for more than 20


    years, loves me back? My love, believe me, I¡¯ll never let you go in this life.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such touching things. It¡¯s hard enough to hold back my tears. If you keep talking, I¡¯ll cry


    again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you want me to stop, then I will. But thinking about it, did I really do all those things? It


    must¡¯ve been tiring for me back then. Don¡¯t you think I was silly? I never felt tired at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what should we do about that?¡±


    ¡°You have topensate me.¡±


    ¡°How should I do that?¡±


    He released me slightly and looked at me with his deep gaze. It was like the ocean, drowning


    1. me.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colin. Can I have some more time to think?¡± 1


    His bright, star¨Clike eyes dimmed. A slight look of sadness emerged in them. Yet, he still managed to


    force a smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ever trouble you. As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±


    My tears, nearly dried by the wind, welled up again. They quickly streamed down my cheeks, a few


    teardrops making their way into my mouth.


    This time, the tears were not salty but had a hint of sweetness.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    I didn¡¯t know who did it, but the words Felix said to me in public on campus quickly reached Lc¡¯s


    ears. I wasn¡¯t sure if the story got twisted along the way.


    When I walked out of ss with the crowd, I spotted Lc standing against the flow at first nce.


    She was dressed in a long light blue dress. Her hair, which was previously in a bob cut, had grown past


    her shoulders and was draped softly on her back. Wearing a pair of white soft- soled leather shoes, she


    looked bothdylike and exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If not for the significant difference in our heights, I¡¯d almost think I was seeing another version of myself


    with the way she was dressed. It made me pause for a moment.


    An answer seemed to emerge, but I quickly dismissed it in my head. No woman would willingly be


    someone else¡¯s substitute, nor would they want to imitate someone else to gain the attention and love


    of the man they liked.


    A ssmate who was walking behind me bumped into my shoulder with hers and asked with a


    mischievous wink, ¡°Luna, is that your substitute or your sister?


    ¡°Some people can be so ignorant. They can copy the way someone is dressed, but they can never


    emte their temperament. No matter how much they try to look like someone, it¡¯s just an


    embarrassing imitation.¡±


    This young woman was named Abby y, and she came from the northwest region. She was raised


    amidst sands and winds. She was not one to tolerate any nonsense.


    She was an onlooker during the standoff between me and Felix. Somehow, she picked the right


    moment to catch me and thoroughly inquired about the past events. She then immediately expressed


    her great disdain and aversion toward Lc.


    The righteous Abby dered on the spot that if given a chance, she would dly help me vent my


    frustrations.


    But we didn¡¯t expect the opportunity to present itself so quickly.


    Lc obviously came in anger, probably intending to embarrass me. But she didn¡¯t anticipate the


    unexpected appearance of Abby. When she was ridiculed by Abby, Lc was momentarily stunned


    before exploding in rage.


    We couldn¡¯t let an outsider make a scene in front of our faculty building.


    +35 BONUS


    Soon, Lc was defeated and fled in embarrassment.


    Before leaving, she venomously threatened me again, ¡°Luna Lawson, just you wait.¡±


    This was the second time she said those words. Her vicious tone sent shivers down my spine.


    I could never have imagined she would go to such insane lengths.


    She wanted to destroy me.


    Abby said the incident was her fault. She dered she would protect me from that rotten Lc from


    now on, ensuring that I wouldn¡¯t be harmed.


    But we were just ssmates, after all, not conjoined twins. It wasn¡¯t possible to be together


    all the time.


    Lc¡¯s maliciousness exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, nearly ruining both me and herself.


    That evening, at around five or six in the evening, there was a light rain that didn¡¯tst for more than an


    hour.


    Because of the rain, Colin didn¡¯t pick me up for dinner but ordered me a meal instead.


    After eating and with nothing much to do, I focused on my painting.


    When the rain stopped and the sky hadpletely turned dark, I went to the studio in our faculty


    building to get some supplies. I realized I was running low on some tubes of paint. I recalled the


    professor, who had rushed me twice.


    The night in early autumn was already somewhat cool. In addition to the recent rain that added a damp


    chill, it was even colder than usual.


    I left in a hurry, wearing only a thin jacket over my short¨Csleeved shirt. The autumn wind pierced


    through it, wrapping me in coldness.


    Hoping to get back sooner, I chose a path that was seldom used even during the day.


    The path wasn¡¯t secluded, but because it was nked by densely grown shrubs, walking there always


    felt ominous. That was why few people took it.


    For some reason, the night after the rain made it even more deserted. Several streetmps were out,


    leaving the path dark and even more eerie.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Looking at the dark alley, my whole body just broke out in goosebumps. I hesitated at the intersection


    but thought that it wasn¡¯t toote. Besides, the campus had always been safe. I didn¡¯t want to scare


    myself and went straight over.


    With each step, my anxiety increased.


    My damned sixth sense seized hold of my unease, letting fear creep into my heart from time


    to time.


    Suddenly, I remembered that year when I stumbled upon Lc and Shawn¡¯s affair. I was cornered by


    him on a dark night like this.


    Although Colin was right on time and came to my rescue that day, I had been particrly averse to the


    darkness when alone ever since then.


    A cold breeze swept over me, rustling the leaves and causing the branches around to sway gently.


    Fear swept over my senses, and every hair on my body stood on end.


    The ominous premonition grew stronger.


    I regretted taking this path.


    I wanted to turn back and run the way I came, but it was toote.


    Two men, one tall and one short, approached me with something unclear in their hands. They were


    grinning wickedly.


    Cold sweat suddenly soaked through the fabric clinging to my body.


    ¡°Hey, youngdy, aren¡¯t you scared of walking alone in the dark? We¡¯ll protect you! Come, let me hug


    you.¡±


    The short man reached out with his disgusting hands, his lecherousughter echoing like a demon in


    the dark night. Despite being several yards away, I could still smell the nauseating odor emanating from


    them.


    ¡°I adore pretty women like you the most. I promise I¡¯ll make you feel good. Come on,e to me,¡±


    ¡°This chick is so hot. It¡¯ll be so exciting to sleep with her.¡± The tall man greedily licked his lips, his eyes


    filled with lustful anticipation.


    A deafening roar echoed in my mind. Fear, like an endless sea, immediately enveloped me. It


    +35 BONUS


    left me with nowhere to escape.


    Thest time at Lincoln University, Shawn just wanted to beat me up. This time, Lc wanted to ruin my


    innocence and my life.


    The two disgusting men continued to approach me. Their faces were not clear in the dim light, but I


    could see their cruel smiles and lecherous excitement.


    Terrified, I used all my strength to struggle. I tried to escape this hateful darkness and the impending


    assault.


    However, as a female, how could I be a match for two adult males regardless of how tall or brave I


    was? Moreover, they had already decided to take my innocence to satisfy their disgusting desires.


    Lc never showed up, and I couldn¡¯t even produce evidence that it was her who set me up.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But I knew it was her. She had left a cold warning that day.


    This had to be the revenge she prepared for me.


    However, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it in detail. I just wanted to break free from the men and


    protect my innocence at all costs.


    No matter who I gave myself to in this world, it couldn¡¯t be these two disgusting scum.


    If I couldn¡¯t break free, I¡¯d rather die than let them have their way with me.


    After just ten minutes or so, I fell into their hands after exhausting all my strength.


    The short man caught my arms while the tall man pinched my chin, forcing me to raise my face.


    After seeing my face, he grinned and revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth. ¡°Haha, I never thought I¡¯d get


    to sleep with such a beautiful woman in my life. Even if I die, it¡¯s worth it. Hey, it¡¯ll be your turn after I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    Their filthynguage was unbearable to listen to.


    The immense sense of shame made me tremble violently, and the impending sense of doom threw my


    mind into chaos.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    The immense sense of shame made me tremble violently, and the impending sense of doom


    left my mind in chaos.


    I had never been so scared and desperate before!


    The feeling of helplessness with no one to turn to made me wish for death.


    The tall man¡¯s filthy hand reached up to my shirt cor, his cold fingers touching my neck. Something


    started to surge violently in my chest. A strong sense of nausea assaulted my


    tense throat.


    In thest second before the man¡¯s hand tore open my cor, I vomited.


    The half¨Cdigested food, which carried an unpleasant odor, sprayed all over the tall man¡¯s chest and


    arms.


    After a moment of shock, the man shook his right hand with disgust while cursing me under his breath.


    The short man pushed me to the ground and began to retch, his hands clutching


    his knees.


    Fortunately, I had eaten quite a bit for dinner. Despite feeling dirty myself, it was this undigested meal


    that helped me temporarily escape the clutches of the criminals.


    The tall man angrily took off his coat and T¨Cshirt, revealing his emaciated upper body. He charged


    toward me, cursing and swinging his fists. ¡°You bitch, just see how I deal with you.¡±


    His words were filled with hatred, mes of anger flicking in his eyes.


    ¡°Help, help!¡± Finally, I found my voice and started screaming for help.


    Despite being an atheist, I prayed to all the gods to hear my cries and pleas. I prayed they would help


    me escape the attack and preserve my innocence.


    I didn¡¯t know if my voice was too soft or if the ce was too remote for me to be heard.


    My throat was burning, yet no one came.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡±


    The short, fat man came at me like a wall. His dirty, chubby hands covered my mouth.


    In no time, the two subdued me again. I was left too powerless to resist.


    At that moment, I was painfully aware of everything.


    1/3


    +35 BONUS


    I hated the rity of this moment.


    I had to witness the loss of my 22 years of innocence with such rity. Was I going to be defiled by


    these beasts just like this? No, I refused! I didn¡¯t want to!


    ¡°Colin, save me-


    The rest of the words didn¡¯te out as my throat was strangled by someone.


    Tears poured out like water.


    Besides crying, I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect myself.


    I felt sorry to Colin. I couldn¡¯t give him an answer in time. I didn¡¯t want him to wait for me


    anymore.


    When the idea of biting my tongue to death appeared in my mind, I felt I had found my final redemption.


    My teeth sank into my tongue, causing excruciating pain.


    In order to preserve my innocence, this was my final struggle.


    These two men were here to vent on behalf of Lc. They probably did not want to kill anyone. As long


    as they were afraid, I still had hope of saving myself.


    Today, with my blood, I would save my own innocence.


    The taste of blood spread in my mouth. Something hot and sticky flowed down my lips, dripping onto


    the skin of my


    neck.


    I closed my eyes in despair as my consciousness gradually faded.


    The two men began to panic and discuss whether they should continue their actions. They were afraid


    too. They must have understood that while sleeping with a beautiful woman was a rare opportunity,


    their lives were more precious.


    Suddenly, a roar was heard, and something rushed over like the wind. Then, the dull sound of fists


    colliding with flesh could be heard.


    Someone was wailing, another person kept begging for mercy, and one more person was shouting


    angrily. They said they would take the lives of the two men and make them suffer.


    As my consciousness returned, I endured the pain in my mouth and opened my eyes. I saw a tall,


    strong figure fighting with the two men.


    His fists were fierce, his eyes burning with mes. He looked fearless as he delivered every


    2/3


    blow with full strength, leaving no room for mercy.


    Suddenly, another figure appeared. He was tall and slim but exceptionally agile.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    He ran a few steps to my side and helped me up from the ground. Hisrge hands trembled. as he


    wiped away the blood that kept flowing from the corner of my lips. The pain in his eyes was so deep


    and heavy.


    He kept apologizing repeatedly and swiftly took off his clothes. He rolled them up to cushion them


    under my neck. Then, he turned around to join the fight.


    The two men were already retreating under Colin¡¯s furious onught. They were seeking an


    opportunity to escape.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With Felix joining in, the brothers became formidable. The two men were both knocked to the ground


    and continued to be beaten up.


    They no longer had the chance to escape.


    I struggled to sit up and assess myself. Thankfully, my clothes were intact. Except for the injury to my


    tongue, everything else seemed fine.


    This was the second time Colin appeared when I needed him the most. He kept me safe and protected


    my innocence.


    Colin delivered a fierce kick to the taller man. It was only until the two men hadpletely lost their


    ability to escape that Colin ran toward me again.


    The moment he held me in his arms, I cried bitterly, feeling aggrieved and scared.


    For a long while, he gently patted my back tofort me. My tears ended up wetting his shirt on his


    shoulders.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t be scared. Why is there so much blood? Be good and open your mouth.


    Let me see. It¡¯s such a big wound, and it¡¯s still bleeding. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital now.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Colin lifted me. Felix wanted to stop him, but upon seeing Colin¡¯s fierce and


    cold gaze, he turned away. He was unable to say a word.


    Two equally outstanding men stood facing each other on a silent battlefield, one wanting to stop the


    other from leaving. They were silently confronting each other.


    Everyone was clear about the truth in front of us and who was pulling the strings behind the scenes. It


    was so obvious that it didn¡¯t need to be pointed out.


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    After all, what happened to me this time seemed closely rted to Felix.


    If he hadn¡¯t repeatedly pestered me, causing Lc to misunderstand and refusing to exin things to


    her, would I have suffered like this?


    Moreover, this incident was far worse than thest time.


    A beating was nothingpared to being vited. If I had been vited, I would have a stain on my


    reputation for a lifetime. I would never be able to hold my head up again.


    Because in the eyes of the world, victims were always the weak ones. They often became objects of


    ridicule and contempt.


    Lc wanted to ruin my life.


    Lc¡¯s viciousness was beyond my imagination.


    She might look gentle and delicate, but she had a cruel heart. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t stop until I


    was dead.


    But what had I done to deserve her hatred?


    I didn¡¯t want to know why Felix came, but it was a fact that he indirectly brought disaster upon me. I had


    to avoid him at all costs.


    Finally, Felix was the defeated party in this confrontation. He took a step back, making way for Colin


    and me.


    My bloodied face was leaning against Colin¡¯s chest as he wrapped his arms tightly around me. It was


    as if he were protecting a treasure, as if I would disappear if he let go


    of me.


    Even when lying in his arms, I could feel his arms and the rest of his sturdy physique trembling slightly.


    It was out of worry, distress, regret, and fear.


    He ced me in the passenger seat and rushed me to the hospital.


    Along the way, he kept talking to me, trying to find something to say. My tongue was hurting terribly, so


    he just said, ¡°Lulu, you don¡¯t have to answer me. Just blink if you hear


    me.¡±


    I knew he wanted me to stay awake. He was afraid that I would fall asleep and never wake up again.


    Warmth slowly filled my chest, warming my whole body and my heart. Moments ago, I had just made


    up my mind to die.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    When we reached the hospital, Colin carried the bloodied me and rushed down the corridor. People


    passing by avoided us, specting behind our backs about what had happened. They wondered how a


    young woman like me ended up covered in blood.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin red at them, his icy demeanor shutting up their mouths. They did not dare say


    another word.


    No one wanted any trouble just for some gossip.


    The doctor on duty in the emergency room was a man in his 30s. He asked me to open my mouth.


    When he saw the wound, he sucked in a cold breath. I didn¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but there


    was admiration in his eyes as he looked at me.


    He calmly tried to stop the bleeding. But when the cotton touched my wound, a sharp pain shot through


    my brain. I was dizzy just a moment ago, but my head suddenly cleared.


    The doctor said the wound was slightly deep and needed stitches. He said that I had sharp


    teeth and a fierce determination to have inflicted such harm upon myself.


    How could I tell him that at that moment, I would rather die than lose my innocence?


    Besides, it took a lot of courage to bite my tongue to death! If it weren¡¯t for the desperate situation


    where death was the only option, who would do such a thing? Nobody was that


    stupid.


    Colin coughed disapprovingly. The doctor, being a smart man, shrugged and stopped talking. Instead,


    he instructed the nurse to prepare the instruments needed for the


    operation.


    From the corners of my eyes, I saw a tall figure in a white coat holding a disposable needle. He stood


    in front of me, asking me to open my mouth. The next moment, a sharp pain


    stabbed at the base of my tongue. After that, I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in a hospital bed with an IV drip on my hand. Colin was sitting


    beside me, holding my right hand with his left. Our fingers were intertwined.


    In recent years, I had more intimate encounters with hospital beds than in the first 18 years of my life.


    After bing an adult, it seemed like I encountered more troubles and dangers, especially


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    with my involvement with the Whites, I was constantly facing life¨Cthreatening situations.


    Dealing with the Whites was truly unpredictable. Now, it seemed that the bad outweighed the good.


    Colin¡¯s fingers were nice and strong, holding me firmly but without causing me pain. But it was enough


    to prevent me from breaking free.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I suddenly remembered the post he shared a few days ago. It was the same


    intertwined fingers, but a few roses were missing from the background. Remembering the jealousy I felt


    then, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Colin, who had been sitting quietly, heard myughter and turned to look at me. His bright eyes were


    bloodshot.


    Myughter tugged at the stitched wound, causing me immense pain. I broke out in a cold sweat, my


    eyes reddening,


    He rubbed my thumb tenderly, but his words weren¡¯t very pleasant. ¡°The doctor said no sudden


    movements, and you can only eat liquid food with a straw for now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll affect the healing,


    and there may beplications in the future. So, keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°Whatplications? Are they serious?¡± I tried to raise my voice, but it came out small and hoarse.


    Every word I uttered sent a clear pain signal to my brain, intensifying the agony.


    Colin looked serious. ¡°They¡¯re not too serious, but it¡¯s likely that because the base of your tongue is


    injured. You might not be able to speak clearly in the future. If it doesn¡¯t heal properly, you might end up


    having slurred speech.


    ¡°But even if you can¡¯t speak, you can still write. You¡¯re an artist, after all. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t


    express through your art.¡±


    Slurred speech? Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps.


    I didn¡¯t want to be like that. It would be terrifying.


    Perhaps my expression looked dreadful, Colin smiled helplessly. He ruffled my hair as he said dotingly,


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be scared. I was just teasing you. But the part about liquid food


    is correct.


    ¡°You were quite ruthless to yourself. Didn¡¯t it hurt to bite your tongue so hard?¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Colin started to grumble, every word sounding like aint. But behind each word was clearly his


    concern for me and his fear.


    ¡°When I heard you scream for help, I almost went crazy. I was worried I came toote, afraid you would


    be hurt because of it. God knows how angry I was seeing you covered in blood while lying there. If I


    had a knife, I would¡¯ve killed them right then and there.¡±


    Now that I thought about it, Colin was still full of suppressed anger. His gaze was so fierce it was


    frightening. He ground his teeth loudly.


    If he had a knife then, I had no doubt he would have turned those two into minced meat.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been worth it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve. As long as it¡¯s for you, everything¡¯s worth it. Lulu, stop doubting yourself all the time. You


    have to know that you deserve the best of everything in the world. So, don¡¯t always choose to step


    back, forgive, and amodate others. Stop sacrificing yourself.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯ll alwayse first. For you, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate tomit any crime, even if it means


    harming others. I wouldn¡¯t even furrow


    my brows.¡±


    The air between us was flowing with warmth and tenderness.


    I never expected Colin to have this side to him. He was so doting while being authoritative.


    I wanted tough again, but my tongue hurt too much, so I gave up.


    ¡°Colin, if those two guys had really¡­ Would you still like me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he rebuked me sternly, his gaze unusually serious.


    ¡°I like you for who you are and not for any of the superficial reasons. I went crazy earlier not because


    you might¡¯ve lost your innocence but because¡­.


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t want to see me get harmed. Colin, I know that,¡± I quickly interrupted him, finishing


    his sentence.


    The topic was unpleasant, but I wanted a genuine answer.


    His expression softened slightly, the coldness in his eyes gradually melting away. It was reced by a


    gentle warmth.


    ¡°I want to get to the bottom of this matter, but that¡¯ll depend on your opinion.¡±


    1/2


    +35 BONUS


    ¡°Of course, we must get to the bottom of this. Her behavior this time is too despicable. If she isn¡¯t


    punished appropriately, who knows what she might do next?


    ¡°Colin, I can¡¯t keep a venomous snake around me. It¡¯s too dangerous. Besides, she has to take


    responsibility for what she¡¯s done.¡°!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Colin gently kissed my hand, sessfully making me blush. His chest was vibrating with


    muffledughter as he said, ¡°Typical young women would choose to suffer in silence when faced with


    such situations. So, I wanted to know your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Well, you seem to forget that I¡¯m not a typical young woman.¡±


    Heughed with joy and relief. The depths of his eyes, like the vast sky of stars, were suppressing the


    raging anger.


    This incident not only angered me but also made him worry. Regardless of who Lc was, Colin


    wouldn¡¯t let her off. I just didn¡¯t know what role Felix yed in this matter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter anymore. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll be sure to get you justice,¡± he


    said.


    After all that had happened, I was tired. I wanted to sleep for a while.


    The door of the ward creaked open, and two sets of footsteps pulled me out of my drowsiness. My


    hazy consciousness instantly cleared.


    Felix had appeared in the ward, and he was dragging Lc by the cor of her clothes. He shoved her


    forward.


    Lc bit her lip and rushed toward me, kneeling in front of my bed. As her knees hit the floor, the pain


    made her furrow her delicate brows as tears pooled in her eyes. Suddenly, my head began to hurt.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Suddenly, my head began to hurt.


    If Colin hadn¡¯te in time during the incident, I would¡¯ve beenpletely destroyed.


    I had a stubborn nature. I knew I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with the disgrace, so I could only


    choose death.


    The instigator of all this was Lc, who was kneeling in front of my hospital bed while looking


    aggrieved.


    I didn¡¯t need to look for evidence. My intuition told me it was her, and I couldn¡¯t


    be wrong.


    No one else would do such a vicious thing, nor did anyone else have grievances with me enough to


    commit such an act.


    Seeing her appear, the hatred and anger in my heart were hot likeva. The fear of being overwhelmed


    during that incident and the fury from being harmed repeatedly were threatening to erupt all at once.


    I wished I could tear Lc to pieces to quell the hatred in my heart.


    Perhaps my expression was too ferocious, so the usually bold Lc instinctively dodged backward. She


    tried to grab Felix¡¯s hand, only for him to ruthlessly brush.


    her off.


    After more than five years, this was the first time Felix pushed Lc away for me.


    He probably wasn¡¯t all bad. After all, he could still distinguish right from wrong. Though the previous


    incidents were minor, it was a fact that he just kept quiet. even though he knew it was wrong.


    This time, it had escted to a crime. Felix¡¯s choice was the right one.


    Lc sat on the ground, trembling while looking pitiful. If I didn¡¯t know her temperament well, I might


    have been deceived by her weak facade. I¡¯d think I was the one who had wrongly used her.


    1/3


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ve interrogated those two scoundrels, and it was Lc who paid them. I wasn¡¯t aware of it


    before, but ultimately, this matter started because of me. Now that I¡¯ve brought her here, it¡¯s entirely up


    to you how you want to deal with her.¡±


    Felix¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Lc, I never thought you were such a vicious person. I had truly


    underestimated you. No matter what Lulu decides in the end, you owe her a proper apology. You can


    never repay what you owe her in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Felix, I didn¡¯t intend to do that. I just wanted them to beat up Luna. I didn¡¯t ask them to vio-¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Colin¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It was filled with fury.


    Felix, who was slightly closer to Lc, stepped forward and kicked her on the shoulder.


    She was already kneeling, so she fell on the ground after being kicked. It wasn¡¯t clear where she was


    hurt, but the pain made her scream out loud. It startled me.


    It was the middle of the night. Making such a noise in a hospital could easily lead to


    misunderstandings. People would think something really bad was happening.


    ¡°Lc, keep your mouth shut if you wish to suffer less. Spouting nonsense will not end well for you. You


    know that.¡±


    Felix was Lc¡¯s backer, but now, even her backer was standing against her. As her gaze swept over


    the three of us, she realized her desperate situation and became noticeably more subdued.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few breaths, tears filled her eyes. She struggled to her feet, kneeled before Felix, and hugged


    his legs. She began to sob pitifully.


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯m also a woman, How could I do such a terrible thing? I really just wanted those two to beat up


    Luna. I had no other intention.


    ¡°Plus, knowing they were unreliable, I even made a recording when I went to look for them. Let me y


    it for you. I really didn¡¯t want them to do that.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Luna. It must be because she¡¯s so beautiful that those two couldn¡¯t


    +15 BONUS


    control themselves. It has nothing to do with me. Please, Felix. Listen to the recording. I¡¯m not lying to


    you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as malicious as you think. I was just jealous and wanted to teach her a lesson. I really didn¡¯t


    expect things to get so serious. I was wrong, Felix. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    At this point, Lc was still trying to shirk responsibility. She did not once consider the damage her


    actions had caused me.


    How could she not understand that if those men had seeded, I would never have been able to see


    the light of day again?


    ¡°You¡¯re a vile and shameless person, Lc!¡± I was speechless in the face of her


    actions.


    Felix took the phone, pulled her arms off of him, and yed the recording.


    The conversation likely took ce outdoors, given the sound of wind and a street vendor¡¯s distant


    cries. It seemed to take ce in a less bustling residential area. Lc had indeed gone to great lengths


    to plot against me.


    The recording wasn¡¯t long. It was just under ten minutes.


    Lc had paid two thousand dors for those scoundrels to bag and beat me up however they liked, as


    long as they didn¡¯t kill me.


    Those thugs were thrilled at the prospect of getting paid to beat someone up. They promised Lc to


    do a thorough job.


    There was no mention of rape anywhere in the recording. It was unclear whether Lc never mentioned


    it or if the recording had been edited to remove crucial


    parts.


    If it was the former, I might consider letting Lc off after teaching her a lesson. But if it was thetter


    and she had indeed intended to ruin me, there would be nothing else to say. She had to be brought to


    justice.


    As the person responsible for such a vile act, the weight of her crime was no less


    than those who carried out her orders.


    Apologizing was merely the first step in her atonement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about forgiveness now. Your actions have crossed the legal line and can¡¯t just be exined


    away. Lc, no matter how outrageous your actions were in the past, I forgave and tolerated you. But


    you must take responsibility for


    today¡¯s Incident.¡±


    Felix seemed somewhat ashamed as he spoke. His head was lowered, and he was awkwardly


    scraping his feet on the ground. He was clearly unsettled by the


    uncertainty of the situation¡¯s oue.


    Lc was stunned for a moment as she grasped the meaning of Felix¡¯s words. Feeling desperate, she


    threw herself onto the bed and clung to my legs while pleading, ¡°Luna, please forgive me. Felix is so


    good to you, and I was just blinded by jealousy. I never intended to tarnish your innocence.


    ¡°I swear, if I ever harbored such malicious thoughts, let me just be struck by lightning. There¡¯s no deep


    hatred between us. I could never go that far. Trust me, Luna. I¡¯m not that vicious.¡±


    Lc was adept at adapting to the situation.


    She clung to my legs and shook them. I had injured my knees when I fell earlier, and they started to


    hurt. It was fine when I was still, but now, they were starting to hurt again due to her frantic shaking.


    From the moment Lc and Felix entered, Colin¡¯s expression had been exceptionally cold. Seeing my


    increasingly furrowed brows, his expression turned even colder. It was tinged with irritation.


    I tried to speak, but he stopped me with a look. He held down my shoulder when I tried to sit up. He


    was telling me to focus on recuperating and leave everything to


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    He had promised to seek justice for me.


    Felix and Lc were taken out of the ward by Colin for a talk.


    As for where they went and what was discussed, I knew nothing about it. I didn¡¯t want to know about it


    either. I had simply told Colin that a crime was a crime, and I would not ept any resolution outside of


    thew.


    With Colin handling the situation, I felt at ease.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    I felt at ease entrusting Colin with the matter.


    He was the person I trusted the most.


    Before he left that day, he arranged for a caregiver to look after me. He insisted that if I got hurt while in


    her care, he would make her pay.


    The caregiver, a woman in her 40s, was intimidated by Colin¡¯s stern warning. She was reluctant to take


    on the job but also didn¡¯t want to miss out on the high sry. That was why she suppressed her


    dissatisfaction and epted the role.


    Colin was gone for almost three hours.


    During that time, he sent me several messages, telling me not to worry and to just wait for him. He said


    that he would be back soon with pumpkin soup.


    Indeed, he returned close to noon. Not only did hee with pumpkin soup but also a bunch of light


    purple daisies, which he ced beside my bed.


    After two days in the hospital, the doctor said my wound was healing well. I could finally be discharged.


    I was advised to watch my diet and return to the hospital in three days to remove the stitches.


    Colin was overjoyed as he brought me home. While driving, he asked if I wanted to move out of the


    apartment and live on my own. He said the incident had frightened him. If I stayed in the apartment, he


    couldn¡¯t always know where I was ore to my rescue immediately if danger arose.


    Living elsewhere would be much safer. He offered to be my roommate to ensure my personal safety.


    Living in the apartment was convenient, free, andfortable. Even though I could afford it, moving


    out meant I would have to spend money. Besides, living off campus would mean a longermute


    and, more inconvenience with meals and other daily needs./


    Overall, the cons outweighed the pros. After weighing the options, I politely declined his offer.


    He was somewhat disheartened by my refusal, even appearing awkward when his suggestion was


    turned down.


    When we arrived back at the apartment in the evening, the sky was aze with a red sunset. It looked


    incredibly beautiful.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, we ran into Felix at the front door of the apartment.


    Having not seen him for a few days, he seemed thinner. He still looked strikingly handsome, just


    gloomier.


    He looked clean before, but now he looked unkempt.


    Seeing Colin carefully helping me out of the car, he stepped forward with the intention of supporting my


    other hand. But Colin pushed him away.


    ¡°Colin, what are you doing?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Stay away from Lulu.¡± Colin was upromising, even with his only sibling.


    Even if they were brothers, they were rivals in love. They would be extra jealous


    of each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m also heartbroken that Lulu is hurt. Why can you be by her side while I have to stay away?¡±


    Felix was stubborn and insisted on getting an answer, showing an unreasonable determination. It


    seemed like deliberate irrationality to me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why after causing me so much harm, he was still stubbornly trying to get close to


    me. Was this what he meant by having feelings for me? If so, then such feelings were something I


    wanted to escape from.


    Colin stopped walking and fixed his eyes on Felix coldly. His gaze was dark, swirling with anger. ¡°Do


    you really want me to tell you why? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you,


    then.


    ¡°Ever since we were young, but especially in recent years, you bring disaster to Lulu every time you get


    close to her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer because of you anymore. So, you need to keep your distance. Do


    you think this is reason enough?


    +15 BONUS


    Apart from the gentleness and warmth he showed when he was with me, Colin had always been


    imposing. When he got serious, only a few people were not


    afraid of him.


    Felix had always been somewhat afraid of his brother since they were young, although it had lessened


    as they grew older.


    Felix¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. The hands that were dangling at his sides clenched into fists. He did


    not dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 263 I felt at ease entrusting Colin with the matter. He was the person I trusted the most. Before


    he left that day, he arranged for a caregiver to look after me. He insisted that if I got hurt while in her


    care, he would make her pay. The caregiver, a woman in her 40s, was intimidated by Colin¡¯s stern


    warning. She was reluctant to take on the job but also didn¡¯t want to miss out on the high sry. That


    was why she suppressed her dissatisfaction and epted the role. Colin was gone for almost three


    hours. During that time, he sent me several messages, telling me not to worry and to just wait for him.


    He said that he would be back soon with pumpkin soup. Indeed, he returned close to noon. Not only


    did hee with pumpkin soup but also a bunch of light purple daisies, which he ced beside my


    bed. After two days in the hospital, the doctor said my wound was healing well. I could finally be


    discharged. I was advised to watch my diet and return to the hospital in three days to remove the


    stitches. Colin was overjoyed as he brought me home. While driving, he asked if I wanted to move out


    of the apartment and live on my own. He said the incident had frightened him. If I stayed in the


    apartment, he couldn¡¯t always know where I was ore to my rescue immediately if danger arose.


    Living elsewhere would be much safer. He offered to be my roommate to ensure my personal safety.


    Living in the apartment was convenient, free, andfortable. Even though I could afford it, moving


    out meant I would have to spend money. Besides, living off campus would mean a longermute


    and, more inconvenience with meals and other daily needs./ Overall, the cons outweighed the pros.


    After weighing the options, I politely declined his offer. He was somewhat disheartened by my refusal,


    even appearing awkward when his suggestion was turned down. When we arrived back at the


    apartment in the evening, the sky was aze with a red sunset. It looked incredibly beautiful.


    Unexpectedly, we ran into Felix at the front door of the apartment. Having not seen him for a few days,


    he seemed thinner. He still looked strikingly handsome, just gloomier. He looked clean before, but now


    he looked unkempt. Seeing Colin carefully helping me out of the car, he stepped forward with the


    intention of supporting my other hand. But Colin pushed him away. ¡°Colin, what are you doing?¡± he


    asked coldly. ¡°Stay away from Lulu.¡± Colin was upromising, even with his only sibling. Even if they


    were brothers, they were rivals in love. They would be extra jealous of each other. ¡°I¡¯m alsoN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    heartbroken that Lulu is hurt. Why can you be by her side while I have to stay away?¡± Felix was


    stubborn and insisted on getting an answer, showing an unreasonable determination. It seemed like


    deliberate irrationality to me. I didn¡¯t understand why after causing me so much harm, he was still


    stubbornly trying to get close to me. Was this what he meant by having feelings for me? If so, then


    such feelings were something I wanted to escape from. Colin stopped walking and fixed his eyes on


    Felix coldly. His gaze was dark, swirling with anger. ¡°Do you really want me to tell you why? Fine, I¡¯ll tell


    you, then. ¡°Ever since we were young, but especially in recent years, you bring disaster to Lulu every


    time you get close to her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer because of you anymore. So, you need to keep your


    distance. Do you think this is reason enough? +15 BONUS Apart from the gentleness and warmth he


    showed when he was with me, Colin had always been imposing. When he got serious, only a few


    people were not afraid of him. Felix had always been somewhat afraid of his brother since they were


    young, although it had lessened as they grew older. Felix¡¯s body stiffened suddenly. The hands that


    were dangling at his sides clenched into fists. He did not dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    The Whites were the Whites, and Colin was Colin. Would it really be a mistake to generalize things


    based on a few instances?


    I pondered for a long time to find the most urate answer.


    In the afternoon the day after I was discharged, I received a call from a police officer just after 2:00 pm.


    They mentioned that there were some details about that night¡¯s incident that needed my rification.


    They could eithere to me or I could go to the police station, but it had to be a face-to-face meeting.


    The police station was quite close to school. It was just two streets down the road from the side gate.


    Plus, Colin would apany me there.


    Upon arriving, Felix was there too, with Lc standing behind him. She looked aggrieved, and her eyes


    were red. When she saw meing in, she red at me fiercely before quickly lowering her head


    again. She went back to pretending to be a weak woman.


    I really couldn¡¯t understand her thought process.


    A normal person would be weeping and expressing her regret, doing everything possible to convince


    me to let her off. After all, I was the victim here. But she red at me, full of resentment. What was she


    angry about?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix was by her side. He was cold and detached while she was sobbing. What were they really up to?


    The officer who met us was a young man in his 20s. He was slim and unassuming but had a strong


    presence. As he sat down, he pped the folder on the table and looked up, causing Lc to visibly


    shiver. She moved, closer to Felix, seeking protection as she put her hand on his shoulder.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    Felix¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he seemed to want to shake her hand off. However, he restrained himself


    for some reason.


    The officer sternly lectured Lc, educating her on thew and making her realize that her previous


    actions were illegal. As an adult, she had to bear the legal responsibility.


    Lc¡¯s head hung so low it seemed it might hit the floor. It was only then did the officer let her off the


    hook.


    Then, it was my turn.


    The officer exined that they had verified Lc¡¯s recording and found it to be genuine. It meant that


    they had confirmed that she had hired people tomit an act of violence, but the attempted rape was


    not connected to her.


    Given that I was rescued in time and no serious harm urred, the officer


    rmended negotiations between the rted parties. If no agreement


    could be reached, legal proceedings would follow.


    They emphasized that the decision was mine to make as I was the victim. They would respect my


    decision. The two assants would be dealt with


    separately.


    Knowing that the recording was real, my resentment toward Lc lessened. As long as she hadn¡¯t


    intended to ruin me, it showed she wasn¡¯t entirely without conscience. I thought I¡¯d give her onest


    chance.


    It was not that I was a saint or inherently masochistic. But both Lc and I had deep ties with the


    Whites. I didn¡¯t want a future where everyone was sitting at the same table but was secretly harboring


    grudges against each


    other. That would make a home not feel like a home.


    The negotiation was dominated by Lc¡¯s crying, which annoyed Colin and me to no end. Felix, who


    had been righteous and indignant in the hospital, remained silent and neutral throughout.


    At first, Lc seemed to be putting on an act. She probably thought a few


    tears and a few words from Felix might make everything right again, as that had always been the case.


    However, she realized I was unyielding and Colin was ring at her with a menacing look. Meanwhile,


    Felix remained a passive observer. So, her att¨ªtude began to shift. Though she mostly just cried, I


    finally sensed some


    sincerity.


    She kept apologizing and talked about how hard she had worked to get into university. She brought up


    how happy her father in prison was when he heard she got into graduate school. There were some


    other things as well.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Lc kept ying the family card.


    Colin insisted that I should settle this by seeking legal action. He told me not to show any mercy toward


    Lc or I would continue to suffer in the future.


    But Lc was crying so badly. She mentioned that her mother was old and her regretful father was


    serving jail time.


    My heart grew soft, and I told her I could spare her if she wrote a letter of confession. Additionally, I


    reserved the right to persecute her in the future. If shemitted another crime in the future, I could


    press charges


    altogether.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that I would use the letter of confession to ckmail her into doing my bidding, Lc refused to


    write it.


    I sneered.


    The letter of confession was my ultimatum. I refused to fold no matter how hard she begged me.


    This was my bottom line.


    She had to choose either one of the options¨Cbe persecuted or write a letter


    of confession.


    Surely, she was smart enough to pick the best option.


    Lc resigned. She wrote a remorseful letter of confession and signed it before giving it to me.


    I then had the police officer be the witness.


    As the mediation was a sess, the officer was very happy.


    Colin didn¡¯t like how merciful I was. Felix, too, was surprised by my


    decision.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    But I was doing this for myself and Colin.


    Felix had said many years ago that he¡¯d only marry Lc in his life. Given that Colin and I might date, I


    figured things could get very awkward if Lc and I became a family one day. It would put the elderly in


    the family in a difficult position too.


    Now that the whole debacle had ended, I couldn¡¯t care less about what Felix and Lc would do. I just


    prayed that they¡¯d stay away from me.


    At the moment, I was busy with thepetition. I was also in a dilemma, thinking whether I should


    make it official with Colin.


    More than two weeks ago, I had agreed to consider making my rtionship with Colin official. During


    that period, Colin asked me nearly every night for my answer. At times, he¡¯d act like a sad puppy or a


    happy¨Cgo¨Clucky person. At times, he¡¯d seduce me and make my heart race like crazy.


    I might act all professional when it came to my art, but when it came to love,


    I was an idiot. Why else would I think I still stood a chance when Felix clearly had no feelings for me?


    Felix had drained my adolescent passion.


    Matthew showed me the ugly and convoluted side of human rtionships.


    Colin proved that I was capable of loving.


    I was a 22¨Cyear¨Cold adult now. But to me, a rtionship was more than a personal affair. It also


    involved the future of both families. To be extra safe, I decided to ask Mom about it.


    I had no ss on Friday afternoon, so I booked a ne ticket to return to Southsville.


    During breakfast, I told Colin that I¡¯d be going home. Colin tried to dissuade, me, saying that there


    wasn¡¯t any special asion and making a back¨Cand-


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    forth trip in two days could be mentally taxing.


    ¡°I just want to ask my mom if she¡¯s okay with me dating you. If you don¡¯t think that¡¯s important enough, I


    guess I don¡¯t have to go back,¡± I teased


    him.


    Colin¡¯s face brightened up. He leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms behind his head.


    Excitedly, he eximed, ¡°Oh, my! Finally, 20 years of effort are paying off.¡±


    To convince my parents better, Colin decided toe with me.


    We didn¡¯t inform anyone about our return. Instead, we went to my previous home right away.


    Mom and Dad worked close to my previous home. They lived there when I was abroad for sentimental


    reasons. After all, they used to live there for


    more than two decades.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Dad answered the door. When he saw Colin and I standing next to each other by the entrance, there


    was only one word to describe his look-


    bbergasted.


    His jaw almost fell on the ground as if he had just made a groundbreaking discovery. For once, he


    forsook the gentility he wore as a teacher and ran toward the kitchen so wildly that his slippers shot


    across the room. He dragged Mom out.


    Mom was holding a cleaning rag in one h?nd and a bottle of dishwashing liquid in another. She, too,


    was rendered speechless by what she saw. Her mouth was agape. Were it not for the pair of sses,


    her eyes would have popped out of their sockets.


    Seeing the extent of their confusion upon seeing me with another man and understanding how


    disastrous the consequences could be, I put down everything and exined it to them.


    Perhaps I was being too straightforward. Colin stood beside me expectantly while my parents were


    squirming with embarrassment.


    I was befuddled. Couldn¡¯t they just give me a simple yes or no regarding my decision to date Colin?


    Why were they hesitating?


    As the family head, Dad solemnly decided to hold a family meeting for the very first time to discuss my


    choice to date Colin.


    The four of us sat on the couch. Colin ryed everything that happened between us to my parents¡ª


    including how he had been in love with me for 22 years, how he suffered in his lonely quest for love,


    and how he was afraid of going back home because it¡¯d remind him of me.


    He spared nothing. I blushed, and my ears turned red as he told one story


    after another.


    1/3


    After Colin finished his speech, he sat on the couch obediently like a


    studious student. The hands on his knees were trembling, and I saw a sheen of sweat on his forehead.


    I found it funny, so I snuck a few chuckles. I had never seen him this nervous before, not even during


    his thesis defense.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot today, Colin. Why are you sweating?¡± My fingers swiped at the sweat beads on his


    forehead to demonstrate his perspiration.


    Colin grabbed my hand and tucked it into his palm without breaking his gaze. He then said in a calm


    voice, ¡°Stop it. Be serious. We¡¯re trying to get your parents¡® permission now.¡±


    Dad and Mom sat next to each other and exchanged looks. After


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Which of the White brothers are you dating? I¡¯m so confused, ¡°Dad chimed in.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, if Lulu and Felix were dating, I¡¯d definitely step aside. I wouldn¡¯t get in their way.


    But they¡¯ve split up. I love Lulu, and I hereby swear that if I ever do anything that hurts her, I¡¯ll be


    banished to hell


    It was a scary vow. I didn¡¯t want to hear it, so I covered his mouth. Worried


    that I might trip myself, Colin caught me in his arms.


    Not wanting to deal with my meekness, Dad and Mom pouted and returned


    to the kitchen. They said they wanted to cook something delicious for us because we had had a long


    journey and I had lost some weight.


    Well, of course, I lost some weight. My tongue was cut, and I could only have


    oatmeal for a week!


    However, that told me that Dad and Mom approved of my rtionship with


    Colin.


    It was up to us now to build our future together.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    I snuck to the kitchen door to eavesdrop on my parents¡® conversation.


    ¡°Honey, what do you think of Colin? Do you think he¡¯ll make a good son¨Cin-


    ¡°He¡¯s better than Felix, at least. If we had agreed to marry Luna to Colin back then, she wouldn¡¯t have


    had her heart broken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    A symphony of sounds soon emerged from the kitchen. Meanwhile, Colin still sat on his seat like a


    statue. Sweat glimmered on his forehead.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    I nudged Colin with my elbow. ¡°Quit being so tense. You¡¯re not in the military.¡±


    He looked around to observe his surroundings. Only when he made sure that we were alone in the


    living room did he let out a sigh of relief. Rxing, he wiped away the sweat on his face. ¡°This is worse


    than serving the


    military.¡±


    Iughed out loud, unable to contain myself when I thought of his nervousness. And very


    uncharacteristically of him, he blushed. His face and neck were crimson, which made meugh even


    harder. So much so that my parents popped their heads out of the kitchen to check on me.¡®


    Colin gritted his teeth and locked his arm around my neck. Then, he dragged me into my room and put


    me down firmly on the couch so that I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Tell me that I¡¯m officially your


    boyfriend.¡±


    Colin was very warm. Trapped between his arms, I felt like I was in a sauna. My heartbeat went out of


    control. ¡°But Colin, isn¡¯t it too premature to make


    it official?¡±


    I nibbled on my fingers, too embarrassed to say yes.


    As a woman, I had my vanity. I just wanted him to continue pampering me like a princess.


    I wanted him to buy me some flowers, bring me to a fancy restaurant, and fly a banner on top of the city


    that said ¡°I love Luna!¡± I knew they were clich¨¦s, but I enjoyed those things, alright?


    ¡°What else do you want from me? Just tell me.¡± As usual, Colin wasted no


    time.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I mulled. ¡°The testing period is over. Now, it¡¯s the probation period. Your


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    performance will determine when it¡¯ll end.¡±


    Colin¡¯s expression darkened, but he said yes nheless. ¡°You¡¯re so mean,.. Lulu. I¡¯ll impress you with


    my performance. But first, you have to reward me.¡±


    Reward? What reward? No one had ever asked me for a reward before.


    Colin¡¯s ck orbs stared at me for a while. Then, his face slowly leaned in until I could feel his warm


    breath on my cheek and see his long, curvy eyshes.


    What was he doing? Was he trying to kiss me? Bite me? Eat me?


    As I panicked, Colin suddenlyughed out loud. His broad hands held my face, and his soft lips met my


    forehead, leaving a peck. ¡°My seal of affection.


    Seal? What was I? A confidential letter?


    After the kiss, Colin pulled away and sat on the couch, pretending that he was observing my room.


    And that was the scene my mom saw when she peeked into my room. I was sitting on one side of the


    couch in a daze while Colin sat on the other side with a reddened cheek. His eyes darted around, and


    he sat in an upright position. He wanted to look calm andposed.


    When Mom brought it up muchter, she smirked fondly and said Colin could be quite uptight in a


    cutesy way.


    Meanwhile, I was stumped. Colin and I had spent a lot of time together. He once even hugged me to


    sleep on the same bed in a hospital. I didn¡¯t think


    too much of it.


    But after I agreed to date Colin, spending time with him felt extra awkward, especially to me. I couldn¡¯t


    look him in the eye at all. When he approached me, my heart would beat faster. I would get all


    flustered.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    Not wanting to stare at each other in awkward silence, I decided to ask him to make apromise.


    ¡°Colin, why don¡¯t you go home first? Your parents might get mad at you if youe back without


    paying them a visit, no?¡±


    I poked at his sturdy pecs. He grabbed my finger and nibbled it, sending butterflies into my stomach.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Meeting my future inws is more important. I can visit my parentster.¡± Colin¡¯s words


    came out muffled because my finger was in his mouth. However, his tone was assertive.


    ¡°What if your parents won¡¯t allow us to date each other? You¡¯ll have impressed my parents for nothing,¡±


    I said jokingly. But it was a valid concern of mine.


    What happened between Felix and I had damaged the two families¡® friendship. We were still close, but


    not as close as before.


    What if Melinda objected to our rtionship to protect the friendship between our families?


    And truth be told, my feelings toward Felix were more of an infatuation during my adolescence.


    But I loved Colin now. I didn¡¯t want to end things with him.


    Melinda did not like that Felix was dating Lc. She had repeatedly mentioned to my mom that she


    wanted Felix and me to reconcile.


    I categorically turned her down and went to date Felix¡¯s brother, Colin. That would make Melinda look


    very bad.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Colin teased as he ran his index fingers on my cheek indulgently. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you sweet? You¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t marry


    me.¡±


    What? It was just a normal question.


    Colin just was an expert at twisting meanings!


    Abashed by his teasing, I avoided his gaze and punched him lightly on the shoulder with my fist. ¡°I¡¯m


    still young, so I can always find another boyfriend. But you¡¯re 28 now. You might be desperate to settle


    down.¡±


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Desperate? Tell me, then. Why would I be desperate? What am I desperate for?¡± Colin leaned closer


    and forced me to face him with his hands. I opened my mouth and chomped on his fingers. It achieved


    nothing except for widening the seductive grin on his face.


    I was just trying to find an excuse to ease my embarrassment, and that somehow turned into Colin¡¯s


    dirty joke.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin sure had grown bolder now that I had allowed him to date me. He got to act all cheekily and


    shamelessly before me.


    ¡°Desperate on the inside. You¡¯re old now, so you must want to find someone to settle down with as


    soon as possible, whereas I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling me old now. Let me show you what happens to those who disrespect the elderly.¡±


    Colin and I began to y in the room like kids. He gave me joy that I had never experienced in the first


    18 years of my life.


    He loved and respected me. The lesson he said he would ¡°teach¡± me was tickling. Without my


    permission, he wouldn¡¯t go overboard. Quoting him, it was only fun when I was a willing participant.


    As we yed, I noticed something was off.


    Colin was blushing, and his movements became rigid.


    To find out if what I thought was happening was true, I nced at his crotch, trying to spot any


    difference.


    I wasn¡¯t a pervert, but I was curious. Everyone in my situation would be.


    However, my gawking was too conspicuous, and Colin found out. Embarrassed, he pressed my head


    into his jacket and forbade me from moving.


    But would Iply? Hell, no! I was a rebel.


    ?/?


    Besides, I was used to doing what I wanted to in front of him. I would never change that.


    I thrashed around, and my hands pinched his waist.


    Soon enough, Colin¡¯s beautiful eyes turned glossy as he grabbed my waist firmly. ¡°Stop moving now. I


    might lose control soon.¡±


    ¡°Colin, you


    I was too stunned to speak when I noticed his bulge.


    11


    He nibbled on my car and covered my eyes. In a husky voice, he uttered, ¡® I¡¯m 28, darling, I¡¯ve been


    holding myself back for 28 years. I¡¯m a man, and of course, my body will react when the woman of my


    dreams is in my arms.¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Huh? So that was the case.


    I stayed still out of fear, but deep down, I felt loved.


    He said he had been holding himself back for 28 years, which meant that he had been keeping his


    virginity for me. He hadn¡¯t fooled around at all.


    And despite the abstinence, he did not force himself on me. Now that was what an ideal love should


    be.


    I took out my mental note and added a flower to the space next to Colin¡¯s name. Once I gathered a


    hundred flowers, I would allow him to be my boyfriend for real.


    This was my deepest secret. No one knew about it.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Come to the table now,¡± yelled Dad from outside.


    Colinbed through my messy hair with his fingers and nted another peck when I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention. ¡°Should you get changed before going


    out?¡±


    I shook my head.


    The whole situation was already embarrassing enough. And I was sure my parents heard the ruckus


    we had made earlier on. They only chose to y dumb. If I came out with a set of changed clothes,


    that would make


    everything even more obvious.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was tension during dinner. Mom and I ate gingerly.


    Dad, for whatever reason, kept filling Colin¡¯s sses with wine.


    Colin knew this was a test, so he never turned it down. In the end, he was


    sated with wine in lieu of food.


    Amidst the dinner, Dad suddenly felt sentimental and gazed at me with


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    teary eyes. ¡°So, my baby girl is going to leave me and go off with another man, after all.¡±


    What Dad didn¡¯t know was that Colin was still in the probation period. I hadn¡¯t promoted him to be my


    official boyfriend just yet.


    Surprised by what Dad said, Colin choked on his drink and began coughing.


    Relying on his wits, he quickly turned the situation around and filled Dad¡¯s ss. ¡°Mr. Lawson, think of


    it as you¡¯ve now gained a handsome, sessful son!¡±


    Hearing for the first time how Colin ttered and oversold himself, I burst outughing. Mom covered


    her mouth and nudged me. She reminded me to behave appropriately.


    Dad was a bit tipsy, so he could no longer think straight. With his ss in his hand, he mulled for a


    while and thought that Colin was right. Cheerfully, he clinked sses with him. ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯ve gained


    a new son!¡±


    After the meal, Dad and Colin werepletely wasted.


    Mom sent Dad back to his bedroom while Dad continued to mumble how he


    lost a daughter but gained a son.


    Colin was lying on the couch muttering my name. Looking at him, I


    wondered what the right course of action would be.


    Should I let him sleep on the couch? But he lived opposite my parents¡® ce.


    It wasn¡¯t right not to send him back to his home.


    After discussing it with Mom, I decided to send him back.


    But Dad was asleep and Mom was busy. I thought about knocking on Mr.


    and Mrs. White¡¯s door, but I didn¡¯t know how to exin the whole situation


    to them. In the end, I decided to walk Colin back myself.


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯ll send you home now. I¡¯m not strong, so can you help me, please? If you hear me, say


    something.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Colin mumbled a response after a while.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stand up now. Follow my lead. One, two, three.¡±


    Urgh. Men were so heavy when they were drunk.


    I wrapped one of Colin¡¯s arms around my neck and lifted his body by the waist with another. Together,


    we lumbered toward the opposite door.


    Mom, providently, opened the door for me and knocked on the door


    opposite us.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Melinda saw Colin and me move with great difficulty and noticed his inebriation. Her mouth was wide


    open in disbelief.


    ¡°Harper, what is this?¡± Melinda looked past me and asked my Mom behind


    1. me.


    Mom pressed her lips into a hard line and thought that she shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell her the news.


    Instead, she tossed the responsibility back to me. Ask them. You know, young people nowadays.¡±


    ¡°What? What happened? Okay. Uhm, honey? Honey? Come and help me, please. Colin is drunk.


    Geez, how many drinks did he have?¡±


    Austin appeared in my view half¨Casleep. He, too, was taken aback when he looked at us. Shortly after,


    at Melinda¡¯s behest, he approached me to take


    the drunk Colin off me.


    But Colin refused to let go. He mumbled that he didn¡¯t want to leave me, and his left hand maintained a


    tight grip on my shoulder as if it was fused to my


    body.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was dark outside, and we couldn¡¯t stay by the entrance for too long.


    I had no other choice but to enter Colin¡¯s home.


    The three of us toiled to usher Colin back to his bedroom and tucked him in.


    7


    Right when I thought I could go home, Colin stuck his hand out and grabbed mine like a homing


    missile. No matter what I said, he wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    I swore even superglue wasn¡¯t as clingy as him.


    Mom, Melinda, and I were rendered speechless. They then decided to move


    the couch here so that I could sit down and keep himpany for a while.


    Perhaps he would let go when he fell asleep.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    As that was our only option, the two moms moved the couch so that I could be seated. Then, they


    closed the door and went to my mom¡¯s ce to gossip among themselves.


    Colin was very drunk, and I didn¡¯t have my phone with me. All I could do was sit on the couch and stare


    at him.


    The mellow light cascaded upon the slumbering Colin, highlighting his perfect brows, nose bridge, and


    tanned skin. His sexy lips parted from time to time to call out my name.


    I was tantalized by his earnest voice.


    On this peaceful night, I kept watch next to Colin while he dreamed about me. I loved how harmonious


    everything looked.


    Fine, I¡¯d add another flower next to his name in my mental note.


    The door creaked open. I thought it was Melinda. Before I could tell her that


    I was feeling thirsty, I realized that Felix was standing by the door. I had never seen him after we parted


    ways outside the police station.


    He seemed to be skinnier than before. His eyes were sunken as he leaned against the wall. Holding a


    cigarette between his fingers, he blew out a puff of smoke that sent it everywhere.


    He gazed at me quietly through the dissipating smoke. I couldn¡¯t discern the emotion in his eyes. There


    was only darkness.


    7


    I nodded and said nothing. What else was there to say anyway? Then, my eyes returned to Colin,


    resuming my previous position.


    Felix had hurt me a lot. I¡¯d be lying if I said I could hang out with me without any qualms.


    ¡°Your parents said yes?¡± he croaked suddenly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    He approached Colin and me slowly. From the bedside, he chuckled when he saw our interlocked


    fingers.


    I lifted my head vigntly and caught a mix of emotions in his eyes.


    Colin suddenly woke up. His eyes were red. He saw I was there and shot me a bright smile. ¡°Babe, I


    want a kiss.¡±


    Kiss?


    My first kiss shouldn¡¯t take ce in this obscure setting, in front of another person. No way.


    Besides, he wasn¡¯t my ¡°official¡± boyfriend yet. No kisses allowed.


    Blushing, I squeezed Colin¡¯s hand. He was getting more and more audacious by the day!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Stop this and sleep, Colin. Be nice,¡± I coddled in a hushed voice, forgetting that we hadpany.


    ¡°No! I want kisses. Kisses!¡± His lips puckered up to kiss me. Scared, I mustered all my strength and


    pinned him back onto the bed.


    ¡°Be nice now, Colin. I don¡¯t like the smell of alcohol. I¡¯ll let you kiss me when you¡¯re sober, okay?¡±


    When I finally soothed Colin and remembered Felix, he had already left.


    Through the half¨Copen door, I saw an orange light flicker in the dark on the balcony opposite us.


    When did Felixe back? Where was Lc? Why was Felix here? Why did he care if Colin and I


    were dating? What did he want?


    I couldn¡¯t find an answer, and just like that, I fell asleep.


    I guessed I was an easygoing woman.


    I was roused by something warm in the middle of the night. As I opened my eyes, I realized that I was


    on the bed. Sleeping next to me was Colin, who had changed into his pajamas. His slender hand


    grabbed me by my waist so that I was sleeping in his embrace.


    Heat rushed to my head. I sat upright brusquely and pried his hand from me. Then, I punched him


    before I fled the scene.


    I thought I was a fast runner, but I still heard his devilish chuckle clearly.


    It made me think that he wasn¡¯t that drunk, after all.


    Fortunately, Mom was waiting for me back home. Things could have been


    so much worse otherwise.


    ¡°Lulu, can we talk?¡±


    1/3


    I sat next to Mom and hugged her. ¡°I want to talk to you too, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, are you serious about dating Colin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. Colin pampers me. When I¡¯m with him, I feel happy. He won¡¯t make me cry, and he spoils


    me like a princess.¡±


    ¡°You see, I watched as Felix and Colin grew up. I thought Felix was a decent


    kid but he¡­¡±


    I understood my mom¡¯s concern as I, too, had the same worry once. But everyone was different. Just


    because I was hurt by someone did not mean I should distrust all humanity.


    Besides, Colin was no ordinary person. He grew up with me and loved me wholeheartedly. The only


    agenda he had was to make me his girlfriend.


    The world could be treacherous, but I was willing to take this risk.


    ¡°Mom, Colin has been really kind to me. When I was at Lincoln University, Colin helped me with my


    daily life and studies. You might say that he did that to impress me, but he did it for three years. It¡¯s


    more genuine than an


    act.


    ¡°Besides, Colin was doing very well career¨Cwise at Lincoln University. But to hang out with me, he


    came to Jesselton College and agreed to start from scratch. He uttered not a word ofint. In fact,


    he even enjoyed it.


    ¡°And whenever Felix and Lce to ruin my days, Colin wille to my


    defense. I feel safe when I¡¯m with Colin.¡±


    Mom patted my head affectionately. She wanted me to be happy but was worried that I might get hurt


    once again.


    She was dismayed by what Felix had done in the past. And now, she had her reservations regarding


    the boys from the White family.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a sensible child, Luna. I trust your decision. Melinda is happy to hear that you two


    are dating. She said she doesn¡¯t feel that guilty


    +15 BONUS


    anymore, knowing that Colin would take good care of you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide what to do. Just promise me one thing. Protect yourself and let me know when


    something happens. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think it through before deciding.¡±


    It was already 2:00 am after the chat. I yawned and went to bed. Right when I climbed into my bed, my


    phone screen lit up.


    I opened my WhatsApp and saw a selfie from Colin. Still in his pajamas, he made a peace sign to the


    camera. ¡°I hope I can see you whenever I open my eyes in the future. Goodnight and have a sweet


    dream.¡±


    My heart was aflutter.


    I wanted to reply to his text but couldn¡¯te up with anything. After an extended hesitation, I sent him


    a thumbs¨Cup emoji.


    After I sent the text, I realized how ridiculous it might look. I thought about recalling the message, but I


    saw no point in doing that. Therefore, I left it be.


    I was free on Saturday. If I were still studying at my university, I would¡¯ve spent the day shopping with


    Jade and Zara.


    However, we had all grown up, and we worked in different cities now. Unless it was nned


    beforehand, it¡¯d be hard for us to meet up.


    On Sunday, Colin and I flew back to Imperia. Felix booked the same flight as


    Colin and I did.


    After he left home, he walked quietly next to us. I couldn¡¯t discern his emotion. He only stared at the


    road ahead with a nk expression.


    Once wended, Colin drove us to the college with his SUV.


    As soon as we entered the gate, we saw Lc looking around under the shade as if she were waiting


    for somebody.


    ¡°Should I drop you off here?¡± asked Colin.


    Felix¡¯s gaze fell on Lc. A mix of emotions briefly appeared on his face


    1/3


    418 BONUS


    before he mumbled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, we drove away. I saw Lc throw herself into Felix¡¯s embrace and talk to him affectionately. Felix


    only listened impassively. After what happened thest time, it felt like Felix¡¯s and Lc¡¯s roles had


    swapped.


    Their silhouettes slowly diminished in the rear¨Cview mirror until it was


    nothing.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. What¡¯s up? Do you miss them already?¡± protested Colin glumly.


    ¡°Tsk. Colin, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Colin. Are you jealous of your own brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my brother. That¡¯s a jerk.¡±


    I cackled. I couldn¡¯t believe Colin would call Felix a jerk.


    ¡°You know, Colin, I once wondered if I¡¯d be lonely forever after Felix rejected me. He was perfect to me.


    It wasn¡¯t until I met you that I realized I would¡¯ve been lonely forever had I dated him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I mean, if possible, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    Colin¡¯s gloomy expression brightened up, and he shed me a handsome


    smile.


    He parked at a secluded corner and pulled me into his embrace. Then, he said with a raspy breath,


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m officially your boyfriend now, am I not?


    ¡°You will be. But now, you¡¯re not there yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet? I might have to bring this to my grave if I wait any longer.¡® Disappointed, Colin pouted


    resentfully. He shot his pitiful, teary eyes at me.


    2/3


    Iughed out loud again.


    Oh, Colin in love was so cute. I liked him so much.


    +15 BONUS


    That night, Felix sent me a very long text message.


    ¡°Lulu, I want to apologize for the pain I¡¯ve caused you. Truth be told, I¡¯m sad that you found the right


    person for you. I don¡¯t know why either. I love Lc, but I can¡¯t get you out of my mind. The face of you


    holding back your tears keepsing back in my dreams.


    ¡°I want toe closer and wipe your tears away. But I¡¯m scared to do that. I think I broke your heart,


    and that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be reversed.


    ¡°Colin has always been the better of us. Everyone will see how caring and protective he is toward you.


    While I hate to see you date him, I know he¡¯s the right choice.


    ¡°I know he¡¯ll love you with all his soul and you¡¯ll be happy. Lulu, I¡¯m unable to undo my mistakes. For


    that, I regret it so much.¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I should cherish what I have now. I¡¯ll help you and care for you like a good friend, but I¡¯ll


    save all my love for Lc. She made a lot of mistakes for me. Therefore, I¡¯d like to apologize to you


    once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep her in check in the future, and I hope you can forgive her. You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want


    to. She doesn¡¯t deserve your forgiveness,


    after all.


    ¡°Goodbye, Lulu. I wish you happiness.¡±


    After reading the text messages, I felt so relieved.


    Happy days with Colin flew by in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was already


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    My school gave us three days of holidays for New Year¡¯s Eve. Lc said she needed to see her family,


    so she¡¯d be returning to Northpool with her mum on the morning of December 31st. Felix drove her to


    the airport.


    During New Year¡¯s Eve, those who did not go home all dressed up for the special asion.


    Colin and I agreed to have dinner before heading to a theme park. Then, we¡¯d head to the square for


    the countdown.


    7


    Before we left, Felix came to us. He asked if he could join us because he


    would be all alone during the day.


    While Colin and I were reluctant to let a third wheel tag along on our date,


    Felix was Colin¡¯s brother. Colin thought he shouldn¡¯t abandon his younger


    brother. In the end, we made apromise and allowed Felix toe with


    1. us.


    It was almost 9:00 pm when we arrived at the theme park.


    Usually, the theme park would be empty. But this time, it was packed with


    1/3


    415 BONUS


    mostly young students. Everyone was wearing blinking head essories and carrying a glow stick in


    their hands.


    Colin bought me a pair of bunny ears, and the shop owner gave us a purple glow stick for free. It was


    my first time celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve like this, so I was overjoyed.


    Holding the glow stick, I asked Felix to take a photo of Colin and me.


    Felix took Colin¡¯s phone and was busy adjusting its focus. During this small window of opportunity, I


    gasped when I saw a familiar silhouette through the corners of my eyes.


    Lc was there with Shawn. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Shawn.


    There was a motel opposite us, and they were heading that way. Shawn was grabbing Lc¡¯s waist


    intimately.


    It seemed like Lc did not return to Northpool at all. She lied to Felix. She wanted to spend New


    Year¡¯s Eve with Shawn.


    I must say, that cheating couple was getting bolder.


    Couldn¡¯t they do their business somewhere far and secluded? Why appear in the public¡¯s eyes?


    Besides, Lc wrote me that letter of confession several days ago. I thought she¡¯d let me catch a break


    for a while. s, here she was again, trying to stir up another drama.


    She was truly beyond salvation.


    I shouldn¡¯t have spared her.


    I turned to face Colin./He, too, saw the couple. A storm was brewing in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Colin, the lights behind you are too bright. Let¡¯s swap our positions.¡±


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    Upon hearing Felix¡¯s suggestion to swap around, I jumped up and walked around him. I tried to stop


    him from turning around.


    But my n didn¡¯t work. Felix froze mid¨Caction, which meant he saw the


    cheating couple.


    I panicked and peered at Colin. ¡°Oh, no. What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s see how this unfolds,¡± Colin hugged me and whispered into


    my ear.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    But my n didn¡¯t work. Felix froze mid¨Caction, which meant he saw the cheating couple.


    I panicked and peered at Colin. ¡°Oh, no. What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s see how this unfolds,¡± Colin hugged me and whispered into


    my ear.


    Felix looked at the cheating couple in disbelief for a while. Then, he hollered and charged at them.


    When Colin and I made our way to the scene, a fight had already broken out.


    Meek women were screaming and running away from the violence, while curious men stayed on the


    sidelines to see who would win in the end.


    Felix wasn¡¯t short, but he grew up in a pampered and protected environment. All he knew was studying


    and looking cool. He was by no means strong enough to overpower Shawn, who had been fighting


    since


    young.


    Over there, I saw Shawnnding blow after blow on Felix¡¯s head. He stomped on Felix¡¯s body with his


    leather shoes as he hurled nasty insults.


    Felix was curled up on the ground. He tried to get up to retaliate, only to be brought down again by


    Shawn.


    Blood was all over his face, and he was bruised.


    Meanwhile, Lc¨Cwhom Felix insisted on dating despite his family¡¯s objection¨Cwas watching the


    violence from the sidelines with her hands in her pocket. She made no attempt to break up the fight.


    The coldness she showed Felix brought chills to my spine. I wondered what Felix was feeling now.


    This was confusing.


    I used to think that she loved Felix. But what she was doing now was the opposite of love. Why did she


    dog behind Felix all these years, then? Because he was handsome? Because he could give her fame


    and riches in Southsville?


    Maybe neither. Perhaps Felix was just her contingency n. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hooked up


    with Shawn the year she attended Lincoln


    University as an exchange student.


    Was it all Lc¡¯s fault? The responsibility was not hers alone.


    Was it Felix¡¯s fault? No, it took two to tango. He deserved it.


    He was aware that Lc hired people to assault me. She vited thews. She was dangerous. Lc


    was a ticking time bomb that threatened to blow up on his face and hurt him one day, yet he enabled


    her.


    Felix was the enabler, and Lc was evil. I was d that they were dating because at least, they were


    not hurting another innocent soul.


    To be cheated on was what Felix hading for him.


    What a mess!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Colin stepped in and seized Shawn¡¯s rampaging hand. He yanked it angrily and kicked Shawn,


    sending him rolling on the ground.


    Shawn saw Colin closing in and tanked his kick. He red at him with


    murderous eyes.


    7


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    While he was strong, he knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Colin.


    He learned that the hard way back at Lincoln University.


    ¡°Colin, stop! Shawn!¡± Lc nched. She threw herself on top of Shawn on the ground and began


    sobbing.


    She took on the role of a silent bystander when Shawn was hitting Felix. Yet when Shawn was hit, she


    took on the role of a protector, trying to shield


    2/3


    15 BONUS


    him from harm.


    That truly showed who she cared about and who she did not.


    Felix¡¯s face was badly injured. Blood came gushing out from his nose. Hey on the floor with a stoic


    expression. His eyes stared at the dark sky like a


    puppet devoid of a soul.


    ¡°Felix, are you alright?¡± Colin offered him a hand.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Felix wiped away the bloody mess on his face and got up with Colin¡¯s assistance. He couldn¡¯t take his


    eyes off Lc, who was crying while hugging Shawn.


    He didn¡¯t shed a tear when he was beaten to a pulp, yet his eyes turned wet when he saw the woman


    he loved weep for another man.


    Felix picked himself up groggily. There was no light in his beautiful eyes.


    Looking at the despondent Felix, I only had one word to describe him- dejected.


    Suddenly, heughed as he looked at the hugging couple. His voice grew louder and louder until it


    turned maniacal. ¡°Karma. This is karma.¡±


    The area before the motel was filled with his hollow and soullessughter.


    It was karma, indeed.


    When I still had feelings for him, he stomped on them. And when I gave up on him, he felt devastated.


    Now that he had decided to do Lc right, Lc tossed him aside and showed indifference toward his


    injuries.


    As usual, people took what they had for granted and only regretted it when


    it was gone.


    In my opinion, Felix¡¯s misery today was brought on by his avarice.


    He wanted everything and was left with nothing.


    That was the punishment of greed.


    ¡°What? She cheated on that handsome guy?¡°.


    ¡°Did you hear his voice? It sounds like he has lost his mind.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that woman? Why would she pick the other guy over


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    this cute one?¡±


    ¡°Hey, open your eyes. The guy she¡¯s holding is quite handsome too. And look at what he¡¯s wearing.


    He¡¯s clearly loaded.¡±


    Shawn was handsome and untamed. He wore branded goods and looked like a rich, eligible bachelor.


    Meanwhile, Felix had a pretty face and an air of sophistication. They would be equal in terms of


    poprity with the opposite


    sex.


    The onlooking crowd began to gossip among themselves.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do we do, Colin?¡± I felt bad for Felix.


    Those in simr situations must have done something to bring this upon themselves. Felix had himself


    to me for what happened to him today. I did not feel sympathy for him, but I felt sorry for him


    because he was Colin¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°This was bound to happen sooner orter. I¡¯m d that it happened now because he¡¯ll get over it


    sooner.¡± Colin rationalized.


    Suddenly, a BMW swerved in. A middle¨Caged man appeared and took Shawn into the back seat. Lc


    didn¡¯t bat Felix an eye before entering the vehicle. Following the noise of a mmed door, the


    automobile left.


    Felix watched as the BMV slowly disappeared into the horizon. The injuries finally took their toll, and he


    passed out on the ground.


    My New Year¡¯s Eve ended on a sour and bloody note.


    My head essory went missing, and my glow stick vanished too. In the end, Colin and I celebrated


    theing of the new year next to Felix¡¯s bed in


    a ward.


    The next morning, I woke up on the narrow guest bed. Colin had prepared some hot water and was


    wiping Felix¡¯s body.


    2/3


    ?15 BONUS


    I saw dark purple spots on Felix¡¯s attractive face. His upper lip was swollen, and there was a cut of


    around two inches in length above his right eye. One of his legs was lifted by a splint.


    It was too dark yesterday. I didn¡¯t know he was that badly injured.


    Felix was already awake. He watched silently as Colin cleaned his body.


    There was nothing in his starry eyes. No light, no soul.


    Finding out the news himself must have shattered his heartpletely.


    Colin was right. Perhaps finding out this soon was a blessing to him. Either way, Lc and he were


    never going to have a happy ending.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Finding out the news himself must have shattered his heartpletely.


    Colin was right. Perhaps finding out this soon was a blessing to him. Either way, Lc and he were


    never going to have a happy ending.


    ¡°I had someone check the surveince cameras yesterday. Shawn hit you first. I¡¯ve notified the police


    and requested experts to perform an injury evaluation on you. Someone wille here to ask you


    questionster. All you have to do is to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± That was the only response Felix gave.


    After a restless night, I was tired and sleepy. Colin felt bad for me and drove me back to my apartment.


    He told me to get some rest and that he¡¯de to apany me once he was done settling


    everything at the hospital.


    But it was New Year¡¯s. I didn¡¯t want to spend it all alone in my apartment. Despite my reluctance, I


    knew it would be unreasonable to demand more of Colin, given Felix¡¯s current dire situation. I resigned


    and went back to my apartment glumly.


    Once I was home, I went to the balcony. Colin was still downstairs, and he


    waved at me.


    My grumpiness dissipated as soon as I saw Colin. I waved back and watched as he hopped back into


    his car.


    After bathing, I put on myfy pajamas, wished Mom a happy New Year, and went to bed to catch


    some shuteye.


    I woke upter in the afternoon. When I looked at my phone, I saw that Dad and Mom wired me some


    money as their New Year¡¯s blessing. I was over the moon. Then, I carried my ¡°money¨Cloaded¡± phone to


    the hospital.


    The payment from my first project at Jesselton College was recently


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    released. It had been safely stored in my bank ount.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And during those few years at Lincoln University, I had earned quite a lot. too when I was working with


    the professor and Colin.


    As a matter of fact, I was quitefortable financially. But the money my parents gave me on New


    Year¡¯s had special meaning. It was their love for me, and to me, that was something more valuable


    than money.


    Colin was resting his head against the headboard to rest his fatigued eyes. When he noticed that I had


    come, he waved and beckoned to me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hated the smell of disinfectant here? Why did youe back?¡± Colin grabbed my


    fingers and kissed them. His newly¨Cgrown stubbles tickled my skin.


    Hey! He was still under probation. No excessive touching, please!


    Ibl


    and withdrew my hand before I mumbled a response, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend this special day alone in


    my apartment. That¡¯sme.¡®


    ¡°Alright. Anyway, Lulu, I¡¯m a bit tired. Can you massage my temples for me?


    ¦°


    ¡°Sure.¡± I imitated what Mom often did to Dad and massaged Colin¡¯s


    temples.


    I could tell Colin was truly exhausted. His breathing slowed down shortly after I massaged him.


    And somehow, Felix was already awake. He gazed at Colin and me quietly. I could not find any color or


    emotion in his dark orbs, only a bottomless void.


    After slightly more than 30 minutes, Colin woke up. He saw that I was still massaging his temples, so


    he rubbed my fingers affectionately.


    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Colin asked Felix.


    Felix didn¡¯t answer Colin¡¯s question. Instead, he uttered, ¡°So, the two of you, already knew she was


    cheating on me?¡±


    2/3


    +16 BONUS


    Colin and I exchanged looks without saying a thing.


    Sometimes, silence spoke the loudest. Felix obtained all his answers from


    the brief muteness.


    ¡°When did she begin cheating on me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only found out when she came to Lincoln University as an exchange student.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡±


    ¡°I tried to tell you many times, but you always shut me down before I could bring it up. That time behind


    the restaurant, I made it my quest to tell you the bad news. But you shouted at me and shooed me


    away.


    ¡°I really wanted to warn you, but you never gave me a chance. Besides, would you have believed me if


    I had told you?¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Felix smiled bitterly, followed by a prolonged silence.


    His parents came at night. When Melinda saw that Felix was bandaged from head to toe, she burst out


    in tears. She kept saying that she had known Lc would break his heart one day and that Felix had it


    coming for choosing her.


    Meanwhile, Austin began chain¨Csmoking in the corridor.


    Despite her discontent, I was sure Melinda must be upset that her son was in so much pain too. Her


    chastising was just a way of showing how much


    she cared.


    Colin and I went out to get some food and let Melinda and Felix have some


    time alone.


    As it was New Year¡¯s, restaurants were closed as many went home to spend


    time with their families. There were no take¨Cout options either. Colin and I


    walked for a long while before we found a fancy restaurant and got some takeaway there.


    When we returned, we saw Melinda, with her back against the corridor, reproaching Felix.


    ¡°If only you saw what I saw in Lc! Lulu is so nice. She loved you, yet you


    chose someone who yed with your feelings. You never listened to me. I


    know this may sound harsh, but you deserve this for what you¡¯ve done to


    Lulu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to talk about what you did to her because I¡¯m mortified. I don¡¯t know how to face her.


    She¡¯s such a sweet girl, and you broke her heart. Thank god Colin is here. I was so relieved when I


    heard that she was dating Colin now.


    ¡°And look how happy Colin is now. If you had picked Luna, you wouldn¡¯t, have had to deal with this


    world of pain. You brought this upon yourself,


    1/3


    Felix.¡±


    Felix peered outside the window and said glumly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t like how Melinda kept bringing me up. Colin squeezed my hand and shot me aforting smile.


    He pushed open the door and pretended he had not heard the conversation prior. After he ced the


    bag of food on the table next to the bed, he uttered, ¡°Mom, Dad, wash your hands and have some


    food.¡±


    Felix was depressed and badly injured, so he only had half a bowl of chicken


    soup.


    Melinda saw that and continued reprimanding him, telling him that he


    deserved to be brokenhearted.


    Felix endured the insults silently. I couldn¡¯t bear to see his suffering, so I asked Melinda to stop


    scolding him.


    When I returned to the hospital the next day, there was no one in Felix¡¯s ward. Felix fumbled to grab his


    phone and made a call. It seemed like no one picked up the call, and he stashed his phone underneath


    his pillow in disappointment.


    He must have called Lc.


    She was quite the problematic person too. She went MIA after she left with Shawn that day. She was


    nowhere to be found. No calls, no texts.


    As Felix spiraled downward, his wounds took longer to heal too.


    On the morning of January 3rd, Melinda and Austin went back to work. They had a job, so they couldn¡¯t


    stay by Felix¡¯s side to take care of him.


    Before they left, Melinda grabbed Colin¡¯s and my hands, telling us to look past Felix¡¯s mistake and to


    take care of him. She then entrusted him into,


    our hands.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    To be frank, I had already moved on from the whole incident since it happened a long time ago.


    Besides, Felix was Colin¡¯s younger brother. I was willing to take care of him just to help Colin.


    Colin stayed at the hospital for four days. He couldn¡¯t change his clothes, so they were all wrinkled and


    dirty. He couldn¡¯t shave too, so he looked more unkempt than usual.


    I told Colin to go back and bathe, that I¡¯d briefly take over his role in the hospital.


    When Colin left, Felix was asleep.


    Bored, I scrolled on my phone on my chair. When I lifted my head, I caught Felix staring at me.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    When Colin left, Felix was asleep.


    Bored, I scrolled on my phone on my chair. When I lifted my head, I caught Felix staring at me.


    My heart sank, and I looked at the entrance reflexively. But Colin had only just left. He wouldn¡¯t be back


    this soon.


    For some reason, I was afraid of Felix now that he was awake. He looked like he might hurt me


    because there was something unfamiliar and brooding in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡± asked Felix with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Sorry, no. I was distracted.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, do you resent me for what I¡¯ve done to you?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I was young and naive back then, and I did cause you a great deal of trouble. I was at


    fault too. Why would I resent you? Besides, I¡¯m over it now. So don¡¯t let that bother you.¡±


    The corner of his lips broke into a barely perceivable smile. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t resent you. In fact, I¡¯m grateful to you. If you hadn¡¯t given me that wake¨Cup call, I would¡¯ve


    never noticed how sweet Colin was. I would truly be unhappy if I missed out on Colin.¡±


    His smile froze. His expression darkened, and I cowered, afraid of the vibe he was giving off.


    ¡°Do you like Colin that much?¡±


    Perhaps what I said somehow triggered him. There was now an air of malice around him. I could only


    reply to him with simple responses for the rest of


    our conversation.


    1/3


    Now that Colin wasn¡¯t with me, I should take great care not to ruffle Felix¡¯s


    feather.


    ¡°I have never imagined that I¡¯d fall for Colin one day¨Cnot even before you asked me to look for a


    boyfriend. But Colin is very sweet. And I¡¯m falling for


    him more and more as time goes by.¡±


    I told Felix what I felt.


    ¡°If I had not done what I did, would you be falling for me like you¡¯re falling


    for Colin now?¡±


    This was a difficult question. The scene of a handsome, wless Felix appeared in my mind. Standing


    there, he belittled me like a demon.


    If what happened during that Thanksgiving had not taken ce, perhaps I would have continued to


    have a crush on him. Or I might have woken up


    from this delusion one day and decided to forget him.


    I thought about the question and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to entertain hypothetical questions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into me. I wanted to run away from you, and I loved Lc. But after Lc and I


    began dating, I kept thinking about you. I know that¡¯s bad. I didn¡¯t want to be a yboy. I didn¡¯t want to


    hurt Lc after I


    broke your heart.


    ¡°So I forced myself to be heartless toward you so that you¡¯d stay away from


    me.¡±


    Felix looked at the IV drip and reminisced.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about the past, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time talking about the past with


    him either. However, we were the only ones in the ward. As long as it helped to soothe his temper, I¡¯d


    let him ramble on


    and be a patient listener.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I would just take it as though I was listening to a story. There was no need to


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    get too involved.


    ¡°And you did stay away from me. I couldn¡¯t contact you for months, and you stopped reaching out. I


    spent all my time and energy on Lc, telling myself that I should love Lc. People at Jesselton


    College said we were couple


    goals.


    ¡°But little did they know, when I was all alone at night, you appeared in my mind. I dreamed about you


    ¡ªthe you under the tree, the you wearing a long blue dress, the you with straight, ck hair, the you


    with the mesmerizing smile, the you who was tearing up, the you who was leaving me behind.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    ¡°And for a very long time, I couldn¡¯t sleep without taking sleeping pills.


    ¡°Lc is a sensitive person. We fought many times, and she asked if I regretted rejecting you. I told her


    no. I told her that we were nothing but a past story, and in the future, I¡¯d only love her. Now and forever.


    ¡°I lied to her and to myself. When she asked if we could rent a ce near the college, I said no almost


    immediately. Because I wouldn¡¯t be able to face you. On the one hand, I missed you dearly. But on the


    other hand, I allowed Lc to bully you.


    ¡°On her birthday, we had agreed to celebrate it together. Then, we ran into you and she insisted on


    inviting you along. She was the one who came up with the idea that you should find a boyfriend. And I


    went with it.


    ¡°I thought that maybe I would give up on you once you were taken. Then, I could devote myself to Lc.


    But when I learned that you began developing feelings for Colin, I was devastated. I went to confront


    you stubbornly.


    ¡°I thought you were not going to abandon me yet. But during the confrontation, I found out that you had


    already moved on. You¡¯ll only love Colin from now on, won¡¯t you?


    ¡°I regret every so much, Lulu. Every day, I wonder why I was so ungrateful, that I kicked away the girl


    who gave her heart to me. I selfishly hoped that you would return to me. I thought that as long as you


    came back to me, I¡¯d give you everything.


    ¡°But when I saw how much you love Colin, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to make that demand. That day, I was


    shocked to find out that Lc was dating Shawn. She and I had been dating for a while, and I did love


    her. It¡¯d be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t upset.


    ¡°But at the same time, I felt relieved, like something that was crushing my chest for years had been


    lifted. I was too cowardly to end the rtionship, so


    1/3


    15 BONUS


    I was d that Lc took the initiative.


    ¡°Unfortunately for rne, the girl who loved me would never return to me. Lulu, I¡¯m a jerk, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    I was surprised to hear these heartfelt words from Felix. But surprise was the only emotion I felt.


    Gone were the Luna and Felix from before.


    Revisiting this painful past of mine no longer stung. It only filled me with what could have been.


    In this life, Felix and I were not meant to be.


    Since we were not meant to be, we should turn over a new page. We should


    these memories fade with time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. You should just get enough rest for your recovery.¡±


    Silently, he tossed and turned his back on me. He mumbled something, but I couldn¡¯t hear it. Nor did I


    ask him to repeat.


    For the next few days, Imuted between my school and the hospital. No officers ever appeared to


    question Felix. I asked Colin about it, and he told me that Felix decided to drop all charges.


    So he was okay with being beaten to a pulp? I was confused.


    I did try to figure out the rationale behind it at night. Perhaps Felix thought that he wasn¡¯t devoted


    enough to Lc during their rtionship and felt guilty about it, so he decided to let Shawn and her go.


    To be frank, I was impressed by his self¨Creflection. It renewed my view of him.


    After spending nine days in the hospital, the cast on Felix¡¯s leg was


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    removed. The doctor said Felix had made a decent recovery and could be discharged.


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    Mardi Gras was in a month. Considering Felix¡¯s injuries, Colin decided to


    drive both Felix and me home.


    Back home, I either stayed with my parents or hung out with my friends.


    Once Colin had handled everything in his family, he woulde to my house and spend time with me.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix was hospitalized two weeks ago. Colin had lost a lot of weight from taking care of him, but he had


    to forge on. His parents were also quite old, so he had to be the pir of the household.


    However, his eyes still sparkled with life when he was with me. He¡¯d grin seductively at me. Like opium


    poppy, it was beautiful, lethal, and addictive.


    He¡¯d coo and ask if I had eaten or why I looked under the weather. Then, he¡¯d feed me the chicken


    soup Mom brewed personally.


    He¡¯d also apologized for not spending more time with me and promised that once Felix felt better, he¡¯d


    travel with me and bring me to a beautiful ce.


    I smirked and nodded my head.


    Unbeknownst to Colin, he was the most beautiful thing in my world. I didn¡¯t need to see any other


    tourist sights.


    For his ster performance, I added even more flowers next to his name in my mental note. He was


    closer to bing my official boyfriend!


    One day, Mom told me during dinner that she had visited Felix in the afternoon. She told me that he


    refused to talk to anyone or get out of bed. He also refused to eat. Melinda was so worried that she lost


    a lot of weight too.


    I gave noment, but I had an ominous feeling.


    Sometimes, I hated the fact that I almost always jinxed myself.


    After dinner, Melinda came to my house with teary eyes. She grabbed my hands as soon as she


    stepped inside and begged me to talk to Felix.


    Colin was right behind Melinda. He kept telling his mom that this had nothing to do with me and that


    she shouldn¡¯t bother me. He said that they only needed to send Felix to a hospital.


    1/3


    15 BORUS


    But Melinda was headstrong. She grabbed my hands and began dragging me to her home.


    Seeing the distraught state of her friend, Mom asked Melinda what had happened in a concerned tone.


    We then learned that after Felix was discharged from the hospital, his appetite slowly dwindled. He had


    not eaten anything for two days, and he looked almost skeletal now. He refused to listen to anyone¡¯s


    advice, and his breathing had be faint, almost as if he was about to die.


    Given how advanced medical technology was and theck of any pathogens, it had to be Felix¡¯s


    intention to starve himself.


    Melinda then implored while sobbing, ¡°Lulu, forgive me for being selfish. But Felix keeps calling out


    your name during his sleep. Can you please talk to him and ask him to eat something? Help me.


    Colin tried to dissuade Melinda and protested, ¡°Mom, Felix is an adult now. He knows what will happen


    if he stops eating, but he¡¯s doing it anyway. He should live with the consequences. Why should Lulu


    help him? No one can help him if he gives up on himself.¡±


    Melinda wouldn¡¯t have any of it. She sat on the couch and expressed her heartache and fear. My mom


    was touched by the emotions, and her eyes


    turned watery too.


    Grabbing my hand, Colin continued to argue sternly that Melinda shouldn¡¯te and ask for my help.


    My mom gave in in the end. She couldn¡¯t stand how much Melinda had cried, so she asked me to take


    a look at Felix. Whether he would listen to my advice or not was up to him.


    She said we should do our best to help. ¡°Colin, can you go with Lulu?¡±


    I was forced to go to Felix¡¯s home.


    +15 BONUS


    Despite his disgruntlement, Colin had no choice but toe with me. I understood that as Felix¡¯s older


    brother, he had certain familial obligations to uphold.


    Ist entered Felix¡¯s room three or four years ago, but nothing inside had changed¨Cincluding the little


    trinkets on the window frame. Four little tigers sat obediently on hisputer desk.


    Felix was lying on the bed quietly. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a week, and


    he was already gaunt and haggard. He looked so lifeless. If not for his


    eyeballs¡® irregr movement or the minuscule heaving of his chest, he would look no different from a


    cadaver.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    I was appalled to see Felix in this state.


    Only love could reduce someone to this worrying state, though I wonder who he loved.


    He was sound asleep. The crowd in his room failed to rouse him.


    A bowl of chicken soupy dormant on the cab next to the headboard. Felix never even touched it.


    I nced at Colin. He led me to the stool next to Felix¡¯s bed.


    I poked Felix¡¯s bare arm, which was resting on top of his nket. ¡°Felix, wake up. It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Felix, it¡¯s me, Luna. Can you hear me? Wake up now. Eat while the food is still warm.¡±


    I called out several times, but there was no reaction.


    Melinda covered her mouth and sobbed on her husband¡¯s chest. Mom sighed deeply, and Colin¡¯s eyes


    turned glossy.


    Just when everyone thought all hope was lost, Felix¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°Honey, Felix is awake!¡± eximed Austin. Everyone turned to look at Felix.


    He blinked his eyes and scanned the room with great difficulty. Then, his gaze fell on me. ¡°Lulu, is that


    you?¡±


    His voice was creaky like someone suddenly pushed a hundred-year-old


    rusty gate.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m hungry. Can you feed me?¡±


    1/3


    It was at that exact moment that I realized Felix was well awake all this


    time. He had heard everything we said, and he intentionally made himself look lifeless so that I could


    come and see him.


    Colin¡¯s expression darkened too upon discovering Felix¡¯s conspicuous


    attempt at deceit. He grabbed my hand and tried to leave with me.


    But Melinda embraced me and shoved the bowl of chicken


    soup into my


    hand. ¡°Please help me, Lulu. I can¡¯t just watch as Felix slowly starves himself to death. Please, I beg of


    you. Just feed him. It won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Send Felix to the hospital. Hook him up to an IV drip and he can live as


    long as you want. Why must you involve Lulu?¡± Colin scowled angrily. His grip on me tightened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Colin. This is my son. He¡¯s my baby. Where is your sympathy when he¡¯s this


    sick? Are you that heartless?¡±


    Colin, tall and stubborn as he was, was powerless against his hysterical


    mother.


    I was unable to meet Melinda¡¯s despondent eyes. I understood that she loved her son unconditionally,


    and I didn¡¯t want Colin to be reproached further. I caved in and took the bowl of chicken soup. Then, I


    sat on the stool and began feeding Felix.


    He had difficulty swallowing because he hadn¡¯t had anything for days. Yet he made sure he swallowed


    every spoonful of soup. His eyes were fixated on me as if he was afraid that I might vanish in the next


    second.


    I had never been scrutinized this intensely before, so I felt uneasy. I wanted to run away, but I couldn¡¯t


    ignore Melinda¡¯s request either. I mustered whatever patience I had left and did my best to pretend that


    his burning


    gaze wasn¡¯t there.


    He couldn¡¯t force me to love him. Did he not understand that?


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Lulu.¡± Light began to return to Felix¡¯s eyes.


    2/3


    ¡°Have more, then.¡± Melinda patted his head affectionately but also v


    sorrow.


    It took Felix more than 20 minutes to finish the bowl of chicken sou


    During the feeding, Melinda cried several times out of joy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    It took Felix more than 20 minutes to finish the bowl of chicken soup. During the feeding, Melinda cried


    several times out of joy.


    After the bowl became empty, I was relieved that the whole ordeal was over.


    I wanted to go home, but Felix called out my name. ¡°Lulu, will youe back again tomorrow? I want


    to see you.¡±


    His voice was meek and faint. A strong gust of wind could have overpowered


    it easily.


    It was a simple request, yet it filled me with disgust.


    I had already cut ties with him that day and told him my love for Colin. To my dismay, he still wanted me


    to stay in my life. It annoyed me, truth be


    told.


    Colin was mad. He hollered loudly, ¡°Felix, you¡¯re testing my limit here!¡±


    Felix did not react or look at Colin. In fact, he looked at no one except for me.


    It made me think that he was living inside his shell, oblivious to his surroundings.


    The annoyance I felt earlier deepened.


    What was happening? Why was he bothering me after Lc broke his heart? If what he said was true¨C


    that he had always been in love with me¨Cthen he was a real jerk to have juggled between two women.


    I was frustrated and irked. I wanted to leave and never see him again.


    Melinda wiped the corner of Felix¡¯s mouth and coddled, ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be here tomorrow. We live so


    close to each other. Lulu wille to visit you.


    ¡°I won¡¯te to feed you, Felix. You¡¯re responsible for your own life, and


    1/3


    no one will help you if you¡¯re throwing it away. Melinda, have faith in


    current technology. If he does this again, send him to a hospital. I can feed him a bowl of chicken soup,


    but I can¡¯t save his soul.¡±


    Colin went back to my home with me. We sat on the couch, frustrated.


    He tried to hug me, and I let him.


    Even someone strong like Colin could feel vulnerable. And when he did, he


    wanted sce too.


    I didn¡¯t know how Colin usually coped with such things, especially when I


    wasn¡¯t there for him.


    But things would change now. He had me.


    His embrace was tight. It hurt me a little, but I made noints. I knew how much Colin had


    sacrificed for our rtionship. I knew how insecure he


    felt now.


    Felix¡¯s unusual behavior had ruined the day for everyone.


    ¡°Colin, I won¡¯t leave you for another man.¡± To console Colin and give him some sense of security, I told


    him my resolution.


    He gazed at me with his beautiful eyes and nted a kiss affectionately on my forehead. It was soft,


    fluffy, and light.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re mine. No one can take you away from me. Ever.¡±


    I should have known that this was the prelude to what he would do to Felix


    next.


    But back then, I only threw myself into Colin¡¯s arms. I failed to relieve him of his worries. And when that


    incident happened, my panic, rage, and pain


    almost killed me.


    It was a hellish period.


    The yearning and the suffering turned me jaded. My passion for life


    2/3


    15 BONUS


    disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colin. No matter who takes me away, I¡¯ll find my way back. I just want to be with you in


    this life.¡±


    What Felix had done seemed to unhinge Colin. He was nervous.


    Iforted him with my voice. It took a long time until his nerves finally


    calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Felix.¡±


    Colin then went home. Iy on my bed alone. Sleep was eluding me.


    I didn¡¯t know what Colin told Felix, nor how Felix reacted. I assumed that Colin managed to persuade


    Felix to give up on me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    For the next four days, Felix did not bother me.


    On the morning of the fifth day, before dawn broke, I heard faint screams and crying noises. They were


    both near and far. I couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. I thought I was dreaming, so I pulled the nket over my


    head to continue my sleep.


    Mom suddenly barged into my room and unburied me from the nket.¡± Wake up, Lulu.¡±


    Mom had always been elegant andposed. But her hair was now messy, and she wore a face of


    shock as if something tragic had just happened.


    ¡°What happened, Mom?¡± My heart was pounding.


    ¡°Felix, he¡­ he might be gone. Melinda called an ambnce. Come with us. We¡¯ll see if we can help


    with anything.¡±


    My mind went nk. My hands were already putting on clothes as I struggled to process the whole


    thing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not like Felix. In fact, oftentimes, I wanted to avoid him. But I couldn¡¯t believe that one day, he


    would take his own life.


    The ambnce rushed to the neighborhood. After administering emergency aid, the medics carried the


    unconscious Felix into the ambnce. Melinda wailed and wept loudly as Mom went inside the


    ambnce with her.


    Colin was driving. Together with his dad and me, we tailed behind the ambnce. My dad had some


    matters to attend to at school, so he couldn¡¯t


    The ambnce blitzed its way to the hospital. At the entrance, emergency medical staff members took


    over the gurney and sent Felix to the operating


    room.


    1/3


    + BONUS


    Melinda was crying incessantly on the chairs outside while Mom was doing her best to console her.


    Austin was a man, so he was able to contain his emotions better. That said, he paced back and forth


    anxiously.


    Colin leaned against a wall. He stared at the white wall opposite him, lost in his thoughts.


    I approached him and held his cold hands.


    Colin grabbed me by my waist and kissed my forehead lightly. ¡°Babe, I thought I lost my brother just


    now.¡±


    The news was cutting. Calm and collected as Colin usually was, he was concerned about his younger


    brother¡¯s life all the same.


    I regretted my decision slightly. If I had agreed to feed Felix every day, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have had to


    be sent to the emergency room. Colin wouldn¡¯t have been wrought with worry.


    ¡°Sorry, Colin. I was too selfish.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s his problem. I might need more time to take


    care of Felix now. Promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Felix was awake when he exited the emergency room.


    The medical staff entered the ward with him. A doctor hung a bag of nutrient solution on an IV pole.


    Felix stared at the dripping liquid inside the tube. No matter who talked to


    him, he made no response.


    Colin left the ward to ask the doctor some follow¨Cup questions. I did not like


    how stuffy the ward was, so I went with Colin.


    ¡°The patient was eating irregrly and fainted from starvation. It¡¯s not a


    +15 BONUS


    serious problem. He¡¯ll recover with some nutrient bags.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, do you know he refuses tomunicate? Sometimes, I feel like he blocks out everyone and


    everything from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°This is our chief concern at the moment. I have reasons to believe that the patient might have a


    serious case of depression. His vtile outbursts and moodiness seem to correspond with the


    syndromes of depression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this because I¡¯ve contacted my colleagues from the Psychology and Psychiatry


    Department. They¡¯re the experts in this field and will give you the most effective help.¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Colin was silent when we made our way back to the ward. I was feeling anxious as well.


    I had heard about depression. It was a mental illness, triggered by a


    traumatizing event. In some serious cases, the patients might turn violent or take their own lives.


    When I was studying at university, the sister of one of my coursemates had postpartum depression and


    jumped off a building, leaving behind a one- month¨Cold baby.


    If Felix took his life too, I¡­


    I was too afraid to imagine further.


    ¡°Calm down, Colin. Maybe the diagnosis is wrong. The doctor only suspects it, doesn¡¯t he? Perhaps


    Felix will return to normal tomorrow morning.¡±


    Colin patted my head and pulled me into his embrace. He leaned in and


    whispered into my ear, ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you, Lulu.¡±


    The next afternoon, I came to the ward with the dinner Mom had prepared.


    The ward door was ajar. I heard movement from the bed. Felix was sitting against the pillow with a stoic


    face.


    Colin sat on a stool in front of him. They were having a serious talk.


    ¡°Felix, we all saw what you did to Lulu back then. You rejected her. You made her attend a university so


    far away from here. You owe her this. Our


    family owes her this. I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to bind her to you, but I¡¯m telling you that you


    and Lulu are over.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend now. To put it bluntly, you had iting for all the


    pain you¡¯re feeling now. Don¡¯t drag the innocent Lulu into this. Am I clear?¡±


    Felix lowered his head and twiddled his thumbs. ¡°Colin, I regret my


    decision so much. I want her back.¡±


    Colin tensed up. His grip on the edge of the bed tightened. Even from the outside, I could sense anger


    and defensiveness from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Felix? Lulu is human. She has her feelings and free will. She can choose the kind of


    life she wants. She won¡¯t dog behind you forever. She won¡¯t wait until youe back to her when


    you¡¯re sick of the girls out


    there.


    ¡°No one will wait for you forever. Besides, you hurt her first. You think you deserve her forgiveness? Let


    me make this clear, Felix. Lulu is now my girlfriend. I won¡¯t allow anyone to make her cry. Not even you.


    ¡°Please get over this. Lc isn¡¯t worth your time, and you¡¯ll eventually find your true love. Stop pestering


    Lulu. She¡¯s young, kind, and naive. I don¡¯t want her to be upset, and I don¡¯t want to put her in a difficult


    situation either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion, Colin,¡± uttered Felix stubbornly.


    The food in my hands was heavy. Before I knew it, I already pushed open the door. Both brothers


    turned around and faced me, startled.


    They tried to exclude me from this conversation, but I had overheard everything.


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve already told you thest time. We¡¯re not bound by anything anymore. I love Colin now, and I


    will spend my life with him. That won¡¯t change at all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Felix fell silent. He looked at his fingers once again and blocked everything.


    out.


    The talk failed.


    +15 BONUS


    That night, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The image of Felix staring at his fingers kept appearing in my mind.


    I did not know how to describe him. He looked liberated but also crestfallen.


    At around five in the morning, I was jolted awake by my ringing phone. I rubbed my pounding chest and


    picked up the call.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    It was Colin. As soon as I answered the phone, I could hear his trembling


    voice.


    ¡°Lulu, Felix fell into theke¡­ He almost drowned. He¡¯s under rescue now, but his vital signs are


    weak¡­¡±


    Before I hung up the call, I heard loud knockings on my door. I could also hear Aunt Mel¡¯s cries through


    the door.


    Wasn¡¯t Felix so sick that he couldn¡¯t even walk? How did he get out? He learned to swim in the gym


    and even won swimmingpetitions in the district. How could he


    have almost drowned? Why was there ake in the hospital?


    It had only been a night, so how did he be like this? How could this happen?


    My thoughts were so messy that I felt like I had a splitting headache.


    Felix remained unconscious for the next two days, relying on an IV drip to keep his vital signs stable.


    Colin and Dad visited the doctor several times to inquire about Felix¡¯s condition. The results were


    surprisingly consistent.


    ¡°The patient has no significant physical issues, but we suspect that he has a serious psychological


    disorder. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want to confront a


    specific reality, so he chooses to sleep to escape it.¡±


    The doctor said that we needed to identify the source of the problem.


    Healing Felix¡¯s psychological disorder would wake him up.


    With this news, the Lawsons and Whites were anguished. Everyone stayed


    in the hospital, hoping for a miracle to ur.


    Four dayster, Felix remained unconscious. Apart from asionally


    18 BONUS


    murmuring my name and asking me not to leave, he waspletely unaware of the outside world.


    Following the injury, he lost weight, and his skin was pale to the point of being translucent. Hey


    quietly, much like Sleeping Beauty from the fairy


    tale.


    Colin apanied Felix by the hospital bed throughout the day and night. With sunken eyes, he


    appeared listless, as if he were in a dark ce.


    Imuted between my home and the hospital every day. Mom expressed her concern that I had lost


    much weight.


    Everyone was doing all they could for Felix¡¯s health. Only he, who was guarding the fantasy of


    nothingness, refused to awaken.


    Colin¡¯s expression darkened every time Felix murmured my name, and my anxiety grew.


    My heart ached as I saw Colin be withdrawn and gaunt from worry.


    However, there was nothing I could do except stay with him.


    I spent thest two days reviewing everything that had transpired in the past six months. I knew the


    source of Felix¡¯s problem, but I had no idea how to get him to wake up voluntarily.


    Lc¡¯s betrayal and leaving surely hurt him deeply. He couldn¡¯t bear the sorrow and despair, so he


    forced himself to return to the past, especially


    before he met her.


    What he said that day wasn¡¯t for me but for 18¨Cyear¨Cold Luna and 19¨Cyear-


    old Felix.


    That year, he was young and carefree, and I used to follow him. Perhaps he yearned for the younger


    me because I only focused on him back then. He believed I could rece the emotional void created


    by Lc¡¯s leaving.


    In other words, he subconsciously wanted to use me to treat his emotional,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    wounds.


    +15 BONUS


    I understood, and I assumed Colin did as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t suffer


    so much.


    During these days, he smoked a lot. He seemed to lose hope and support


    without the cigarettes.


    I felt sad for Colin and didn¡¯t want him to be ufortable. I didn¡¯t want to be Lc¡¯s recement, let


    alone have any involvement with Felix.


    However, I might not have a choice when it came to Felix¡¯s life, even if I was unwilling to grant his wish.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    My sensitive heart, the time we spent growing up together, my elders¡® tears and pleadings, Colin¡¯s


    sorrowful back¨Cthey controlled me like chains, with


    no way out.


    When I entered the ward on the fifth day, Aunt Mel hurried over to me with reddened eyes. She


    grabbed my hand and began crying


    ¡°Lulu, please save Felix. I know he¡¯s done ridiculous things to you, but he still likes you. Can you


    forgive him? Please be with Felix. Only you can help


    him!¡±


    Everything I had feared was nowing true.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to. Why should I bear the consequences of Felix¡¯s own choices? Why should I


    live a life dominated by others?


    I had Colin. I only wanted to be with him.


    What about Colin and me? What would happen to the love we¡¯d just started?


    I couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.


    ¡°Aunt Mel, there is nothing between me and Felix at all. Colin is the one I


    love. Even without Colin, I won¡¯t be with Felix. You¡¯re aware of what


    urred back then. I¡¯m also my mom¡¯s precious daughter. Why should I forgive him after he has hurt


    me so badly?¡±


    Aunt Mel didn¡¯t listen to me at all. She repeatedly implored me to forgive Felix and save him. She


    stated that if something happened to Felix, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    I wondered how Colin would react when he heard that. Aunt Mel spared no


    effort for Felix and even sacrificed her eldest son¡¯s happiness. How would


    Colin feel?


    Aunt Mel didn¡¯t let go of me. She shook off Colin¡¯s hand repeatedly, crying


    1/2


    and begging, ¡°Lulu, Colin will be fine without you, but Felix will diel You don¡¯t want him to die either,


    right? You used to like him a lot! You must be unwilling to let him die! Please help me save him! Felix


    can¡¯t just die like this! He¡¯s still young. Lulu, I beg you!¡±


    I refused to agree. ¡°Aunt Mel, Colin is the person I love. If you want my organs, I can give them to you.


    But I only love Colin. I won¡¯t love Felix again.


    Aunt Mel¡¯s request was just too much.


    She still refused to give up. It wasn¡¯t until Uncle Austin returned to take her away that I could escape,


    but she was still pressuring me to get back together with Felix.


    Later, Colin took me out of the ward, and we went to the terrace. Facing the chilly wind, we felt


    sorrowful.


    He held me in his arms while calmly smoking one cigarette after another.


    Shortly after, there were more than a dozen cigarette butts beneath our feet, and the ashes flew


    everywhere. Just like our hearts that had been tortured to


    the point of copse.


    Trembling, I turned around and hugged his waist. ¡°Colin, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Don¡¯t push me


    away.¡±


    Colin grabbed me in his arms, kissing my forehead and brows affectionately several times. His voice


    sounded broken in the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, you¡¯re my life. How could I push you away? Don¡¯t be afraid.


    I¡¯m here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was soon time for me to leave. Colin wanted to send me off, but seeing his tiredness and depression,


    I refused. I didn¡¯t want to make him even more


    exhausted.


    So, I took a taxi home alone.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dad and Mom were back. They were making dinner in the kitchen. When they heard me open the door,


    they came to greet me.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± I copsed on the sofa, exhausted. The sense of powerlessness


    in my heart grew stronger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Tell us. We can find a solution together. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Mom embraced me and


    patted my back gently tofort me.


    Her arms were so warm. I wanted to lie in her arms forever, forgetting about the trouble outside and the


    problems I couldn¡¯t fix.


    ¡°Mom, Felix hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Aunt Mel said that only I could save him. She wanted me to break up


    with Colin and be with Felix.¡±


    ¡°How could Mel say that? Lulu, tell us. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Mom, I want to be with Colin.¡±


    Dad patted my hand lovingly and dered they would support whatever decision I made. However, I


    was so ufortable that even the warmth of


    his hand couldn¡¯t soothe me.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re our only daughter. What we want most in this life is your happiness. What happened to


    Felix isn¡¯t your responsibility. It has


    absolutely nothing to do with you. Just follow your heart. We¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    I tried not to cry and returned to my room with the excuse of being tired and wanting to rest.


    I knew my parents sympathized with Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel. They also


    felt bad for Felix.


    After all, we had lived together for over 20 years. Even though we weren¡¯t, connected by blood, we


    were like a family. My parents were willing to do


    1/3


    whatever they could to keep Felix safe.


    However, when it came to my life, they wanted me to be happy. They refused to do anything that would


    harm me.


    Back in the room, I cuddled up on the bed and texted Jade and Queenie, telling them what happened


    this afternoon.


    Queenie, who had always been careless, sent me a hug emoji before criticizing Felix.


    ¡°What has he done? He only admitted he liked you after he got dumped. Does he wish to pretend that


    nothing happened in the past? He probably doesn¡¯t want to see you with others even if he doesn¡¯t want


    you. I bet he¡¯s not sick. He¡¯s just causing you trouble!


    ¡°Luna, think about it. During those years, Colin has held a deep affection for you. Don¡¯t do anything


    dumb and hurt such a nice guy, or you¡¯ll regret it. Don¡¯t follow in Felix¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Jade¡¯s focus was on Aunt Mel. ¡°Isn¡¯t Colin her biological son? How can she be so biased? Lulu, to be


    honest, I can¡¯t tolerate how you¡¯ve been chasing after Felix for years.


    ¡°You might not realize it, but I noticed Colin standing outside the school several times to admire you


    secretly. Back then, I assumed he was there to see Felix. Now I understand. He came for you.


    ¡°It must hurt Colin when he couldn¡¯t express his love for you. No wonder he never came back. He


    couldn¡¯t stand to see his beloved and his brother together. I can¡¯t bear it if I were him. Not even for a


    day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be moved when Felix calls your name while unconscious. When he wakes up and Lc returns,


    or he meets another girl, you¡¯ll be the only one getting hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Lulu. You¡¯re not the hero. Just live a steady life with


    2/3


    BONUS


    Colin and put everything else aside. Aside from your parents and Colin, the others aren¡¯t that


    important.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Indeed, they were right. I understood it better than them, but things were not that simple.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were that easy, Felix wouldn¡¯t make himself so miserable.


    After seven days, on a Saturday, my parents were resting at home in the morning when the phone


    rang.


    Aunt Mel was unexpectedly calling Mom. She cried and stated that Felix had respiratory failure. He had


    been brought to the emergency room again.


    Even though I was unwilling to think that way, I guessed he did it


    purposefully to force me to be with him. His life was at stake, and we had no choice but to go to the


    hospital.


    It took three hours for Felix to leave the emergency room, and we felt


    horrible the entire time.


    Colin leaned against the wall. He took a cigarette from his pocket, but his hands were shaking so badly


    he couldn¡¯t light it for a long time.


    I held his hand and helped him steady the lighter¡¯s me beneath the


    cigarette.


    Colin took a drag, leaving only half the cigarette. He then puffed smoke into the air, followed by an


    uncontroble cough. He coughed for a long time as if he wished to clear out all his worries.


    The psychological pressure on Colin had been too much.


    Felix was finally rescued. The doctors advised us to take careful care of him. If this happened again,


    they might not be able to save him.


    After getting Felix in the ward, Aunt Mel pulled Colin out.


    Felix was sweaty, so the nurse instructed us to wipe him down. Uncle Austin


    1/2


    retrieved some warm water, twisted out a clean towel, lifted Felix¡¯s hospital gown, and cleaned him.


    My parents left the ward and were resting on a bench in the corridor. I couldn¡¯t keep standing there and


    watch Uncle Austin wipe Felix¡¯s body, so I left the ward to find somewhere to rx.


    Too many things had happened recently, and it swirled around Felix. Each of them was inextricably


    linked to me and weighed me down.


    The building of the hospital was L¨Cshaped. Turning right at the end of the corridor revealed a sunlit


    passage to the outpatient clinic. There was a


    terrace with windows, but few people went there.


    As soon as I grabbed the terrace door handle, I heard muffled voices and crying from the other side.


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re my son. You must save your brother. He¡¯s your sibling.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Felix has a mental disorder. He requires proper medical attention. Even while in the hospital, he


    suffers from respiratory failure. Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want him to live! Lulu is the antidote to his mental disorder! Felix will recover if you


    break up with her and let him reconcile with her! Colin, you¡¯re an excellent man. You can find anyone.


    Don¡¯t grab her from your brother, please.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Lulu is a human, not a belonging. It would be unfair to her. You¡¯re aware


    of Felix¡¯s actions in the past few years. He has hurt Lulu deeply. Why should we ask her to save him?


    She has no such obligation, whether emotionally or logically.¡±


    ¡°Is that what Lulu said? She¡¯s so cruel! I dote on her a lot. Is there anything wrong with me asking her


    to save him? Felix is dying now! Do you believe she¡¯ll be nice to you forever? She won¡¯t, You idiot! Or


    else she won¡¯t be so


    ruthless to Felix!¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    It was as if something had suddenly pierced my heart. It stung so badly that I couldn¡¯t stand it. I leaned


    against the wall with difficulty and cried quietly.


    I never expected Aunt Mel to say such a thing after we had known each other


    for almost 20 years.


    Although she wasn¡¯t my biological mother, she should be aware of my personality and have an


    urate assessment of me.


    Her attitude toward the incident between Felix and me led me to believe as


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    much.


    However, when her son¡¯s life was in danger, she appeared to be a different person, prone to saying


    harsh words.


    I couldn¡¯t see the familiar Aunt Mel anymore. In other words, except for Colin, I was unfamiliar with the


    rest of the White family.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t nder Lulu. She didn¡¯t say anything. This has nothing to do with her. You can¡¯t put


    pressure on her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pressure her. But you must give her to your brother. Go break up with her. She¡¯ll listen to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Why, Mom? Why must you force me?¡±


    Colin¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Lulu is my girlfriend. Do you know how many years. I¡¯ve been waiting for this


    day? I can understand if you aren¡¯t happy with me. But how can you say such things? She has the right


    to make her own choices.


    ¡°Why should I give in? I¡¯m deeply in love with her. I¡¯ve had a crush on her for more than 20 years. Why


    should I give her to Felix?¡± He sobbed, voice filled with deep grief and rage.


    Men wouldn¡¯t cry easily. I could tell Colin was anguished.


    1/2


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked her since she was born. For over 20 years, she¡¯s everything to me.


    It was just that she was promised to Felix at that time. Regardless of how much I liked her, I couldn¡¯t


    confess to her. When Felix rejected her, she became depressed.


    ¡°I did my best to please her and encouraged her to joinpetitions. She managed to ovee her


    sadness and return to her cheerful self. And now she¡¯s willing to ept me. Mom, do you realize how


    thrilled I was when she agreed to be my girlfriend? I was going crazy with joy.


    ¡°I understand that you are desperate to save Felix. You want him to live, and so do I. However, Lulu is


    my life. Are you going to trade my life for his? I¡¯m also your son. Why are you being so unfair?¡±


    Colin burst into tears. Hearing that, I wanted to open the door, hug him, and tell him I would never leave


    him, no matter who forced me.


    Unfortunately, the timing wasn¡¯t ideal. My interruption might irritate Aunt Mel and cause trouble for


    Colin..


    I had no idea he loved me so genuinely. I felt heartbroken to hear him say


    that.


    I went to a secluded spot, wiped away my tears, and returned to the ward once my emotions had


    calmed.


    Uncle Austin had finished wiping down Felix¡¯s body. He was sitting in a chair, squeezing Felix¡¯s feet.


    After a while, Colin returned with reddened eyes. It was obvious that he had cried. I pretended not to


    notice and sat next to him. Regardless of who was in the room, I nestled into his arms and gently


    leaned against him.


    His stiff body gradually rxed. Then, he wrapped his arms around my shoulders, pressing me against


    his chest.

 Chapter 291

    hapter 291


    Aunt Mel didn¡¯t return. Uncle Austin called to ask her where she was. She vaguely stated that she had


    something to do and asked him to take good care of Felix.


    Felix still didn¡¯t wake up. The doctor indicated his vital signs were normal, and he wasn¡¯t in danger for


    the time being. He would wake up eventually.


    My parents decided to take me back home. Colin apanied me downstairs and watched as I


    entered the car.


    When Dad drove away, he remained in front of the hospital, looking at me from a distance.


    My parents were old, and the past few days exhausted them. As they weren¡¯t feeling well, they


    returned to take a shower and rest.


    Iy on the sofa alone. My mind was disorganized, and my head throbbed with pain.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, but I soon heard the unlocking of the door opposite. I


    hurriedly got up to take a look.


    It was Colin. He was holding arge bag and putting the keys away after opening the door.


    I followed him in and asked why he was back. He stated Uncle Austin had him return to fetch some


    stuff. I helped gather everything ording to the


    list he made.


    ¡°Colin, I can¡¯t find new towels. I have some at home. I¡¯ll go back and get


    some.¡±


    I forgot where I kept the towels, and it took me a while to find them. When I opened my door, I could


    hear someone talking at the opposite entrance. It was quite loud.


    1/3


    Aunt Mel, who had disappeared for a time, had returned.


    Colin said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree! It¡¯s too ridiculous! You can say whatever you want, but I won¡¯t break up with


    Lulu!¡±


    ¡°Colin, just listen to me. I just went out to find the fortune teller. He said Felix and Lulu are destined to


    be together. She¡¯s the only person who can save him. I¡¯ll find a better girl for you in the future. You can¡¯t


    watch Felix die!¡± Aunt Mel burst into tears.


    Colin angrily argued with Aunt Mel. As I couldn¡¯t get in, I waited outside the


    door.


    She couldn¡¯t reason with him and finally said, ¡°Colin, if you won¡¯t save your brother, I won¡¯t


    acknowledge you as my son!¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you going to force me?¡±


    He roared desperately, ¡°Why, Mom? Am I not your biological son? Why are you doing this to me? It


    was Felix¡¯s choice. He should bear the


    consequences! He ought to adjust his mentality and cooperate with the doctor rather than sacrificing


    Lulu to satisfy him! I won¡¯t agree with it!¡±


    There was a crisp sound, followed by a moment of silence in the house.


    Aunt Mel had pped Colin. He probably felt upset, being coerced by his biological mother.


    I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, so I dashed in, throwing the towel away and spreading my hands to protect


    him behind me.


    ¡°Aunt Mel, you¡¯ve gone too far! Did Colin do anything wrong? Why did you hit him? Is it because of


    me? Thene after me! Don¡¯t hurt Colin!¡±


    Colin hugged me from behind. His body shook violently, and the clothing on my shoulders was moist


    and warm. He was crying again.


    He was an adult, yet his biological mother made him cry several times.


    2/3


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was wonderful. How could Aunt Mel bear to hurt him?


    ¡°Okay, Lulu. As long as you save Felix, I won¡¯t hit Colin. He¡¯s also my son. How could I not feel sorry


    for him? I wouldn¡¯t have hit him if he hadn¡¯t refused to break up with you.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°Mom, please shut up!¡± Colin wanted to protect me behind his back, but I refused.


    He had always protected me. Today was my turn to defend him. He loved me so much. I couldn¡¯t let


    him down.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Felix and I ended our rtionship a long time ago. I only love Colin right now. There is


    no way I can be with Felix again, and I don¡¯t want to. It has nothing to do with Colin. Don¡¯t try to force


    him.¡±


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re so cruel! How could you refuse to save Felix?¡± Aunt Mel scowled, looking frantic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel. You¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯ll do whatever I can, but I¡¯m unwilling to sacrifice my


    happiness for Felix. I won¡¯t do that. There¡¯s no point in pressing Colin. If you want to me someone,


    me me. If you hurt him again, I¡¯ll take him away.¡±


    Aunt Mel was stunned. When she saw Colin and me hugging, her expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless!¡± she shrieked. Her eyes rolled, and she passed out.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Colin let go of me and dashed over, crouching next to Aunt Mel and attempting


    to wake her up.


    I was terrified when I saw her lying motionless. So, I rushed out and pounded on my door.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mom opened the door sleepily. I had no time to exin, so I dragged her to


    Aunt Mel.


    She was likewise frightened when she saw Aunt Mel lying on the ground.


    She patted Aunt Mel¡¯s chest and massaged her head. After ten minutes, Aunt Mel finally awoke.


    1/3


    Colin sighed in relief and copsed to the ground, lowering his head.


    Aunt Mel didn¡¯t make a fuss after waking up. Mom helped her to her bed while she continued to cry


    silently.


    I sat next to Colin and stayed with him. He had to be feeling pressured. Aunt Mel had forced him to


    choose between his brother and girlfriend. How cruel of her!


    Both Felix and I were important to him. Regardless of who Colin chose, he would get hurt.


    I didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so I hugged him. He returned my embrace and buried his head into


    my neck. His tears immediately soaked my sweater.


    When I arrived at the hospital the following morning, it was already 9:00


    1. am.


    Uncle Austin, Aunt Mel, and Colin stood in the corridor. Several doctors and nurses were busy in the


    ward.


    I looked inside and couldn¡¯t figure out what they were doing. So, I stepped back and stood beside


    Colin, intending to hold his hand.


    However, before I could touch him, Aunt Mel rushed over and pped his outstretched hand away.


    Then, she knelt before me. I was so frightened that I quickly stepped back, trying to get out of her


    reach.


    She acted swiftly. As soon as I moved, she gripped my right leg.


    I froze on the spot, feeling as if I had no control over my limbs and couldn¡¯t


    escape.


    I looked to Colin for help. He came over sullenly and grabbed Aunt Mel¡¯s arms. However, she was


    hugging me too tightly. He attempted to pull her away several times but failed.


    Uncle Austin moved forward to help Colin but appeared to have thought of


    2/3


    +15 BONUS


    something. He came to a halt, turned his face away, and let the situation


    unfold.


    I didn¡¯t feel disappointed when I saw his reaction. He would naturally


    overlook his morals when it came to his son¡¯s life.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this. Let go of Lulu,¡± Colin knelt on the ground and begged Aunt Mel. His starry eyes


    had turned bloodshot, full of exhaustion.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    The man in his 30s knelt beside his mother and begged, but it didn¡¯t move her the slightest or gain her


    attention.


    My heart grew cold. My intuition told me that it was going to be difficult today.


    ¡°Mel, get up! What are you doing? If you have trouble, we can find a solution. You don¡¯t need to do this.


    You are scaring Lulu.¡± Mom took Aunt Mel¡¯s hand and attempted to help her up.


    Aunt Mel didn¡¯t even look at Mom. She broke free and started crying. ¡°Lulu, please be merciful. Please


    save Felix. Only you can save him, please.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She hugged me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t break away at all. I was exhausted.


    She had ced a huge burden on me, both mentally and physically.


    ¡°Aunt Mel, it¡¯s the doctor¡¯s job to save people. I can¡¯t do it.¡± I managed to calm down and tried to reason


    with her.


    Unfortunately, it was a futile hope.


    Aunt Mel was like a gambler. She knew full well that the oue was uncontroble, but she


    persistently believed her choice was correct and


    refused to look back.


    She was betting for Colin to give in, that I would be soft-hearted, and that she could make her dreams


    come true in the end.


    ¡°No, you can do it! I¡¯ve asked the fortune teller. He said Felix¡¯s cure is you. As long as you¡¯re with him,


    all his bad luck will dissipate. He¡¯ll get better then.¡±


    Hmph, she still wanted me to be with Felix, but why should I? Did I have any duty or obligation to save


    someone who didn¡¯t want to live?


    Who Instructed the fortune teller to say this? I couldn¡¯t agree with her for the sake of my rtionship


    with Colin. Not to mention, Felix had done numerous things that hurt me and pushed me into despair.


    Yes, he did exin to me. However, his exnations were feeble and showed that he was a scumbag,


    which made me doubt his character.


    Even if he had apologized and exined, I could let the past go, wouldn¡¯t sacrifice my whole life for


    him.


    So, I wouldn¡¯tply with Aunt Mel¡¯s request.


    but I


    ¡°Aunt Mel, Felix is sick. As his childhood friend, I feel awful. I can take care of him but can¡¯t be with him.


    I¡¯ve promised to be with Colin forever, and I can¡¯t break my promise. Don¡¯t make things difficult for


    Colin. This has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Colin stood behind me, holding my hand. Mom stood on my other side and silently supported me. Dad


    also stood beside Mom, protecting us.


    Thank goodness that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    My nose was sore. I was d to have a family and boyfriend who loved me so much in this life. As long


    as they were by my side, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of


    suffering.


    Aunt Mel burst into tears after hearing my words. She started begging me again and hugged my leg so


    tightly that I felt pain.


    ¡°Lulu, please have mercy on me! I can¡¯t watch Felix die! I¡¯m his mother! Harper, you¡¯re also a mother.


    You must understand my feelings! Please help me persuade Lulu. If it hadn¡¯t been for that incident that


    year, she would have been with Felix! How could she betray him? She can¡¯t leave him!¡±


    Her cries aroused those in other wards. Many people gathered in the corridor to enjoy the farce.


    Someone remarked that I wouldn¡¯t end well if I were so cruel and refused to


    save Felix. Few wiped away tears andmiserated with Aunt Mel, saying that being a mother was


    difficult. She was willing to kneel for her child, an admirable mother.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    I had no way to exin.


    I was innocent. Why did others use me based on their understanding without knowing the facts?


    Did they wish to express their kindness or seek Justice?


    Aunt Mel hugged me so tightly that my leg went numb, but the sorrow in my heart was worse. She


    nned this. She was selfishly using public opinion to force me to agree to her request.


    Colin let go of me and tried to pull her up. However, she struggled fiercely, scratching his face and


    hands. She didn¡¯t look at him and continued to cry uncontrobly.


    She acted as if I had hurt Felix and left him unconscious on the bed.


    None of these had anything to do with me. I just came to help out of kindness because we were


    neighbors!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Aunt Mel, who was always gentle and passionate, would be so hysterical for no


    apparent cause. She was forcing me into an unknown hell.


    Her actions made me question humanity.


    ¡°Aunt Mel, don¡¯t be like this. I¡­¡±


    I felt annoyed and no longer cared about my image. I had to make things clear with Aunt Mel.


    Before I could act, Mom pulled me behind her and said firmly, ¡°Lulu, stay back. Don¡¯t worry. Nobody


    can force you to do anything as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    She stood in front of me. Despite being much shorter than me, she was like an imprable wall,


    shielding me from threats.


    1/2


    Mel, we¡¯re sad abo


    anything. It¡¯ll only produce an adverse effect. Lulu is the victim here. Since we have so many


    witnesses, we should rify things once and for all to avoid future entanglement.


    ¡°Back then, you proposed that the daughter in my womb be your daughter¨Cinw. We agreed


    that they could decide when they grew up. When Lulu turned 18, Felix was the one who ended their


    rtionship in public.


    ¡°Later, we found out he was secretly dating Lc from the next ss. That¡¯s why he proposed to break


    up with Lulu. Now that Lc has betrayed him, he couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and made himself sick.


    It¡¯s not Lulu¡¯s fault but his. It has nothing to do with Lulu. Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Harper! I just want to save Felix! What are you mentioning about the past?¡± Aunt Mel yelled


    hoarsely and angrily.


    Mom continued, ¡°I had no other choice. You ndered Lulu in front of all these people, so I must tell


    them the truth. Otherwise, they¡¯ll incorrectly assume that I raised an irresponsible daughter. I believe


    everyone understands wha


    I¡¯m trying to say. Let me go on.


    ¡°Mel, your son is ill. As a mother, it¡¯s natural for you to be concerned about him. However, since he¡¯s


    unwell, you should try to cure him. It¡¯s not a life- threatening disease.


    ¡°And why did you seek a fortune teller instead and believe that only Lulu can cure his illness? Because


    of your selfishness, you¡¯ve used various means to force her to be with Felix.¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°I¡¯d like to get everyone¡¯s feedback. Felix used to think my daughter was worthless, so he ended their


    rtionship and fell in love with another girl. Now, my daughter has a boyfriend, and they have a good


    rtionship. But Mel wishes to sacrifice my daughter¡¯s happiness for her son.


    ¡°Is it reasonable? Should my daughter give up everything and lose her freedom to make decisions?


    Mel, you¡¯re making baseless remarks here and forcing Lulu to obey you.


    ¡°You¡¯re too despicable! You¡¯re so selfish and shameless! Although I¡¯ve known you for over 30 years


    and treat you as my sister, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you so unreasonable. You disappoint me.¡±


    Mom looked at Aunt Mel so sharply that she didn¡¯t dare to look up. When Aunt Mel lowered her head, I


    could see the deep hatred in her eyes.


    The people present began to whisper and criticize her.


    Uncle Austin turned his face away in shame as if he could keep out of the


    situation.


    A nurse emerged shortly after, along with the security guard. ¡°If you want to make a fuss, please go


    outside. Don¡¯t disturb the patients, or I¡¯ll have the security escort you out.¡±


    She was young but imposing, having a stern expression.


    Aunt Mel got up from the ground in embarrassment. Looking around, she realized that no one was on


    her side. Instead, they all looked at her with disapproval and contempt.


    Perhaps the one¨Csided situation had irritated her. She spun around to p Colin, cursing, ¡°You


    bastard!¡±


    The p caused a palm¨Cshaped bruise to appear on his cheek. He lowered


    his head to hide the disappointment and grief in his eyes.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re so vicious, trying to harm my two sons and bring us misfortune! You¡¯ll get punished! You¡¯d


    better watch yourself on rainy days, or lightning will strike you!¡±


    Mom was furious upon hearing that. She stood up and was about to rush forward, but I grabbed her


    arm tightly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aunt Mel was already crazy. We shouldn¡¯t be as impulsive as her.


    Colin was so enraged that he grabbed Aunt Mel¡¯s arm and dragged her to the elevator. ¡°Mom, what are


    you saying? Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    She refused to listen to him, shaking off his grip and pping him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re no good either! Do you think the happiness you traded with Felix¡¯s life willst? That¡¯s


    impossible! You grabbed his girlfriend! Even if you two get together, you¡¯ll have no happiness! You¡¯ll


    face punishment for not saving Felix! You¡¯ll never have peace in your life! You two won¡¯t end well!¡± After


    saying that, she tightened her fists and hit her head violently.


    I was so enraged that I started shivering all over. Colin likewise clenched his fists tightly.


    She looked like a lunatic. It was alright if she cursed me, but she even cursed her son. Was she still


    qualified to be a mother?


    I was upset when I saw Colin¡¯s expression. I wanted to speak, but Mom stopped me again.


    She took a few steps forward and pped Aunt Mel hard.


    Aunt Mel covered her cheek in disbelief.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Aunt Mel shouted


    Mom retorted, ¡°So what if I hit you? You¡¯re so cruel! Are you crazy? Colin is your son! You¡¯re the one


    who will face retribution if you curse him like this! No wonder Felix is heartless and selfish. He must¡¯ve


    learned from you!


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear. Lulu and Felix will never be together! Even if she can¡¯t marry anyone, we¡¯ll raise


    her for the rest of her life! Just give up! Lulu, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need such neighbors. We no longer


    need to worry about Felix¡¯s life or death!¡±


    Mom indifferently took my frigid hand and brought me into the elevator just as it arrived. Dad followed


    us.


    Colin halted the elevator door just before it closed and followed us. I leaned. against the wall, shivering.


    My mind was in chaos.


    Aunt Mel¡¯s words were like a curse, repeating continually in my mind and causing me heartbreak.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong? Say something. Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Baby, say something. Look at me. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re all by your side. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I tried to reassure my parents that I was alright and they didn¡¯t need to worry about me. However, no


    matter how hard I tried, my throat felt constricted, and I was unable to speak. I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Colin stopped the elevator and prevented others from entering.


    He took me in his arms and hugged me in the corner. I could smell his scent of pine, and his eyes were


    full of worry and deep pain.


    I was hurting, but it was worse for him because the person who cursed at us


    1/2


    was his biological mother.


    Colin¡¯s embrace was warm. His scent gradually soothed my mood.


    My tears eventually streamed down. The salty taste spread in my mouth, mirroring my sadness.


    I wrapped my arms around him and told him I was fine, showing him strength and support.


    He let go of me and ced his forehead on mine. I noticed his reddened eyes, the rage he was holding


    back, and the pain he suppressed within.


    ¡°Colin.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    I aggrievedly cried in Colin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Colin, why did Aunt Mel say that? We¡¯re not at fault.¡±


    He embraced me and softly patted my back before kissing my cheeks.


    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s forget those. We have the final say about our future. Nobody can decide for us. We¡¯ll be


    happy forever.¡±


    I had no idea how much time had passed until I vaguely heard someone outside asking if the elevator


    was damaged and needed someone to repair it. Colin eventually put me down and led me over to my


    parents.


    ¡°Uncle Gerald, Aunt Harper, what happened today was my mom¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll talk with her. Please take


    care of Lulu. Thank you.¡±


    My parents told him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your mom to be so unreasonable. She¡¯s simply a shrew! You


    should head back. Lulu is our daughter. We¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When we left the elevator, Colin grabbed my wrist and looked into my eyes. He earnestly pledged,


    ¡°Lulu, we¡¯ll find happiness. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I believe you.¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    I went straight to bed without changing my clothes when I got home. My parents understood the


    distressing day I had and didn¡¯t bother me.


    I had been having weird dreams all night. Strange sights, unknown persons, or unfamiliar streets


    appear in session. They were like phantoms.


    As a result, I woke up aching and exhausted.


    I wanted to go to the hospital after breakfast, but my parents refused because they had to work and


    couldn¡¯t apany me. They were worried I would be mistreated again.


    ¡°Mom, Colin is there. He¡¯ll protect me. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll be fighting alone. I want to help him.¡±


    They knew my stubborn personality and sent me to the hospital, constantly reminding me to phone


    them if anything happened.


    I wondered if Mom¡¯s p shocked Aunt Mel. When she saw me entering the ward, she only red at


    me coldly and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t pay me any


    further attention.


    I was fine with her attitude. I wasn¡¯t here to see her anyway. I didn¡¯t have to respect her as she hadn¡¯t


    shown me any.


    However, my temper wasn¡¯t great either, and I showed a cold expression in return. I didn¡¯t greet Aunt


    Mel, choosing to sit close to Colin and apany


    him.


    He tucked my hair behind my ears and asked, ¡°Did you not sleep well? You don¡¯t appear to be very


    energetic.¡±


    Aunt Mel¡¯s chilly gaze fell upon us. I deliberately leaned toward Colin and spoke into his ear, though my


    voice was loud enough for everyone in the ward to hear. ¡°I was scared you¡¯d get bullied. I couldn¡¯t


    sleep well since I


    was so worried.¡±


    He nced at his mother, holding back his smile. Then, he tapped my nose and kissed my cheek.


    She turned pale with anger and gritted her teeth fiercely as if she wanted to peel us apart.


    It had been four days, and Felix still showed no signs of awakening.


    We asked the doctor multiple times, and he stated that Felix¡¯s body functions had returned to normal.


    He hadn¡¯t awoken due to psychological reasons. He didn¡¯t appear to have any desire to live.


    Colin took care of Felix and handled everything until he was losing weight. I felt sad for him, but I was


    helpless to do anything.


    Whenever the two of us were alone in the ward, he would rest his head on my shoulder. I knew he was


    tired, both physically and mentally.


    Uncle Austin¡¯s silence and Aunt Mel¡¯s chilly words were hurting Colin. And I was his only source of


    warmth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix still didn¡¯t wake up. Aunt Mel ceased to make things difficult for me but kept criticizing Colin, often


    using horrible words.


    She asionally chastised me but didn¡¯t dare to say it outright. Instead, she used the opportunity to


    scold me when she rebuked him.


    Aunt Mel had turned into aplete shrew.


    ac


    Colin couldn¡¯t eat or sleep properly and smoked all night. Every morning when I came over, I would be


    suffocated by the smell of his cigarette smoke.


    His parents¡® iprehension, his younger brother¡¯s terrible condition, and our unblessed love all


    weighed heavily on him, driving him to be more withdrawn by the day.


    Colin, who was gentle, had been disregarded by his family.


    My sympathy for Felix vanished because of Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel¡¯s cold attitude toward Colin.


    I hated Felix as he imprisoned himself and caused trouble for me.


    I assumed I would always be at odds with him in this life.


    Since Colin was exhausted, I took him to the smoking area to rest.


    He held me in his arms in silence. Then, with a deep sigh, hey his head on


    my neck, mumbling hoarsely, ¡°What should I do¡­¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Before I could think of how tofort Colin, Aunt Mel¡¯s loud cries from the corridor interrupted my


    thoughts.


    We dashed out just in time to see the nurse pushing Felix into the


    emergency room again.


    The nurse¡¯s stern voice made my ears numb. ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you to take good care of him? Why did this


    happen again? Doctors are humans, not gods!¡±


    The eye¨Ccatching red letters above the emergency room door stung my eyes.


    Colin stood stiffly in front of the window.


    I wanted to call Mom. Before I could unlock my phone, I saw Uncle Austin suddenly fall backward and


    hit his head on the ground hard.


    Aunt Mel shrieked and copsed as she saw him pass out. Before she fainted, she pointed at me and


    scolded, ¡°You are bad luck! You murderer!¡±


    I was anxious and at a loss. Her usation against me caused me to lose my


    I despised myself because I couldn¡¯t solve anything. Although I wasn¡¯t at fault, I was repeatedly


    reprimanded and cursed. I was utterly powerless to change the situation.


    My tears spilled again. I started crying because I felt wronged and uneasy.


    Colin stroked my head, called the nurse, and followed the stretchers to the


    end of the corridor.


    I stood alone in front of the emergency room door, crying till my tears dried. When Colin returned, he


    sat next to me, clutching his head in pain and growling desperately.


    1/3


    BONUE


    ¡°Colin, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    I held his hand, which was so cold that I couldn¡¯t keep it warm. He abruptly released my hand,


    clenched his fist, and punched the wall.


    Due to his family, he finally crumbled. The wall remained unchanged except for a few faint blood stains.


    Colin lowered his hand to his side, trembling slightly. His viscous blood fell to the ground in drops along


    the joints, but he seemed utterly unaware of it.


    I felt like my heart had been stabbed, and blood was gurgling out of it.


    I picked up his badly injured hand and took him to bandage it. He wanted to refuse but couldn¡¯t stand


    my pleas, so he silently agreed..


    After bandaging the wounds on his hand, we returned to the emergency room and sat on the cold


    benches, waiting for news.


    When the doctor came out, he removed his mask and leaned against the door. He looked fatigued.


    ¡°The patient is temporarily out of danger but needs to stay in the ICU for observation. If his condition


    worsens, even the gods can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Aunt Mel, who helped Uncle Austine over, cried inconsbly after hearing the doctor¡¯s words.


    Since they were by Felix¡¯s side, I brought Colin to the same terrace as the


    previous time.


    He rested depressedly against the railing, his misery and pain palpable.


    ¡°Baby, too many things have happened recently. You must have suffered a lot. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    Every time I cried, I assumed I¡¯d run out of tears. However, my tears would still flow like a stream the


    next time, and I couldn¡¯t wipe them away.


    ????


    10 BONUS


    He was still the Colin I liked and who loved me deeply.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Colin was obviously in so much pain that he had no way out. However, he still thought of me first and


    apologized.


    He was so good to me. How could I bear to see him like this?


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯ll take care of Felixter.¡±


    It was the only way to save trouble and effort.


    Colin abruptly raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot, and his wrath erupted from pent emotions. ¡°I


    won¡¯t let you. Our issue has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s not your turn to make sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you! Don¡¯t worry about it. I can find a solution.¡± He grabbed my shoulders and shook me


    vigorously. His warm tears fell on my face.


    He was like a trapped animal, roaring in grief and anger. Uncontroble despair and pain caused him to


    copse.


    My heart tightened as if needles were pricking me, leaving me full of holes. I felt a heartbreaking pain.


    ¡°Colin, don¡¯t worry. Rx and listen to me. I won¡¯t leave you. I never even


    considered it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Colin¡¯s hug hurt me, yet I didn¡¯t struggle. All I could do was hug him back. with all my strength.


    He sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Lulu. Please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    His tears were so hot that it seemed to burn my skin.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll tell Aunt Mel that I¡¯ll take care of Felix. Honestly, I don¡¯t care about him. It makes no


    difference to me if he lives or dies, but he¡¯s your brother. You¡¯ve been suffering for several days. If he¡¯s


    gone, you¡¯ll me yourself. Aunt Mel¡¯s nder won¡¯t stop, and we won¡¯t be happy.


    1/2


    ¡°Colin, I want to be with you. I don¡¯t want to abandon you, so I¡¯ll take care


    of him. Only when he gets better and regains health can we be together


    without burden and be happy. Am I right?¡±


    Colin felt vulnerable, so I had to be patient and gently coax him.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re right, but I can¡¯t bear you to do that.¡±


    He clutched me hard and stared at me intensely, which made me a little nervous. However, his grasp


    grew warmer. His eyes, which had remained dim for a long time, now brightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, baby. You¡¯re so kind. I feel awful. Please go home to Uncle Gerald and Aunt Harper.


    Leave us alone for now and leave the problem to me. I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯ve solved everything. Be


    good and go back now.¡±


    I refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t have a future if I leave. I still want to be with you for


    a long time. I want you to propose to me in a sea of flowers. I want you to carry me into the wedding


    car. I also want to have two children with you in the future. I won¡¯t leave you alone. Don¡¯t push me


    away.¡±


    Colinforted me. ¡°I won¡¯t do that. I love you so much. How can I bear pushing you away? I just don¡¯t


    want you to suffer.¡±


    He eventually calmed down and epted my suggestion. Then, he took me


    to Aunt Mel.


    After what happened that day, my rtionship with her came to a standstill. I would have disregarded


    her for the rest of my life if it weren¡¯t for Colin.


    I even wondered if her kindness to me from childhood was genuine since I witnessed how harsh she


    was to Colin.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    ¡°Out of courtesy, I¡¯ll still call you Aunt Mel. I¡¯ll take care of Felix. Whether he wakes up or not is beyond


    my control.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lulu, as long as you¡¯re willing to take care of him! Thank you!¡±


    Aunt Mel seemed astonished. She stood up and approached to hold my hand, but I stepped back and


    avoided it.


    I continued, ¡°But there is one thing I¡¯d like to state ahead. I¡¯ll only take care of Felix, not be with him. It¡¯s


    been impossible for me to be with him. The person I like is Colin. Even if Colin and I can¡¯t be together,


    the guy I like will no longer be Felix.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯ll be together. Nobody can


    separate us, not even death.¡± Colin caressed my face dotingly, and I smiled coquettishly in return.


    Aunt Mel was a little gloomy. She opened her mouth several times before swallowing the words she


    wanted to utter.


    She already knew it was difficult for me to agree. If she forced me further, I might even take it back.


    Perhaps she never imagined that I, who always seemed gentle with a smile, would be so


    determined.


    When I turned around, I noticed some shame on her face.


    Maybe she wanted to apologize to me just now, but it was a pity that it was


    useless.


    She¡¯d already hurt me. It would be like slicing me and then stitching my wound. Could I pretend like


    nothing happened? That was impossible.


    I informed Mom about my decision. She remained silent for a time before saying, ¡°Lulu, if you believe


    it¡¯s right, just do it. We¡¯ll support you, but we won¡¯t go to the hospital again. If you have any difficulties,


    call us in time.¡±


    I promised them.


    Colin was standing next to me when I was on the phone. After I hung up, he hugged me and kept


    repeating that he was useless for making me suffer with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nobody can decide who I should like,¡± I replied, smiling.


    It was fine as long as I was willing to do it.


    In the evening, the doctor said that Felix¡¯s condition had stabilized. They could move him to the general


    ward.


    Uncle Austin went to the department director, saying that Felix¡¯s condition was severe and needed to


    stay in a single ward.


    General wards could be double, triple, or multi-patient. The so-called single ward wasn¡¯t a high-end


    wardparable to a luxury hotel but a general ward with only one patient. It was rtively quiet and


    more suitable for patients to recuperate.


    The hospital bed was in the center of the single ward, with two foldable apanying chairs beside


    the window that could be adjusted and used as beds at night.


    There was a small television opposite the hospital bed. The patient could watch it any time after paying


    with the code. There was also a separate bathroom and two small round stools.


    Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel were sitting on one of the apanying chairs, which had already


    unfolded.


    Colin hadn¡¯t slept well for several days, so I forced him to rest on another apanying chair.


    When he refused, I threatened to get furious or cry if he didn¡¯t listen. He


    eventually gave in.


    I stayed with him till he fell asleep.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    After entering the emergency room several times, Felix was so skinny that it seemed like only ayer of


    skin was left covering his bones. His figure was


    rather terrifying.


    I felt sad to see him like this. We grew up together, after

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    I sat beside Felix¡¯s bed, considering what to say.


    I used to believe that 18 years were a long time. However, when I was 22, I realized there wasn¡¯t much


    to talk about when I recalled it.


    ¡°Felix, you¡¯re such a coward. What are you trying to escape from by lying here? You¡¯re tall, handsome,


    and a top student who ranked in the top three on all exams. Many girls had had a crush on you and


    wanted to pursue you. If I hadn¡¯t stupidly helped you avoid them all those years, you might have gotten


    in


    trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you not appreciating me, but you¡¯re now torturing us. You¡¯re so heartless. Perhaps being


    cruel is your true nature. You appear unachievable, after all. Others believe you¡¯re indifferent, and


    many


    girls think you¡¯re out of reach.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you keep your disinterest in everything. But why did you hide Matthew¡¯s love letters from


    me? You¡¯ve done too many awful things that God hasn¡¯t spared you. That¡¯s why you have no choice


    but to lie here and listen to my usatoryments. You deserve it.¡±


    I no longer had fond dreams about Felix. In my eyes, he was no longer anything more than an ordinary


    bastard. He couldn¡¯t expect me to have a positive attitude toward a scumbag. It was already my


    greatest


    kindness to speak with him calmly.


    Aunt Mel probably thought what I said was unpleasant and wanted to stop me, but Uncle Austin


    intervened.


    ¡°Let them handle their business. It¡¯s already great that Lulu will help us. We can¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said was right.


    I stared at the sleeping Colin, rambling on about past urrences. Whether those were happy, upset,


    or


    dissatisfied, I said everything that came to mind.


    As I spoke, I was entirely immersed in those dusty memories. The years I had with Felix were filled with


    not only sadness and pain but also a lot of joy.


    After talking for over an hour, I felt thirsty.


    Someone next to me gave me an unscrewed mineral water bottle. I didn¡¯t think much and drank it. Only


    then did I realize the person bringing me water was Colin. He stood close to me, smiling gently.


    1/2:


    When the doctor came over for ward rounds after the shift, he stated that Felix was doing well and all


    indicators were normal. He asked us to keep working hard and speak to Felix more about the things he


    cared about and took to heart. It would be beneficial to wake him up soon.


    Colin soon persuaded Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel to rest at home. He stayed with me after buying my


    favorite food.


    As there was no dining table in the ward, we leaned against the window sill, cuddled up. We fed each


    other and had the sweetest meal.


    Of course, it was unfortunate that we had an unpleasant New Year. However, it wasn¡¯t too horrible with


    Colin by my side.


    After dinner, I still needed to talk to Felix. I was impatient, but I had no other way.


    Rather than speaking with Felix, I preferred to sit with Colin and enjoy the tranquility of the sunset, but I


    had to do what I had promised. Regardless of how impatient I was, I had to hold on. For Colin¡¯s sake, I


    motivated myself to keep going.


    At 9:00 pm, the nurse checked the wards outside and asked us to turn out the lights and rest.


    Colin unfolded the narrow foldable apanying chair in the dark. Then, we hugged andy together


    on

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 301 I sat beside Felix¡¯s bed, considering what to say. I used to believe that 18 years were a


    long time. However, when I was 22, I realized there wasn¡¯t much to talk about when I recalled it. ¡°Felix,


    you¡¯re such a coward. What are you trying to escape from by lying here? You¡¯re tall, handsome, and a


    top student who ranked in the top three on all exams. Many girls had had a crush on you and wanted to


    pursue you. If I hadn¡¯t stupidly helped you avoid them all those years, you might have gotten in trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you not appreciating me, but you¡¯re now torturing us. You¡¯re so heartless. Perhaps being


    cruel is your true nature. You appear unachievable, after all. Others believe you¡¯re indifferent, and


    many girls think you¡¯re out of reach. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you keep your disinterest in everything. But why did


    you hide Matthew¡¯s love letters from me? You¡¯ve done too many awful things that God hasn¡¯t spared


    you. That¡¯s why you have no choice but to lie here and listen to my usatoryments. You deserve


    it.¡± I no longer had fond dreams about Felix. In my eyes, he was no longer anything more than an


    ordinary bastard. He couldn¡¯t expect me to have a positive attitude toward a scumbag. It was already


    my greatest kindness to speak with him calmly. Aunt Mel probably thought what I said was unpleasant


    and wanted to stop me, but Uncle Austin intervened. ¡°Let them handle their business. It¡¯s already great


    that Lulu will help us. We can¡¯t go too far.¡± What he said was right. I stared at the sleeping Colin,


    rambling on about past urrences. Whether those were happy, upset, or dissatisfied, I said


    everything that came to mind. As I spoke, I was entirely immersed in those dusty memories. The years


    I had with Felix were filled with not only sadness and pain but also a lot of joy. After talking for over an


    hour, I felt thirsty. Someone next to me gave me an unscrewed mineral water bottle. I didn¡¯t think much


    and drank it. Only then did I realize the person bringing me water was Colin. He stood close to me,


    smiling gently. 1/2: When the doctor came over for ward rounds after the shift, he stated that Felix was


    doing well and all indicators were normal. He asked us to keep working hard and speak to Felix more


    about the things he cared about and took to heart. It would be beneficial to wake him up soon. Colin


    soon persuaded Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel to rest at home. He stayed with me after buying my favorite


    food. As there was no dining table in the ward, we leaned against the window sill, cuddled up. We fed


    each other and had the sweetest meal. Of course, it was unfortunate that we had an unpleasant New


    Year. However, it wasn¡¯t too horrible with Colin by my side. After dinner, I still needed to talk to Felix. I


    was impatient, but I had no other way. Rather than speaking with Felix, I preferred to sit with Colin and


    enjoy the tranquility of the sunset, but I had to do what I had promised. Regardless of how impatient I


    was, I had to hold on. For Colin¡¯s sake, I motivated myself to keep going. At 9:00 pm, the nurse


    checked the wards outside and asked us to turn out the lights and rest. Colin unfolded the narrow


    foldable apanying chair in the dark. Then, we hugged andy together onN?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    I even started to believe the fortune teller Aunt Mel had mentioned was capable. He actually made the


    correct prediction!


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± I covered my mouth in surprise and burst into tears.


    It was good news. Colin and I would have a bright future as Felix awoke.


    ¡°Colin, wake up!¡± I raised my voice in anxiety.


    Colin opened his eyes and was confused for a little while. Then, his expression abruptly changed, and


    he got up nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu?¡±


    My tears probably startled him. He only put on one shoe and dashed over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Colin had often said this sentence to me after Felix¡¯s ident.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He became solemn, unlocking his phone with trembling hands.


    Gosh, did Colin think Felix was going to die? Was he going to call his parents to see Felix for thest


    time? He wouldn¡¯t be so serious otherwise.


    It was my fault for not exining things properly.


    ¡°Colin, Felix is awake!¡± I dragged Colin to Felix.


    ¥ë


    His hands froze mid¨Cair as he stared into Felix¡¯s eyes, and his eyes reddened.


    ¡°Felix? Thank goodness. You¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    Colin, an imposing man about 6 feet 3 inches, crouched on the ground. He covered his face and burst


    into tears.


    His tense emotions eased, and the formidable front he had been attempting to retain faded at this


    point.


    For the first time, I recognized his deep vulnerability.


    After the doctor¡¯s examination, he said that Felix would gradually recover.


    Soon, Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel came. Seeing Felix lying on the bed in a daze, they hugged each


    other and cried iprehensibly.


    I also called my parents and informed them that Felix had awoken. They didn¡¯t appear surprised. They


    simply told me to go home early since he was fine. We had to relocate everything to the new house.


    1/2


    After asking for the details, I discovered they had decided to sell the house here and officially shift to a


    new house.


    Mom asked for my opinion. For me, it didn¡¯t matter whether they sold it. However, the current problem


    might not have urred if they had sold it earlier.


    Colin and I stood aside. I noticed his eyes were reddish. He didn¡¯t look at me, but he held my hand


    tightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Lulu.¡±


    Aunt Mel held my other hand and thanked me repeatedly. ¡°It was all my fault. I apologize for what I did


    before. I know you¡¯re a generous girl. Can you forgive me?¡±


    She appeared sincere, her tearful eyes filled with guilt as she pleaded. It was a pity that no matter what


    she did, I would never let it affect me again.


    I withdrew my hand and stepped to Colin¡¯s other side, lowering my gaze and saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m just


    helping Colin. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    Aunt Mel¡¯s smile instantly faded. Since I didn¡¯t treat her respectfully, she retracted her hand


    embarrassingly. She appeared a little ashamed and angry but more guilty and helpless.


    It wasn¡¯t that I was unforgiving or didn¡¯t value Colin¡¯s family. However, her cursing Colin destroyed my


    respect and love for her. I felt disappointed in her.


    Uncle Austin came over and said gently, ¡°Lulu, it was all Mel¡¯s fault. Felix caused her mental


    breakdown. She didn¡¯t mean to be harsh to you. You¡¯re a good girl. Just forgive her. We¡¯ll make it up to


    you in the


    future. Don¡¯t hold grudges against her.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    I was pissed off.


    They were indeed a family. They were so shameless to say the same thing.


    Did he mean I wasn¡¯t a good girl if I didn¡¯t forgive Aunt Mel? Did they intend to use me of being


    unforgiving this time?


    I even pondered why I hadn¡¯t realized this family was so narrow¨Cminded.


    ¡°Uncle Austin, why didn¡¯t you persuade Aunt Mel when she scolded us that day? If you did so, she


    might not curse at us. I won¡¯t forgive you both. I don¡¯t understand why you treated your sons so


    differently. How could you trade Colin¡¯s life for Felix?


    ¡°What happened to Felix was his fault. It has nothing to do with Colin or me. Why did you me us?


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unjust for us to bear Felix¡¯s sins?¡±


    Uncle Austin didn¡¯t expect me to speak so harshly. He wanted to refute but couldn¡¯t think of a reason.


    He


    ended up flushing.


    Everyone felt relieved when Felix awoke.


    Colin sent me back that day and brought me home. He was astounded to see how disorganized my


    house was. There were organizer bags all over the floor.


    Dad informed him that we were nning to sell our house. We would live in another house from now


    on


    and never return.


    Colin was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Uncle Gerald, Aunt Harper, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dad paused, raised his head, and responded, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Colin seemed embarrassed, so I invited him into my room. He pushed the items on the couch aside,


    sat


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    down, and asked reluctantly, ¡°Do you have to move?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I pinched and stroked his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Mom said it was troublesome to live in two houses


    alternately. She also had a big fight with Aunt Mel that day. We¡¯d be embarrassed to see each other


    again, so we¡¯d better move.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Are you leaving me here?¡±


    1/2


    His cheeks reddened, and his breathing became somewhat rapid.


    I poked his lips. ¡°Colin, are you too tired? Go back and have a good sleep.¡±


    Colin gritted his teeth before pinching my disruptive hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Or you¡¯ll know the


    consequences.¡±


    Only then did I notice his reaction btedly. I was so startled that I hastily hid my face in his coat.


    I didn¡¯t visit the hospital for the next few days. Instead, I packed my belongings with my parents at


    home, nning to relocate on a nice day.


    Colin and I chatted via video call for about half an hour. Through him, I learned that Felix healed


    rapidly. He could get out of bed, use the bathroom, and smile many times.


    I could tell from Colin¡¯s words that he still cared about his brother.


    Fortunately, Felix awoke and healed. Otherwise, I¡¯d be like what Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel stated.


    Even if . Colin and I were together, we wouldn¡¯t be happy. I couldn¡¯t forget such terrible condemnations.


    One night, I joined Jade and Zara in a card game after ending my video chat with Colin. Felix


    unexpectedly sent me a message.


    ¡°Thank you, Lulu. I know what happened. It was all my parents¡® fault. Thank goodness you¡¯re me, or I¡¯d


    be too embarrassed to see you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Another apology.


    If I could forget everything after epting his apology, moralities andws would be meaningless.


    His bted apology was pointless.


    I wanted to ignore him. However, after thinking about it, it seemed unfair that only Colin and I were.


    ufortable. I should make him feel the same. So I responded, ¡°You should apologize to Colin.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I wouldn¡¯t forgive them lightly.


    Maybe Colin would keep his grievances in his heart and choose to forgive them because they were his


    blood rtives, but I didn¡¯t want to see him suffer.


    Felix was discharged from the hospital before the New Year.


    In Southsville, New Year was significant. Some families who couldn¡¯t gather during the New Year would


    choose to get together before then.


    My parents had decided to celebrate the New Year in our new house as a celebration of moving.


    As we still had a few things to move, Mom and I came over to pick up thest batch of stuff the morning


    before the New Year while Dad was cooking at home.


    I pasted hand¨Cpainted advertisements for houses for sale on the ss.


    The New Year was almost here. It was customary to avoid moving during the New Year. Thus, the


    home- selling procedure might be slow. However, there was no rush. Someone would purchase our


    house sooner orter. We didn¡¯t need the money right away and could afford to wait.


    I put the items in my backpack, stood at the door, and nced back at the house where I had lived for


    nearly two decades. The past passed through my mind, dissipating like smoke and never returning.


    It was over. I¡¯d move on.


    When Mom and I came out after shutting the door, we heard audible conversations outside the corridor.


    We¡¯d have to meet them even if we didn¡¯t want to. What a coincidence.


    Mom looked at me helplessly. I only shrugged. Since we couldn¡¯t avoid them, we could only ept our


    123


    fate.


    After all, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should we be afraid of them?


    Aunt Mel was excitedly saying what she would cook for Felix. She soon appeared embarrassed when


    she noticed us standing at the entrance.


    Colin walked at the end and was stunned when he saw me. Then, he pursed his lips unhappily and


    gave me a resentful look.


    I raised my phone toward him while he made a funny face in response.


    To avoidughing out loud, I turned away and silently snickered. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw


    Felix¡¯s


    pale and grim look.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Harper,¡± Felix greeted Mom.


    He was under Uncle Austin¡¯s support and seemed in good spirits, but he was still skinny.


    Mom nodded lightly, then quietly waited for them to enter.


    The corridor was narrow. We couldn¡¯t get through if the Whites didn¡¯t move.


    Aunt Mel said, ¡°Harper, what are you¡­ Ah, Felix was discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ll cookter. Let¡¯s


    have a meal together.¡±


    Mom sneered and responded without looking at her, ¡°We dare not ept your invitation. Do you want


    to


    get in? If not, please don¡¯t block the way. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Aunt Mel flushed when she saw the house sale advertisement on our door. She wanted to say


    something


    but couldn¡¯t when she sensed Mom¡¯s coldness and alienation.


    She probably thought she didn¡¯t have anything to say by this point.


    ¡°Give me your bag, Aunt Harper. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Colin took the bag from Mom, held my hand, and


    led


    us outside.


    When we passed Aunt Mel, I noticed her lips trembling. She seemed to want to stop Mom. In the end,


    she didn¡¯t dare try anything. She just leaned to the side, leaving a way out for us.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll send Lulu and Aunt Harper home. I won¡¯t be back for lunch.¡±


    There was silence behind him. No one spoke.


    Colin didn¡¯t care, either. His original intention was to inform his family of his whereabouts. It didn¡¯t


    matter


    whether anyone responded.


    He put the backpack into the trunk and opened the backseat door for Mom.


    After helping Mom into the car, he saw that I also wanted to sit in the back seat, so he grabbed my arm


    and stuffed me into the passenger seat.


    Mom pretended not to see it, giving Colin and me time to chat.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    ¡°Remember to miss me when you get there.¡±


    Colin, don¡¯t say this in front of my mom. I grumbled inwardly. He wasn¡¯t my official boyfriend yet, but he


    said it so calmly and confidently.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Video call me every day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°No contact with other boys, especially that rigid one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I felt embarrassed by his endless reminders, but he refused to stop talking.


    I looked at Mom in the rearview mirror. She had pretended not to hear anything. However, her raised


    lips


    indicated that she was tantly eavesdropping happily.


    I felt lucky to have such liberal parents.


    Despite Aunt Mel¡¯s outrageous actions, Mom didn¡¯t vent her displeasure at Colin or limit my interactions


    with him. It might not be possible for other parents.


    To a considerable part, my parents¡® generosity and open¨Cmindedness highlighted Uncle Austin¡¯s and


    Aunt Mel¡¯s selfishness and narrow¨Cmindedness.


    I called Dad in advance. When we arrived downstairs, he was waiting at the entrance to help us move


    our


    things.


    Seeing Colin, Dad exchanged meaningful nces with Mom.


    ¡°Was there too much stuff, Lulu? You shouldn¡¯t have asked Colin to deliver them. Thank you, Colin.


    Lulu shouldn¡¯t have troubled you. You may go back. It¡¯s not good if you go back toote. Goodbye.


    Come here again when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Dad, since Colin was here, you should just invite him up. Why did we have to wait until next time?


    It was preferable to gather by coincidence than by invitation.


    I covered my eyes speechlessly and peeked at Colin through my fingers. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t be upset


    at Dad¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Uncle Gerald, my parents knew I hade over. I told them I¡¯m not going back for lunch. Give me the


    things. I can carry them up.¡±


    Before Dad could react, Colin grabbed the tworge bags and took the lead.


    Dad gave Mom a puzzled look. She covered her mouth and broke outughing. When she passed him,


    she tugged him along. He reluctantly followed her up the stairs.


    Some im that the father¨Cinw and son¨Cinw were natural enemies. There was some truth to it.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Colin. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting him. I¡¯m worried his mom will find another excuse to cause trouble.¡±


    My parents¡® concerns were reasonable.


    The atmosphere was stiff during lunchtime, but Colin was smart enough to ovee it and make Dad


    happy. He soon regained the chance to y chess with Dad.


    Colin arrived very early on New Year¡¯s Eve. When he came in, I was still in bed.


    He stood at my bedroom door and smiled at myziness before going to the kitchen to help my


    parents.


    He was good at pleasing others. Even my old¨Cfashioned father was satisfied with him.


    ording to previous years, my parents would prepare a few beloved traditional foods. The ingredients


    were prepared the night before. It was quick to make the meals.


    Colin looked at the ingredients, opened a few big bags he had brought, and said he would make a


    Northern¨Cstyle barbecue for us.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My parents had no objection. I even agreed with that wholeheartedly. I had missed that taste a lot in the


    six months since my return.


    There was a big difference between the Northern and Southern tastes. The Northern one was so


    delicious and spicy that others couldn¡¯t describe its essence unless they tried it themselves.


    When Colin noticed me walking around the kitchen eagerly, he grinned charmingly, which made my


    heart


    race.


    I pondered if I should add more red flowers and end his probation period early. He was so skilled at


    attracting me!


    We soon sat at the table, ready to begin the meal. Suddenly, Colin¡¯s phone rang.


    He took a look. Then, he appeared upset and put it back in his pocket without answering the phone.


    I hadn¡¯t asked Colin how he got along with his family or whether Aunt Mel had expressed her


    displeasure.


    Judging from his actions, I assumed their rtionship was still terrible. However, they were his family.


    He couldn¡¯t stay away from them forever.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    His phone rang many times, nonstop. The caller was quite persistent.


    Nobody spoke, but everyone knew who the call was from.


    Dad set down the wine ss he had just filled and snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Mom sighed, set down her fork, and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯d better head home, Colin.¡±


    Colin sat still, tightly holding my hand under the table.


    I told him, ¡°Just go back, Colin. The semester will start soon. We can be together every day then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the New Year. You shouldn¡¯t make your family unhappy. Don¡¯t cause trouble for Lulu


    anymore.¡± Mom patted his shoulder.


    Her final sentence had an effect. Colin set down his fork, reluctantly put on his coat, and left.


    I sent him to the car. He leaned against the car door and hugged me. Regardless of whether anyone


    would notice, he kissed my forehead gently.


    His breath was hot despite the cold outside.


    ¡°Lulu, I wish I could swallow you. Then I can bring you everywhere.¡±


    The temperature in Southsville was very low in winter. Colin was only wearing a fur coat, but he was


    warm.


    ¡°But if you swallow me, I¡¯ll turn into shit.¡± I pretended to be worried while waiting to see how he would


    react.


    As expected, he instantly choked, and his expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and stated he


    wanted to teach me a lesson, but I seized the opportunity and ran away.


    When I entered the corridor, he sat in the car, licking his lips and smiling broadly at me.


    It was just a kiss on the forehead. I wondered why Colin looked so happy.


    I didn¡¯t ask what happened after he returned. He didn¡¯t tell me either. Anyway, he looked a little


    unhappy when video chatting with me. I could tell he had had an unpleasant New Year¡¯s Eve meal.


    That night, we watched each other on both sides of the screen and chatted for a long time. We


    exchanged New Year greetings before hanging up the phone.


    +15 BONUS


    Less than five minutester, he texted me, ¡°You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to any boys


    other than me, especially Felix.¡±


    At the time, I had no idea what Colin meant by his meaningless words and assumed it was due to the


    incident in the hospital. I regarded it as a joke and responded, ¡°I only want you for the rest of my life.¡±


    He replied, ¡°Someone has bad intentions. I¡¯m not confident I can keep you.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I teased him again, ¡°Confidencees from the one you love. Do you not love me enough?¡±


    I took this conversation as a romantic sentiment and didn¡¯t think much about it.


    When Colin¡¯s fears came true, I realized I had a simplistic view of human nature.


    On the third day of the New Year, I made an appointment to go out with my friends. However, I saw


    Felix as soon as I walked out of the residential area.


    He was in a long coat, leaning against a big tree.


    He probably hadn¡¯t cut his hair since he was ill, as his hair hung softly past his ears. The cold wind


    blew up his hair, making him appear paler and thinner, like a sick prince. He also reminded me of a


    miserable,


    abandoned animal.


    Given what Felix and Aunt Mel had done before, I was annoyed when I saw him and didn¡¯t w


    to him. I simply pretended not to see him and walked past him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Lulu.¡±


    He straightened up and called me. His voice sounded aggrieved.


    Aunt Mel harshly scolded me because of him. What exactly was he aggrieved about?


    I suppressed my irritability and stopped, impatiently asking him what he wanted from me.


    speak

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Felix approached me, blocking the sunlight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Get out of my way.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand or care about my rejection. Instead, he grinned pleasantly, ¡± You¡¯ve


    be wary.¡±


    In my impression, he had always been aloof and rarely smiled. Even if he did, he would only slightly


    raise his lips. Others wouldn¡¯t notice it was a smile if they didn¡¯t look closely.


    What happened to him? Why was he smiling so broadly?


    I was so irritated that I wanted to hit Felix to get him out of my sight. Of course, that was presuming I


    could fight him.


    ¡°Please go straight to the point. I don¡¯t have time to speak with you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure which word delighted him, but he smiled and wanted to pat my head, which I avoided.


    ¡°Are your hands clean? Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    I expressed my disgust, but he didn¡¯t care. He withdrew his hand, bowed slightly, and said sincerely, ¡°I


    won¡¯t dy you for long. I¡¯d like to speak inly with you.¡±


    Jade suddenly texted me that something had happened and she would arrive a bitter. Since I had to


    wait, I didn¡¯t mind chatting with him. I also wanted to tell him to pay heed to his weird mother.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk. Choose a ce.¡±


    We entered a cafe called ¡°Forever Memories¡± nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At this time, there were only a few people in the cafe. The environment was quiet, and the music was


    flowing faintly.


    It was a great ce to chat, but the person I had to speak with made me ufortable.


    He ordered coffee while I ordered a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice. The waiter soon served the


    drinks, and I immediately took a sip.


    He appeared thoughtful as he stared at the coffee¡¯s foam art. He didn¡¯t speak, and neither


    1/2


    did I.


    +15 BONUS


    I had plenty of time anyway. If Felix remained silent too long, I would leave when Jade arrived.


    After I drank half of the orange juice, he finally took the initiative to speak.


    I was not afraid of waiting out his silence. The past me, who often lost myself when I saw him, was long


    gone. I¡¯d changed.


    ¡°Lulu, if nothing happened at Thanksgiving that year, and there was no Lc, would still like me? Would


    you have stayed with me and never left?¡±


    His words made my head buzz


    you


    What was he talking about? What was he trying to do? Did he wish to reminisce with me?


    Or was he so stimted by Lc¡¯s betrayal that he wanted to forget everything that had happened in


    the past?


    He was crazy. He only thought of using me tofort him after being betrayed. What he did was


    disgusting-


    ¡°I would be very grateful to you if you could disappear from my eyes now and forever.¡±


    Felix lowered his head and stirred up the foam of the coffee with a small spoon.


    ¡°I know you hate me for what I¡¯ve done. Regardless of whether you believe it, I¡¯ve always liked you. I


    want to be with you forever.¡±


    What was he implying? I was pissed off.


    He had gone too far. When I liked him back then, he rejected me, treated me coldly, and then pursued


    his true love. After Lc betrayed him, he returned and imed to like me.


    He was so bold to ask me out just to spout nonsense!

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Who gave him his courage? What made him so shameless?


    Did he say he wanted to be with me forever? Who did he think he was?


    What did he take me for? A love substitute? Or someone who would always please him without


    dignity?


    I had repeatedly stated that I liked Colin. I didn¡¯t want a rtionship with Felix and would never be with


    him.


    However, he came over and imed he liked me despite knowing I was in a rtionship with Colin. He


    was brazenly attempting to grab his brother¡¯s girlfriend.


    It wasn¡¯t only about feeling shameful but also about character.


    I realized Felix and Aunt Mel were overly self¨Crighteous and had lousy personalities.


    ¡°I know you are angry with me. It doesn¡¯t matter as I deserve it. Overall, I n topete fairly with


    Colin. You can retaliate against me. I fully ept it. But you must be ready to ept my pursuit.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for now. From today on, I¡¯ll pursue you seriously. I won¡¯t quit.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t sound like he was after me, but rather, it seemed like he was seeking


    revenge.


    Before I could scold him for being crazy, he had already stood up and strode away majestically, like a


    warrior entering the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    What he did stunned me. Until Jade and Zara sat next to me, I still hadn¡¯t roused from the blow Felix


    had just dealt.


    When I finished telling the story, they were likewise astounded.


    ¡°Holy shit! I never expected there to be such a shameless man in the world! Felix appears to be a


    gentleman, yet he is so terrible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could he say that? What does he want? He has done those awful things in the past.


    Is he going to ignore it? It¡¯s his business to forget, but Lulu can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Lulu, you should ask him why he chose Lc if he likes you. He liked Lc so much that he even went


    on a hunger strike. Why has he stopped loving her? They should always be together!¡±


    1/2


    ¡°I think the same. Was Felix driven insane by Lc¡¯s cheating? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said those


    shamelessly!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so outrageous. To be honest, I almost vomited.¡±


    ¡°Luna, think carefully. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°If you rekindle your rtionship with that trash, we¡¯ll end our friendship.¡±


    What the hell! Why did they assume I would be heartless and willing to be a fool to please Felix again?


    Was I that stupid?


    I drank the remaining orange juice unhappily.


    The weather was fine, and the New Year created a new atmosphere. The three of us strolled along the


    street.


    It was the New Year holiday. As everyone enjoyed the rare family reunion, only a few pedestrians were


    on the street. It made it impossible for us to ignore someone.


    That person was the crux of all the troubles during the past two months. We couldn¡¯t ignore her even if


    we wanted to. We should approach carefully based on the circumstances.


    Lc saw us before we could do anything. She froze and subconsciously wanted to run away. However,


    after a few steps, she turned around and waved at me.


    Her actions made me feel ufortable.


    Did she think I was her pet? Did she expect me to obey her?


    Zara had a bad temper and was about to speak, but I stopped her. I imitated Lc¡¯s actions.


    and waved to her with a smile.


    Not only could she irritate others, but so could I!

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    I admitted that I was a bit rude. However, I was facing a far worse person. That was why I dealt with her


    in the way she did.


    We weren¡¯t far apart from Lc, just a road between us. With my good eyesight, I could see her


    expression well.


    When she saw my gesture, her expression turned terrible. She bit her lips and stood still, staring at me.


    She was waiting for me to take the initiative, but I didn¡¯t want to stay. I wanted to go shopping.


    Thus, I ignored her and walked away. Jade and Zara, at my left and right, were like two knights who


    followed me closely. I was like a princess whom they desperately protected.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I imagined that.


    They didn¡¯t know why I was giggling and kept asking me. I ran away instead of answering them. They


    chased after me while shouting with excitement.


    When we had stopped fooling around, Lc caught up to us. She dashed over and came to at halt,


    clutching her knees and gasping for air.


    ¡°Yo, what a long tongue! Zara, I think this tongue looks like your puppy¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Bah, don¡¯t kid me! My puppy never does disgusting things! It¡¯s much cleaner!¡±


    Lc could tell they were mocking her and wanted to refute it. However, she swallowed her words when


    she noticed Zara¡¯s domineering look. That was a normal reaction. After all, Zara


    was several inches taller than me.


    Well, Lc had made some progress. At least she was aware of her current situation.


    ording to her past actions, she should have reddened eyes as she tearfully said, ¡°Felix, did I do


    something wrong? Did I make Lulu misunderstand? I can apologize to her.¡±


    Felix was now no longer around to protect her. She couldn¡¯t show her hypocrisy or softness without


    anyone¡¯s support.


    She could disy various expressions in front of different people. It would be a pity if she


    didn¡¯t be an actress.


    ¡°Luna, I want to talk to you.¡±


    1/2


    Damn it. Felix just finished talking to me. And now, it was her turn. I felt that I¡¯d my time just talking to


    them.


    spent all


    They acted as if they could do whatever they wanted without regard for what I thought.


    Birds of the same feather did flock together. It would be a shame if they couldn¡¯t be together forever.


    They were the perfect match.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk. Choose a ce.¡±


    I indifferently waited for her to choose where to speak. She took the initiative and turned to the path on


    the right, entering a beverage shop.


    The shop was empty, and the young owner seemed sleepy. When he saw us enter, he cheered himself


    up and greeted us warmly.


    Lc sat silently. She didn¡¯t order anything and would seemingly leave after talking. Regardless, it


    seemed inappropriate to upy the space without spending.


    If I were with my friends, I would have treated them to drinks since I had achieved financial freedom.


    However, it was Lc. I was unwilling to do so.


    I wasn¡¯t a fool with a lot of money. I wouldn¡¯t let her take advantage of me.


    ¡°Lc, although you invited us here, we won¡¯t take advantage of you. Let¡¯s pay separately.¡±


    After I said that, the three of us started to discuss which drinks we should choose.


    Lc blushed and gripped the cufflinks on her coat in frustration after being ignored by us. She


    probably didn¡¯t expect me to embarrass her.


    She suppressed her rage and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to drinks.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°No thanks. Just pay yours. Even If you treat us with fine wine, we won¡¯t dare to drink it. It would be


    horrible if we be infected with your hypocrisy and shamelessness.¡±


    Zara¡¯s harsh words were like arrows, striking Lc mercilessly. I felt so amused that I nearly fell off my


    chair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk briefly. My time is limited. Although I dislike Felix, he has been my neighbor for over 20


    years. I¡¯m notfortable staying with the woman who betrayed him.¡±


    1 looked at my watch and urged her Impatiently.


    Lc lowered her head and sipped her milkshake. She concentrated on her drink as if she hadn¡¯t had a


    milkshake in hundreds of years.


    When my patience was running out, she spoke just in time¨CI would have left if she hadn¡¯t done it.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks before she spoke. However, it wasn¡¯t the same as before. She would


    attempt not to shed tears to win a man¡¯s affection.


    Her tears now seemed to be genuine.


    ¡°Crying is useless. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t speak.¡± I dusted off my sleeves and pretended to


    leave.


    ¡°Shawn is my childhood sweetheart,¡± Lc blurted out.


    At first, I had no interest in talking with her. However, if the topic were about Shawn, that would be a


    different story. After all these years, I was curious about the past between her


    and Shawn.


    Everyone had the desire to gossip, including the three of us.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn and I grew up together. At that time, his dad was my dad¡¯s subordinate. His dad was very


    concerned about my family¡¯s affairs. Even when we furnished our new house, he woulde to


    inspect the ceramic tiles.


    ¡°I¡¯d been getting along well with Shawn. When we were 12, we decided to be together for the rest of


    our lives. We didn¡¯t understand love at that time. We enjoyed our time together and didn¡¯t want to be


    apart.


    ¡°My parents beat me for the first time when they found out about our rtionship. They


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    even locked me in a dark room for a day, saying I was stupid. When Shawn¡¯s family found out, they


    encouraged him to have more contact with me. His dad secretly gave me all kinds of good things


    through Shawn.


    ¡°When I was 15, my dad was involved in an incident and sent to jail. Our assets were confiscated, and


    we lost everything all of a sudden. My mom and I were homeless. But Shawn used his pocket money to


    rent a small house for us.


    ¡°His dad found out, and his mom came to warn us and asked us to stay away from Shawn, iming I


    was no longer worthy of her son. When he knew what they¡¯d done, he quarreled with his parents. His


    dad contacted a few thugs to harass us every day. We finally decided to move when they pushed me


    into an alley and almost raped me.


    ¡°On the day of moving, his mom came and showed me a video of his dad beating him. He got


    numerous injuries, and his head was bleeding.


    ¡°His mom requested us to stop causing trouble for her son. She knew she shouldn¡¯t do this but couldn¡¯t


    help it. We were less significant than her son. My dad¡¯s matter was a big issue, and they didn¡¯t want


    Shawn to get implicated.¡±


    The story was short and overstated, but I felt sad to hear it.


    It was the reality. Most people would prefer to disregard rtionships and morality for their interests.


    When there was a conflict of interest, they were willing to defend themselves and reap more benefits


    instead.


    Lc¡¯s mood was terrible. She appeared trapped in the unforgettable past, unable to free herself. Her


    eyes were filled with pain after revealing her scars.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°Did Shawn never look for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I moved to Southsville during high school. My mom and I wouldn¡¯t go out unless we


    needed to. During that time, I had low self¨Cesteem. I hid like a rat in the ditch and didn¡¯t dare go out.


    ¡°One day, it rained, and I didn¡¯t bring an umbre. My ssmates had all left, and the gatekeeper was


    closing the gate. I had no choice but to go home in the rain. Later, I fell into a puddle and broke my leg.


    I couldn¡¯t get up and cried in the mud.


    ¡°Felix was the one who carried me back. He was my savior. He even bought me medicine and


    bandaged my injury. He drew me out of my gloom. From that day on, I vowed to be with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about his rtionship with you. I knew it was wrong, but I wanted to hold on to him.


    Because apart from him, I couldn¡¯t find any other salvation. Luna, you¡¯ve never been in a desperate


    situation like mine. You won¡¯t understand my feelings. I know you me and hate me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± I became increasingly irritated, so I had to stop her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to say, I don¡¯t have time for it. Regardless of how much you have endured, it¡¯s


    your business. As an outsider, I sympathize with you, but that¡¯s not an excuse. to act as a third party


    and betray Felix. Don¡¯t find me again in the future. I have nothing to say to those who hold wrong


    beliefs.¡±


    I stood up, intending to leave. Lc grabbed my sleeve and refused to let me go. ¡°Wait, since. you¡¯re


    already here, you won¡¯t lose anything if you continue to listen. You¡¯ll be interested in what I have to say


    next.¡°¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe her and was toozy to listen. I shook her off and wanted to leave.


    However, Zara remained intrigued. She kept hinting at me and persuaded me to sit down. ¡± She rarely


    stopped you. Just listen. Don¡¯t let her down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead then. But Lc, if you keep saying those useless things, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Lc gasped angrily. I expected her to leave after seeing my attitude. After all, Felix had indulged her


    for years¡­


    She didn¡¯t, though, which surprised me. Instead, she grimly restrained her fury and continued her story.


    1/2


    ¡°Felix was nice to me at first. I assumed I¡¯d be good with him for the rest of my life. But, aside from the


    first half year, he wasn¡¯t too close to me the rest of the time.


    ¡°When we were around others, he treated me like a precious treasure, doting and loving me. However,


    when we were alone, there was nothing.


    ¡°We were officially together on his birthday. I seduced him when he was drunk. As we grew apart, I was


    concerned that he would abandon me and never return. But¡­¡±


    Lc¡¯s eyes turned red. Her tears flowed again, and she kept wiping them. Jade was soft- hearted and


    couldn¡¯t bear seeing her cry, so she handed her a tissue.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Lc wiped her tears with the tissue and thanked Jade.


    ¡°But he kept calling your name all night. He was drunk, and he still remembered you. Luna, you have


    no idea how much I hated you. I even wanted to kill you. Without you, he¡¯ll belong


    to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for always setting you up. I was crazy with jealousy. The person he likes has always


    been you. I hate you so much.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°Despite that, I pretended not to know anything. I told myself I was the only person he liked and stuck


    to him. I assumed I could turn him into mine as time went by, but I couldn¡¯t. He often stared at your


    WhatsApp profile photo without sending you a text.


    ¡°In those 18 years, you¡¯ve lived in his heart. It would kill him if he took you out, and he never thought to


    do so. When you and Matthew decided to try dating, he behaved like a stalker. Despite my objections,


    he followed you whenever he had the chance.


    ¡°I threatened him with my life when I asked him to introduce you to a boyfriend. He agreed and told his


    friends that he could give up after you had a boyfriend. But when he knew you became Colin¡¯s


    girlfriend, he rushed to you like crazy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said to him, but he became indifferent to me. He ignored me regardless of how


    many times I contacted him. And he stayed downstairs in your apartment all night.


    ¡°Perhaps you think I¡¯m a terrible woman who betrayed Felix. I once wished to be with him. for the rest


    of my life. But which girl would want her boyfriend to have someone else in his heart?


    ¡°When Shawn and I reunited, I had no feelings for him. And when he proposed to me, I didn¡¯t refuse. I


    wanted Felix to feel the same when he discovered I was with someone else.


    ¡°In these five years, I¡¯ve never felt like I had Felix. Would you be happy if this were your situation? I just


    want to take revenge on him. He hurt me, so I upset him. Luna, I only came


    to tell you this.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m in hell, I won¡¯t let you live your life carefreely! I want you to know the truth and make you


    ufortable between the brothers! I¡¯m bad, right? I know I¡¯m horrible! But you both made me like


    this! Whether it¡¯s Felix or you, you both deserve it!¡±


    Until Lc ran away crying, I still hadn¡¯t recovered from what she said.


    Was it sinful for me to be carefree? What had I done to her?


    Felix had always liked me? How could it be? At Thanksgiving that year, he had cut off any attempts to


    fix our rtionship simply because he disliked me.


    Did I get it wrong? Or did Lc make up a story to bring me down?


    It might be pointless, but I felt a little ufortable to hear such a story from Lc.


    1/2


    She didn¡¯t want me to livefortably since she had received a terrible oue. Why? Had I offended


    her?


    I admitted that what Lc said confused me a little. If she intended to exact retribution on me, she


    seeded. However, this kind of victory wouldn¡¯t grant Felix his wish but made me dislike him much


    more.


    ¡°Lulu, do you believe what she said? This kind of person would never speak the truth. She only wants


    to bring you down. Just ignore her.¡±


    Jade sat next to me, gently holding my shoulders to soothe me.


    I assumed there was some truth to what Lc shared.


    Not to mention the farfetched ones, but it had be apparent in recent months that something was


    wrong with Felix.


    Felix was different when I tried to date Matthew and after I got together with Colin.


    If that were the case, it would shed light on what transpired after he became ill.


    He did it on purpose.


    He made himself so miserable that he didn¡¯t hesitate to threaten everyone with his life. It was all


    because he wanted everything to return to the past, especially the days when I treated him like a god.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    ¡°I think Lc wasn¡¯t lying this time. Felix might have always liked Lulu, but he discovered his feelings


    toote, and what he did was irreversible. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to find you.¡±


    Zara looked so troubled that she patted her head. She was likewise confused. ¡°What a mess.¡±


    Jade wanted to retort. However, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable exnation after thinking for a while.


    Subconsciously, she seemed to agree with what Zara said.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re already with Colin. But if Felix shows up again¡­ You won¡¯t be moved, right?¡±


    I told them, ¡°Hmm. Even if I can¡¯t be with Colin in this life, I¡¯ll never consider being with Felix again.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t waver. I had agreed with Colin that we would be together for the rest of our lives as long as


    he passed the probation period. Nobody could stop us.


    Jade looked out the window and sighed. ¡°Oh, it was sunny when we came out, but now it¡¯s raining


    again. The weather is so changeable.¡±


    Yes, even the weather was changeable. Others might change, but I wouldn¡¯t.


    When we were leaving, the young owner smiled and sent us to the door, inviting us toe. again.


    It hadn¡¯t rained for long. When it came to a halt, the ground had ayer of wetness. I looked up at the


    sky. It was so overcast that I felt like the clouds would descend on my head at any


    moment.


    My mood instantly worsened. I had a feeling that something terrible was going to happen.


    When I arrived home, Mom had just awoken from her nap, her cheeks flushed. She was sitting on the


    couch drinking water.


    I changed my shoes and stepped in but tripped over something by the door.


    I assumed those were items from moving. I was ready to take them up and find somewhere to put


    them. However, I noticed a pile of nutritional products and tworge bags of fruits. There was also


    durian, which I liked. No wonder I smelled it in the corridor.


    ¡°Mom, will we finish eating all these in time?¡±


    I checked the bags, picked them up, and brought them to the kitchen. I wondered why Mom


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    put them by the door.


    Mom retorted, ¡°Will I be so thoughtless when buying them? It was from Felix. He came not long after


    you left. He gave me these things and apologized for what his mom had done. when he was ill.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I refused, but he didn¡¯t listen and set down the things. He even stated he would visit us more regrly


    in the future. Your dad wasn¡¯t home, and I couldn¡¯t refuse him, so I kept the things.¡±


    For some reason, I thought of the poisonous apple that Snow White ate and stared


    suspiciously at the fruit bag. Would these fruits be poisonous? Could we believe Felix and eat the


    things he sent?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯ll send them back to him when I have time tomorrow. We¡¯d better not ept their


    stuff.¡±


    The things were innocent, but I felt annoyed and kicked them a few times. After I figured out Felix¡¯s


    thoughts, my previous resistance and impatience toward him turned into disgust and rejection.


    His scheming tactics made me despise him even more.


    ¡°Felix has already given them to us. It would seem too rude to send them back. Besides, given your


    rtionship with Colin, we¡¯ll meet them again. Don¡¯t worry. Just eat them. I¡¯ll find a chance to return a


    gift.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 315

    hapter 315


    I felt even more annoyed because of those things.


    Felix had started to take action, and Lc finally revealed the truth. However, it wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    She told lies all the time in the past, but I never took her seriously. Now that she told the truth, it was an


    increased burden on me. It was so frustrating


    Mom asked me why I was unhappy, but I didn¡¯t exin. I didn¡¯t want my parents to worry about such


    annoying matters. As an adult, I should learn to solve my problems.


    independently. I couldn¡¯t hide under my parents¡® protection forever.


    I pondered about it for a long time but got no results, so I decided to let things run its course.


    Colin video¨Ccalled me a littlete that night. I was nearly asleep when he called. The lights over there


    were dim, and the surroundings were noisy. He appeared to be attending a gathering.


    ¡°Colin, are you outside?¡±


    He rubbed his brows and smiled gently at me. The affection in his slightly drunken gaze was as sweet


    as honey.


    ¡°Yes, I got together with some high school ssmates. We just came out. I wanted to bring


    you along, but it was toote. I was worried that it would affect your rest.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Is that your girlfriend? Let me have a look.¡±


    A hand appeared on the screen. Someone tried to snatch the phone from Colin¡¯s hand, saying he


    wanted to meet me. I was so startled that I lifted the quilt to cover myself, only exposing the part above


    my eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I had just taken a shower, so my hair was disheveled. I was also wearing cartoon¨Cpatterned pajamas.


    I¡¯d be embarrassed if Colin¡¯s ssmates saw that.


    Colin smiled even more joyfully when he noticed me hiding under the quilt. He inquired about my day


    as he pushed away his ssmate, who attempted to seize his phone.


    Unexpectedly, his ssmate was quite persistent and clung to Colin as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until he saw


    me.


    1/2


    I wanted to tell Colin about Felix and Lc, but the timing wasn¡¯t ideal. Moreover, it was inappropriate


    for outsiders to know about such things. He¡¯d feel embarrassed.


    Forget it. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to tell him tomorrow.


    However, a small decision could always result in a significant shift.


    Colin came downstairs to fetch me up as soon as I awoke, telling me he wanted to surprise.


    1. me.


    I cheerfully got into the car and followed him to a cafe.


    He arranged for me to sit by the window with some coffee and cake. He sat on the other side with a


    middle¨Caged man, discussing something.


    While talking, the middle¨Caged man opened his briefcase and took a stack of documents. Then, they


    signed it and shook hands formally before saying farewell and agreeing to go somewhere afterward. I


    couldn¡¯t hear it well because they were far away.


    After sending the middle¨Caged man away, Colin sat opposite me with a file bag, watching me eat


    intently.


    u gaze o


    ¡°What is that?¡± I chewed on the cake and fixed the file bag, longing to take a look.


    He pressed against my forehead to stop me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Don¡¯t move. Eat well, or you¡¯ll choke.¡±


    After eating, I asked him where he was taking me. He said he¡¯d take me to his ce.


    I felt a headacheing.


    I loathed his family as I had too many unhappy memories of them. The people I didn¡¯t want to see were


    basically at his house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I pouted.


    Of course, Colin knew what I was thinking. He smiled gently and held my hand. ¡°My parents went to


    meet some friends. They probably won¡¯t be back today. Felix¡¯s ssmates came over, and he left


    earlier than I did.¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    So, did this mean that I could have some private time with Colin? Would this be our first


    official date?


    This was quite tempting.


    Our love was still in the probationary period and still needed further nurturing and understanding.


    However, there were too many unpleasant things that had happened in his house. Just thinking about it


    gave me a headache. I really didn¡¯t want to go there.


    Colin was gently coaxing me with his soft and soothing voice, making my head spin. Before I knew it,


    the car had stopped in front of his house.


    I felt useless just thinking about it. I was easily persuaded with just a few words.


    The advertisements posted on the doors and windows of my house were still there. It wasn¡¯t that no


    one was interested in buying my house but that there hadn¡¯t been suitable buyers.


    Since we were not rushing to sell it off, it was fine to wait. After living there for over 20 years, my


    attachment was particrly deep.


    Deep down, I knew I wanted to hand it over to the most suitable person.


    The weather had been extremely coldtely. The only greenery was the vines in the small garden.


    Everything else had withered away.


    Standing at the entrance, I suddenly felt a sense of estrangement even though I had only been away


    for a few days.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Colin bent down to ask in my ear as he reached from behind me to


    unlock the door.


    His warm breath on my neck made me feel ticklish all over.


    Suddenly, my heart started racing. Heat rushed to my head, making my cheeks feel like they


    were on fire.


    I had been alone with Colin before, but my parents were always at home.


    In an empty and quiet house like this, it was only natural for anyone to feel nervous- especially for two


    lovebirds with a budding romance.


    1/2


    As soon as we entered his house, Colin pushed me toward his room.


    I swore I tried to struggle, but I was too weak. The scent emanating from him made my legs turn to jelly.


    I was no match for him at all as he pressed me directly onto his single bed.


    As soon as I touched the bed, I sprang up like a string, my heart pounding.


    If it weren¡¯t for Colin¡¯s quick reflexes, I might have hit his jaw. That would¡¯ve left us both injured or


    worse, bleeding.


    ¡°Oh, Colin, my mom needs me for something. I think I¡¯d better go back.¡± I reached for my purse with a


    flustered feeling.


    I was not being dramatic. My mind was just in turmoil. Those scenes from the novels I read shed


    through my mind like the movies, each frame making me blush and heart race.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but my heart was in chaos.


    Was it desire? Fear? Fondness? Affection? I couldn¡¯t articte exactly what I was feeling, but simply


    put, I wanted to uphold the principles my mom taught me while keeping the mysterious sense of


    anticipation.


    Maybe my thoughts were too straightforward and my emotions were written all over my face, allowing


    Colin to understand my thoughts.


    He unexpectedly reached out to support my shoulder with one hand and supported himself


    on the headboard with the other. He trapped me between his embrace and the headboard. Our faces


    were less than a fist¡¯s distance apart, but he wasughing like a sly fox.


    I hadn¡¯t expected this situation at all. What should I do?


    I grabbed my cor with my right hand and moved to the side before muttering irritably,¡± Stopughing.¡±


    Heughed even harder as he leaned forward. I was overpowered by him as he pushed me


    onto the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before I could react, his scent enveloped me. My face was searing hot.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Before I could react, his scent enveloped me. My face was searing hot.


    ¡°Darling, how long is the probationary period? I¡¯m getting impatient,¡± Colin murmured as his nose


    brushed lightly against my forehead and cheeks.


    The kisses were gentle and tender, yet sweet as candy. There was an irresistible lingering


    taste.


    Afraid of going further, I struggled slightly using all my limbs. But his arms were firmly restraining me


    like handcuffs while his legs were tightly binding mine like chains, making it impossible to move.


    I was like a fish caught in a.


    My heart was pounding hard. It felt like it would jump out of my throat at any moment.


    Realizing that there was no escape, I gave up resisting.


    Gradually, I calmed down and stopped struggling.


    As I quietly opened my eyes and slowly gazed into Colin¡¯s intoxicated eyes, I could see hist deep


    affection for me.


    Hisrge hand was gently caressing my waist. I could still feel his warmth even through theyer of my


    sweater.


    ¡°No, Colin. I¡¯m not ready.¡±


    He breathed heavily, his breaths getting hotter. He panted against my neck and said in a voice mixed


    with pain and pleasure, ¡°You¡¯re so soft, Lulu.¡±


    My face, which had just returned to normal, started blushing again. I began to squirm ufortably


    under him, trying to free myself from his restraint.


    I was sure I liked him. But my upbringing made me exceptionally conservative and stubborn


    in this regard. I wouldn¡¯t give myself up until the day we got married.


    It was not about anything else; it was just about respecting myself and valuing him.


    ¡°Baby, stop moving, please. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    The sensation on my thighs made my face flush and my heart race. I knew if I kept moving, things


    might go too far.


    1/2


    I timidly stopped moving and obediently nestled in his arms, waiting for him to calm down. He took


    deep breaths as he tried to suppress the restlessness in his body, gradually reducing


    the heat.


    After a long time, so long that my waist felt sore, Colin rolled over onto the bed. He finally released me.


    I scrambled up, but my gaze fell below his belt. The outline scared me so much that I screamed and


    wanted to run away.


    Colin reached out to grab me. He restrained me and said threateningly, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll punish


    you.


    His low and maic voice was tinged with a bit of hoarseness, making it especially captivating.


    After that, he didn¡¯t do anything more.


    Hey on the bed while Iy on my stomach beside him at a safe distance away. We chatted about the


    years we spent at Lincoln University.


    When it came to the interesting parts, I suddenly remembered meeting Felix and Lc the other day.


    Felix had said some things that kept me awake all night. As I was worried about the strange things he


    might do, I quickly told Colin everything.


    ¡°Felix said he wanted topete fairly with me?¡± Colin¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fairpetition when the starting point is the same. Baby, do we have the same starting


    point?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment but quickly understood what he meant. I patted his chest and said with a


    hint of mischief, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re my boyfriend, and he¡¯s nothing to me. Besides, my scales have


    tipped toward you. Where¡¯s the fairness in that?¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Colin chuckled softly. He held me tighter and casually patted my curvy bottom a couple of times. Then,


    he bit my ear and said, ¡°You¡¯re really driving me crazy. When can we sleep together? I¡¯m really


    impatient.¡±


    His words made me blush. He started blowing hot air and lightly pecking my ears and neck, tickling me


    so much that I involuntarily shrank back.


    For a moment, I really wanted to just give in to him. After all, he would have his way with me sooner or


    later. There was no need to be so stubborn about things. But then I thought again and told myself not to


    rush. I convinced myself that the time was not right. I should be reserved.


    ¡°Colin, stop teasing me,¡± I coquettishly protested, pushing away his mischievous head with my hand.


    The fluffy feeling of his hair against my hand was like that of a big, yful dog.


    I was afraid that if he continued to tease me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself. After all, I had a fetish


    for good looks and a nice voice. Colin perfectly matched my aesthetic standards.


    ¡°Naughty girl, I saved you. Didn¡¯t someone already tell you to give yourself to me? But you¡¯re still


    clueless even after I¡¯ve made it so obvious that the whole school knows.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Queenie and Julia don¡¯t know either. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve told me. ¡°I was


    oddly confident about this.


    ¡°Back then, you were still young and always treated me as your brother. I couldn¡¯t be too forward, could


    I? I was afraid of scaring you, so I specifically instructed them not to tell you. I thought you¡¯d


    understand when you grew up a little.¡±


    At this point, Colin started gritting his teeth again. ¡°But you¡¯re such a slowpoke and event found


    Matthew as soon as you got to Jesselton College. You made me so anxious back then. How I wished I


    could just fly over to you.¡±


    I raised my head to nce at him. I could see both the love and hate in his bright eyes.


    When he mentioned Matthew, I felt a little guilty. If it weren¡¯t for his family¡¯s objection, I would¡¯ve started


    a rtionship with him.


    Fortunately, after all that had happened, the ending was what I wanted. It was just annoying.


    ¡°Then you have to thank Matthew¡¯s mother. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be with you


    1/2


    now. You might end up like Felix now.¡± I didn¡¯t mind tarnishing my own image.


    ¡°Well, I really have to thank her, then.¡±


    As he spoke, he blew a few breaths toward me and approached to tickle me.


    +15 BONUS


    I had plenty of ticklish spots, especially on my sides. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stopughing when tickled


    there. There was even once when I yed around with Queenie until went hoarse.


    my voice


    I giggled incessantly, wriggling on the bed as Colin continued to tickle me whileughing at me. It made


    the atmosphere chaotic yet cheerful.


    I was the ticklish one, after all. I yelled out that I surrendered so that he would stop ticking me. But he


    didn¡¯t relent, insisting that I took a stand. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t think of a proper expression to


    match his feelings so that he would stop tickling me.


    Suddenly remembering what we just talked about, I quickly raised my voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    already know that I¡¯ve given my heart to you?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Colin stopped tickling me and ced his hands on either side of my body, his forehead against mine.


    The intoxicating look in his eyes made my heart pound. ¡°Really? Then when will you agree to sleep


    with me? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long that I¡¯ve almost crippled my


    left hand.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As I realized the inevitable connection between his proposal and crippling his left hand, my face turned


    tomato red.


    Even though I was inexperienced, I knew what he meant. In this age of the inte,


    everything was avable online. Even if I hadn¡¯t experienced something personally, I had seen and


    heard enough.


    However, it was a little embarrassing for someone to insinuate such things about me. It was the first


    time it was happening too. I was a shy person.


    As I blushed profusely, I felt too embarrassed to look into his eyes. I kept dodging and avoiding them.


    Bold words could be spoken easily, but actually doing it was not that simple. I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared


    for it.


    Colin started biting my ear again, his heavy breathing sounding like a gust of wind blowing in my ear.


    Why was he so close to me all the time, constantly teasing me? It was really annoying.


    ¡°Um, I¨CI need to use the bathroom.¡± I found an excuse. As Colin tried to calm down his


    excitement, I wriggled out of his embrace and opened the bedroom door. I ignored everything else. I


    wanted to temporarily escape from this suffocating ambiguity.


    Ah! I really didn¡¯t expect this at all. It scared me.


    In the living room, Felix was sitting on the couch in a ck hoodie and pants. He had a solemn


    expression. For a moment, I felt like the person sitting there wasn¡¯t the same young man I grew up


    with, who used to be a bright person. At this moment, the air around him was


    dark.


    He was pursing his lips tightly. When he saw me open the bedroom door suddenly, he raised his head


    and stared at me with a strange yet dangerous gaze.


    1/2


    Didn¡¯t Colin say no one would be home? Why did Felix suddenly appear here? Did he not leave the


    house, or did hee back early?


    And what was with that expression on his face?


    My mind instantly became confused.


    The unease that Colin had just managed to calm down surged up again. The hair on my back. stood


    up. I felt like there was a cold, slippery snake crawling along every inch of my skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Colin quickly got up and came over to me. He held my waist and pulled me into his


    arms. His gaze froze when it passed over Felix.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the reunion party? Why are you back now?¡± Colin asked in a deep voice while patting


    my back soothingly with hisrge hand.


    Smirking, Felix picked up a cigarette. He lit it and took a huge breath before exhaling. Turning his head


    toward us, his eyes fell on Colin¡¯s arm on my waist. His eyes were as ck as two bottomless pits.


    ¡°Something came up, and they didn¡¯te.


    I had never seen such a Felix before. Every part of him seemed filled with gloominess.


    Previously, he was like the moonlight, clear and bright. He was just not as warm as the sun.


    It was what made him likable. Now, he seemed like a ck void that could swallow


    everything.


    He was staring at me so intensely, as if he would bury me the very next moment and disappear without


    a trace.


    I didn¡¯t know if he was nning something, but I felt very uneasy.


    I clenched my fists tightly, and Colin noticed my tension. He gently pried my sped fingers open and


    interlocked them with his own before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll have lunch at home. I¡¯ll take a look if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    I had originally wanted to relieve myself. But after being stared at by Felix just now, I


    couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    I sat on the toilet in turmoil for a full five minutes, but I still couldn¡¯t calm my panicked and


    fearful heart.


    Colin knocked on the bathroom door with concern, bringing my scattered soul back. I


    turned on the tap to wash my hands and opened the door without drying them. Water was still dripping


    from my fingers.


    Felix was still maintaining his posture on the couch. He slowly turned his head toward me upon hearing


    the bathroom door open. He was repeatedly saying in a very soft and cold voice, ¡°¡­given her heart to


    him for saving her¡­¡±


    With Colin around, I wasn¡¯t afraid of him. But the words he kept repeating made me shudder with fear


    and unease.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Felix lowered his head and whispered. Then, he continued,


    ¡°Lulu, after missing out for so many years, I regret everything. Can you forgive me and give me another


    chance? Please think about it, Lulu. This is myst time asking you.¡±


    I stood far away from him, shaking my head firmly.


    If he had said these words a few years earlier, maybe I would have been moved. But afte more than


    five years, his words sounded nothing but annoying to me. His affection orck thereof meant nothing


    to me.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Perhaps my indifference stimted him. He pressed his right hand against his left chest with force, his


    expression changing from solemn to distressed.


    The darkness emanating from him seemed even stronger than before.


    I wanted to tell him that I no longer needed his affection, that his affection would only be a burden to


    me. But Felix¡¯s presence felt so oppressive that I couldn¡¯t say a word. I could only fearfully escape to


    the kitchen and hold onto Colin¡¯s waist as he was picking vegetables.


    I fled in vain from my


    hood sweetheart.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hands?¡± Colin let me hold onto him. He was speaking in a deep voice with a


    gentle and affectionate tone.


    1/2


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Colin chuckled hoarsely. ¡°How could you forget that? Do you want me to kiss your hands. dry?


    Feeling embarrassed, I withdrew my hands and dried them on the back of his sweater.


    Colin turned his head and pecked me on the cheek, his eyes filled with tender affection.


    But I couldn¡¯t immerse myself in his love as I did in his bedroom just now. The words Felix kept


    repeating made me feel terrified. It was always anticipating that he might do


    something bad.


    After spending some time with Colin in the kitchen, I went out again and no one in the living room.


    I took a peek and saw that Felix¡¯s bedroom door was closed.


    Saw that there was


    With nothing else to do, I opened the door to the terrace leading to the small garden. I wanted to have


    some fresh air, but I heard movement in the garden on my side of the house.


    The outdoor temperature during winter was low, and many flowers had withered. It allowed me to see


    into my small garden.


    Felix was holding a small shovel and setting up a support frame for a chrysanthemum that looked


    dead.


    Still wearing his thick ck hoodie, he was squatting on the ground and focusing on his work


    The gloominess he emanated from the living room earlier seemed to have dissipated with the wind.


    Now, squatting there and meticulously taking care of the chrysanthemum was the Felix I knew before


    turning 18.


    He was so clean, so pure, and so pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    He was so clean, so pure, and so pleasing to the eye.


    Felix seemed to sense my gaze as he turned his head slightly. Upon seeing me, he gave me a faint


    smile. It was as if he were still the handsome young man from


    back then.


    The moment our eyes met, my heart stopped. I quickly turned and ran back into


    the house.


    The current Felix seemed to have too many different sides. His ever¨Cchanging nature added to the


    pressure on my mind. The thought that he might harm me became even stronger.


    After lunch, I didn¡¯t feel like staying there any longer. Colin drove me back home


    and went home himself.


    Both my parents were taking a nap after lunch, leaving me with nothing to do buty in bed and browse


    my phone.


    Back when I was at Lincoln University, Queenie, Julia, and I formed a small group of three on


    WhatsApp. Whenever someone had something on their mind, they¡¯d talk about it there. Discussing it


    together always felt better than keeping it to


    ourselves.


    And today, I found out about something from Colin that I needed to confirm in the group chat.


    Little Blue Fish, ¡°Question, did you guys know about Colin liking me before?¡±


    Queenie replied almost immediately. The Queen, ¡°Everyone on earth knew.¡±


    I was stunned. She even exaggerated it by saying everyone on earth knew. Was I the only clueless


    one?


    Five Dots, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Little Blue Fish, ¡°¡­I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t entirely urate to say that I didn¡¯t know. There were several times when I felt Colin


    was flirting with me regardless of me treating him like at brother. But before I could figure out what was


    going on, he would revert back to being serious. That gave me no chance to think about it.


    More importantly, his image as a good brother was deeply ingrained in my mind back then, so I couldn¡¯t


    entertain any other thoughts. Even if there were some hints, I would convince myself that I was just


    overthinking things.


    In other words, I had already developed feelings for Colin many years ago. With his tender care and


    extremely doting nature, he had already upied a big part of my heart long ago. I just realized it a


    littlete.


    That was why I could naturally ept him as my boyfriend.


    I used to think that all love stories were like this, but now I realized it was all nned out from the


    beginning. I had been fooled by him since birth and kept in the dark all along.


    The oue of this conversation was me being grilled by both of them. I was emotionally bruised and


    battered. I even felt like dying.


    And that was not all as Queenie delivered the final flow.


    The Queen, ¡°You dense woman! No offense, but if Colin hadn¡¯t made the first move, you might¡¯ve


    stayed single till you had a head full of gray hair considering. your intelligence.¡±


    Five Dots, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. She wouldn¡¯t even know who to go after.¡±


    Little Blue Fish,


    How could they say that to me? Our friendship was ruined.


    A call from Flynn ended the merciless teasing by the two. Queenie blushed and hurried off to entertain


    Flynn, leaving Julia and me behind. We both felt betrayed.


    After putting down my phone and preparing to take a nap, Mom knocked on my door, asking me to help


    her prepare dinner.


    She said since I would be returning to school soon, she would prepare some food. for me while she


    was not too busy these days. It would save me from constantly


    craving, home¨Ccooked meals once I got back to school.


    We prepared the food while chatting. Both my parents were very open¨Cminded, and our family was


    very democratic. Of course, I was also well¨Cbehaved. Except for the matter with Felix, I had never


    caused them any worries.


    As we chatted, we talked about Aunt Mel. Mom put down the spat she was using and looked out the


    window. Sighing, she said she never imagined that Aunt Mel would one day attack her own daughter


    with such malicious words.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    SURPRISE OFT 3000 bonus free for you activity time is imitad

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°When I was eight, Aunt Mel and her parents moved in next door to your grandma¡¯s house. At that


    time, she was thin and small. She wore ill¨Cfitting clothes and often sneaked a peek at me from the


    balcony.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her for over 40 years now, and I¡¯ve been best friends with her for almost 30 years. She has


    really disappointed me. Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling guilty for letting you be scolded by her in front of so


    many people.


    ¡°It was all because I was blind and mistook a bad person for a friend.¡±


    Mom¡¯s eyes reddened, so I quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe away her tears.


    It was impossible not to me Aunt Mel. After all, the things she said clearly showed that she couldn¡¯t


    stand seeing Colin and me together. She was ready to break us apart.


    But Mom had been friends with Aunt Mel for decades. They were like sisters. despite not being rted


    by blood. Things had gotten to this point. Not only was Mom heartbroken and disappointed, but I was


    upset as well.


    I wanted tofort Mom, but after thinking for a while, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t understand


    their friendship. I was not Mom, so our perspectives. and emotions were different. I couldn¡¯t feel the


    love Mom had for her.


    ¡°By the way, Mom, I went to Colin¡¯s house today. Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel were


    out, but Felix came hometer.


    ¡°Mom, have you noticed anything strange about Felix? The way he looks at me makes me feel like I¡¯m


    being stared at by a devil. It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he came over for a while yesterday. He didn¡¯t seem different at first, but when we talked about


    you and Colin, his expression immediately changed. How should I put it? It felt like there was a wolf


    lurking around. It was quite terrifying.¡±


    ¡°My feelings exactly, Mom. Do you think he wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I can¡¯t say for sure what¡¯s going on with him. Regardless, you have to be careful


    when you go back to school. Try to avoid him as much as


    possible.


    ¡°He spent so much time with Lc at school, so his old feedings might be stirred up again after going


    back. He might do something foolish because of it.


    ¡°Your dad and I won¡¯t be around you, so you have to protect yourself and not let him hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mom,¡±


    The flight back to school was scheduled for three dayster. Zara and I discussed meeting up before


    leaving. We could bring someone before we started packing again..


    Zara chose the restaurant. We were nning to go to a Spanish restaurant, but due to Jade¡¯s


    boyfriend¡¯s allergy, we switched to barbecue,


    Since we agreed that we could bring someone with us, both Zara and Jade brought their boyfriends. I


    asked Colin if he would go with me.


    Colin was six years older than me, so I thought he wouldn¡¯t want to join our gathering. But he agreed


    immediately and said that he would be the best.panion so as to not embarrass me.


    While video¨Cchatting with him, he went to the kitchen for some water. Somehow, Felix appeared


    expressionlessly behind him in the background. He lifted his gaze to nce at the phone without


    saying a word.


    That nce gave me goosebumps,


    Colin was dressed formally on the day of the gathering. He was in a dark suit with a tie. His dark pants


    were wrapped around his long legs, and his ck shoes were polished to a shine.


    His already outstanding facial features had a few more traces of maturity. His deep eyes were like


    stars, full of tenderness.


    We agreed to meet up/at six in the evening, but when we arrived a quarter before six, everyone was


    already there.


    In the private room for eight people, Jade and Zara were each arm¨Cin¨Carm with


    2/1


    their boyfriends as they chatted away happily. They waved at me when they saw me. ¡°We¡¯ve been


    waiting for you. Why are you so slow?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Colin, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Chris Moyer, and this is Jade¡¯s boyfriend, Drew


    Lewis. This is Lulu¡¯s boyfriend, Colin White.¡±


    The three men shook hands politely as they greeted each other formally.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Zara didn¡¯t apply for postgraduate studies after finishing university but joined apany to work in her


    field of studies. It seemed that Chris was working in thatpany as well. Zara went there to be with


    her boyfriend.


    She was quite proper in everything else, and she hardly ever talked about her boyfriend. She had


    mentioned Chris in passing, saying that they had a deep bond as she had fallen for him since


    childhood. He was the only one she wanted to


    marry.


    Chris wasn¡¯t tall but not short either, probably around five feet ten. He had a simple haircut and wore


    sses with golden rims. They seemed to have thick lenses, indicating that it was a prescription. Chris


    appeared courteous but


    somewhat aloof.


    This was the first time I met him, but something seemed off.


    A normal man would be warm and friendly when meeting the close friends of his girlfriend, but Chris


    gave off an indifferent vibe. It was as if he were detached from everything, as if there were an invisible


    barrier between us.


    No matter how hard we tried, he couldn¡¯t seem to integrate into the group. It could be said that he didn¡¯t


    even try. His presence today was probably solely at


    Zara¡¯s insistence.


    I had met Drew a few times before. He was our senior in high school. I heard that he grew up together


    with Jade, so they were childhood sweethearts.


    He was entirely opposite to Chris as he was very outgoing, tall, and cheerful. Drew was slightly tanned


    and would reveal a set ofrge white teeth when he smiled. He was constantly cooking something on


    the grill, barely eating himself. He served Jade generously.


    Their interactions were sweet and affectionate.


    This made Chris seem even colder. His attention was focused solely on grilling for himself and eating,


    as if he was here just for the barbecue. He showed no interest in interacting with Zara or the rest of us.


    In contrast, Zara had whispered to him and served him several times. She took meticulous care of him.


    ¡°Am I not as good¨Clooking?¡± Colin whispered in my ear as I stared at Chris. He looked slightly unhappy.


    ¡®No, Colin. You¡¯re the most handsome in the world,¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Then why are you so focused on him? Aren¡¯t you worried that your ssmate will get jealous?¡±


    ¡°Colin, don¡¯t you think that guy doesn¡¯t seem to like Zara very much?¡±


    Colin lifted his eyes and casually nced over at Zara and Chris. Then, he picked


    the bacon he just grilled, dipped it in some sauce, and fed it to me.


    up


    I felt embarrassed.


    Drew had only put food on Jade¡¯s te, but Colin fed me directly!


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about others¡® business? Come, open your mouth. Be careful not to burn


    yourself.¡±


    I opened my mouth to eat the bacon. Then, he took a tissue to wipe off the sauce from the corner of my


    mouth before saying, ¡°Everyone loves in a different way. You can¡¯t generalize things.¡±


    But even so, would someone behavepletely indifferent to the woman they liked? In Chris¡® eyes,


    the pieces of meat on his te might be more attractive


    than Zara.


    I was about to suggest Chris cook something for Zara when Jade subtly shook her head at me, so I


    kept quiet.


    Beneath Zara¡¯s calm demeanor, there was an undeniable sense of disappointment.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why the passionate Zara would be so fixated on such a cold boyfriend. She


    deserved someone better, someone who would cherish her.


    From Chris¡® behavior, I couldn¡¯t see his liking or attention toward Zara at all.


    2/2


    +15 BONUS


    The one who loved more suffered more. This was a fact.


    Zara loved him more, so she had to suffer.


    It was like me at 18. I suffered a lot because of my love for Felix.


    It seemed my best friend, Zara, would walk down the same path.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was something I didn¡¯t want to see.


    Because my mind was preupied, I became absent¨Cminded. Even the meat didn¡¯t taste good in my


    mouth.


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    As I was brooding over the matter, someone suddenly appeared and stood by our


    table.


    Everyone, except for Chris, was stunned.


    When I saw the person¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t catch my breath and ended up choking. 1 started coughing


    badly.


    Why couldn¡¯t I even have a peaceful meal? He came uninvited. How shameless could he get?


    Colin tightened his grip on my hand under the table suddenly, the frustration on his face evident.


    ¡°Felix? Well, what a coincidence meeting you here. If I wasn¡¯t aware of your usual aloof demeanor, I¡¯d


    think you had followed Colin here.¡± Zara was quick with her words and did not spare his pride. She


    made Chris, who was concentrating on his food, give her a few strange looks.


    Felix¡¯s appearance sessfully diverted Chris¡® attention from the food to Zara.


    With such obvious sarcasm, I couldn¡¯t believe Felix couldn¡¯t hear it. She might as well have used


    him of being a stalker.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yet, Felix calmly replied as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, ¡°What a coincidence, indeed. I was just passing


    by and saw you guys here. Since I¡¯m a bit hungry too, I came in. But I came uninvited, so I hope I¡¯m not


    spoiling your mood.


    I nced at the dark road outside the window, feeling speechless.


    There were so many restaurants around. Why would hee here? The excuse wasn¡¯t even


    convincing.


    I wanted to say that he had indeed spoiled our mood because seeing his face made me lose my


    appetite. I wanted to tell him to leave and not to ruin our meal.


    But since he didn¡¯t say he came for me, acting too aggressively would seem deliberate. So, I decided


    to ignore him.


    you?¡±


    Felix¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, as if he wanted to get angry. However, he restrained himself. Then,


    he raised his hand to call the waiter for another set of tableware and sat directly on my left.


    Hisposure made everyone look at him in surprise.


    As soon as he sat down, a familiar scent hit me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.


    It was the scent of the shampoo Felix often used in high school. It was the one we picked together at


    the supermarket. Back then, he didn¡¯t like to use it as he found the scent too strong. After Thanksgiving


    in our senior year, I never smelled this on him again.


    Today, he appeared suddenly after using this shampoo. He even deliberately sat


    next to me.


    There was a time when just smelling this scent made me very happy.


    But now that the years had gone by, besides feeling nostalgic, I felt nothing else.


    But why was he doing this?


    The past was the past. We could never return to it. Felix White, please have some dignity!


    Perhaps it was my momentary daze, but Felix turned toward me and smiled lightly. ¡°Do you still


    remember it? I searched many ces for it. This sweet lemon scent is just like you.¡±


    Damn it.


    What did he mean?


    With a wry smile, I replied, ¡°Should I remember it? By the way, I don¡¯t like lemon. I prefer grapefruit. It¡¯s


    juicy and has a slightly bitter taste with some sweetness, just like Colin.¡±


    Felix¡¯s hand, which was about to pick up some meat, paused. The muscles on his. cheeks tightened,


    and I could vaguely see him grinding his teeth.


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, wouldn¡¯t it seem like weck manners if we were to reject you?¡±


    Felix¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment, as if he wanted to get angry. However, he restrained himself. Then,


    he raised his hand to call the waiter for another set of tableware and sat directly on my left.


    Hisposure made everyone look at him in surprise.


    As soon as he sat down, a familiar scent hit me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.


    It was the scent of the shampoo Felix often used in high school. It was the one we picked together at


    the supermarket. Back then, he didn¡¯t like to use it as he found the scent too strong. After Thanksgiving


    in our senior year, I never smelled this on him again.


    Today, he appeared suddenly after using this shampoo. He even deliberately sat


    next to me.


    There was a time when just smelling this scent made me very happy.


    But now that the years had gone by, besides feeling nostalgic, I felt nothing else.


    But why was he doing this?


    The past was the past. We could never return to it. Felix White, please have some dignity!


    Perhaps it was my momentary daze, but Felix turned toward me and smiled lightly. ¡°Do you still


    remember it? I searched many ces for it. This sweet lemon scent is just like you.¡±


    Damn it.


    What did he mean?


    With a wry smile, I replied, ¡°Should I remember it? By the way, I don¡¯t like lemon. I prefer grapefruit. It¡¯s


    juicy and has a slightly bitter taste with some sweetness, just like Colin.¡±


    Felix¡¯s hand, which was about to pick up some meat, paused. The muscles on his. cheeks tightened,


    and I could vaguely see him grinding his teeth.


    2/3


    I thought he would leave tactfully with such a direct statement. But he was so. shameless. He just


    stiffened for a few seconds before resuming his actions. naturally. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything


    as he picked up the beef and put it on the grill.


    After putting down the tongs, he even naturally reached out to touch my hair.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Colin swiftly extended his arm to protect my head, so Felix¡¯s handnded on Colin¡¯s arm. His


    expression turned dark immediately.


    Zara couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Even Chris¡® eyes had a hint of amusement in them.


    Felix shook his head again dismissively as he said with a smallugh, ¡°You little


    rascal.¡±


    His doting tone gave me goosebumps all over.


    I had known him for 20 years. Even during his sweetest time with Lc, he never spoke to her in such a


    tone.


    Would someone change so much after being beaten once? Shawn must have


    beaten him too hard.


    Feeling ufortable, I shifted slightly toward Colin. He was already very close to me since he was


    cooking for me, but with my movement, I ended up in his


    embrace.


    When I realized I was too close and tried to move away a little, it was toote. Colin raised an eyebrow


    as he deepened his smile and pulled me closer.


    Felix paused for a moment before smiling suddenly and lifting his head to speak to me. ¡°Lulu, Aunt


    Harper said you haven¡¯t packed your luggage. She wants you to go home soon.¡±


    I almost burst outughing at this. Jade and Zara both looked disgusted. Even Drew became


    speechless.


    How could Mom tell him about my luggage when she knew I was out with Colin, especially since she


    also didn¡¯t like Felix as much now?


    Felix couldn¡¯t evene up with a proper lie. It seemed that this was his limit.


    However, I was angry at him for provoking Colin¡¯s dignity in front of my friends.


    The anger I had been suppressing erupted suddenly. I spouted, ¡°Why do you care


    *BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If I gock early orte? What has it got to do with you? Are you just bored out of vour mind?¡±


    Jade mmed her fork on the table, expressing her support. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯ve lost my


    appetite.¡±


    Colin sald calmly, ¡°Fells, when we came out, I already assured Aunt Harper that I would safely escort


    Lalu home. If she specifically asked you toe, I¡¯ll call her now to rify¡±


    Felix¡¯s face fell. Hearing us speak so ruthlessly, his eyes darkened. His hand resting on the table had


    clenched into a fist. This was his unhappy expression. He lowered his head and remained silent.


    After a while, just when we thought he would storm out, he lifted his head again. Ignoring Colin¡¯s words,


    he smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, Lulu. Don¡¯t get angry. Hurry up and finish your meal. Don¡¯t let Aunt


    Harper wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°I have Colin taking care of me, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If you have nothing else to do, you should


    leave. Just let us enjoy our barbecue and chat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll just sit here for a while. It¡¯s a bit far from my house, and it¡¯s hard to


    get a cab, so I¡¯ll just go back with Colin.¡±


    We were speechless.


    During that meal, Felix endured everyone¡¯s disdainful nces and stayed until


    we were done.


    When we got to the car, he quickly took the front passenger seat with the advantage of his height and


    locked the car door directly after settling in.


    I was dressed in light clothing and had gotten sweaty during the barbecue just now. So, standing


    outside the car in the chilly winter made me shiver instantly. The cold breeze easily prated my


    clothes, causing me to hug myself


    involuntarily.


    ¡°Felix, that¡¯s my seat. Go to the back.¡± I stood on the side of the front passenger door, angrily


    confronting Felix and refusing to go to the back seat.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Colin¡¯s face turned cold. He told Felix to move to the back seat if he wanted to ride


    with us.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Felix ignored him and started watching videos on his phone.


    It made me so mad I wished I could kick him to death.


    Even Drew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and knocked on the car window to tell him.


    to be a man.


    But we underestimated Felix¡¯s shamelessness. He continued to sit there and stare at his phone like he


    couldn¡¯t care less. It was as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m not getting


    off. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Felix, stop being so shameless and get away from us!¡± I was so angry that I could explode.


    Now, I suddenly understood his feelings back then. That Thanksgiving, when he used me of being


    shameless, I was upset for a long time. I didn¡¯t understand his feelings. I just wanted to be with him, so


    why was he so angry?


    Now, I finally understood. Being pursued by someone you didn¡¯t like and being unable to shake them


    off was a really awful feeling.


    Back then, I followed him around, and now, he was following me. He was now the one being


    shameless, so I had repaid him for what he made me endure back then. In the future, I wouldn¡¯t use


    the word ¡®shameless¡® anymore.


    Colin chuckled and looked at Felix seriously for a full minute before he turned and got out of the car. He


    took me with him. ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I eximed excitedly. I grabbed his arm as we headed to the roadside.


    ¡°I heard there are many vintage cars that have been turned into taxis. I¡¯ve never ridden in one before,


    so today¡¯s the perfect chance to try.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll try to get a vintage car.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call for a taxi. Hop on. We¡¯ll go together.¡± Drew happened to


    drive up to us and called out.


    We got into his car immediately, leaving Felix behind.


    +15 BONUS


    Before going to bed that night, I called Colin again, and inevitably, Felix came up in the conversation.


    Colin stifled augh and said Felix drove the car back by himself. He didn¡¯t say a word when he got


    back. He just went straight to his room with a sullen expression and didn¡¯t step out of his room again.


    I rolled aroundughing on my bed.


    It served him right for messing around for no reason.


    What went around came around.


    Two days quickly passed, and Colin came to pick me up to fly back to school together.


    Unsurprisingly, Felix came along with Colin. He took the same flight too.


    I didn¡¯t care about it. It was not like it was our private jet. As long as Colin was with me, Felix wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do anything.


    The airport terminal was crowded with returning college students. There were youthful smiles


    everywhere, making it a pleasant sight.


    Colin and I sat together while Felix was behind Colin.


    We had to wait for a while before we could board the ne, so we chatted quietly


    together.


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯m a little worried,¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°The school is quite big, and chance encounters happen frequently. What if Felix identally meets


    Lc someday? How will he react?¡±


    Colin pinched my cheek, looked around, and then nted a kiss on my cheek before lowering his


    voice. ¡°That day wille sooner orter. I don¡¯t know how


    23


    he¡¯ll react. What I want to know is, what should I do if you bump into Matthew when I¡¯m not around?¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    That question was a bit tricky, so I dared not answer it casually, Colin had always been like this, using


    his intelligence to easily expose my foolishness.


    Darn it, I was digging my own grave. I brought this upon myself.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯d be a coincidence, so I¡¯ll just let it be. Are you afraid he¡¯ll steal me away, Colin? You¡¯recking


    confidence. This is so unlike you. You¡¯re one of the best from Lincoln University. You shouldn¡¯t be like


    this.


    ¡°Hmm, there must be many other guys eyeing a rising star in the world of art like me. If you don¡¯t buck


    up and boost your confidence, our future seems bleak.¡±


    I pretended to worry and held my chin in my hands. Colin was both amused and angry as he wrapped


    me in his coat and vigorously messed up my smooth locks.


    After struggling to escape from Colin¡¯s clutches and finally breathing the fresh air, I heard a snort from


    behind. It was Felix. I rolled my eyes while Colin frowned. After a brief exchange of nces, we


    collectively pretended not to hear


    him.


    We couldn¡¯t even freely enjoy our intimate interactions. It was annoying and irritating.


    After getting off the ne, the three of us took a taxi back to school.


    Just as we arrived at the school gate, my worst fear came true.


    Taxis weren¡¯t allowed to go into the campus, so we had to get down at the gate.


    It was the day students were returning to campus, so there were many people around with their


    luggage. Most people were wearing hats because of the cold weather. It was easy to overlook even


    people with familiar faces.


    As we got out of the taxi, I waited for Colin to retrieve our luggage. Just then, I saw Shawn passing by


    on the other side of our taxi, carrying a bright pink suitcase and holding Lc¡¯s hand.


    He was handsome, and she was delicate. They made a very pleasant sight if their identities were


    ignored.


    +15 BONUS


    Lc probably hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. When she realized Felix was standing next to her,


    she stopped in her tracks. Her expression changed rapidly, looking as if she had seen a ghost. She


    looked hideous.


    Shawn also spotted us. Felix and he were standing on either side of Lc, silently locking eyes in a


    standoff.


    One was sinister and terrifying, the other was indifferent and ruthless.


    Lc, the central figure in this encounter, didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at Felix. She trembled


    and shrank into Shawn¡¯s arms, disying the same


    vulnerable appearance as before.


    Back then, whenever Lc encountered any trouble, she would hide behind Felix and he would brave


    any danger to protect her. The woman he had protected for so many years had yed him for a fool.


    She was now seeking refuge in the arms of her childhood sweetheart.


    I wondered what Felix felt when he saw this. If it were me, I would have exploded


    in anger.


    A betrayal would always be a betrayal regardless of the excuses and reasons. It was unforgivable.


    Colin and I had nned to take our luggage and leave, but Shawn showed up. We were worried about


    Felix and decided to stay and wait for him.


    If Colin and I had to choose sides, we would definitely stand by Felix.


    The silent standoffsted for a good two minutes. Shawn and Felix were staring daggers at each other.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lc felt weak in the knees and was about to fall that Shawn took


    her and left.


    The sight of them holding each other was downright arrogant.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Felix was still staring in their direction even after they had walked far ahead. He narrowed his eyes, and


    the air around him turned gloomy.


    Once again, I couldn¡¯t understand what Felix was thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Colin broke the silence,


    Feliz grunted, retracting his gaze and quickly walking away with his luggage. He soon disappeared into


    the crowd,


    ¡°Colin, Felix is a little scary. Do you think he¡¯ll do something stupid?¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s an adult. He knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do,¡± Colin


    reassured me.


    I fervently prayed in my heart with my hands sped together.


    The supervisor of our dorm was in a good mood. Seeing my huge luggage, she surprisingly agreed to


    let Colin escort me upstairs.


    My apartment unit was on the third floor. The door was open, indicating that


    Helen had returned.


    ¡°Helen! You¡¯re back early¡­¡± I bounced to the door, but before my words could reach her, I had to


    forcibly swallow them back. I turned around to look at Colin with a silly grin.


    Both of us had a knack for jinxing things.


    I was worried about what would happen if Lc and Felix bumped into each


    other, and they actually did in front of the school gate.


    Colin had been worried about what would happen if I bumped into Matthew, and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    he was actually in my apartment.


    What kind of drama was this? It was torturing.


    Matthew was bending down to pick up the suitcase and put it on the cab above when he heard my


    voice. He froze for a moment, almost letting go


    of the


    suitcase.


    Helen reached out to help, preventing Matthew from being hit by the falling suitcase. If it had fallen on


    him from that height, he would have been injured for


    sure.


    Matthew stared at me intently, his face showing unabashed longing and sorrow. ¨C It left me at a loss for


    words.


    I never expected to meet him like this. I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared!


    Helen noticed the change in Matthew. Sadness welled up in her clear eyes as she


    +15 BONUS


    smiled at me with a hint of bitterness. ¡°You¡¯re not toote yourself.¡±


    I scratched my head and forced a smile. It was too awkward.


    Helen liked Matthew, Matthew liked me, and I liked Colin. Colin was the only winner in this love story.


    ¡°What are you standing by the door for? Go in,¡± Colin said in a deep voice.


    Matthew hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Is this Felix¡¯s brother?¡±


    The situation was a mess, and decisions had to be made quickly.


    There was no way to avoid or hide our rtionship. So, I confidently took Colin¡¯s hand and walked in.


    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s also my boyfriend.¡±


    The light in Matthew¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and his tall figure trembled slightly. He awkwardly greeted


    us before turning to tidy up Helen¡¯s bedding. His


    movements were nervous and disordered.


    I¡­ had hurt this man who had loved me for many years.


    The fact that I had a boyfriend would eventually bemon knowledge. I hadn¡¯t expected to


    meet like this, but it was also unavoidable.


    It was just that it was never my intention to hurt him.


    It had always been my principle not to give anyone false hope if I couldn¡¯t return. their feelings. My


    methods might be too direct and harsh, but they allowed people


    to heal faster.


    ¡°Colin, let me introduce you. You know Matthew, so I won¡¯t say much. This is my roommate, Helen


    Johnston. Helen, this is my boyfriend, Colin White.¡±


    Helen suddenly realized and pointed at Colin. She said in a somewhatining manner, ¡°Lulu, is


    this the handsome guy you video call every day? When did he be your boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me? I treat you as my


    best friend.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was going to tell you. But during that time, a lot of things happened, and things got messy. I


    ended up forgetting about it. How about this? Let me take you to dinner as an apology, alright?¡±


    753


    +15 BONUS


    Matthew¡¯s movements stiffened for a moment. He turned and sat down on the chair before smilingly


    saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Let¡¯s just have dinner together. My treat.¡±


    ¡°Allow me. I¡¯ll help Lulu unpack while you twodies can decide what to eat. We¡¯ll go right after we¡¯re


    done unpacking the things.¡±


    After that, Matthew and Colin went out for a smoke.


    Grinning, I leaned over to Helen while pointing outside. ¡°Helen, things are moving pretty fast for you,


    huh? He¡¯s even here to help you move your things.¡±


    ¡°He was forced by his mother.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? He came despite that, right? You just need to get along well with Matthew¡¯s mother. I can


    see that he¡¯s a good son who¡¯ll listen to his parents. His mother really likes you. With her support, you¡¯ll


    definitely be able to marry him.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    ¡°I¡¯ll just let things develop naturally and try my best without leaving any regrets. Enough about me. That


    handsome guy of yours looks refined and powerful. He definitely has a bright future ahead.¡±


    ¡®Wow, Ms. Johnston, I haven¡¯t met you for two months and you¡¯ve already switched careers? Tell me,


    when will I be sessful and rich?**


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Colin called, asking us to go out and meet them at the stairwell.


    When Helen and I approached, Colin and Matthew had already put out their cigarettes and were talking


    to each other.


    Matthew had gained a little weightpared to when he was in the hospital, but he was still very thin.


    Looking at him from behind, it was obvious that his clothes were propped up at the shoulder des.


    Colin stood shoulder to shoulder with him, though he was slightly taller than Matthew. His tall and


    straight posture made him look like a pine tree standing


    tall in the wilderness.


    Matthew was outstanding enough, but in my eyes, Colin was even better.


    ¦§


    ¡°Will you always treat her well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my treasure.¡±


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re more reliable than Felix. I feel¡­ reassured handing her over to you.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an object to be handed over by you. Whether you trust me or not has nothing to do with me.


    I¡¯m willing to do anything for her, but that¡¯s only because


    it¡¯s her.¡±


    Matthew clenched his fists, remaining silent for a long time.


    I turned to look at Helen. Her head was lowered, her smile forced and.


    mncholic. Yet, she still straightened her back.


    She was pretending to be strong, making my heart ache for her


    She was such a good woman. Matthew was a good man too. But one seemed to hurt them. It felt


    ironic.


    ¡°Helen, don¡¯t be sad. Things will get better in the futu


    She chuckled sarcastically. Then, she looked up at me with eyes full of self- deprecation. ¡°Lulu, look


    how pitiful I am. I¡¯m heartbroken, but my love rival isforting me. You¡¯re so fortunate to always have


    someone pampering you.¡±


    She grabbed my scarf to wipe her eyes, angering me. ¡°It¡¯ll be disgusting if you smear your snot on it.¡±


    Our voices were not low, and it alerted the two outstanding men who walked over


    together


    Colin held my hand while Helen hooked Matthew¡¯s arm.


    He stiffened for a moment, looking as if he wanted to pull his arm away. But he seemed to think of


    something and held back, letting Helen hold onto him


    obediently.


    Helen looked at me with a surprised look, as if she had gained a great advantage. She was ecstatic all


    the way, constantly chatting with Matthew. He had a faint smile on his lips as he asionally hummed


    in response.


    To me, those hums sounded light and perfunctory; but to Helen, they were as satisfying as a child


    eating candy. It made her glow with joy.


    Somehow, I woke up with a sore throat the next morning. I felt dizzy and weak. It seemed that I caught


    a cold.


    This came without a warning.


    Colin video¨Ccalled me, and seeing my haggard appearance, he turned pale. Somehow, he boldly


    entered the female dorm again and came to my room.


    ¡°Mr. White, pleasee in. Lulu was groaning all night long. I thought she ate. too much and was


    feeling bloated. I just realized she has a fever this morning.¡±


    +15 BOHUS


    I was so irritated that I wanted to bite someone. What kind of nonsense was she talking about? Did her


    family members groan all night because of eating too much? She was definitely retaliating against me.


    It was deliberate.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If I wasn¡¯t so weak from being sick, I would¡¯ve beaten her up on the bed.


    Helen opened the door for Colin, who hummed faintly in response. He then came straight to me with


    tworge bags.


    He put the things on the desk and reached out to touch my forehead. His voice was hoarse with worry


    when he said, ¡°You¡¯re burning up, baby. Get up. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    I had always been healthy since I was young, and I wouldn¡¯t even catch a cold in a year. The few times


    I had been to the hospital were either due to natural disasters or man¨Cmade injuries. They had nothing


    to do with my own health.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    This cold came out of nowhere. I had a stuffy nose, dry eyes, and a scratchy throat. It was so


    ufortable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I weakly refused, barely opening my eyes.


    I had always hated going to the hospital. The smell of disinfectant was like a nightmare to me. So, in


    order to avoid going to the hospital, I tried not to fall sick.


    But in recent years, I had been to the hospital too many times. And it was serious each time. That


    feeling of panic was unforgettable. Even now, just the thought of hospitals would make me squirm. So, I


    firmly resisted.


    Colin took my sweater while coaxing me to get dressed and get up. But I just rolled over and pulled the


    covers over myself, refusing to listen to him.


    ¡°Baby, when you¡¯re sick, you have to go to the hospital. If you get pneumonia, you¡¯ll have to be


    hospitalized. Come on, get up quickly,¡± Colin urged.


    But no matter how he coaxed me, I refused to listen. He was so anxious that his eyes were turning red,


    and Helen was so angry that she could have picked me up


    with one hand.


    I was betting on Colin¡¯s concern for me to stop forcing me.


    Fortunately, I won in the end. Colin had to wrap me up like a dumpling and put me at the head of the


    bed. He carefully checked the medicines he brought, picked them out, and put them in my hand. Then


    he brought me warm water and


    watched me frown as I swallowed a handful of pills.


    My stubbornness infuriated Helen, who gritted her teeth in anger. If it weren¡¯t


    for Colin, she might have torn me apart.


    But I didn¡¯t care how angry she was. After swallowing the pills, I gave her a pale look of victory. It once


    again infuriated her.


    While she was downstairs to fetch the breakfast ordered by Colin, I was leaning softly against him with


    a fever patch on my forehead. I was all wrapped up like a


    cocoon, which amused Helen when she came back.


    ?


    1/2


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cold. Why are you acting so weak? So what if you have a boyfriend who spoils you? Who are


    you trying to impress by showing off so early in the morning? Alright, I can¡¯t watch it anymore. I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    She put the breakfast on the table, picked up her bag, and left.


    Actually, I knew she was sad.


    She spoke disdainfully just now, but her eyes were full of envy.


    Being cherished by the person one loves should be the happiest thing for every


    woman.


    Once, after Helen and Matthew quarreled, she mentioned this to me as I wasforting her. She said,


    ¡°Luna, do you know how much I envy the way your boyfriend looks at you, with affection and love? If


    Matthew could treat me half as well as Colin treats you, I¡¯d be the happiest woman in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting him to love me like your boyfriend loves you. But just a little reciprocation from him


    would be enough for me.


    ¡°Even if he just pours me a cup of water when I need it or passes me a tissue when I¡¯m sad, I¡¯d be so


    touched. But there¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s like he¡¯s been frozen in ice. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t warm him


    up.¡±


    At that time, I could only sigh and marvel at how love could totally transform a


    person.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone proud like Helen, who had a good family background and was pretty and talented, fell for


    someone who didn¡¯t like her. She humbled herself because


    of love.


    And someone like me, who had once followed Felix every day just because of t vague feeling that I


    couldn¡¯t figure out, turned into a pest. I even let him publicly


    insult me.


    And someone like Lc, who was obsessed with Felix yet was unable to let go of her childhood


    sweetheart, got herself entangled with Shawn. Although she said it was because Felix couldn¡¯t forget


    about me, everyone knew that it was just an excuse she made for herself.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 330 This cold came out of nowhere. I had a stuffy nose, dry eyes, and a scratchy throat. It was


    so ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± I weakly refused, barely opening my eyes. I had always hated


    going to the hospital. The smell of disinfectant was like a nightmare to me. So, in order to avoid going


    to the hospital, I tried not to fall sick. But in recent years, I had been to the hospital too many times. And


    it was serious each time. That feeling of panic was unforgettable. Even now, just the thought of


    hospitals would make me squirm. So, I firmly resisted. Colin took my sweater while coaxing me to get


    dressed and get up. But I just rolled over and pulled the covers over myself, refusing to listen to him.


    ¡°Baby, when you¡¯re sick, you have to go to the hospital. If you get pneumonia, you¡¯ll have to be


    hospitalized. Come on, get up quickly,¡± Colin urged. But no matter how he coaxed me, I refused to


    listen. He was so anxious that his eyes were turning red, and Helen was so angry that she could have


    picked me up with one hand. I was betting on Colin¡¯s concern for me to stop forcing me. Fortunately, I


    won in the end. Colin had to wrap me up like a dumpling and put me at the head of the bed. He


    carefully checked the medicines he brought, picked them out, and put them in my hand. Then he


    brought me warm water and watched me frown as I swallowed a handful of pills. My stubbornness


    infuriated Helen, who gritted her teeth in anger. If it weren¡¯t for Colin, she might have torn me apart. But


    I didn¡¯t care how angry she was. After swallowing the pills, I gave her a pale look of victory. It once


    again infuriated her. While she was downstairs to fetch the breakfast ordered by Colin, I was leaning


    softly against him with a fever patch on my forehead. I was all wrapped up like a cocoon, which


    amused Helen when she came back. ? 1/2 ¡°It¡¯s just a cold. Why are you acting so weak? So what if


    you have a boyfriend who spoils you? Who are you trying to impress by showing off so early in the


    morning? Alright, I can¡¯t watch it anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She put the breakfast on the table, picked up


    her bag, and left. Actually, I knew she was sad. She spoke disdainfully just now, but her eyes were full


    of envy. Being cherished by the person one loves should be the happiest thing for every woman. Once,


    after Helen and Matthew quarreled, she mentioned this to me as I wasforting her. She said, ¡°Luna,


    do you know how much I envy the way your boyfriend looks at you, with affection and love? If Matthew


    could treat me half as well as Colin treats you, I¡¯d be the happiest woman in the world. ¡°I¡¯m notText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    expecting him to love me like your boyfriend loves you. But just a little reciprocation from him would be


    enough for me. ¡°Even if he just pours me a cup of water when I need it or passes me a tissue when I¡¯m


    sad, I¡¯d be so touched. But there¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s like he¡¯s been frozen in ice. No matter how hard I try, I


    can¡¯t warm him up.¡± At that time, I could only sigh and marvel at how love could totally transform a


    person. Someone proud like Helen, who had a good family background and was pretty and talented,


    fell for someone who didn¡¯t like her. She humbled herself because of love. And someone like me, who


    had once followed Felix every day just because of t vague feeling that I couldn¡¯t figure out, turned into a


    pest. I even let him publicly insult me. And someone like Lc, who was obsessed with Felix yet was


    unable to let go of her childhood sweetheart, got herself entangled with Shawn. Although she said it


    was because Felix couldn¡¯t forget about me, everyone knew that it was just an excuse she made for


    herself.

 Chapter 332

    Chapt


    Chapter 332


    It was a gloomy morning. The rain was falling as I ran out of the dorm. I didn¡¯t have an umbre with


    me nor did I want to waste time running back to get one. Therefore, I braved


    the rain.


    I was eager to help Colin.


    The drugstore chain wasn¡¯t that far away from the campus. It was across the street in front of the


    college, a few blocks down the residential area, and a final turn right. The building would be there.


    Perhaps due to the rain, there weren¡¯t a lot of people on the street. Cars blitzed through the rain


    puddles, sshing pedestrians with water.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, so much so that it was


    to discern what was in


    front of me. I used both of my hands to shield my eyes from the downpour, but the rainwater was so


    aggressive that I struggled to open my eyes. I could only advance blindly.


    ¡°Watch out, Lulu!¡®


    There was a loud shriek and an ear¨Cpiercing brake. My body came into contact with something, and


    the pain knocked me out.


    I heard someone screaming for an ambnce and that there was someone injured. Before I fell to the


    ground and passed out, I saw someone lying not far from me. He wasnky and skinny. A crimson pool


    gathered under him, webbing out as it mixed with rainwater.


    Felix¡¯s limbs were twisted at a gnarly angle. He looked at me with his pallid face and soulless eyes.


    With


    With great difficulty, he opened his bloodied mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, Lulu.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was Felix.


    The pain in my body woke me up. I opened my eyes and smelled the scent of disinfectant. A tube next


    to me fed my body with constant dripping of chemicals.


    The


    space was quiet. No one was in the ward.


    After a brief moment of disorientation, the frightening scene of the ident reyed in my


    mind.


    A car had been charging at me. Even if the driver had stepped on the brake, he wouldn¡¯t have


    1/2


    been able to steer the vehicle away.


    I would¡¯ve been dead if Felix hadn¡¯t been there.


    The rain had hampered my vision. When I noticed that there was a car, it was already toote to dodge


    away.


    1 had a close brush with death.


    1 didn¡¯t know where Felix came from. But at the crucial moment, he grabbed my arm and yanked me


    backward as inertia threw him to take my ce. The car hit him instead, and he was sent flying to the


    ground not far from me.


    The scene of a bloodied Felix consoling me while coughing out blood emerged vividly in my


    mind.


    Everything happened in an instant. I still could hear the grunt Felix made as the vehicle hit him, the


    sound of my bones fracturing as my body hit something, the shrill braking, and the panic in the driver¡¯s


    voice as he called for help.


    Dread seized my heart.


    Felix was hit. Was he alright? Was he alive?


    Ignoring the searing pain in my left arm, I tried to prop myself up. I wanted to ask where Felix was and


    if he was all right.


    I needed the answer to live.


    He was my savior. I was grateful to him, and I wanted him to live. He was so young and so promising.


    He shouldn¡¯t be taken away by an ident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ll open your wound. Tell me where it hurts,¡± said Colin as he entered the ward. His


    eyes brightened up when he saw me. Then, he made me recline on my bed when he saw that I was


    trying to get up.


    I was shocked.


    Where was the handsome, charming Colin that I used to know?


    His clothes were crinkled, his hair was messy, he was unshaven, and his eyes were bloodshot.

 Chapter 333

    Chapt


    Chapter 333


    Where was the handsome, charming Colin that I used to know?


    His clothes were crinkled, his hair was messy, he was unshaven, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    How long had I been asleep? A century? How did Colin be an old man who looked like he had


    seen the terror of life?


    The pain in my body was unbearable. I breathed in and out to soothe the pain. Squeezing a smile, I


    tried to console Colin, ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to be so upset. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes turned red. He kneeled next to me and grabbed my unwounded hand. Then, he buried his


    face in it silently. Before long, warm liquid flowed through the cracks between my fingers, wetting my


    entire hand.


    I had never seen Colin like this before.


    My palm was soaked and warm.


    ¡°What about Felix? How is he?¡± I probed gingerly.


    Colin lifted his head and croaked. I saw pain in his eyes. Tears still adorned the corners of his eyes.


    The mole under his eye was still as mesmerizing as ever.


    Was Colin¡­


    I sat up in disbelief. The pain cleared my mind, but it also made me feel the fear vividly. Something


    dreadful was slowly creeping toward my brain from my toes.


    I tried to console myself and tell myself not to be afraid. Felix was fine. He wasn¡¯t dead.


    But that was a nasty ident. Another car might not have survived the impact either, let alone human


    flesh!


    I shuddered.


    If Felix lost his life when saving me, Aunt Mel and Uncle Austin would¡¯ve lost a son. Colin would¡¯ve lost


    a brother. What should I do?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I would owe my life to Felix forever. It was a debt that could never be repaid.


    So please, Felix had to live.


    My mind was a mess. I had never been this afraid before.


    1/2


    What if Felix truly lost his life when saving me? I¡¯d he beholden to him. I¡¯d be beholden to him forever.


    I¡¯d never be able to repay him


    Guilt would torture me forever.


    ¡°Colin, tell me now. How is Felix? Is he dead? Tell me, Colin.¡±


    I grabbed and shook Colin¡¯s hands violently. My wounds were tearing me apart, but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I just wanted to know the answer. I just wanted to use the pain to forget the uneasiness I felt now.


    I wanted to cry out loud, but my eyes were dry. Not a single teardrop could be squeezed out. The dread


    I felt continued to snowball. My limbs felt cold.


    ¡°Calm down, Lulu. You¡¯re wounded. Lulu, Lulu!¡± Colin made sure not to touch my wounds as he tried to


    comfort me.


    But rationality was lost on me. I refused to take any advice. I only had one thing on my mind -how was


    Felix? Was he alive?


    He was 23 years old! He shouldn¡¯t die this soon. It wasn¡¯t worth it to sacrifice his life to save


    mine.


    If my life came with the cost of Felix¡¯s passing, I¡¯d rather be the one dead.


    Finally, sorrow and fear overcame me. I wailed.


    Tears came gushing out of my eyes, but they did little to alleviate my misery.


    I¡¯d rather die than know he died to save me.


    I didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. I didn¡¯t want to shoulder a debt I could never repay.


    ¡°Colin, just give me the answer. If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll go out and find the answer myself.¡±


    I was getting hysterical. I needed an outlet for the emotions I was feeling. I wanted to find out if Felix


    was alright so badly that I was going crazy.

 Chapter 334

    Chapte


    Chapter 334


    I slid out of my nket. Paying no mind to the agonizing pain in my body, I wanted to get out of bed to


    seek the answer.


    The pain made me sweat profusely.


    Colin pulled me into his arms tightly. He told me to behave and to rest because letting my wounds heal


    was more important.


    He also told me that Felix wasn¡¯t dead. He was in aa in the ICU. He was still breathing.


    Then, he began putting all the me on himself. He said he shouldn¡¯t have gotten sick and let me get


    medicine for him. He said he was the one who brought the tragedy upon Felix, that it had nothing to do


    with me.


    He hugged me. His body was trembling while his eyes were glossy with tears.


    All humans fell sick at least once in their lives. Colin had done nothing wrong, yet he believed that he


    was the reason behind the unfortunate event.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Felix wasn¡¯t dead, but he wasn¡¯t conscious either. No one knew if he¡¯d ever wake up. And no one knew


    what would be of him if he ever woke up.


    Waiting for an answer for the most torturous thing ever.


    We waited for an answer that might or might note. Like a paratrooper whose parachute refused to


    be released, there was only dread and despair.


    Colin and I embraced each other and cried loudly until the sky turned dark.


    What happened to Felix, Colin, and I? There was only misery and convoluted feelings in our


    rtionship.


    Hearing that Felix was still alive did make me feel relieved. I only hoped that he would be out of the ICU


    soon. I hoped that he would make a speedy recovery and return to the handsome


    man I knew.


    This was my hope and my redemption.


    Colin and I only stopped crying when the doctor arrived.


    He reproached Colin for not stopping me from makingrge movements. He also said that I had some


    serious injuries and that if I did not let them heal, they might leave permanent damage.


    1/2


    The wounds hurt a lot. But fortunately for me, only the left arm was injured. My right arm was safe, so I


    could still do anything I wanted.


    My parents then came. One cleaned my face while the other tried to warm my legs by massaging them.


    Mom¡¯s eyes and cheek were puffy from crying while Dad looked


    devastated. He stared at my wounds as if he was trying to will them away.


    ¡°Austin and Melinda are here too. They¡¯re staying with Felix now.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes turned red. His brows


    were knitted together into a tight frown. ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯s in critical condition. He might have


    some permanent damage.


    I had anticipated that. Regardless, I was d that he survived.


    Mom told me that Aunt Mel hade earlier to visit me. But I was sleeping, so she went back to Felix¡¯s


    side.


    detail I then asked them to tell me more about Felix. Dad said that he didn¡¯t have every because


    visitors couldn¡¯t barge into the ICU whenever they felt like it. They only managed to take a peek


    through the window pane and saw Felix lying on the bed with countless tubes on his body.


    Judging from Colin¡¯s tightening frown, Felix¡¯s condition had to be awful.


    I had tried several times to get out of bed to visit him. Felix saved my life. By right, I should go and see


    him.


    However, I wasn¡¯t able to do that.


    Mom wasn¡¯t fond of my decision, but she didn¡¯t say anything either. Dad, however, agreed


    with me.


    He said that while Felix and Aunt Mel might have gone too far in the past, I wouldn¡¯t be here if Felix


    hadn¡¯t saved me.


    I was raised to be a grateful girl. Felix saved my life, so I should visit him.

 Chapter 335

    C


    Chapter 335


    Colin fell silent for a very long time when I told him that i wanted to visit Felix. I thought he¡¯d dissuade


    me. In the end, he just patted my head and told me to wait till my wounds were healed and Felix¡¯s


    condition stabilized.


    If I insisted on going now, I would only be allowed to see Felix from the door. What was the point of


    visiting him if we couldn¡¯t meet in person?


    In the evening, Mom wanted to feed me chicken noodle soup. I tried to turn her down because I could


    feed myself since my right arm was not wounded. However, Morn began crying. Honestly, ever since I


    was hospitalized, Mom had mastered the art of summoning tears whenever.


    Not wanting to make my mom cry over dinner, I let her do what she wanted to do.


    As I chomped on the spoonful of chicken soup, I lifted my eyes and saw Matthew standing by the


    entrance.


    Looking dashing and well¨Cgroomed, he was carrying arge bouquet of baby¡¯s breath in one hand and


    a huge fruit basket in another. Then, he smiled at me and greeted my mom courteously.


    Under my mom¡¯s apprehensive gaze, he entered the ward, put down the flowers and the fruit basket,


    and introduced himself, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Lawson. I¡¯m Matthew, Lulu¡¯s high school ssmate. I heard that she


    was injured. I wonder if there¡¯s anything I can do to help her?¡±


    Raised by his amicable grandmother, Matthew was gentlemanly and polite.


    ¡°Matthew? That rings a bell.¡± Mom then moved aside to get Matthew a seat. She tried to recall anything


    about Matthew in her brain.


    ¡°Remember the high school graduation photo? The chubby guy behind Lulu is me.¡±


    Mom covered her forehead and eximed, ¡°Look at me. Right, you¡¯re that chubby boy. I must say,


    you¡¯ve changed so much. The chubby boy has grown into a tall, handsome man. You lost so much


    weight. Did you go on a diet or something?¡±


    When Colin came in, he saw me trying to drink the soup myself while Mom and Matthew engaged in a


    friendly conversation like two old friends who had just reunited. His expression darkened.


    Matthew sure had a good sense of humor because he managed to make my momugh non- stop. It


    was quite impressive.


    1/2


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too well. Do your wounds hurt? Put it down. Let me feed you.¡± The displeasure in


    Colin¡¯s eyes shed briefly.


    He nced at Matthew, greeted my mom, and sat opposite me. Then, he took thest spoonful of


    chicken soup and fed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Colin. I¡¯m almost done.¡± I tried to snatch the bowl back, but he dodged me easily. Then, he


    shoved thest spoonful of chicken soup into my mouth and wiped the sweat beads


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    on my nose.


    After I swallowed the chicken soup, Colin kissed me in front of Mom and Matthew. ¡°You finished


    everything. What a good girl.¡±


    After Colin became my ¡°probational¡± boyfriend, he kissed me many times. But he mostly kissed me on


    my forehead, cheek, or nose. That was my first kiss on the lips, and he did it in front of Mom and


    Matthew. I was flustered.


    I wanted to protest and say that he shouldn¡¯t be this bold since my mom was there. However, the


    jealousy and warning signs in his gaze silenced me. I swallowed whatever I wanted to say.


    Urgh. Whatever. What was done was done. I¡¯d find an opportunity to kiss him back for sweet


    revenge.


    The light in Matthew¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed. In his captivating eyes, something seemed to have


    shattered.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    I sighed internally and made sure that I did not show it on my face, pretending as if I saw nothing.


    Since I couldn¡¯t reciprocate Matthew¡¯s feelings, I shouldn¡¯t give him hope. I should always make this


    clear between us.


    Mom was confused but shrewd enough to notice the change in the general mood. She chose silence.


    She took my bowl to the pantry, out of this tense atmosphere, to wash it..


    As soon as Mom left, Helen came in with plenty of bags.


    I supposed she didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be there. When she saw him, she became anxious, nervous,


    and surprised. She lingered by the entrance, unsure if she should enter or give us privacy.


    I beckoned to her with my hand and invited her in.


    Then, I asked Colin, who was sitting opposite me, to sit with Matthew on the side. Helen would take his


    seat.


    Helen was an outgoing woman. Although she viewed me as a love rival, we were still very close. She


    freaked out when she heard that I was involved in a car ident and rushed over


    to visit me.


    She craned her neck to look at my bandaged left arm before uttering, ¡°I went to check out the scene of


    the ident. There was a long skid mark. Luna, you¡¯re so lucky to have survived that. Where¡¯s the


    hero? Is he okay?¡±


    I wanted to answer her question, but Colin was one step ahead of me. ¡°His condition has stabilized. If


    everything goes well tonight, he¡¯ll be transferred to a normal ward.¡±


    Subsequently, Helen used all the vocabry she learned in school to describe andmend Felix¡¯s


    selflessness. In her words, he was valiant and brave, with a heart of gold.


    I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her, so I could only nce warily at Colin¡¯s face. He was bing increasingly


    annoyed.


    He snuck to my side in secret and looked down. His hand was massaging my unwounded arm -an act


    to dere his ownership of me.


    Matthew was avoiding my gaze. He only stared at his feet.


    Shortly after Helen arrived, Matthew imed that he had a business dinnerter and wanted to leave


    early.


    I understood why he wanted to flee. The woman he loved and the woman who loved him were both


    present. Besides, he also had to face a formidable love rival¨CColin. If I were him, I would leave too to


    save myself the embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, Matthew. Why don¡¯t you give Helen a lift? I wouldn¡¯t want her to go back on her


    own thiste at night.¡±


    Matthew froze mid¨Copening the door. He didn¡¯t say anything but stopped and waited for


    Helen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I drove here. I¡¯ve gone home wayter than this after a fun night. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Helen waved her hands frantically.


    I cussed at her stupidity internally.


    Couldn¡¯t she tell that I was creating an opportunity for her to spend some time alone with Matthew?


    Where did her degree go? Where did the outgoing, street¨Csmart Helen go?


    Not wanting to exin with my mouth, I relied on my leg. I kicked her out of my bed with my uninjured


    right leg. ¡°Just leave already. Don¡¯t dally.¡±


    Outside of Matthew¡¯s vision, I mouthed, ¡°This is all I can do for you. Make use of this opportunity.¡±


    Helen then followed behind Matthew and left with scarlet cheeks.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You have the making of a matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m good at pairing up my close friends.¡± I smiled smugly.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m good at pairing up my close friends.¡± I smiled smugly,


    Colin held me gently in his arms. He touched my forehead with his face and ced my right hand


    above his heart. Then, he croaked, ¡°You silly girl, you almost scared me there. Don¡¯t act on your own


    again. No matter what, just let me handle everything for you.


    ¡°You just have to stay by my side like a princess.¡±


    I found it hard to ept Colin¡¯s sudden change of mood.


    I mewled affirmatively and snuggled in his arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat and taking in the


    pine¨Cscented cologne on him, I felt calm and safe¨Clike a rescued kitten.


    Colin nted many kisses on my hair as I held his cheek. We felt the warmth from each other.


    It was a peaceful moment.


    Outside, Dad asked Mom why she didn¡¯t go inside.


    Mom stopped Dad and let him sit outside for a while. She said that we were having a special moment


    inside, so she didn¡¯t want to interrupt us.


    I was so embarrassed I wished I could sink into the mattress. Colin shot me a devilish grin, pinned me


    down, and teased, ¡°How considerate of my future mother¨Cinw. I must treat her well in the future.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Four days into my admission, the doctor said that I could get out of bed and move within the close


    vicinity. However, I had to take care not to overexert myself.


    I was ted when my feet touched the ground.


    Being able to walk on my own was such a blessing.


    It was morning, and Colin hadn¡¯te yet. I then asked my parents to bring me to Felix.


    There was a ruckus when we arrived at the ICU. Colin was helping the nurse transfer Felix to a normal


    ward. Upon seeing me there, he was surprised at first and then he gave me a warm smirk.


    To reassure him, I let go of Mom¡¯s hand and waddled forward like a duckling. That widened


    1/2


    the smirk on his face sessfully.


    On the other hand, Uncle Austin was busy steadying Aunt Mel.


    She had be even more crest fallen after these few days. She had lost a lot of weight, and her


    messy hair drapedzily on her shoulder.


    Mom hesitated for a while before approaching her. Then, she patted Aunt Mel¡¯s shoulder. There, there,


    Melinda. Felix will wake up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She smiled wryly and gazed at me. ¡°Felix needed me these few days, so I couldn¡¯t visit you,


    Lulu. How are you feeling?¡±


    I walked toward her and stood upright. Then, I gave her a sincere bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Mel. Felix got


    hurt when saving me.¡±


    No words could bringfort to her. Even this bted apology served no use.


    Still, I had to apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Colin told me that you got into an ident when you went out to buy medicine for


    him.¡± She looked outside the window with her teary eyes. The crow¡¯s feet by the corners of her eyes


    had deepened.


    ¡°This is his destiny. Nothing can alter that.¡±


    I was told that after the ident, Aunt Mel went to consult a fortune teller. That was


    probably why she said something so fatalistic.


    Right then, Felix was pushed out by the nurses.


    His


    eyes were shut tight as hey motionlessly. There was no color on his face. Even his usually cherry¨C


    red lips were discolored. His bare shoulders lent view to his skeletal,


    malnourished frame.


    Apart from his breathing rhythm, he was no different from a mummy. There was no sign of


    life on him.


    Because of me, he was in this state.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Once again, tears came gushing out uncontrobly.


    Colin walked toward me and grabbed my hand. We followed behind the nurse and headed to the


    normal ward.


    When Colin and Austin carried Felix to his bed, I noticed wounds of various sizes on his body. I cried


    even harder. Behind me, Mom¡¯s eyes turned red too.


    Aunt Melforted Mom by saying that it was Felix¡¯s choice and that she med no one. She told us


    not to overthink it. As he was now out of critical condition, she prayed that he would wake up soon.


    Her words only made Mom feel even more guilty. She watched sorrowfully at the sleeping Felix. He


    and I grew up together, so Mom truly cared about him.


    As our parents were there, Colin chose to remain silent. He only consoled me and told me that


    everything would get better.


    He also helped me apply for medical leave at the university.


    I had a lot of homework to do, and the artwork I had to submit for thepetition wasn¡¯t done yet


    either. I also had not gone through the materials for the sses I promised Professor King to teach.


    The work was piling up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, my health did not allow me to work. My mess of a mental state did not help either..


    Knowing my condition, Colin helped me apply for leave so that work couldn¡¯t get in the way


    of my recovery process.


    When Professor King heard that I was in an ident, he came to visit me once. He was d that the


    driver didn¡¯t hurt my right arm. Otherwise, the world would have one less watercolor expert in the


    future.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be pissed orugh at Professor King¡¯sment. Grumpily, I said I¡¯d swap to oil


    painting. My decision was, of course, vetoed by both the professor and Colin.


    From that day onward, I¡¯d go to visit Felix after having my IV drip treatment. I wanted to do what I could


    to help.


    At first, Colin told me to just rest and recuperate. He said he¡¯d get worried if I kept running around.


    1/2


    But I said no.


    Putting aside the grudges between Felix and me, he saved me. I couldn¡¯t justy on my bed and do


    nothing. My moral conscience wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    Colin then gave up on telling me what to do. He only watched silently as I massaged Felix¡¯s body. His


    eyes, which I adored so much, had lost their luster.


    1 made a speedy recovery. Since Dad and Mom still had work to do, I asked them to go back. Helen


    woulde after school every day to look after me.


    On this day, Helen called and said that she couldn¡¯te because an emergency family matter came


    up. I told her not to worry because I could handle everything myself.


    I was bored after dinner, so I took a stroll along the corridor. I was lucky because I found a quiet spot


    that opened to the view outside.


    I stood there and admired the dewy leaves after the rain. I saw cute, yellow sprouts budding on the


    nts. Behind were the mellow lights from the residential area, and further behind was the horizon.


    Everything was mesmerizing.


    Suddenly, I was entrapped by a warm hug. The woody scent of pine invaded my nose. It made me feel


    safe.


    ¡°Colin,¡± I cooed and leaned against him.


    He grunted in response and tucked a lock of my hair behind my ears. Then, he yfully pinched my


    dainty earlobe. ¡°Why are you out here? I was looking for you.¡±


    We hadn¡¯t been able to have a private moment after Felix¡¯s car ident.


    ¡°I was bored in the ward, so I came out to get some air. Colin, you should smoke less and eat more.


    You¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡± 1


    I turned around and hugged his waist, sticking my cheek against his chest.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Colin had been looking after Felix tirelesslytely. And he had to make time to take care of me too. He


    must have been very busy, and that must have taken a toll on his physical health.


    Unfortunately, I was injured. Handling my daily routine was the best I could do. I couldn¡¯t do much to


    help him.


    I felt so bad seeing Colin getting skinnier and skinnier.


    Colin suddenly tightened his grip. I was caged in his embrace.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was overthinking it, but somehow, I was under the impression that Colin felt rather


    insecure.


    ¡°Babe, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you¡¯ll stay by my side, okay? ¡± asked


    Colin huskily. The incertitude in his tone was unfamiliar to me.


    When did the almighty Colin be this insecure?


    I stretched my arms to hug his lean frame, burying myself inside his hoodie and nibbling the skin above


    his chest. Then, I mumbled, ¡°Why are you saying this, Mr. Colin White? Are you trying to dump me?


    Just so you know, if you ever dump me, I¡¯ll haunt you in your dreams.


    ¡°And, I¡¯ll revoke your status as my probational boyfriend.¡±


    Colin smirked. He rubbed his chin against my noggin. ¡°silly girl. Unless I¡¯m dead, there¡¯ll never be a day


    when I dump you.


    Back then, I failed to understand why Colin asked me the question. I thought Colin needed reassurance


    because he was scared that he could never be my official boyfriend.


    What happenedter down the line told me that he had foreseen what would happen. He was scared.


    He wasn¡¯t sure about the choice I¡¯d make, so he sought an answer.


    However, I understood what he wanted toote. My obliviousness hurt him, and I put him in a lot of


    pain.


    Still, even if I had understood what he wanted, I would still need to make the choice when what would


    happen happened. And my choice would remain the same. Words were too powerless to change the


    oue.


    It¡¯d still hurt.


    1/2


    I was destined to be intertwined with the Whites forever.


    Felix woke upter at night while I was in his ward.


    His


    His eyes fluttered open, and he scanned his surroundings. Then, his gaze fell on me. At that moment,


    light returned to his beautiful eyes,


    ¡°Are you alright, Lulu?¡± he asked hoarsely but happily.


    He was awake. How wonderful.


    I answered with a shaky voice, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I only had minor injuries, and I¡¯m almost healed. You saved


    me. Thank you.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ll do everything for you, Lulu. Nothing can bring me as much joy as seeing you


    safe and sound.¡±


    Nothing could bring me as much joy as seeing him regain consciousness too.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He tried to beckon to me, but his injuries were too severe for that. He could only move his


    fingers.


    Confused, I stood next to his bed. He stretched his arm to touch my left arm, which was encased by a


    cast.


    Due to his injuries, lifting his arm was painful enough that sweat started to form on his forehead. He


    attempted several times to no avail.


    I leaned down and delivered my cast to him.


    ¡±


    He touched it and even tapped on it a few times. Then, he brushed against my warm hands with the


    back of his fingers before smiling contentedly. He looked at me and uttered, You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m d.¡±


    Those four words made my eyes glossy.


    Those four words made the grudges I held against him disappear.


    Felix¡¯s waking up managed to dispel the doom and gloom everyone had been feeling. I shared the


    good news with my parents, and Dad said that it was great that Felix had


    regained consciousness. Now, time would slowly heal his wounds.


    Either way, he was in an ident because of me. I needed to make it up to him.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    For the next few days, Aunt Mel would Invite me to have meals with Felix after 1 had my 17 drip


    treatment. In her words, we both grew up under her watch, so I was like a daughter to her. Putting us in


    one ward made it easier to take care of us.


    I didn¡¯t want to visit them regrly or spend time with them for too long. It felt award to spend my entire


    day with them. I tried to turn Melinda down many times, but it never worked because she told me that


    Felix couldn¡¯t move and was very lonely. She wanted me to keep himpany.


    Now that was an excuse I couldn¡¯t reject.


    Felix saved me. By right, I should keep himpany.


    Nevertheless, Colin was there too. My days in the hospital were quite dull. And my wounds hurt from


    time to time. Seeing Colin made me feel better.


    Felix was over the moon these days. He could finish two bowls of chicken noodle soup every meal.


    While he still couldn¡¯t move, he was always smiling. Even the doctor said he was making good


    progress.


    He didn¡¯t speak a lot. Most of the time, he was asleep. But when he was awake, he would be smiling.


    He was handsome and had wless skin. When he slept, he had a gentle smile on his face, like the


    male version of sleeping beauty. It made everyone want to dote on him.


    After spending nine days in the hospital, the doctors said that I could rest at home.


    I was liberated! Helen was thrilled to wee me back to the dorm. She made a special asion out


    of it as if I had just returned from a war.


    When Colin drove me home, he gave me a heap of reminders before he repeated the same thing to


    Helen. He only let us go once I recited the whole thing again to him.


    Inside the apartment, there were a lot of flowers¨Croses, daisies, and baby¡¯s breath¨Con my study desk.


    They were pretty and fragrant.


    As expected, Matthew was waiting for me in my dorm. He was making my bed.


    I blushed seeing him tten every crease on my bed with a serious expression.


    For the first time in my life, a man was making my bed.


    I patted my chest, relieved that Colin didn¡¯te up. Otherwise, he would be green with


    1/2


    jealousy.


    Matthew only left reluctantly after I insisted many times.


    And as he left. Helen¡¯s soul left too. She sat on her bed like a soulless puppet after Matthew left the


    apartment. Her head was lowered, and she was motionless.


    The excitement with which she greeted me earlier on was nowhere to be found.


    understood why Helen became dejected all of a sudden. But not wanting to address the elephant in the


    room, 1 busied myself with trivial matters as I tried to ignore her.


    Even though Helen was giving me the silent treatment, her long face which showed that she was on


    the verge of crying made me feel bad.


    I didn¡¯t want Matthew to be there either. But it wasn¡¯t like I could stop him. I wanted to cheer Helen up,


    but I didn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡°Helen, perhaps I can move to another apartment?¡± It was the only solution that came to my mind.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked while sniffling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you sad every day. Perhaps if I live somewhere else and stop seeing him, you¡¯ll


    feel better?¡±


    Helen peered at me as if I were an idiot. ¡°Did you see Matthew often before you came to Jesselton


    College? Did that make him forget about you? You live rent¨Cfree in his mind. It doesn¡¯t matter where


    you are.


    ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ve already lost Matthew. I don¡¯t want to lose a good friend as well.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    What Helen said warmed my heart. It made me realize that in life, love and family weren¡¯t the only


    things that could warm one¡¯s soul. Friendships could too.


    Ten days after the ident, which was also the second day after I was discharged, Professor King


    called me in the morning. He told me that I needed to see him in the office for something important.


    My left arm was injured, not my leg, so I happilyplied.


    Besides, I could hear the faint excitement in his voice. There had to be good news, so I


    should be there.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Carrying my out¨Cof¨Ccast yet bandaged left arm with my right arm, I rushed to Professor King¡¯s office


    under everyone¡¯s curious eyes.


    Professor King said he had two pieces of good news.


    One, the result of my previouspetition was announced. I did well and obtained second ce,


    which meant I¡¯d receive a reward of 150,000 dors after tax. My current submission had to be better


    or I risked ruining my own reputation.


    Two, my art had attracted the attention of a constructionpany. They were developing a Tudor¨Cstyle


    building. They had been looking for several renowned artists and designers to design the mural, but


    they weren¡¯t pleased with the results.


    However, an art piece from me, a rookie, managed to catch their eye. They asked around and located


    Professor King. They then reached out to invite me to draw the murals for each floor.


    ¡°But Professor King, I don¡¯t know anything about interior design. I only know how to draw. Designing a


    building is a serious project. I won¡¯t be able to afford the damages if I screw up. I love the project, but I


    don¡¯t think I can pull it off. I have to say no,¡± I declined politely while scratching my head.


    Annoyed by my cowardice, Professor King wanted to smack me with the scroll in his hands. However, I


    brandished my injury, and that persuaded him to drop his aggression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chicken out! You¡¯re not designing the whole building. They¡¯ll give you the size of the murals and


    the style they¡¯re gunning for. You just have to draw ording to the theme. Besides, they didn¡¯t ask


    you to paint the murals straight on.


    1/2


    +15


    ¡°You just have toe up with the designs and they¡¯ll have a way to put it on the walls. Are you not


    confident enough in your skills? Fine. I won¡¯t force you. Just don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯re my student.


    You¡¯ll bring shame to my name.¡±


    ¡°Professor King, I know you¡¯re using reverse psychology here. But I want to turn it down because I


    don¡¯t want to ruin your reputation. If I mess up, it won¡¯t affect me much because no one knows who


    Luna is. But they know who Ash King is.¡±


    I tried to reason with him, but he wouldn¡¯t be persuaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to take the moral high ground now. I¡¯m too old to care about what people think of me. Just


    admit you¡¯re too afraid to take on this project. There¡¯s no need to find other excuses. I¡¯ll turn them


    down. What a shame. It¡¯s an eight¨Cmillion¨Cdor project.¡±


    Eight million?


    ¡°Sorry? How much?¡± I asked again. I even stretched my wounded left arm, but it did not


    hurt at all.


    Eight million dors! That was a lot!


    If I won the project, I¡¯d be financially independent.


    A devilish grin appeared on his face. He poked at my face. ¡°Money can change your mind, huh? Yes,


    eight million dors. Do you want this project or not?¡±


    ¡°I do! You invited me to take on this project. As your tutee, I must take on this challenge. It¡¯s my job to


    make you proud, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°1


    Who in their right mind would turn down an eight¨Cmillion¨Cdor offer?


    Professor King then teased me for how money¨Cminded I was.


    I then hopped, skipped, and jumped back to my apartment. Thinking that I was about to be filthy rich, I


    was exhrated.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    I wasn¡¯t a gold digger, of course. I wouldn¡¯t be a sellout for money. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have rejected


    Matthew, who came from a rich family.


    I just believed that spending the money I earned was the most rewarding feeling ever.


    When I arrived at my apartment building, I ran into the delivery rider who was delivering my food. I took


    my meal from him and climbed upstairs.


    With only one arm avable for my use, it took me a long while to open my apartment door without


    toppling my food.


    As soon as I put down everything, Colin wanted to video call me before I even had a chance to wash


    my hands.


    My heart leaped when I saw Colin¡¯s handsome face appearing on my screen. I used to think that he


    was decent¨Clooking. But now that he was my probational boyfriend, he looked sexier than before. So


    much so that I wanted to keep looking at him. Other hot guys, including Felix, looked less appealing


    now.


    I med Colin for setting the bar too high.


    ¡°Hi there, handsome. What brought you here?¡± I was in a good mood, so I flirted with Colin cheekily.


    ¡°You sound happy. What¡¯s the good news?¡± After working tirelessly for many days, he lost the weight


    he had put on during Christmas. His weight loss entuated his facial features, making him look extra


    seductive.


    I boasted the eight¨Cmillion¨Cdor project to Colin. ¡°I¡¯ve never done a mural before, but I couldn¡¯t say no


    to eight million dors. I kind of regret my decision now. Do you think they¡¯ll ask me to pay up if I mess


    up?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you know you won¡¯t mess it up. Besides, it¡¯ll take a while for them to decide on which art to


    put on. Once Felix is better, I¡¯ll help you. If you hit a wall, we can ask Professor King. I also have some


    friends in Jinovy who do designs. We can consult them too.


    ¡°It¡¯s daunting in the beginning, but I have faith in you.¡±


    ¡°Eight million dors is a lot of money. Do you think this is a scam?¡±


    Colin smiled, disying his white teeth. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve heard of the construction project. It¡¯s worth


    billions. Eight million dors is just a drop in the vast ocean. You might


    1/2


    receive extra money if you impress them with your work.¡±


    ¡°So only the very rich can own that ce. Oh, no. What if I screw up?¡± I flopped on my


    and wailed.


    bed


    While I was anxious about the project, it wasn¡¯t so serious that I¡¯d have a mental breakdown. I just


    wanted to listen to Colin¡¯s words of encouragement.


    ¡°You can do this, babe.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With Colin¡¯s encouragement, I felt confident. We talked for a bit, and Colin told me that Felix would


    have a thorough check¨Cup this afternoon. He might not have time to chat with


    1. me.


    I told him not to worry about me and that he should keep me in the loop.


    At night, Colin didn¡¯t call me. I wanted to ask him for an update, but I was afraid of disturbing him. I then


    decided to wait patiently since Colin would let me know if something happened.


    I had a good night¡¯s sleep, and I woke up early tomorrow morning to go to school.


    My left arm was injured, so I couldn¡¯t carry my school bag on both my shoulders. Instead, I slung it on


    one shoulder.


    When I almost arrived at the cafeteria, Colin called. I answered the call happily, ready to show Colin my


    new style. However, I was greeted with Colin¡¯s sour face. He looked very sad. My breath hitched, and I


    thought about Felix¡¯s check¨Cup. Did something bad happen?

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Colin?¡± I asked worriedly.


    Colin rubbed his face with his hands, yet the fatigue, the pain, and the frustration in his persisted.


    ¡°Lulu, Felix is blind now. He also can¡¯t feel anything below his knees.


    What?


    eyes


    Upon hearing the bad news, I almost slumped to the ground. It was as if something heavy was pressed


    on my shoulders, threatening to tten me.


    ¡°How can this be? He could still see two


    days ago. How could he turn blind so suddenly? Also, I massaged his calves and he could feel it then.


    Is this a misdiagnosis? Colin, get a second opinion.¡± I fumbled and came up with a response.


    ¡°The doctor said that there are blood clots in his brain. They moved and pressed against his nerves,


    causing him all these symptoms.¡±


    ¡°Then take them out. Can¡¯t we remove the blood clots with surgery?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that the blood clots are located in a sensitive area. He¡¯ll be blind if we let them be. But


    if the surgery goes awry, he might be handicapped forever. Also, there are a lot


    of blood clots.


    ¡°Even after the surgery, they mighte back in the future. Unless there¡¯s a way to remove all the


    blood clotspletely, no surgery will be performed.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just do nothing, can we?¡± I said impatiently.


    Felix had to be safe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    The bad news was enough to drain the blood from my limbs. I no longer had the appetite to eat or


    attend sses, so I found a spot nearby and sat down. I wouldn¡¯t want to trip myself on a busy corridor.


    People would panic.


    The long¨Cgone dread made aeback. And this time, it hit harder.


    ¡°The best solution is to wait till his body absorbs the blood clots itself. However, this will take a long


    time. Don¡¯t worry about him, Lulu. Eat and go to your sses. I called to let you know that Felix couldn¡¯t


    handle the news very well, so I might need to spend more time with


    him.


    1/2


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hang out with you, but please, if somethinges up, reach out to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Colin. I¡¯ll visit him after my ss.¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t able to snap back to reality after the call had ended. My mind was abuzz. All I could think


    of was Felix sitting in a wheelchair with an ashen expression.


    If he truly turned blind and handicapped, how should I face him? How should I face his parents? How


    should I face Colin? What would happen to the budding rtionship between Colin and me?


    All this happened because I insisted on buying Colin medicine.


    Not in the mood to eat, I went to a quiet corner and called Mom.


    I was so distraught right now that I could only rely on my parents.


    It was still early in the morning, so Dad and Mom hadn¡¯t left for work yet. When I told them about Felix¡¯s


    condition, they expressed their concerns. They told me that they would visit him tomorrow since it was


    a Saturday.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They also told me to calm down. When there was a will, there was a way. Maybe a miracle would


    happen.


    Later that night, Helen drove me to the hospital. Felix was sleeping on his side. I stood by the entrance,


    afraid of entering the ward.


    I wondered if it was just me or if everyone thought the same too. Felix was thinner than before. His skin


    was pale, and he looked deted.


    ¡°He¡¯s been throwing a tantrum for the entire day. He won¡¯t eat or drink. He only slept after the doctor


    gave him a sedative.¡± Colin was afraid of rousing Felix. He dragged me to the benches outside, and we


    talked over there.


    Colin kept rubbing his temples. He was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°There must be a way. Medical science is so advanced now. They¡¯re just blood clots. How hard is it to


    deal with them?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Colin rubbed his temples, exhausted. I felt bad, so I pulled his head into my arms and gave him a head


    massage, trying to make him feel better.


    ¡°The position of the blood clots is just unfortunate. I searched online. Jinovy Hospital has the best


    neurosurgeons. If they said they can¡¯t do anything about it, no one else can. We can only pray for Felix.


    There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for his body to absorb the blood clots?¡±


    ¡°No one knows. It can take a week, a year, or a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. What should I do?¡± I was fraught with worry.


    I was afraid of entering the ward just now. When Felix was hospitalized the previous time, it wasn¡¯t my


    fault yet Aunt Mel had yelled and cursed at me with nasty words.


    Now that Felix had lost the function of his eyes and his legs just to save me, I feared that she might do


    something more radical. I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that.


    While Colin often took my side, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything because it concerned his own


    mother and the well¨Cbeing of his brother.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I walked into the ward with trepidation. I looked down all the time, afraid of meeting Aunt Mel¡¯s eyes in


    case she began insulting me again.


    To my surprise, Uncle Austin only nced at me briefly while Aunt Mel stared at Felix impassively. I


    was ignored.


    I was happy that I wasn¡¯t insulted. Yet it also made me feel even more culpable.


    Perhaps if they had cussed at me, I would have felt better.


    We always wanted the best of both worlds even though it was contradictory.


    Because of me, Felix suffered so much. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I could only watch as he


    became blind and sat in a wheelchair forever.


    The guilt overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I¡¯m the source of the misfortune. Don¡¯t me yourself. Take care of


    yourself now. Don¡¯t make me worry about you. We¡¯ll find a solution eventually.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be blood clots? If it were his eyes that were affected, I would¡¯ve dly


    1/2


    donated mine to him. I could give him both my eyes now and it still wouldn¡¯t bring back light to his life,¡±


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense.¡± Colin knocked on my head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all. If there¡¯s nothing else,


    go home. Helen is waiting for you.¡±


    Colin tried to shoo me away. He didn¡¯t want me to feel guilty and upset because of Felix¡¯s condition.


    As always, he wanted to shoulder all the pain and misery himself. He only left me with happiness and


    joy.


    ¡°Alright. You need to rest too, Colin. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I was beside myself with worry when I left. I couldn¡¯t focus. Everything felt wrong. I had an ominous


    feeling.


    That night, I slept fitfully. One moment, I saw Felix lying on the bed like a doll. The next moment, I saw


    Colin gazing at me with wistful eyes under the rain.


    I woke up the next morning with a splitting headache. My body felt exhausted as if I had been working


    the entire night. My wounded arm also joined the symphony of misery too, twitching in pain from time to


    time.


    I felt suffocated. Something bad was going to happen.


    Helen drove me to the airport to pick up my parents. She didn¡¯t return to the apartmentst night, so


    she didn¡¯t know what happened to Felix yet.


    I told her everything on our way to the airport. She was worried too, but there was no better solution.


    She told me that she¡¯d talk to Matthew and see if he could find an international specialist to help out.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Dad and Mom went to the hospital right away. Colin wasn¡¯t there. Aunt Mel was stunned to


    see my parents. Then, she slowly nodded and uttered, ¡°Harper, we¡¯re even ¡±


    Mom choked on her tears and grabbed Aunt Mel¡¯s hands. ¡°No, Melinda. We owe Luna¡¯s life


    to Felix.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mom said, the brave front Aunt Mel was putting up finally copsed. Tears came


    gushing out of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Harper. It¡¯s all karma. I know it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? If karma does exist, good things will happen to Felix because he saved Lulu. He


    will get better.¡±


    They held each other¡¯s hands and consoled each other with reddened eyes.


    The ident brought sce to the pain from the past. They reconciled.


    This should be the best thing that had happened out of this mishap.


    Felix was awake. His eyes darted toward the entrance when he heard the sound of an opened door.


    Then, he sat there motionlessly.


    The eyes that I knew so well were still beautiful. But there was no soul in them. They were like two


    bottomless pits.


    There was a new scar on his forehead and a fading, red handprint on his left cheek. They weren¡¯t there


    when I came to visit yesterday. I supposed Felix woke up after I left. He then tried to harm himself and


    was punished for it. However, I didn¡¯t know who pped him.


    ¡°Mom, who¡¯s here?¡±


    My mom wanted to speak, but Aunt Mel shook her head to stop her. Respecting Aunt Mel¡¯s wishes,


    Mom swallowed whatever she wanted to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s the nurse. She¡¯s here to check on your IV bag. How are you feeling? Do you feel unwell?


    12


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aunt Mel pulled Felix¡¯s nket over him and tucked his hand outside back into it. She performed the


    action gently as if she were handling a fragile doll.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark.¡± Disappointed, Felix¡¯s eyes darted to the ceiling. Like someone who had given up on


    hope, he did not care whether he was alive or dead. It pained me to see him like this.


    In a world without light, there was only darkness.


    Without a miracle, his world would forever be dim.


    1/2


    I made him blind. I was the sinner. 1


    I closed my eyes, imagining how it¡¯d be to live forever in the void that light could never reach. After five


    minutes, I felt lonely and despair.


    It felt like I was walking aimlessly in a tunnel without an end, like I was searching everywhere but I


    couldn¡¯t find the exit. Despair seized me again and again until I could feel my spirits wilting.


    Was this Felix¡¯s future?


    I leaned against the wall, defeated.


    If only I were hit by the car. If only I were the one turning blind and handicapped. I¡¯d rather suffer this


    myself than deal with this overwhelming sense of guilt. I was too powerless to change anything.


    I owed my life to Felix. Even though I hated to owe him anything, I now owed him something that I


    could never repay.


    I wept silently.


    If possible, I would donate my eyes and my legs to Felix. I wanted him to be healthy, to be the


    handsome guy I used to know.


    Mom was moved to tears too. She covered her mouth and began sobbing.


    Suddenly, life returned to Felix¡¯s eyes. He raised his left arm and pointed at the door.


    Aunt Mel held his hand and inquired, ¡°What do you want, Felix? Tell me. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    ¡®Mom, can I have Lulu?¡±


    His request shocked me. I staggered, almost slumping to the ground. My body trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    I felt pressure crushing my chest, so much so that I struggled to breathe. It was as if a hook had


    gripped my heart and yanked it out of my body.


    The thing I feared most about, the one thing that had been hanging heavy on my mind, had finally


    arrived.


    I finally understood the words he had mouthed at me that morning in his house. He was saying, ¡°If I


    save you, your life will be mine.¡±


    He had sharpened and polished those words until they became silver des that could slice through


    me.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Everything had been part of his n. He had just been waiting for an opportunity.


    The rain, the downpour that blurred my vision, the vehicle that sped through, Colin falling sick and


    resting in his apartment¡­ Everything yed out ording to the n he had


    devised.


    The puzzle pieces came together.


    Colin, his family, me, and even himself were pawns in his scheme. Felix plotted everything


    to bind me to his side, even at the cost of his own life.


    He put his life on the line to separate Colin and me.


    What a ruthless man.


    He was ruthless to me; he was ruthless to himself.


    However, he jeopardized his own health to enact a confusing yet borate n just to obtain me,


    whom he used to despise. Was it worth it?


    ¡°What are you on about, Felix?¡± Colin was entering the ward when he heard Felix¡¯s demand.


    He steadied me and hollered at him.


    ¡°Colin, is Lulu here? I can smell her. She¡¯s here, isn¡¯t she?¡± Felix asked gently, paying no heed to


    Colin¡¯s question.


    He had lured me into a trap. I should despise him to the core.


    Yet looking at his sickly frame on the bed, I saw that his eyes were soulless and his legs were lifeless. I


    didn¡¯t have it in me to hate him. He was so frail.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    But his n plunged me into the depths of pain.


    I could no longer love him, yet I could no longer hate him either. It was a miserable feeling.


    I wanted to speak, but Colin held me back. He added with teary eyes, ¡°No, Lulu has sses today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You think I can¡¯t see, so you¡¯re lying. I can smell her. Lulu is here, and so are Aunt Harper


    and Uncle Gerald. All of you are trying to fool me.¡±


    His voice was faint and weak


    For a moment, I was bewildered.


    I once read that when someone turned blind, their other senses would be augmented. Felix couldn¡¯t


    see anything, but his nose had be so sensitive that he could distinguish people


    via their scents.


    Was it true, then?


    Colin hugged me while I dissociated. I felt cold, and I couldn¡¯t see anything. The sun outside was bright


    and warm, signaling the arrival of spring. But I couldn¡¯t see the light or feel the


    warmth.


    A disembodied voice told me that if Felix was disabled forever, the light in my life would disappear too.


    There would only be darkness in my future.


    ¡°If I save you, your life will be mine.¡±


    What a powerful curse.


    Colin tightened his embrace, his tall frame rigid. As always, his hug was so warm that I never wanted to


    leave it. But it did little to quell the overwhelming despair I was feeling.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    , and I can¡¯t walk. I feel so lonely, Mom. I don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    Felix stared emptily at the ceiling. His hand reached out to grab something, but there was nothing. He


    put it down dejectedly and left thement.


    He wore a calm expression when he said that. There was no emotion in his lightless eyes. It sounded


    mundane like he was saying he wanted a burger for lunch. Yet he was using his life to force everyone


    to y by his rules.


    Perhaps he did know that we were all there.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Aunt Mel wailed. She grabbed Felix¡¯s right arm and cried loudly, ¡°No, Felix. You shouldn¡¯t have those


    thoughts. Dad and Mom are here. We¡¯ll stay by your side forever. You won¡¯t be lonely, Felix. Trust me.


    Trust your mom.¡±


    ¡°But what do I do after you¡¯re dead?¡± continued Felix emotionlessly. Like a fragile, porcin doll, he


    elicited empathy. But the words he uttered cut deep.


    My heart was icy all over. Coldness crept through my body, starting from my toes. In an instant, I felt


    like an icicle hanging under the roof in winter.


    Every inch of my skin froze over.


    Felix had used his life to cast a on me. It bound me tightly, leaving me no way to escape.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m not that old yet. I can live for many years toe. Maybe you¡¯ll recover


    and your eyesight will return?¡±


    Felix fell silent. Only sobs could be heard in the ward. Other than that, it was eerily silent.


    I was lost and disoriented. I saw dark tendrils in the corners of my eyes. ¡°What do I do,


    Colin?¡±


    Before Colin could answer, I copsed in his arms. I heard my parents and Colin calling out my name


    earnestly. Mom was crying, and Colin was choking on his tears. Something hot fell on my face, burning


    me.


    My eyes fluttered open as Mom gently called my name.


    I was lying on the bed in the emergency room. Colin was holding my hand as he stood next to me. His


    eyes were puffy.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She copsed from the shock. Make sure she gets enough rest. And don¡¯t do anything


    that¡¯ll make her emotional. Otherwise, it might leave some permanent damage.¡±


    Dad thanked the doctor and walked him out.


    ¡°Colin, what do I do?¡± I asked in tears.


    Colin kneeled and covered his eyes with the back of my hand.


    After nearly a month, this sturdy man who could always make me feel safe was crying once


    more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all my fault. I dragged you into this. Why did I fall sick? It¡¯s my fault.¡± Colin put the


    me on himself. His words became more and more incoherent until a guttural sob was left.


    Aunt Mel came. Afraid, I hid under my nket.


    She helped Colin stand up and patted his hand to console him. Then, she touched my cold cheek and


    smiled dryly. ¡°Lulu, rest assured. I¡¯m here to tell you that it¡¯s Felix¡¯s destiny to endure this hardship with


    Colin. You¡¯re caught in the crossfire, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Felix won¡¯t regain his eyesight if you date him, nor will he turn evil if he doesn¡¯t date you. I made a


    mistake by forcing you back then. But this time, I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Colin is my son too. I shouldn¡¯t y favorites and trade one son¡¯s happiness for another.


    Felix is already unhappy. I don¡¯t want Colin to be unhappy too. Don¡¯t force yourself to do something you


    don¡¯t want to, Lulu.


    ¡°If you love Colin, then stay with Colin. Have a happy life together.¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    ¡°I have two sons. Whichever one of them leads a happy life, I¡¯ll be happy too. So Lulu, don¡¯t ever feel


    that you must do something. As for Felix, your Uncle Austin and I will handle him.¡±


    Aunt Mel¡¯s words warmed me and moved me to tears. Spring had arrived after this harsh winter. Mom


    looked at Aunt Mel in disbelief and quickly grabbed her hands.


    For the first time in a few months, the two who had grown up together hugged each other again.


    Thanks to Aunt Mel¡¯s encouragement, Colin and I saw hope in the predicament once more.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Melinda.¡± Mom and Melinda cried together.


    It seemed like tears were the only thing capable of conveying our emotions here.


    Colin kissed the back of my hand and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mom. And sorry.¡±


    Just then, the loud noise startled everyone.


    Uncle Austin was pushing the chairbound Felix, and they were by the entrance.


    The source of the noise was a big, red apple. It rolled on the floor.


    Felix seemed to have used up every ounce of his strength to throw that apple. He reclined on the


    wheelchair weakly. His eyes were abyssal. And his face, sharper due to weight loss, showed rage,


    despair, regret, and pain.


    ¡°Felix¡­¡±


    ¡°Felix¡­¡±


    No one could finish their sentence because we did not know what to say. Seven of us were in the


    emergency room, yet not a sound was made.


    Uncle Austin¡¯s scream was the first to break the silence. Felix had fainted.


    After an emergency treatment, he quickly regained consciousness. However, he refused to


    communicate or throw a tantrum. He became mute.


    Once again, the reticent Felix who blocked everyone out returned.


    A therapist said that his condition was looking dire because his depression had returned and he also


    recently became handicapped. He¡¯d need familial support to make him speak up again. We would need


    to encourage him to think about his favorite fond memories.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°At the moment, what is the worst¨Ccase scenario?¡± Colin asked the therapist, concerned.


    The therapist adjusted his sses and said inly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to give you a definitive answer. Some


    make a full recovery after a few months because they¡¯re willing to work with me. Some decide to dwell


    on it, and no medicine can help that.


    ¡°In extreme cases, patients might engage in self¨Charm.¡±


    ¡°Self¨Charm?¡± Aunt Mel repeated incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, I know of a pregnant woman. Her postpartum depression didn¡¯t improve, so she ended her life by


    jumping from the ninth floor. But of course, this is a special case. Most patients will eventually make a


    full recovery.¡±


    Death.


    This word continued to hang heavy on everyone¡¯s mind. It shackled everyone.


    The hope we had vanished in an instant.


    Under the effect of a sedative, Felix fell asleep. Uncle Austin kept himpany while we sat quietly in


    the smoking room.


    There were six chairs in the room. My parents sat in the left corner while Iy in Colin¡¯s arms. Aunt Mel


    sat in the right corner.


    All five of us looked at the empty seat. Only quietness remained.


    ¡°Harper, I meant what I said. I¡¯m not being heartless here. I already lost Felix. I can¡¯t lose Colin too.¡±


    Aunt Mel rubbed her eyes that had run out of tears and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lulu, just stay with Colin. No


    matter what happens to Felix, it¡¯s none of your business. Your Uncle Austin and I will handle


    everything.¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Mom grabbed Aunt Mel¡¯s hands over the long, rectangr desk. She kept apologizing and thanking her


    while crying.


    Colin and I held each other¡¯s hand. I snuggled in his arms. As always, he was warm, but I felt cold. I fell


    more and more in love with him as each day went by.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But the image of Felix lying in a pool of blood and his soulless body on the bed would never get out of


    my head.


    While Aunt Mel¡¯s words managed to bring me some sce, what would Felix do? He trapped me with


    his life. He saved my life. Would he give up?


    If one day, his condition was dered incurable and he chose death, how was I going to face that?


    If I had to make the choice¡­ My heart was telling me to pick Colin. Yet my mind told me that I should


    pick Felix because he got hurt while saving me. I wanted to repay my debt to him. I couldn¡¯t leave him


    high and dry heartlessly.


    What a dilemma.


    And if I followed my heart and picked Colin, would we be happy living with that decision?


    :


    ¡°I won¡¯t be happy, Lulu. I don¡¯t want to lie to myself forever.¡± The night was dark. Colin¡¯s trembling


    fingers held a cigarette while he gave me his honest answer painfully.


    I knew that¡¯d be his answer. He wouldn¡¯t be happy, and I wouldn¡¯t either. Maybe no one would be


    happy.


    ¡°But Lulu, even if it means I have to live in guilt forever, I don¡¯t want to give you up. Promise me that no


    matter what happens, you won¡¯t give me up either. Please promise me that, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise you,¡± I reassured Colin. Iy silently in his arms, trying my best to locate his pine scent


    amidst the nicotine.


    That night, both of us couldn¡¯t sleep. We hugged each other and sat until dawn broke. We didn¡¯t cry or


    speak.


    We felt close yet distant at the same time.


    +15 BONUS


    Like a puppet, Felixy on his bed silently. He ate and drank when we fed him. And then, he would


    stare at the ceiling while spacing out. Regardless of what we said or did, he would not react to it. He


    only fell asleep when no one paid attention to him.


    That became his life.


    He turned himself into a living corpse. Apart from the fact that he was still breathing, he was no


    different from a cadaver.


    Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel took an extended leave to take care of Felix. Colin went to teach at school


    in the morning and came at night to take over his parents¡® duties.


    23 days after the ident, the doctor said that they had already done what they could and that Felix¡¯s


    wounds had healed. He could be discharged.


    Uncle Austin rented a two¨Cbedroom apartment in the residential area opposite the university and


    moved in. Meanwhile, Colin applied for a hiatus on Felix¡¯s behalf.


    Originally, Aunt Mel wanted to take Felix back to Southsville to make caring for him easier. But for


    some reason, they agreed to let him stay in Jinovy.


    Everything was over, and my mundane life returned.


    I resumed my dailymute between my school, the cafeteria, and my apartment. Nothing much had


    changed in my life, but I hardly saw Colin now. We stopped calling each other every day too. We only


    met at school once in a while.


    He was skinnier than before. The coat he used to wear now looked too big for him.


    I felt miserable. One, I owed Felix too much. Two, I felt bad because Colin was clearly overworked.


    That said, a brief embrace and a warm smile were all that was needed to make my day.


    I often lingered on the street Colin would pass by on his way back to his home so that we could see


    each other. I could hug him, and he could hug me.


    I missed him so much.


    No one ever gave me updates on F

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    +15 BONUS


    Colin told me that time would bury everything.


    The temperature in Jinovy reached a record high in mid¨CApril.


    Over the past few months, the 23¨Cyear¨Cold me became more mature andposed. Whether I felt


    happy, sad, or angry, it all stayed hidden under my always¨Csmiling mask.


    Helen told me that I had be more aloof. She said that one day, I would be a nun


    who forsook mortal desires.


    Iughed, saying she was exaggerating. But with a serious expression, she told me that if love hurt, it


    was time to let go.


    I knew that, of course.


    But I couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t let go. There was nothing wrong with my rtionship with Colin. The


    problem was Felix.


    I caressed my wet eye corners and asked, ¡°Are you able to let go of Matthew, then?¡±


    Helen fell silent. Then, she began sobbing until she fell asleep.


    I didn¡¯t tell her that I would never give Colin up. Love never hurt me. What I was feeling was my guilt


    toward Felix.


    I had been dreaming about the Felix from before he turned 18, that handsome young man who stood


    under the garden while gazing at me with his cold eyes.


    His slender fingers snatched my school bag away and put it on his shoulder. He walked in front of me


    reluctantly and would turn around from time to time to ask me to hurry up. If I dallied, we would bete.


    During a PE exam where we had to run for 800 meters, I fell and cut my knees. He chastised me for


    being a dead weight while he ran to the infirmary to get bandages and disinfectant to treat my wound.


    We had made some unforgettable memories together. But many things had happened since then. The


    fondness we felt was slowly reced by resentment.


    Felix and I were not meant to be together. I used to resent him for his heartlessness and cruelty.


    Nevertheless, I wanted him to live happily. I wanted him to be who he used to be.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I did not love him. But I did not want to owe him anything either.


    I didn¡¯t have ss on Friday afternoon, so I sat alone in my favorite corridor.


    Too many things had happened in the past six months, so much so that I had not visited my favorite


    ce for a long time.


    The view was still the same, but I wasn¡¯t as carefree as I once was.


    I had once argued with Felix here. I had promised my love for Colin here.


    Here I was at the same spot. Yet the people I knew were long gone.


    ¡°Colin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for six days. How have you been?¡± I hugged my knees on the


    bench and asked the breeze.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to bother Colin. He was working very hard for our future. If I called at an


    unfortunate time and it triggered Felix, the oue could be disastrous. Colin¡¯s effort would be in vain,


    and our future would look even more hopeless.


    But I missed him dearly. He spent more than 20 years bing an integral part of couldn¡¯t live without


    him.


    I knew what I wanted now.


    I loved Colin. I loved him deeply.


    my


    life. I


    Colin was enduring pain and suffering in a ce beyond my sight. And I was waiting alone for him to


    bring me good news.


    He was doing everything he could for me. I appreciated that. And I also missed him terribly.


    Helen rarely came back to the apartmenttely. I was all alone in the apartment as if the world had


    abandoned me.


    When I phoned Momst night, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and cried.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Mom said that if I truly loved Colin, I should fight with him. His future was my future too. We shared a


    future, so we should fight for it together.


    I agreed with Mom, but how was I supposed to tell that to Colin when we hardly met each other? Lately,


    we weren¡¯t able to call each other as frequently as before. And if we did call each other, we¡¯d just ry


    how much we missed each other and wish each other well before hanging up.


    There was no time to talk about this kind of thing during a conversation that took ce once


    in a blue moon.


    Work¨Cwise, Colin¡¯s extended absence had affected two of the projects he was in charge of, so much so


    that the school had intervened. He had to look for solutions during work, and


    after work, he had to look after Felix. He was overwhelmed.


    Aunt Mel and Uncle Austin had gone back to Southsville, so Colin was Felix¡¯s sole caretaker. He had a


    lot on his te.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I miss you a lot, babe. You have no idea. I can¡¯t sleep or eat. I just want to hug you.


    ¡°Suddenly, I was pulled into his embrace. His warmth and familiar scent enveloped me. I began to sob


    uncontrobly.


    Love could be torturous at times. I thought I was strong enough, but I kept shedding tears.


    Clinging to that skinny yet powerful arm, I cried like a child.


    I missed him. I had missed him so much.


    ¡°Come on now. We finally met. Don¡¯t drench me in your tears. Turn around. Let me take a proper look


    at you.¡±


    I turned around, opening my teary, puffy eyes as much as possible. I blinked away my tears and took in


    the face of my boyfriend greedily.


    And for some reason, my body acted before I could think. I grabbed Colin¡¯s head, disregarded my


    messy face, and kissed his minty lips.


    I had read and watched many romance novels and shows. I thought I was an expert in kissing since I


    was so familiar with such scenes.


    But as my lips met Colin¡¯s, other than my pounding heart, I was at a loss for what to do. I only knew to


    attach my lips.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Colin was startled. In his starry eyes, I saw the young and naive me.


    He quickly regained control of the situation. He pulled his hoodie up to cover my face and to


    shield us from the curious on¨Clookers. He drowned me in his kisses. It wasn¡¯t until it was


    over that I realized what I had done.


    Abashed, I couldn¡¯t lift my head to meet his eyes. I leaned against himnguidly and awkwardly fiddled


    with the buttons on his shirt.


    I didn¡¯t know I could be this¡­ bold. I even made out with someone on campus.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Colin, I know you won¡¯t talk to me about Felix to not upset me. But I don¡¯t want you to carry the burden


    yourself. It¡¯s tiring. Let me help you. Let¡¯s take care of Felix together.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to help me. Felix¡¯s condition is quite stable nowadays. You won¡¯t be able to do


    anything there anyway. Just stay here and take good care of yourself. It is tiring, but when I think about


    how you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with me, it gives me the strength to carry on.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a man. I have endless stamina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exclude me, Colin. I want to be with you.¡±


    Colin stared at my lips, rendered cherry¨Cred by the intense kissing. Then, he smirked and said, ¡°If I


    need your help, I¡¯ll let you know. Before that, be my obedient kitten and take care of yourself.¡±


    It was another fruitless conversation. Colin still wouldn¡¯t allow me to visit his new apartment.


    I knew he did that for my own good, but I didn¡¯t want him to fight the battle alone.


    Days continued to pass by until that fateful afternoon.


    It was a sunny afternoon. On the campus, I saw Colin running toward the gate. He seemed to be in a


    hurry, so much so that he forgot that he had a car and driving back might be faster. And so much so


    that he did not see me running toward him and waving at him. Judging from the speed with which he


    ran, something bad must have happened to Felix.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    I wanted to help Felix, so I tailed him.


    He lived in an old but well¨Cmaintained apartment building. I went in after Colin ran inside the


    establishment. However, he was nowhere to be seen when I arrived at the corridor.


    There were a lot of units in the building. Not knowing where he was and not wanting to call, I could only


    try my luck on every floor.


    As I reached the sixth floor, I heard a muffled cry and smelled the scent of blood.


    I tried to locate the sound. The door of the innermost unit on the left was left ajar. The sound was


    coming from that direction.


    Trodding lightly, I approached it. Indeed, Colin forgot to close the door. Perhaps he was in a hurry or he


    had seen something scary.


    I peeked inside from the door slit. Just one look and my eyes turned glossy.


    A wheelchair had flopped to the side. Felix sat motionlessly on the floor with his back against the


    couch. His body was lifeless, and his eyes were empty. There was a huge cut on his forehead, where


    crimson blood came gushing out. It dripped down his porcin face like a scene in a horror movie.


    Colin was kneeling before him. He wanted to carry Felix in his arms. But the next moment, the


    sedentary Felix thrashed violently. He rained fists upon fists on Colin¡¯s face and body before


    screaming.


    Every shriek he made sliced through my heart, filling my existence with pain.


    This shouldn¡¯t be Felix¡¯s first hysterical episode. No wonder Colin wouldn¡¯t allow me to visit them. He


    didn¡¯t want me to feel bad for him or feel even more guilty and distressed.


    Colin, that dummy. He was trying to protect me in his own ways.


    ¡°Felix!¡± Colin hollered. His hand seized Felix¡¯s indiscriminate punches, and his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Felix, what do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you. Don¡¯t do this, please. Mom will be worried about you. Do


    you want water? Come, I¡¯ll put you back in the wheelchair first.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If it¡¯s boring to stay at home all day long. I¡¯ll bring you with me to work tomorrow, okay? Felix, I know


    you¡¯re upset now. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take the news calmly either. But this is the reality. You have to


    face it.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Besides, the situation¡¯s notpletely hopeless. I¡¯m asking friends to find us experts from abroad.


    Once we extract the blood clots, you¡¯ll be normal again.¡±


    Felix then cried. For the first time in my life, I saw him shed tears.


    He raised his arms to shield his eyes.


    Even when he felt helpless, he didn¡¯t want anyone to witness his vulnerability.


    ¡°Your friend called back. He said it was impossible. Impossible!¡±


    Colin was stunned. My heart sank into an icy pond.


    So that was why Felix was hysterical. I might have figured the whole thing out.


    Colin must have left his phone here by mistake. Felix then picked up the call from Colin¡¯s friend and


    learned that he could never be cured. That must have upset him so much that he became violent.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the end. This expert said it can¡¯t be cured, so I¡¯ll find another expert. There must be


    someone in this world who can help you. Besides, medical technology is so advanced. For all you


    know, they might find a cure tomorrow.


    ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll find you a cure. Don¡¯t give up on yourself, Felix.¡±


    Suddenly, Colin¡¯s phone rang. He located the phone he had left behind at home amidst the clutter¨Cthe


    phone that upset Felix. Since he wanted to carry Felix back to his wheelchair, he put the call on


    speaker.


    ¡°Mr. White, congrattions. They¡¯ve approved your research topic. They love it so much.


    Congrattions on winning another prize. The school might throw you a celebratory party. Be ready


    because you¡¯ll need to deliver a speech.¡±


    Colin was not thrilled by the news. He loosened his tie impatiently and thanked the caller tersely.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. White, there¡¯s also another dinner party the day after tomorrow. Prepare for that too. By the


    way, that mixed¨Craced woman keeps asking me about you. I think she fancies you. Anyway, I shouldn¡¯t


    take up too much of your time.


    ¡°Once again, congrattions on your sessful career and a potential budding rtionship. Bye.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The caller left a few reminders before ending the conversation. Felix, on the other hand, looked even


    more disheartened.


    Colin didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be a congrattory call from his colleague. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have


    answered it.


    Felix was once Mr. Popr of the school. He was smart and handsome. He had the look of a business


    elite. He even received offer letters from various mega corporations in his final year of university.


    When he worked, he was as professional and confident as Colin. If it weren¡¯t for that ident, he


    would have had a bright future ahead of him.


    But that ident took everything from him. He couldn¡¯t stand nor see the sun. The sesses he was


    due to achieve would no longer be his. How could he not feel hopeless?


    He had resigned to survive instead of living his days. But that phone call that brought good news


    managed to shatter his will to survive.


    I stood by the door, concerned. I made sure they wouldn¡¯t notice me.


    I knew looking after Felix would be challenging, but I underestimated how challenging it would be.


    I knew Felix would be devastated and upset, but I underestimated how cold and harsh the world could


    be.


    Colin was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He wanted to protect me, but he also wanted to


    shield his younger brother from harm.


    I was afraid. What if one day, the man who had been carrying everything on his shoulder buckled under


    pressure? What if he could no longer support everything?


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re healthy. You have a sessful career. Mom and Dad love you. You¡¯re


    surrounded by supportive friends and colleagues. But I have nothing, Colin. I have nothing. Just give


    me Lulu, please. I don¡¯t want anything. I don¡¯t want Mom and Dad.


    ¡°You can have them. Just give me Lulu, please. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Felix grabbed Colin¡¯s cor and wept like an abandoned child. Tears and snot reduced his wless face


    into a slimy mess.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I thought Colin would bark back, but he didn¡¯t.


    His tall frame staggered. The weight on his back made him falter.


    +15 BONUS


    He rubbed his face and said sorrowfully, ¡°Felix, it¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re a cripple. If possible, I¡¯d give you


    my eyes, my legs, and even Mom or Dad. But Lulu is my reason for being. I won¡¯t give her to anyone.


    Even if I¡¯m about to die, my feelings won¡¯t change. I won¡¯t let go of her, regardless if I¡¯m dead or alive.¡±


    Tears came gushing out of my eyes.


    Colin, my beloved, picked me even when faced with a nearly impossible decision.


    ¡°Colin, I¡¯m begging you. I love Lulu. I think about her every day, every minute, and every second. I


    made a mistake and broke her heart. For years, I¡¯ve been wanting to make up to her, but I couldn¡¯t find


    the right moment. Now that I¡¯m crippled and blind, I can never ask for her forgiveness anymore.


    ¡°But she¡¯s the one I want in this life. She¡¯s so kind. My body is all fucked up because I wanted to save


    her. Surely, she¡¯ll agree to be with me because of what I¡¯ve sacrificed, yeah? Please, Colin. I¡¯m begging


    you. I almost can¡¯t remember what she looks like anymore.¡±


    Felix slumped to the ground and held his knees before his face. He looked pathetic and devastated but


    also repulsive.


    ¡°If I save your life, you¡¯ll be mine.¡±


    How I wish I was the one hit by the car during that rainy day.¡®


    Colin stood up, his back against the door. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could imagine the resolution and


    the disappointment he had toward Felix.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Felix, I¡¯m telling you this onest time. I can give you my eyes, my legs, or anything you want except


    for Lulu. She¡¯s my treasure and my bottom line. I won¡¯t allow you to take her


    from me.¡±


    29


    I cried even harder, so much so that I struggled to contain myself. The hands over my lips were


    trembling, but I felt something fuzzy inside me. How lucky was I to have found such a loyal man?


    I took out my mental note and gave him 20 flowers.


    That said, I couldn¡¯t just wait passively for him to bring mefort and sce. I wanted to reduce


    some of his burdens too.


    ¡°But what about me, Colin? I have nothing left. What should I do?¡± Felix groaned in despair.


    ¡°Get up,


    Felix. We can talk about thister.¡± Colin leaned down to pick up Felix.


    Then, Felix went berserk. He shoved Colin away as his hands iled around aimlessly. He dragged his


    numb legs and crawled on the floor.


    Colin was caught by surprise. He fell backward due to the force, and his back hit the handle of the


    wheelchair, producing a loud thud.


    ¡°No! Go away! All of you are liars. Mom said she¡¯d be my eyes. Dad said he¡¯d be my legs. You said


    you¡¯d take care of me forever. But I¡¯m the one living in darkness without a ray of hope. I can¡¯t walk. I


    even need someone to help me to pee, for Pete¡¯s sake!


    ¡°None of you knows the pain I¡¯m in. You¡¯re just paying lip service. My life is ruined because of your


    pretentious cold. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be a cripple. I wouldn¡¯t be blind. You owe me, Colin, and


    you can never fix this.


    ¡°Will you be able to date Lulu knowing that you ruined me? Will you not feel guilty when you see me?


    Lulu is mine. She was mine the day she was born. Who said you can take her from me? Who said you


    could fall for her? She¡¯s mine. MINE! Give her back to me, Colin, and I¡¯ll forgive you


    for what you did.


    ¡°Give her to me and I¡¯ll.drop the grudges.¡±


    His back against me, Colin¡¯s body was very tense. The hands he used to ruffle my hair curled into tight


    fists. He uttered painfully but solemnly, ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t an item. I don¡¯t have the right to pass her around.


    She will decide for herself. Felix, Lulu is my reason to live.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Without her, I¡¯m as good as dead. Therefore, take my life.¡±


    Felix became more violent. His arms floundered. Only obsession and man¨ªa appeared in his beautiful


    ce. His soulless eyes were like the bottomless abyss, the entry to hell.


    I was sure this wasn¡¯t Felix¡¯s first tantrum.


    Seeing it for the first time already made me want to punch him. And Colin had to live with this every day


    while working and taking care of him. I could imagine the stress on Colin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your life, Colin. I only need Lulu. You took your brother¡¯s girlfriend. You¡¯re a dick. You think


    you can fool everyone by pretending that you two are in love with each other? No, your hypocrisy never


    fades. I hate you. I hate you!


    ¡°Even if you date Lulu, you won¡¯t be happy. I¡¯ll be the invisible gulf wedged between you two. I¡¯ll haunt


    you two for the rest of your life. You owe me this. You do!¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    +15 BONUS


    Within half a year, my rtionship with Colin was once again cursed by someone else.


    The first time, it was his mother. Now, it was his younger brother.


    What did we do wrong? We merely fell in love with each other. Why did they have to wish us


    ill?


    I did not want to cry. I shouldn¡¯t cry.


    I had done nothing wrong. I was devoted to a man. We were loyal to each other. I was not going to cry.


    But tears would not obey mymand. They came gushing out incessantly, wetting my jacket.


    Felix rejected me back then. How could he force me toe back to him again? How could he force


    my life to revolve around him?


    Shakily, I pushed the half¨Cajar door open. I took a good look at the interior.


    In a corner previously hidden from my view, there were ss shards. Aputer was shattered on the


    ground, the chairs were toppled, and the leather sofa was shed by something sharp. Its yellow foam


    spilled to the ground as if it had been gutted.


    There was a long wound on Felix¡¯s left ankle. There was no blood, but it was swollen. His shirt was


    grimy, and his hair was disheveled. The tears, snot, and blood on his face weaved an eerie picture.


    Felixy on the ground like a homeless beggar.


    What he said made me hate him to the core. But when I saw his sorry state, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to


    say the words at the tip of my tongue. Even my animosity toward him was vanishing.


    I hated him, but I couldn¡¯t hate him.


    I wanted to yell at him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    So I cried. Those useless tears fell like a waterfall. I didn¡¯t know I was this weak. Tears were my only


    response when something bad happened.


    I hated Felix, but I felt bad for him too.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    He did save my life. Regardless of his personal agenda, that was a fact.


    He was the handsome boy who used to y his heart out on a basketball court. He was my childhood


    friend who grew up with me. He was the one I once vowed to spend my life with.


    We had a wonderful time when we were young, even though the happiness of it slowly washed away


    over time. Regardless, it did exist. It was real.


    Did I have the right to hate him? No, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lulu, what are you doing here?¡± Colin was surprised by my presence. He reached out, trying to grab


    me with his hand.


    I held his cold hand and told him that I had tailed him.


    There was panic and pain in Colin¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want me to visit them because he didn¡¯t want me to


    see the messy scene. He also didn¡¯t want me to be hurt by Felix¡¯s words again.


    Felix grew more frantic when he heard my voice. He dragged his numb legs and crawled toward me.


    Then, he said, ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here to see me. I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me. Where are you, Lulu?¡±


    I wanted to let go of Colin¡¯s hand to pick Felix up, but Colin tightened his grip until blood drained from


    my fingers. He wasn¡¯t willing to let go. He gave me a pained gaze and shook his head. He begged,


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Lulu. Please. Go back to your apartment. I can handle this.¡±


    The pain in Colin¡¯s eyes cut through my heart. Yet the Felix on the ground filled my eyes with tears.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    One was the love of my life, the other was the savior of my life.


    They both wanted me. What was the right court of action here? Could anyone give me an answer?


    I knew gratitude wasn¡¯t love. But if I let my savior suffer, would I still deserve love? If love was built on


    gratitude, would the love ever be pure?

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡°Say something, Lulu. Say something and I¡¯ll be able to find you. Lulu¡­¡±


    Felix¡¯s hands iled around in the ait. I couldn¡¯t bear to see his helplessness. The wounds and blood on


    his body only further pained me.


    My heart felt like it was ripped apart. It hurt.


    I broke free from Colin¡¯s imprisonment and leaned down to carry Felix in tears. I told him that I was


    there and that we could talk properly once I put him in his wheelchair.


    Felix grabbed my hand. He propped his upper body up in great difficulty and pulled me into a tight


    embrace. Crying but smiling, he said that I came to see him. He knew I wouldn¡¯t abandon him. He also


    said that he loved me a lot and begged me not to leave him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Lulu. I only have you left in this world. Say something, Lulu. You still have feelings for


    me, don¡¯t you? You won¡¯t mind that I¡¯m disabled now. You¡¯ll stay by my side forever, right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    His embrace was cold. His bony frame stabbed into my body. He was so skinny, but he hugged me


    tightly.


    He did not smell like a fresh orange anymore. He reeked of pain and desperation.


    I did not want the hug, and I did not need the hug. But I couldn¡¯t shove him away. He was in pain and


    despair. He struggled to just sit upright. And I was the one who gave him so much pain. How could I


    shove him away?


    I didn¡¯t want to hug him or shove him away, so all I could do was cry.


    I wasn¡¯t weak or hesitant. Anyone in a simr position would understand the moral dilemma I was


    facing. I was suffering as much as they did, if not more.


    My heart wanted Colin, but Felix was my responsibility¨Ca responsibility that I couldn¡¯t


    shirk


    What should I do?


    Colin suddenlyshed out. He broke us apart and tossed Felix to the sofa. Then, he grabbed


    my wrist and stood up.


    Before I could steady myself, he yelled at me, ¡°Who said you coulde here? You¡¯re not


    1/2


    wee. Leave!¡±


    +15 BONUS


    He was very strong. The force knocked my body against the wall, triggering my shoulder injury that


    hadn¡¯t healedpletely yet. The agony drained the color from my visage. I broke out into a cold


    sweat, and I couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Seeing my distress, Colin snapped back from his fury. Guilt reced his rage, and he opened his arms


    to hug me.


    My shoulder was hurting. Colin¡¯s outburst hurt my feelings too, but I didn¡¯t me him.


    My mind was a mess. One moment, I saw the despair in Felix¡¯s eyes. The next moment, I saw Colin¡¯s


    pain. They were looking at me, waiting for me to make a choice.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Who should I pick? My love? My savior? Or myself?


    I did not know. The answer eluded me.


    My brain hurt. Screaming, I stormed out.


    The number on the elevator kept increasing. When I arrived at the staircase, I heard Felix wailing loudly


    like a hopeless person and Colin calling out my name wistfully.


    I stood at the staircase for five minutes until silence returned to the corridor.


    Colin did not chase after me, and no one called me on my phone.


    Colin, Felix, and I¨Cfriendship, love, and gratitude.


    There was no right answer.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    I exited the apartment building, distraught. It was a sunny day, with the rays illuminating the whole


    world. Yet, I did not feel warm.


    Perhaps after the ident, my life would never be sunny and warm anymore.


    I did have a bad feeling back then, and I hated my hunch. When I wanted it to work, it never did. When


    I didn¡¯t want it to work, it always worked.


    I dragged myself back to campus and back to my apartment. As soon as I was in my room, I flopped on


    the mattress, allowing the darkness to consume me.


    I slept for a very long time. Were it not for Queenie¡¯s call, I would still be in my slumber until tomorrow


    morning or eventer than that while dreaming of something eerie.


    If only I could sleep forever. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to face the dilemma.


    ¡°Luna, were you crying?¡± Queenie asked apprehensively when she saw me.


    She was my good friend, alright. Despite the distance, she could tell something was about me right


    away.


    ¡°I was.¡± I sniffled. A listener would do me good when I felt helpless and lost.


    ¡°Hey, there, there now. Tell me what happened. I might not be able to help you physically, but I can


    listen.¡± Queenie sounded quite upset too, but she still offered to help. I felt a bit better.


    Flynn and she had been dating on and off for the past few years. It must have worn her down too. She


    used to be so easygoing, but love had exhausted her. I could feel her pain and despair in the past few


    calls we had. I was worried that she might not be able to hang in for any longer.


    When we were at Lincoln University, Julie and I often kept herpany as she drowned her sorrows


    away. Now that we were apart, I couldn¡¯t be there for her. She had to endure the tough days herself.


    We all had our own battles.


    When we had ourst meal together, the three of us hugged and swore that wherever we were and


    whatever happened, we¡¯d be there for each other.


    The frustration she felt must be unbearable, which was why she decided to call. She wanted


    +15 BONUS


    to rant to me. But when she heard how upset I was, she forgot about her own woes and tried to cheer


    me up.


    This must be what a real friendship was like.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I ryed to her what had happened. She was devastated by the whole thing too.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re the prettiest among us. And you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pampered the most. Julia and I thought


    you¡¯d end up in a perfect rtionship. Who would have known that this would happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Queenie, I don¡¯t know which optiones with the least damage. I can¡¯t let go of Colin, but I can¡¯t just


    leave Felix high and dry either. I¡¯m in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯d be stumped too if this happened to me. But just so you know, Lulu, before you make any


    decision, make sure you won¡¯t regret it. Because there¡¯s no second chance for certain things. If you


    miss the right one, you won¡¯t find him again.


    ¡°So think it through. Moral conscience is important, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Yes, moral conscience wasn¡¯t necessary, but it was a principle to follow.


    My mind was a mess. I couldn¡¯t process the whole thing. I didn¡¯t want to make a hasty decision, so I


    decided to talk to my parents. They had lived longer than I had, so they should be able to give me the


    best advice based on their experiences.


    ¡°Enough about me, Queenie. How are Flynn and you doingtely?¡±


    Silence ensued. Then, Queenie forced a wry smile. ¡°Same old.¡± ¡°Same old as in what? Is his childhood


    friend still a nuisance?¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    ¡°Flynn¡¯s grandpa is celebrating his 73rd birthday this weekend. They¡¯re throwing him a huge birthday


    banquet.¡±


    ¡°Are you attending it, then?¡±


    Queenieughed. Her crisp chuckle traveled from the other end of the line. It was a joyousugh, but it


    sounded sad to me.


    ¡°He¡¯s going with a femalepanion, but it¡¯s not me. Do you know? He has never invited me to any


    formal asion. Never. It¡¯s like I bring him shame or something. He won¡¯t let anyone see us together.¡±


    Herughter slowly vanished, reced by a croaky voice.


    ¡°The contract will be over soon. What¡¯s your n next?¡±


    After Queenie graduated, she was headhunted by a state¨Cownedpany. They offered an attractive


    employment package and promised her a promotion. However, Flynn persuaded her to quit her job and


    join hispany, citing his unwillingness to be separated from her


    as an excuse.


    Perhaps Queenie was a lovesick girl, or perhaps she was smitten with Flynn, she moved to where


    Flynn lived without paying any heed to her family¡¯s opposition. She joined hispany as a rank¨Cand¨C


    file employee, working under Flynn¡¯s childhood friend, Dani.


    Behind Dani¡¯s naive facade was an ugly heart. She had been making Queenie¡¯s life difficult, often


    making her work overtime untilte at night. When Queenie told Flynn, he said that Queenie had no


    prior experience, so she was expected to work extra hard.


    When she brought it up again, he shut her down impatiently, saying that they could never build a future


    together if she couldn¡¯t deal with this hardship.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Needless to say, Queenie had a hellish year.


    Everything was alright at first. Flynn would visit her and drive her to and from work every day. They


    would live together in the house he had bought her. As time went by, he stopped dropping by as often


    as before, saying that he was too busy.


    ?


    He withheld everything from her. Oftentimes, she only knew that he hade back from a business


    trip from Dani¡¯s social media posts.


    Julia and I had told Queenie to reconsider the rtionship. She shouldn¡¯t settle for someone


    +15 BONUS


    who treated her badly like Flynn. But she told us that she wanted to wait for a bit. Perhaps he still loved


    her but he was just very upied. If he no longer loved her one day, she¡¯d leave.


    She didn¡¯t say that to convince Julia and me but to convince herself.


    After what I had been through with Matthew, I lost even more faith in her rtionship with Flynn. Love


    was nothing before ss differences. Money and power would destroy a strong rtionship.


    ¡°There are two more months left, Luna. But I¡¯m so tired and disappointed. What if I can¡¯t stand it


    anymore one day and give up?¡± Queenie choked.


    She loved Flynn deeply. If she had to give him up one day, it¡¯d be as if she had lost a part of


    herself. It¡¯d hurt a lot.


    ¡°Queenie, if you decide to leave but you don¡¯t know where to go,e to me. I¡¯ll keep you


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I opened my WhatsApp and saw many text messages from Colin. Perhaps he didn¡¯t send me voice


    messages because he didn¡¯t want Felix to overhear them and throw another tantrum.


    ¡°Sorry, Lulu. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I went crazy when I saw you two hugging together. I didn¡¯t mean


    to hurt you. Sorry.


    ¡°Please reply. Babe, I¡¯m worried about you.


    ¡°Does your shoulder hurt? I can¡¯te right now. Go to a hospital with someone and have it checked.


    Let me know how it goes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ignore me, Lulu.¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My shoulder doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. No need to worry about me, Colin. I¡¯ll let know if there¡¯s


    anything.¡± I didn¡¯t want Colin to feel guilty, so I replied to his message.


    you


    Colin replied to me instantly as if he had been staring at his phone and waiting for my response. ¡°Take


    good care of yourself. Once I handle everything here, I¡¯ll find a way to make it up to you. I miss you and


    love you. Many kisses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Colin. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After I sent the text message, I ced my phone against my chest and closed my eyes.


    Colin didn¡¯t text me that afternoon. I didn¡¯t send him anything to bother him either.


    At night, Mom had a video call with me and asked if Felix was doing okay. I told her what happened


    during the day and asked, ¡°Mom, if I had to pick either Colin or Felix one day, who should I pick?¡±


    Mom tried to console me with her affectionate gaze. ¡°Oh, my baby girl. We want you to live a happy life.


    A life that owes nothing to anyone. As a mom, I want you to follow your heart


    and date Colin.


    ¡°But at the same time, when I put myself into Melinda¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d want Felix to be happy


    and safe too. You can¡¯t have everything in life. You can show everyone your best self, but


    only you know the scars and wounds you have.


    ¡°You have Colin¡¯s love and a healthy body. Indubitably, your challenge will lie elsewhere. You¡¯re smart,


    Luna, so I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m getting at. The moment Felix saved you, he became your


    responsibility. I¡¯m not trying to guilt¨Ctrip you. But as human beings, we must have a moral conscience.¡±


    I wept.


    Mom then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Luna. Be strong. You¡¯re not stuck in a dead end. Do what you have to


    do now and find a solution. That¡¯s what you should do. I want my daughter to be resilient and


    optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Mom was telling me in her own way that Colin was the right man for me and that I


    shouldn¡¯t give him up. However, Felix was my responsibility and I shouldn¡¯t forget it either. For my


    future and peace of mind, I needed to work harder.


    #15 BONUS


    Yes, Mom. I¡¯d be stronger.


    The only solution right now was to find a way to cure Felix¡¯s condition. Whether Colin and I could lead a


    life of happiness depended on whether Felix could regain his mobility and eyesight.


    I was raised under my parents¡® protection. When I was at Lincoln University, I had Colim to fall back on


    too. I had never handled a problem myself. And now, I had to grow up. I had to learn to protect my dear


    ones.


    Helen hadn¡¯te back for a few days now. Instead of waiting passively, I called her and asked her to


    help me find renowned neurosurgeons.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    While I had promised not to contact Matthew anymore, given the extraordinary circumstances, I notified


    Helen first before calling him for help.


    The Loxley family was a prestigious family in Jinovy. Perhaps he could help me.


    When I told him that it was for Felix, he hesitated for a bit before ultimately saying yes. the told me that


    he did not want to help Felix. But since I asked for help, he would do me this


    favor.


    I thanked Matthew and told him that I would repay him this favor whenever he needed my help. He


    asked how¡¯d I repay him. I told him that I could do anything except marry him.


    He chuckled and said that if I wasn¡¯t willing to marry him, he wouldn¡¯t need anything dise and he¡¯d let


    me be indebted to him forever. He said that perhaps one day, if he could figure something out, he¡¯d let


    me know. I said yes.


    I couldn¡¯t care less. I owed Matthew a favor and eventually, I¡¯d repay it. I needed to help Felix first. The


    rest could wait.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    I worked hard every day. I scoured the inte for medical journals and consulted specialists on


    various tforms.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet life was often very cruel. Not all hard work would pay off.


    A surprising turn of events could lead to disastrous results.


    That day, I was queuing up at the cafeteria to get my lunch. I then heard people saying that someone


    was trying to jump off the building in the neighborhood across the campus. A lot of students in the


    queue went to check out the scene.


    My heart began pounding erratically. Fear seized me.


    I grabbed a student rushing there and asked what happened. He told me that he didn¡¯t have the details


    either. He only asked me to check the school¡¯s forum.


    I opened my phone frantically. There were a lot ofments on the forum thread. There was a photo


    on the pinnedment, the content of which almost made me faint.


    I had no time to think. Despite my fear, I ran as fast as I could. Howling wind traveled to my


    ears.


    I had never run as fast as I was running now. I surpassed the nosy on¨Clookers, disregarded the traffic


    light, and made a beeline for the scene.


    When I arrived, the whole area was cordoned off. Several young officers were busy inting the


    cushion. The man in the photo, Felix, was on the ledge on the sixth floor. The wind picked up his ck


    shirt, and his hair swayed with the breeze.


    I was shaken to the core. I yelled, ¡°Felix, what are you doing? Go back inside¡± while charging toward


    the staircase.


    Another young policeman stopped me. Teary¨Ceyed, I told him that Felix was my rtive and


    I wanted to save him.


    I did mean it when I said I wanted to save him. Be it the inability to walk or blindness, as long as he


    lived, there was still hope.


    But if he died, he would leave everyone with an abandoned puzzle. A puzzle that could not be solved.


    Colin and I would never be happy.


    The policeman was very kind. He saw how earnest I was and escorted me to the sixth floor.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    The door was wide open. The guards monitoring the entrancemunicated with the police officer and


    let me in.


    Colin stood tall in the middle of the living room. He was a mess. His eyes were bloodshot, and he


    looked out of wits, bordering on a mental breakdown. Still, he suppressed his


    emotions and asked Felix to get down and talk it out gently.


    Felix was his only brother. He had to be in so much pain now.


    But Felix was manic. He only kept repeating, ¡°Leave! Let me die!¡±


    It was a windy day. At this altitude, the wind was even stronger. Felix¡¯s leg that dangled over the edge


    swayed in the wind. Every time his pant leg fluttered, my heart leaped.


    He would die if he jumped from the sixth floor.


    I could only stand on the sideline, too afraid to make a sound. Looking at Felix, who was inches away


    from death, I feared that my voice would trigger him. It might cause a tragedy with irreversible results.


    Colin noticed me and shook his head, cautioning me not to speak.


    But the moment he turned his head, I saw the pain, misery, and powerlessness in his eyes. It stayed in


    my mind.


    I thought I had already grown numb, but my heart felt like someone just stabbed a knife into it. Pain


    emanated from my chest and coursed through my body.


    Colin was facing a dilemma. On one hand, it was the love of his life. On the other hand, it was his


    younger brother. Giving up either one of them would cause irreparable damage to his soul.


    How was he supposed to choose?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The crisis negotiator sent in was a female police officer. She had a pair of dimples that made her look


    extra cute. Sheforted Felix with her soothing voice while approaching him silently like a leopard.


    Her small frame was taut with tension, waiting for the right opportunity.


    As the female officer coddled to Felix, he slowly became quieter. He stopped yelling, but he still refused


    to step down from the ledge.


    Blindness rendered his auditory senses to be extra sensitive. When the officer was less than five steps


    away from him, his neck jerked suddenly. He stared at where the officer was at. He threatened angrily,


    ¡°Come any closer and I¡¯ll jump.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The negotiator was forced to remain on the spot. She shrugged sorrily, telling us that the first attempt


    was a failure.


    Staying alive was our first instinct. I couldn¡¯t believe that Felix would go this far.


    Colin rubbed his face. The powerlessness to change the situation and the fear of losing his younger


    brother pushed him to the brink of breaking down.


    ¡°Felix, listen to me. Do you not want me anymore? Do you not want Dad and Mom anymore? Mom


    loves you so much, and Dad has a health problem. You won¡¯t make them hold a funeral for their son,


    will you? Without you, they¡¯ll be devastated.


    ¡°Felix, listen to me. Come back. I can give you everything you want, even my life.¡±


    Colin¡¯s voice was hoarse. Tears rolled down from his puffy eyes.


    My heart ached. It was all my fault.


    None of this would have happened if I hadn¡¯t insisted on buying Colin cold medicine.


    Colin wouldn¡¯t have had to deal with this tragedy.


    I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for Colin. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let him be my boyfriend. I


    deserved to be alone forever.


    I was the reason why there was no way out of this predicament. I was a sinner.


    ¡°Colin, I don¡¯t hate you. I just think that there¡¯s no point in living. I see no light, no day or night. My legs


    don¡¯t work. I can¡¯t walk or y basketball like I used to. My heart is empty. It¡¯s aching and bitter. I made


    so many mistakes and hurt her. I have no right to ask her to


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I have no other wishes, Colin. I don¡¯t want your life. I don¡¯t want to make our parents sad. But I can¡¯t


    live like this. How am I supposed to live without Lulu? I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too miserable for me. Just let me die,


    Colin. I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t make me live without hope. It¡¯s torturous.¡±


    Colin clenched his teeth. He mustered every strength he had but failed to stop tears from gushing out.


    Tears fell on the ground and sttered. They shattered like my heart.


    I felt bad for putting Colin through this, but I shouldn¡¯t do anything that could worsen the situation.


    I ran and hugged Colin. In front of everyone, I kissed him. I kissed him with all my might. I suckled on


    his lips and tongue.


    He returned my hug and my kisses. We discarded shame and kissed each other deeply. Neither of us


    wanted to let go of each other. We used every strength we had to seal our lips together.


    The metallic taste of blood spread on our tongues. No one knew who bit who or whose injury


    it was.


    We let the physical pain take over. Perhaps it would reduce the pain our hearts felt.


    Our tears mixed together, and they entered our mouths. Bitter and salty tears touched the wounds in


    our mouths. It hurt.


    I didn¡¯t want to make the decision now, but Felix was threatening us with his life.


    I couldn¡¯t not make the decision. The stake was too high for me to lose. Felix couldn¡¯t die. His life was a


    debt too huge to be repaid.


    ¡°Sorry, Colin. I must-¡± I said with a pained voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Lulu. I can¡¯t let you go. Believe me. I can handle this. Don¡¯t make the decision that we will both


    regret,¡± Colin interrupted me before I couldplete my sentence. His forehead touched mine, and his


    tears dampened my will.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    To deliver Colin from suffering, to save the tough man in my heart from his moral dilemma, I made a


    shocking decision.


    The decision was sudden and hurtful, but it wasn¡¯t selfish.


    He told me that he could handle the situation. It wasn¡¯t that I did not trust him or think that


    I had a better solution.


    I merely felt bad for him. I didn¡¯t want him to go through so much pain and woe for me. I did not want


    my existence to be his burden.


    The defeated look on his face filled my mind. It broke my heart. I told myself that I¡¯d bring light and joy


    to his life, even if it meant I had to suffer in hell for eternity.


    Was I mad? No, I wasn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t want him to be sad.


    When I recalled this incident many yearster, I realized how thoughtless I was.


    Colin imprisoned me in his arms, refusing to let me leave. He was searching for my lips, trying to seal it


    before I said the words he¡¯d hate to hear.


    But for some reason, an incredible strength burst out from me. I shoved Colin away, and he


    hit a wall.


    ¡°Lulu, pleasee back, you idiot.¡± Colin ignored his pain and tried to grab me, but I dodged away


    agilely.


    Yes, I was an idiot. Colin, I was an idiot who¡¯d do anything for you.


    At that moment, I thought I was doing what was necessary. I ignored the despair in Colin¡¯s voice and


    believed that I could be his hero.


    I steeled my mind and looked away. Then, I ran toward Felix.


    Felix had won. He out¨Cstubborned us.


    ¡°Felix, as long as you climb back down, I¡¯ll forgive you and date you. I promise.¡±


    Those few words stabbed right into my heart and my soul.


    Did it hurt? No, I had already grown numb. I only felt despair.


    I felt despair because I just lost my chance to spend my life with Colin forever.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I loved him deeply, and he loved me too. But I needed to ask for his forgiveness now.


    I turned around to look at Colin. One of his arms was reaching out to me. The light in his eyes dimmed.


    I saw endless pain and hopelessness.


    My voice caught Felix by surprise. The female officer immediately seized the opening, grabbed him


    from under his arms, and pinned him down. The male officer that came with me bolted in and dragged


    him out of the ledge.


    The rescue mission was a sess. The crowd under the building apuded the officers for saving yet


    another young life.


    Unbeknownst to them, two lives were sacrificed to save this young man¡¯s life.


    An ambnce came. Felix was carried on the stretcher while Colin and I followed the


    ambnce.


    The door to the emergency room closed shut before us. I closed my eyes, refusing to look at the


    dreadful sight.


    The corridor was eerily silent. My soul searched for a safe corner, to no avail.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Colin hugged me from behind, his warm tears wetted my neck. I turned around and cried loudly into his


    embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colin. I don¡¯t want to do this. I can¡¯t let you go either, but there are no other options. I can¡¯t


    let Felix die and do nothing about it. He¡¯s your brother, and he saved my life. Don¡¯t resent me, Colin. I


    don¡¯t know what else to do.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    I fumbled my words because I was trying to suppress the overwhelming heartache.


    At that moment, I realized that Colin was my soul. Without Colin, I¡¯d be a zombie. My love for him


    had taken root beyond my imagination before I knew it.


    Colin held me tightly. His broad hands almost squeezed the life out of me. With reddened eyes, he


    uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t resent you, babe. I know you did everything for me. Forgive me. I wasn¡¯t strong


    enough. I failed to give you a sense of security.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lulu. But things weren¡¯t that bad. You should¡¯ve trusted me when I said that I could handle it.


    What you did shattered my heart.¡±


    He kissed me, and I returned his kiss passionately. The wounds in our mouths reopened, and warm


    blood rolled down the corners of our lips. The bystanders gasped in horror, but we


    paid them no mind.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At that precise moment, we only had each other. We lived in our own world.


    He hugged me, creating a corner that blocked out the universe. I snuggled into him as if he were my


    entire world. We stayed in our little world, kissing and hugging each other deeply.


    This could be our final chance to share an intimate moment, so I wanted to indulge myself.


    The tears on my face had dried, but the tears in my heart continued to flow like a river. Light would


    be a foreign concept in my life.


    ¡°Colin, I love you. While I might not be with you, you¡¯ll stay in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Babe, I love you. The first time I met you, I told myself I¡¯d marry no one else but you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Colin. I don¡¯t want you to wait for me. There are so many women out there. I¡¯ll be happy so long


    as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°You silly. Can¡¯t you see it? You are my happiness. Without you, I¡¯ll never be happy.¡±


    I grabbed my heart with my right hand figuratively, held it in my hands, and put it where Colin¡¯s heart


    was. ¡°Colin, I hereby give you my heart. You¡¯re my refuge, my haven.¡±


    Colin pressed my figurative heart and hand against his chest. He whispered, ¡°Lulu, my heart belongs to


    you too. It¡¯s yours only. Trust me. I can handle everything.¡±


    I was still smitten with the romantic and intimate moment we were having, so much so that I didn¡¯t give


    much thought to what Colin meant when he wanted me to trust him that he


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    could solve everything.


    It wasn¡¯t that I did not trust him. I just felt bad for him. I didn¡¯t want him to be stuck in a position where


    he had to choose between his lover and his brother.


    The door to the emergency room flung wide open. Two nurses pushed the gurney out and yelled, ¡°Felix


    White¡¯s family, pleasee here.¡±


    Colin and I separated. With one on the left and another on the right, we walked next to the gurney and


    entered the ward.


    ¡°The patient is alright. He fainted from mental shock. We¡¯ll monitor his situation for a night. If nothing


    goes wrong, he can be discharged tomorrow morning.¡± The nurse left after exining.


    Colin and I sat separately next to the bed untilte at night.


    When the pain became unbearable, it turned into numbness and resignation. Those facing impending


    doom would experience the same.


    Colin was the first to break the silence in the dark. He asked if it was my final decision to cut him off


    from the whole rtionship.


    I said I didn¡¯t want to cut him off. But in this messy, three¨Cway rtionship, someone had to quit.


    Otherwise, everyone would get hurt. And I didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.


    Colin sniggered. He asked if I¡¯d regret my decision. I fell silent. It wasn¡¯t my intention to do what I had


    done. And what purpose did regret serve? The problem needed to be solved.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The nurse said that Felix would be asleep for a long time. To stabilize his mood, she gave him


    sedatives.


    Lights were switched off at nine at the wards. Colin and I sat silently in the darkness.


    I looked outside while Colin stared at me with cold eyes. I knew he resented me, but I let him be. There


    weren¡¯t many things I could do for him. But by sacrificing myself, it showed that our love wasn¡¯t in vain..


    I didn¡¯t dare to look at him or meet his eyes. I was afraid that once I turned around, my resolution would


    vanish.


    My heart ached. It probably would hurt for the entirety of my life. But perhaps that was the only way to


    know that I still breathed.


    When it was almost dawn break, I couldn¡¯t hang in there anymore and fell asleep.


    The noises from the corridor woke me up. I realized that Colin¡¯s jacket was on top of me, but he was


    nowhere to be found.


    Did he leave? A world without him felt so lonely.


    I heard shuffling from the bed, and Felix opened his eyes. There was no light in his eyes, but they were


    lively. ¡°Is that you, Lulu? I can smell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± I mumbled.


    He smiled like a child who was given candy.


    Then, he stretched out his hand. ¡°Lulu, can you hold me? I want to feel you.¡±


    Right at that moment, Colin came in and heard his request. His eyes immediately turned glossy, and


    his broad hand froze on the door handle. He shot daggers at my hands, which rested on my sides.


    Almost instinctively, I hid my hands behind me. Then, I uttered, ¡°Tuck your hands back in your nket. I


    don¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡±


    Felix¡¯s hand trembled for a little bit. Then, he buried it under his nket and saidpliantly, ¡°Okay,


    Lulu. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to do as long as you stay with me.¡±


    I hated it.


    I wanted to ask why he was forcing me to date him when he knew for a fact that I did not like him. I


    wanted to know why he wouldn¡¯t let me go, despite knowing that nothing good woulde out of this


    forced rtionship.


    But I no longer had the right to confront him because he injured himself by saving me.


    416 BONDS


    When Felix was discharged, the doctor said someone should look after him 24/7 as he wasn¡¯t stable


    psychologically.


    I suggested hiring a professional caretaker. They would most certainly do a better job than me.


    However, Felix did not like the idea. He said he couldn¡¯t stand having a stranger next to him or taking


    care of him.


    Out of options, I had to spend my day keeping himpany, except for when I went to sses in the


    morning. And before the lights were switched off, I would return to my apartment.


    Colin said that it¡¯d be dangerous to return alone sote in the evening since I was a woman. Felix then


    offered to send me back together.


    Therefore, Colin had to carry Felix downstairs, get into the car, send me back to my apartment, return


    home, and climb back to the sixth floor with Felix on his back.


    It was awful to spend time together as a trio. Like an oversensitive detector, as soon as I moved, Felix


    would ask where I was going and what I wanted to do. Then, he would roll his wheelchair and follow


    behind me.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even when I used the toilet, he would wait for me outside. He watched over me like a prison


    warden did.


    More often than not, Colin and I couldn¡¯t even exchange a word during the entire day. How torturous!


    Professor King told me that the proposal from thepany was out. He asked me to meet him.


    in his office.


    As I went to his office after my lecture, I ran into Colin.


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Colin was wearing a suit and a tie. Despite his bony cheeks, he looked dapper and walked in broad


    strides,


    Behind him was a meek woman carrying a stack of documents in her hands. She was chatting with him


    shyly. She looked to be around 18 or 19 years old¨Cthe age when one felt fearless. Colin¡¯s maturity and


    dependability attracted women around that age.


    Colin was expressionless, but he didn¡¯t quicken his pace either. He maintained the delicate bnce


    where he was just slightly ahead of her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I didn¡¯t know if he saw me or not. But when he turned around, he had this condescending look on his


    face. The grin he wore was taunting me.


    Why was he taunting me? Because I made the selfish decision to agree to Felix¡¯s nonsensical


    demand?


    But I did it for him. Couldn¡¯t he see that?


    I froze on the spot. My heart felt like it had been put through a meat grinder. It hurt.


    Had he found a new love this soon? Were all his sweet promises empty and fake? I had expected this


    to happen one day, but I thought it would only happen after a very long time. We loved each other


    deeply. Surely he¡¯d need time to lick his wounds before he could date someone else.


    Besides, my agreeing to Felix¡¯s demand was but a temporary solution. I merely wanted to give him the


    courage to continue living.


    A sentence I had seen in a romance novel came into my mind¨Cthe best way to get over an ex was to


    start a new rtionship. Was this how Colin nned to bury our rtionship?


    I was brokenhearted.


    I went to Professor King¡¯s office, distraught. He gave me the proposal and uttered coldly, ¡± Think it


    through. This is a very precious opportunity. Seize it. The world can be unfair. But remember this, don¡¯t


    forget who you are, what you want, and how to chase after your goal.¡±


    His words were a confidence boost. The doom and gloom from the past few days, and the jealousy


    bottled up from earlier, all disappeared in an instant.


    Indeed, the whole situation wasn¡¯t irredeemable. I shouldn¡¯t give up this easily.


    Thepromise was just a temporary solution. My love, my rtionship, my freedom, and my


    happiness were things worth striving for.


    Seeing another woman with Colin was enough to make me jealous. If Colin stopped abstaining


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    one day and he found another woman he liked¡­ If he hugged, kissed, and even went further with


    her¡­ I believed I¡¯d go crazy.


    To make sure I wouldn¡¯t be driven mad by jealousy, I decided to find the perfect solution to solve the


    current predicament. I would take back the promise I had made to Felix.


    Yes, I regretted it. Even though it was just a white lie, I regretted it very much.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t a virtuous saint. I couldn¡¯t care less if someone said I wasn¡¯t a woman of words and that I


    had broken my promise. I¡¯d suck it up.


    my own


    I was ready to give my life to Colin. Verbal insults wouldn¡¯t break my


    bones.


    On Saturday morning, my parents and Colin¡¯s parents came.


    I wanted to hide Felix¡¯s suicide attempt from them, but they heard about it and rushed here.


    I wasn¡¯t told that my parents would visit me, so when I saw my parents before my faculty


    entrance, tears came gushing out of my eyes uncontrobly.


    I would¡¯ve been fine if they weren¡¯t around. But when I saw them, the misery and the


    grievances I had been feeling overwhelmed me. I hugged Mom and cried for a very long time.


    That noon, we didn¡¯t stay at the apartment. We found a quiet ce and dined together.


    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 366

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°Lulu, are you sure you want topromise?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. But I don¡¯t want to give up either.¡± Thanks to Professor King¡¯s and Colin¡¯s


    reminders, I decided to stop ying the hero.


    People might call me fickle¨Cminded or toxic, bute what may, I would endure it.


    I was forced to promise Felix that to save him. I told him that as long as he saved his life, I¡¯d stay with


    him. I didn¡¯t specify what we¡¯d do or how long we would be together. Even if we only stayed together for


    a month, I still delivered my promise, right?


    Criticize me all they wanted. Felix never took care of me. In fact, I was the one taking care of


    him.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dad gave a content smile and sped my hand. ¡°That¡¯s my baby girl. When facing adversities,


    we must think positively. Let¡¯s work hard together. There must be a solution.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thanks, Mom, Dad.¡±


    I booked them a room in the hotel near my campus. After they settled down, I went back to Felix¡¯s


    ce.


    I was away from him longer than usual today. If I did not return now, who knew what Felix would do?


    And as I expected, when I arrived, Felix¡¯s wheelchair was waiting for me next to the door. He red at


    me.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± I greeted his parents before asking.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He then replied sulkily, ¡°Where were you? You camete today. I was so worried about you.¡±


    I was so annoyed that I ignored him.


    At first, we got along quite well, and he would talk to me with a smile. But a few dayster, perhaps


    something triggered him, he began to insult me. He would throw tantrums for no reason at all and start


    annoying me. When I got mad, he would then beg for my forgiveness.


    He told me he couldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d agreed to be with him. Hecked confidence and asked me to


    forgive me, saying that he¡¯d not repeat the same mistake again. But when I saw him the next day, the


    same thing would repeat itself.


    His antics had persisted for more than a week, and I was sick of it.


    However, before I found a solution, I needed to take care of him. This was my principle¨Cto repay those


    who had helped me. Since I did not want to marry him in return, I¡¯d just make sure that I took good care


    of him.


    I admitted that I made a rash decision back then. I regretted it. I wanted to renege on my


    +15 BONUS


    promise.


    tel. What else do you want to


    ¡°I had lunch with my parents and helped them check int know?¡± I answered stoically. I walked past him,


    ced my bag on the couch, and washed my


    hands in the bathroom.


    He sensed the aloofness and the annoyance in my voice. Then, he rotated the wheelchair to chase


    after me. However, he ran into the dining table, and the wheelchair was almost overturned.


    1 dried my hands and pushed him to an open space. ¡°I told you many times to memorize theyout of


    your home. Otherwise, you¡¯ll injure yourself easily when there¡¯s no one home.¡±


    He lifted his head obediently and looked at me with his soulless eyes. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll memorize it. Don¡¯t be


    mad at me, please.¡±


    ¡°Why did you throw a tantrum, then?¡±


    Felix squirmed in his seat before answering sheepishly, ¡°Colin didn¡¯te back.¡±


    It turned out that was why.


    After Felix fell asleep, Aunt Mel dragged me to the balcony to have a conversation.


    She held my hands and began crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to do this, Lulu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I owe him anyway.¡± I withdrew my hands, not wanting to continue the


    conversation.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ¡°I know you resent me, Lulu. I made a mistakest time. I made an inconsiderate demand because I


    was too afraid of losing Felix. I¡¯m not going to apologize because I know it won¡¯t help. Whether you


    believe me or not, I want you to know that we don¡¯t expect you to sacrifice yourself.


    ¡°That ident took ce when you were out buying medicine for Colin. If anything, Colin owes it to


    Felix, not you. This is a family matter. It doesn¡¯t fall on you to solve this problem.¡±


    my


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I stood up, poised to leave, but I decided to say my piece, ¡°Colin¡¯s debt is also debt. It doesn¡¯t matter


    who¡¯s repaying the debt. Let me be frank with you, Aunt Mel. I¡¯m not as selfless as you think. I¡¯m not


    sacrificing my love and my happiness for Felix.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Colin because I don¡¯t want him to be wedged between Felix and me. I don¡¯t want him


    to make a decision that he¡¯ll regret. Agreeing to be with Felix is just a temporary solution. I¡¯ll find a cure


    for him. And after that, I¡¯ll go back to Colin.


    ¡°That said, even if it¡¯s impossible to cure Felix, I still won¡¯t marry him. But I¡¯ll take care of him forever.


    This is the bottom line and the only thing I can do for Felix.¡±


    I pushed open the door to Felix¡¯s ce just to see Colin grinning at me with keys in his hands.


    He was eavesdropping again!


    But when did he unlock the door? Why wasn¡¯t I aware of it? How much of the conversation did he


    overhear?


    It felt awkward because he had heard the confession I made just now. I yed it cool and walked past


    him, trying to leave hurriedly.


    ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Colin closed the door and followed me downstairs. ¡°Where has your courage


    gone? Why are you so shy all of a sudden? Can you repeat the whole thing to me again? Stop


    running.¡±


    He knew I was embarrassed enough yet he didn¡¯t want to let it slide. How annoying!


    My cheeks were warm. I lowered my head and jogged further. Colin tailed closely behind me.


    The neighborhood wasn¡¯t that far from my campus, but traveling between them by foot and by car took


    around the same time. Walking allowed us to cut through the streets whereas we¡¯d need to take a


    detour if we drove.


    Knowing that I was mortified, Colin quit teasing me. He changed the conversation topic into something


    that I was concerned about.


    ¡°I went to see your parents.¡±


    +18 BONUS


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, it won¡¯t take too long. Just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He stopped his car and peered at me grouchily. ¡°My baby princess, can we have a proper


    conversation? Because for once, Felix isn¡¯t around to bother us. You cut me off from the rtionship.


    You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°Why are you behaving as if everything¡¯s my fault and that you¡¯re the victim?¡±


    I was the victim. I was the biggest victim. I wouldn¡¯t have had to do this if Felix hadn¡¯t created so many


    problems!


    ¡°Is it my fault now?¡± I barked back. I was irritated. Not only did I have to put up with Felix¡¯s antics every


    day, but I had to be reprimanded by Colin too. ¡°I did what I did because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer. If he


    had jumped off the building, you would¡¯ve lived your life in guilt.


    ¡°I sacrificed myself for you and I should feel bad about it? How dare you!¡±


    He unbuckled his seat belt and pulled me into his embrace. The familiar pinewood scent enveloped


    me. I took it in greedily, and the anger within me vanished instantly.


    We hadn¡¯t hugged each other for a few days. I had missed it so much, and his scent too.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. I know you did it for me. I was just ranting, okay? Being abandoned feels awful. You


    won¡¯t hold grudges against your boyfriend who feels abandoned, will you?¡±


    Abandoned boyfriend? He was trying to make himself look vulnerable. I had never given up on


    him.


    ¡°Excuse me? Who are you? You¡¯re not my boyfriend.¡± I crossed my arms and pouted.


    Colin chuckled at my reaction. He seized my chin and kissed my lips.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Colin¡¯s lips were warm and soft. I lost myself in yet another kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much. Did you miss me, my little princes?¡±


    Urgh. Did he have to ask that? Did he not have the answer already? I couldn¡¯t possibly answer


    that.


    Before I exited the car, Colin¡¯s broad hand ruffled and messed up my hairstyle. He wore a goofy grin.


    Why was he so smug? He was still a probational boyfriend. How arrogant of him!


    After my parents went home, I began designing the murals. After I read the proposal, I realized that it


    wouldn¡¯t be easy to earn this eight million dors. The workload was unconscionablyrge, and it came


    with a tight deadline. To finish everything on time, I had to


    work overtime.


    But it was okay. At least I could kill time with it.


    To save time, after my sses were over, I went to Felix¡¯s ce to work.


    Colin allocated one corner of the living room to me and set up a small drawing studio. It had


    everything¨Ceasel, paintbrushes, and watercolor. When I hit a wall, I could discuss it with him. When he


    was bored, he would sit next to me silently.


    When I felt tired, all I had to do was look at him and smile. Then, all my fatigue would disappear. Felix


    often came to ruin the atmosphere, but I still cherished the few moments.


    After I finished the first draft, I showed it to Professor King. Instead of looking at my draft, he stared at


    my face for a long while. I thought that there was something on my face. ¡°Luna, no man wants to date a


    skeleton.¡±


    I wish I could punch him. He could just call me skinny. How hurtful it was to call me a skeleton.


    But thanks to him, I realized that I had lost a lot of weight. I looked at myself in a mirror and indeed, I


    looked almost anorexic. No wonder Colin felt bad for me. Even I felt bad for myself.


    Matthew contacted me and told me that his ssmate¡¯s uncle recently came back from his studies


    abroad. He had dealt with cases simr to Felix¡¯s before. And coincidentally, he¡¯d be attending a


    conference in Jinovy in a week. He said he could introduce him to me.


    I was overjoyed by the news. I quickly ran to Colin to share the good news.


    He was very happy, so he hugged and kissed me until my lips were glossy and swollen. Then, he also


    told me that he had recently found a doctor who nned to visit Jinovy too. The doctor used to study


    abroad.


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    That day, we went to Felix¡¯s ce together. Felix wasn¡¯t thrilled that we came together, but he


    didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    He was only briefly happy when we told him the great times. Then, he fell silent.


    Colin went to cook in the kitchen while I drew drafts on my table.


    Felix had learned theyout of the apartment by heart, so he easily navigated to me. It seemed like he


    wanted to talk.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked.


    He pursed his lips and uttered when he finally found his words, ¡°Lulu, if I¡¯m cured one day, will you still


    stay with me?¡±


    I thought about it seriously and replied, ¡°Felix, do you want to keep a woman whose heart belongs to


    someone else and who will never love you back?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was cruel to say that, but it was the truth.


    Felix nched. Even the color on his lips faded.


    From the corners of my eyes, I saw Colin smiling at me as he stood by the kitchen entrance. There was


    a te of food in his hands.


    During the meal, Felix surprisingly stopped being difficult and did not make ridiculous demands. He ate


    what Colin put on his te quietly.


    ¡°Lulu, your drawing has improved so much. It seems like Professor King has given you a lot of useful


    tips.¡±


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    ¡°Lulu, your drawing has improved so much. It seems like Professor King has given you a lot of useful


    tips.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked very hard as well. By the way, while Tudor fashion is fascinating in itself, it¡¯s still quite


    dated. I find it hard to imagine the Tudor aesthetics from the readings alone. Besides, we have so


    many more colors now. Back in those days, they must have only worked with a


    handful of colors.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame if we can¡¯t toy with more colors. Do you think I can mix some modern elements into the


    murals? I canbine Tudor elements with modernity. After all, the apartment is meant to be


    inhabited, no?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Color theories in the present don¡¯t apply to antiquities. As to whether you canbine


    Tudor elements with modernity¡­ Putting the academic value aside, it depends on whether the


    developers like the idea or not.


    ¡°I suggest you draw several drafts with sharp contrast and show them to Professor King. But¡­ ¡°Colin


    paused. His tone turned appreciative. ¡°I love the roses you¡¯ve drawn. That red is so bright and


    poignant. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Felix stopped eating, and his breathing quickened. Colin and I smirked at each other.


    It seemed like Felix was intrigued. Good. We wanted the reaction. It meant that this act Colin and I had


    put up was not in vain.


    Felix was not born blind. He had seen blue skies, green foliage, and colorful nts. The views he used


    to take for granted were slowly fading in his memories. If it was impossible to regain eyesight, perhaps


    he would give up on those memories.


    But if hope appeared, he would be excited to look at those colors again. The desire would strengthen


    his will to seek treatment. It could be very powerful.


    I wanted to continue to talk about the scenes of those athletes on the field, but Colin mouthed


    the words, ¡°Not now.


    As Colin tidied the dining table, he mentioned nonchntly, ¡°Felix, the expert will be here in a week.


    I¡¯ve scheduled an appointment for you.¡±


    Felix said yes almost immediately.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Six dayster, Matthew called me in the morning, sounding all excited. He said the expert wouldnd


    soon and that he had agreed to see Felix. He asked us to prepare all the necessary documents. The


    expert would see us the following morning at thetest.


    I was ted by the news.


    +15 BONUS


    Once Felix¡¯s condition was cured, my mission would end. This wasn¡¯t the main reason for my


    happiness, of course. I just hoped he could see the world gain like he used to and go wherever he


    wanted. Colin would no longer have to live with guilt because of Felix¡¯s disability either.


    Excitedly, we gathered all the medical records and imagery. We double¨Cchecked regrly in case we


    missed anything.


    Colin carried Felix to the bathroom. Ignoring Felix¡¯s protest, he bathed Felix from head to toe and


    helped him put on a new sleeping gown.


    We had a wonderful day. Even Felix smiled several times when we weren¡¯t looking.


    That day, after dinner, Felix intercepted me by the kitchen entrance and asked again if I¡¯d stay with him


    if he was cured.


    I told him categorically that I wouldn¡¯t because I loved Colin. I said he was my responsibility, not my


    love. When I left, Felix was brooding. He ignored me when I bade him goodnightter.


    The next day, Matthew drove to pick us up.


    The expert was someone called George Skeldon. Mixed¨Craced, he was tall and pale. Green veins


    could be seen underneath his skin.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    After we showed George everything we brought, the three of us sat on chairs like criminals. waiting for


    the judge to pronounce their sentence.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    George took out the papers and looked through them carefully. He also grabbed the imagery and


    inspected it against a projector. Then, he put everything back on his desk and looked at us.


    He smiled, amused by our anxiousness. He smirked so brightly. His ruby lips parted like at blossoming


    red peony.


    Colin and Felix were both handsome men, but they were attractive in their own ways.


    Felix was schrly while Colin was flirty. And George was simply exuberant.


    ¡°So George, can you do it? What¡¯s the chance of sess?¡± asked Matthew.


    ¡°It¡¯s not aplicated case. If I operate on him, I¡¯ll say more than 90%. However, I need to conduct a


    comprehensive checkup on him before surgery.¡±


    I almost jumped from my seat and cheered. But Colin pulled me down and continued politely, ¡± Mr.


    George, what will happen if the 10% urs?¡±


    George nced at us, surprised. Then, he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m very confident in my own skill. However, I didn¡¯t


    say 100% because oftentimes, this kind of case requires luck and human cooperation.¡±


    Then, he threw us a look of bemusement.


    ¡°So, do you want to take your chances?¡± George lifted his chin proudly. ¡°If yes, you¡¯ll check in now.


    We¡¯ll perform a check¨Cup and prepare everything. I¡¯m free the morning of the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    Colin and I waited for Felix¡¯s answer. He was the patient here. Even a skillful doctor had to rely on the


    cooperation of his patient.


    Felix raised his head and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, we scrambled to get Felix admitted. Colin made several trips between the school and the


    hospital. Matthew saw that we needed help, so he called Helen to assist us.


    I took out time to notify my parents and Felix¡¯s parents. They were over the moon and said they would


    drive here. They would arrive in the afternoon at thetest. Aunt Mel was overjoyed. When she heard


    that Matthew had helped Felix, she cried and kept saying thanks.


    She didn¡¯t have to thank anyone. Everyone wanted to help Felix. Besides, he got injured because of


    me.


    It was nearly 3:00 pm when Felix was checked into a single ward. None of us had time for


    +16 BONUS


    lunch. That said, we were all very excited. No one made a fuss about hunger.


    I was exhausted. I had never been this busy before, so I sat on the chair and rested.


    Helen suggested we get food together. But Matthew said no and left with Helen, saying that he had a


    family gathering at night. He said we should use the time to rest properly. The meal could be saved for


    another day. It didn¡¯t have to be on that day.


    Once Felix fell asleep, Colin woke me up, fed me some water, and opened a packet of bread so that I


    could nourish myself. We leaned against the chair and whispered to each other.


    ¡°Felix will be cured tomorrow. Are you happy, Colin?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Dad and Mom will be happy too. But there¡¯s something else I¡¯m happy about. Do. you know


    what it is?¡±


    I knew the answer, but there was no way I¡¯d say it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, you little devil.¡± Colin nibbled on my earlobes. His warm breath tickled my cheek.


    I dodged his assault and insisted on having him borate.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Colin could not refuse when I insisted on an answer. After an awkward while, he finally


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯m happy because my darling Lulu will return to me. I no longer have to worry about


    agitating Felix. I can finally hold your hand again.¡±


    I knew this would be his answer, but I still felt shy when he said it. My cheeks reddened out of


    embarrassment. I instinctively acted coquettish by burying my face into his chest and nuzzling against


    him.


    To think that Colin cared about me this much¡­.


    I even considered filling all the red flowers to end his probation period because of his sweet words.


    Colin froze immediately, and his body soon heated up. When I noticed that he was about to lower his


    head and kiss me, I quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± Colin¡¯s breathing got heavier, and he caressed my neck. His eyes. revealed a


    sense of desire.


    ¡°Felix will be undergoing surgery tomorrow, so we need to rest. We¡¯ll have many opportunities to kiss in


    the future,¡± I whined cutely, causing him to pinch my waist helplessly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why, but he seemed to like touching my waist. He would wrap an arm around my waist


    when we were walking together. Whenever we sat down, he¡¯d always hug me. Even at this emotional


    moment, he was still holding my waist.


    ¡°Be good, now. Once Felix makes a full recovery and gets discharged from the hospital, cant you end


    my probation period? I¡¯d like to be your official boyfriend in advance,¡± Colin coaxed me in a gentle


    tone. He used the opportunity to list out his conditions.


    I justughed in response. Colin pinched me again while feeling a mixture of embarrassment and


    anger.


    At that moment, Felix let out a low groan as he turned his head toward us. His eyshes trembled


    slightly as well. We both promptly shut up, not daring to speak further.


    Everyone got up early to prepare for Felix¡¯s surgery. He had been lying on the bed silently. His


    anticipation of making a full recovery had already fizzled out at that time.


    We noticed his strangeness, but we thought it was probably due to his uneasiness. He would be


    starting a brand new chapter in his life after all.


    At 9:00 am, our families wheeled Felix into the operating room under the apaniment of the


    medical team.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    He grasped my hand before entering the operating room. ¡°Lulu, please wait for me. Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    His voice quivered as if he was sobbing. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave. I wanted to stay until 1 knew his


    surgery was a sess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felix. All of us will be waiting for you. We won¡¯t leave.¡±


    I assumed that he expected a promise from me. He was terrified I would leave him once he recovered.


    I was unsure if I had correctly predicted his thoughts. However, I couldn¡¯t promise him anything.


    Everything would return to normal once he recovered. At that point, I no longer owed him anything.


    The surgery spanned for six whole hours. That was how long we stood and waited outside the


    operating room. None of us spoke. No oneined about being tired or impatient.


    Matthew and Helen also came and stayed with me patiently. We all had the same wish and prayed that


    the surgery would be sessful.


    On the fourth hour of the surgery, George exited the operating room, looking a little exhausted. Then,


    he removed his surgical cap and gazed at us calmly.


    All of us stood there nervously, afraid to approach him. We had high hopes. At the same time, we


    worried the results wouldn¡¯t be as expected.


    Matthew was the first to walk over and reach out. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Skeldon. Since


    the patient¡¯s family is quite nervous at the moment, I¡¯ll be the one asking for an update on their behalf.


    Is the¡­¡±


    He paused before asking, ¡°Is the surgery going well?¡±


    George arched a brow in response. He took off his surgical cap and flung it into a trash can meant for


    hazardous materials before arrogantly stating, ¡°Since I¡¯m the chief surgeon, nothing would go wrong.¡±


    I wondered if he always had this attitude toward everyone. He exuded confidence all the time.


    After saying that, he strode away without looking at us.


    Matthew approached me and smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    That was when I finally realized that the surgery was a sess.


    2/2This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    ¡°Colin, the surgery was sessful, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I was so thrilled that I didn¡¯t care about the presence of others. I rushed to hug Colin and eximed,


    ¡°Hurray! It seeded!¡±


    He was worried I would fall, so he hurriedly hugged me back and smiled happily.


    Mom reminded me to be polite before wiping away her tears and leaning against Dad.


    Aunt Mel was so pleased that she pulled up Uncle Austin¡¯s clothes to wipe her tears. She cried


    uncontrobly into his shoulder.


    We may seem back to normal after Felix¡¯s car ident, but we were all under pressure. Our heart sank


    when he couldn¡¯t see or walk.


    Even though we knew what was going on and let things run their course, we felt regretful.


    After all, Felix had always performed admirably and made his family proud. Now that the surgery was


    sessful, he could finally see again and be the excellent guy he once was.


    I felt overjoyed for him, Colin, and even myself.


    Felix was sent to the ward. He slept silently, with his hair shaved and his body covered in numerous


    tubes. The IV drip dripped at a constant speed. His sleeping appearance was quite simr to that of an


    angel.


    He would really be like one if he hadn¡¯t done so many hateful things to me.


    We stayed beside his hospital bed watchfully, waiting to witness the moment when the


    miracle would happen.


    At 9:00 pm, Felix let out a faint groan, jolting us up from our drowsiness and exhaustion. We got


    excited and surrounded the bed.


    The doctor came over. After an examination, he said there was nothing wrong with the surgery and


    asked us to take good care of the patient. Felix¡¯s eyes and legs would gradually


    recover.


    To be honest, we were disappointed by what the doctor said. ording to our understanding, if the


    surgery was sessful, he should be able to see us as soon as he awoke.


    However, he was still unable to see anything. It was pointless to be disappointed, so we could only


    wait.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    We waited two days, hoping Felix would suddenly proim he could see everything.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t. Felix¡¯s eyes remained closed for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t move his legs.


    We wouldn¡¯t even know he was awake if he didn¡¯t speak.


    He went silent with each passing day, and my heart plummeted with it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Colin asked the doctor multiple times, but he stated that surgery was risky. No matter how skilled


    George was, his sess rate couldn¡¯t be 100%. He asked us to keep an eye on Felix. Perhaps Felix


    would be able to see again once his wound had healed.


    We received the same response as before. Aside from that, we couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I secretly cried several times out of anxiety. Colin was also restless.


    Eight days went by in the blink of an eye. Felix¡¯s scalp developed stubble, and his wound healed well.


    His cheeks gradually turned rosy, but he still couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Colin and I went to the doctor again, but he abruptly changed his attitude. He stated that we were the


    ones who had invited an outside expert to perform the surgery. The two doctors in their department


    were only in charge of the preparation and end work of the surgery. The hospital wouldn¡¯t be


    responsible if Felix didn¡¯t achieve the expected results. He asked us to call George.


    The doctor¡¯s words weren¡¯t kind or responsible, but it was true, albeit a bit shameless.


    If Felix¡¯s surgery were sessful, the hospital¡¯s upper management would publicize it as a typical case


    and increase their hospital¡¯s influence; if it failed, they would only me the experts and im it had


    nothing to do with them..


    Although it was the reality, their thoughts were iprehensive. They shouldn¡¯t be so irresponsible.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373


    As time went by, we realized the surgery had failed. Felix was unlucky enough to be part of the


    10% fail rateN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It meant he would be disabled. He wouldn''t be able to see or walk again. He would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, in


    complete darkness.


    My worst fear became a reality.


    I


    My parents were disappointed. Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel were heartbroken. Colin and | felt inexplicably desperate.


    Did | have to owe Felix my whole life? No, | wouldn''t ept this fate!


    | contacted Matthew anxiously. It was almost 9:00 pm. From the sound of it, | assumed he was having a social gathering.


    Soon after he answered my call, the noise level from the other end of the phone quieted. He must have left the private room and


    chosen a secluded corner to speak with me.


    He gently asked me what had happened. | told him about Felix¡¯s situation and asked for his help to contact George.


    Five minutester, Matthew called back. He said that after George left the operating room, he had gone straight to the airport to


    return to his country. Then, George was in another country the next day to begin a three-month aid n. During this period, no


    one could find him unless


    he contacted the outside world.


    George was ourst hope. Now that he couldn''t be reached, we couldn''t figure out why Felix hadn¡¯t regained sight.


    Felix¡¯s doctor had given him a thorough postoperative examination. His congestion no longer existed, and the state of his brain


    was no different from that of ordinary people. There should be no abnormality.


    However, the fact was that Felix still couldn¡¯t see anything


    We couldn''t find George, so Felix¡¯s condition was unclear. He could only live in the dark and had to be carried everywhere,


    including the bathroom.


    Our hopes came crashing down. We felt as if we were plunged into hell. The situation this time was considerably more difficult


    because there was no hope.


    | felt even more guilty.


    Felix might have epted hismeness and blindness after the ident, but it was | who gave him hope. The oue was a


    disappointment instead. It might have given him an extra blow,


    172


    +15 BONUS


    leaving him devastated.


    If | could go back in time, | would never make rash decisions again and stick to Colin¡¯s arrangements.


    | was immersed in regret every day, which caused me to lose weight rapidly. | lost my spirit and even suffered hair loss.


    In addition to taking care of Felix, | spent the day painting. When | was exhausted, | onlyy in a chair and slept. When | awoke, |


    continued to paint.


    Colin couldn¡¯t bear to see my weariness and took away my paintbrush repeatedly, forcing me


    to rest.


    A few times, |y down obediently but couldn''t fall asleep. Colin was so anxious that he hugged me to sleep together.


    | managed to doze off as his embrace put me at ease. However, he was busy and couldn¡¯t apany me every day. As soon as


    he left, | woke up and stared motionless at the ceiling.


    Aunt Mel and Uncle Austin had stated that it was risky for me to push myself and | might


    be ill.


    So, they took turns speaking to me.


    They stated it was all fate and


    advised me ngtao\darhsuch a


    heavy b den: They didn''t me me


    at all. Since Felix had been in misery,


    Colin needed to The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    live well.


    Colin¡¯s well-being depended on me. They asked me to cheer up, even if it was for him.


    | understood their feelings, but who would understand mine?


    Felix was already like this. | would


    have to care for hird@rther¨¦at''ot


    my life 34 tony ds | was The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    alive.


    What about Colin? What should | do widrum?


    | said I''d be with Felix just to stop him


    from jumping off the building. |


    O lsh


    assumed | cquig.resoKe tHe problem.


    | believ (Could still be with Colin


    once | found an excellent doctor to


    cure Felix The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    I might be shameless to have such thoughts, but I had no regrets.


    Felix¡¯s surgery was over. Everything remained the same, except that he had suffered once more. His


    mood was far lower than before.


    I was the one who gave him hope, then shattered it. It was cruel for him to get such an ending.


    How could I tell him that I still wanted to be with Colin?


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of hardship. I could even give Felix money. I just worried that I would never be able to be


    with Colin again.


    My grief grew stronger.


    Colin knew me best. Every night, he would hold me and tell me not to worry. We weren¡¯t at the end of


    the road yet. He¡¯d find another way.


    George was a world¨Crenowned expert in brain surgery. I wondered where we should put our hope if


    even he couldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    When I couldn¡¯t sleep, I deeply regretted my actions and hated myself.


    I thought I was right, but my self¨Crighteousness messed everything up. I was such a useless


    person.


    Felix was discharged. He didn¡¯t speak all the time. He only seemed alive when I was present.


    When I saw him lying still on the bed, like a puppet, I felt like I hadmitted a horrific crime.


    The college project had entered an intense stage. Colin was incredibly busy and had to work overtime


    at night. He also had to take care of Felix and take me back to the apartment. As he had his hands full,


    his overall condition was deteriorating, and he looked terrible.


    We knew why the other was upset, but we persisted and refused to say anything. We assumed that our


    previous promise was still valid and we still had a chance.


    I gave the draft to Professor King, but he rejected it. He said my paintings were too depressing and


    dark and didn¡¯t meet the requirements.


    He advised me not to stay in for too long but to go on walks more regrly. I needed to soak up the


    sun, see some flowers, and watch the birds in the sky.


    I obediently followed his advice. However, aside from my physical fatigue, my mood was as gloomy as


    ever. I couldn¡¯t feel the fragrance of the flowers or the sun¡¯s warmth..


    +15 BONUS


    I might be sick and need to see a doctor. However, Colin was already tired. I didn¡¯t want to burden him.


    Felix still needed Colin¡¯s care. So, I forgot about it, figuring I¡¯d get over it eventually.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I went to Colin at noon one day and noticed him instructing the workers to install guardrails. I asked him


    why he did so. He whispered that Felix was beginning to have suicidal thoughts.


    He had received a phone call while helping Felix to the bathroom. Then, Felix had identally lost his


    bnce and tucked his hand into the toilet pit.


    The toilet was newly painted and clean, yet it aggravated Felix, who was emotionally sensitive. He


    scrubbed his hands repeatedly, asking Colin to get him steel wool and alcohol. He kept mumbling


    about how dirty his hands were.


    Colin was restless on his way to work and turned back halfway. As a result, he saw Felix in the kitchen,


    groping around. The back of his hand was bleeding from an unknown cause, yet it was ignored.


    ¡°What is he looking for?¡± I had a vague suspicion but didn¡¯t dare to say it aloud.


    Colin lowered his head and raked his hair irritably. ¡°I guess he¡¯s looking for a knife.¡±


    A buzzing sound rang through my head. I swayed and nearly fell.


    I knew it!

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced everything that could harm him out of reach. It would be fine after I install a guardrail to the


    windows and balconies and elevate the door locks.¡±


    I felt distressed to see Colin so busy. I doubted these methods could stop a person who wanted


    to die.


    It was difficult for us to take long¨Cterm precautions. If Felix wanted to die, even a belt was enough. We


    couldn¡¯t guard him at all times. Colin¡¯s actions made no sense.


    We first needed to understand Felix¡¯s true thoughts.


    After the suicide attempt, Felix becam again. He wanted me to be by his side whenever I didn¡¯t attend


    lectures. He even grasped my hand to ensure I was beside him, or he would feel


    unsafe.


    Honestly, sitting next to him was fine. I could at least ept it. However, I couldn¡¯t tolerate it


    when he held my hand, not even for a second.


    I told him I had to draw. I couldn¡¯t work if he held my hand.


    Then, he asked me to move the easel to his room so he could always be by my side. When I objected,


    he went on a hunger strike in protest.


    His actions only annoyed me. I ignored him and refused topromise. Perhaps he knew well that I


    wouldn¡¯t give in, so he didn¡¯t dare to pressure me anymore. He just followed me around.


    When I was in a good mood, I didn¡¯t mind what he did. When I was in a terrible mood, I would holler at


    him to stop following me.


    He didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he pretended not to hear and insisted on following me.


    When I was leaving college, I saw a vendor selling fresh cherries. They wererge, red, and as


    beautiful as jewels. I liked them and bought some.


    I returned a bitte and found Colin in Felix¡¯s bedroom. They didn¡¯t hear me when I opened


    the door.


    I wanted to show Colin the cherries, but I noticed him talking with Felix solemnly through the door


    crack.


    As he had turned his back, I couldn¡¯t see his face. Felix was facing the door. He lowered his head,


    appearing indifferent.


    There was tension in the room. It was clear that the conversation wasn¡¯t going well.


    1/2


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    +15 BONUS


    Colin said, ¡°Felix, it¡¯s my fault you got hurt. Don¡¯t involve Lulu. She¡¯s under a lot of pressure because of


    you. She has lost a great deal of weight. If you sincerely like her, stop torturing her and let her be


    happy. Please.¡±


    Felix replied, ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. I know you like Lulu. You don¡¯t want me to be with her, yet I¡¯m


    like this because of you. Well, it¡¯s okay if you want me to let her go. But you must give me your eyes


    and legs! Can you do that? If you can¡¯t, please stop condemning me from a moral standpoint!


    ¡°You two love each other and feel distressed being apart. What about me? I feel miserable living in this


    hopeless situation! You promised to look after me. Then why do you want me to give up Lulu? You like


    her, and so do I. I¡¯m even engaged to her. You¡¯re the one who should leave! I just want what belongs to


    me. I won¡¯t feel guilty for you!¡±


    Colin told him, ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable, Felix! I¡¯m your brother. I wish you well more than anyone else.


    I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t give you as promised, but that¡¯s not your excuse to torture Lulu. Won¡¯t you feel


    horrible seeing her in pain? She¡¯s unable to free herself!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t! I can¡¯t see her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Felix, please be reasonable. Love is between two people. You can¡¯t keep her by force. If you do


    do so, three of us will suffer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You two should suffer with me! It¡¯s better than suffering alone!¡±


    Felix seemed to want to make things worse.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    ¡°I know you hate me. Since it¡¯s my fault, me me alone. You can ask for anything. I¡¯ll do anything to


    satisfy you. Don¡¯t involve Lulu. Felix, please let her go. Please.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is mine! I¡¯ll never let her go in this life. Just give up!¡±


    Colin swayed slightly, gripping his head. He let out a painful and desperate cry.


    I could imagine his breakdown.


    They had had this conversation countless times during this period. I¡¯d encountered it three times. It


    always ended up this way.


    Felix always hurt others with a single blow and spared no effort. After all, he did the same to me on


    Thanksgiving that year.


    Colin had always been a decisive person. However, when it came to Felix and me, he was in a


    dilemma.


    He was responsible, and he valued the two of us. He felt hurt when he had to make a decision.


    As he said, he was the cause of the car ident. He felt indebted because his brother had be


    disabled. Yet his feelings for me were so deep that he was reluctant to let me go, let alone give up.


    Both of us were important to him. It would be cruel to force him to choose.


    I was fully aware of this. Regardless of how awful I felt, I had never considered asking Colin to stand up


    for me. On the contrary, whenever he wanted to do something, I would do my utmost to stop him.


    During my worst, I considered leaving couldn¡¯t ovee this obstacle. This ending would be


    harrowing, but I was willing to do it because I loved Colin. He had done so much for me. I didn¡¯t want


    him to be unhappy or turn him against his family.


    I¡¯d never told him my thoughts. I dared not say it. I worried that if he realized what I was thinking, he¡¯d


    do something regrettable.


    I tirelesslyforted him while doing everything I could to look after Felix. I held in my anguish and


    suffering and persisted.


    No matter how painful or exhausting it was, the thoughts of doing everything for Colin stopped me from


    sinking.


    I returned to Southsville once. Seeing that I was so underweight since I had lost my spirits, Dad was so


    distressed. He burst into tears several times and even dered that meeting the


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    White family was our misfortune.


    Mom didn¡¯t cry in front of me. Instead, she secretly cried to Dad when I fell asleep.


    I hadn¡¯t been sleeping welltely. Once I awoke at midnight, I had trouble falling asleep. Therefore, I


    overheard my parents¡® garbled whispers and choked sobs.


    They were heartbroken, but they couldn¡¯t help me.


    Dad suggested taking me away from Southsville. They could resign, sell the house, and relocate to a


    new city to start again. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch me suffer. Mom objected, iming it would be too


    irresponsible. She couldn¡¯t bear it in her conscience. If it weren¡¯t for Felix, they would have lost me a


    long time ago.


    There was a long silence in the room.


    A life¨Csaving grace had turned into a relentless curse. However, it was my fate.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mom was right. If Felix hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have died that morning. He became blind andme,


    but I still lived well. I should do more for him.


    I could do anything for him. I could give him my eyes, legs, and life.


    The only thing I couldn¡¯t give him was love.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Queenie and Zara often called tofort me. However, theirfort seemed meaningless in


    my case.


    As time passed, they realized it was pointless and stopped. They only encouraged me to keep going


    rather than forcing myself to do things I didn¡¯t want.


    One day, I was so depressed that I hid in the kitchen and cried softly. Colin embraced and kissed me.


    He said, ¡°Lulu, you can leave and not return. I am the one who owes Felix. I¡¯ll apany him forever.


    The world is big. There will always be another guy who will love you, protect you, and give you a stable


    life.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t waste your whole life on my family. Leave us and live your life well. As


    long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy as well.¡±


    That day, I got angry with him for the first time and pped him.


    ¡°Colin White, you bastard! Do you think I¡¯m heartless? You gave me the best love in the world!


    How could I fall in love with someone else?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just suffering? We can get through it together! I¡¯m not afraid. What are you afraid of? I¡¯m just


    afraid that you don¡¯t want me. The world without you is hell!¡±


    I stroked Colin¡¯s cheek, which had reddened because of my p.


    With tears in his eyes, he held my hand and ced it on his chest. He promised, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll never let


    you down.¡±


    His promise was enough. I had nothing else to ask for. It was the promise I wanted most, and I had


    already gotten it.


    The three of us were struggling in misery.


    Colin had lost a great deal of weight. He was upbeat yet gaunt, I watched videos to learn how to make


    soup to nourish him. I wanted him to be healthy and happy.


    Even if we couldn¡¯t be together, we were there for each other and knew how the other was doing.


    He did that as well. He would do his utmost to augment my health whenever he was free. He imed I


    was so skinny that my face only had two eyes. I told him a person with only two eyes was a monster.


    Then, I made a funny face to cheer him up.


    After a month, Jinovy¡¯s midsummer came. Flowers bloomed along the street, and the college


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    was bustling.


    I worked hard to shift my mindset and dedicated all my free time to painting. Eventually, I submitted a


    satisfactory artwork to Professor King.


    After a lecture, I hurried out, but Helen stopped me in the corridor.


    She hadn¡¯t been back to the apartmenttely, and we hadn¡¯t seen each other in over a week. I had


    contacted her twice to ask if anything was wrong, but she vaguely said she was fine. I reminded her to


    call me if anything happened and stopped bothering her.


    She had her life while I had mine. As friends, we only needed to be present during crucial times. There


    was no need to cling together as we were in an easy friendship.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When I saw her today, I found she was different from before. She looked more chubby, and her


    beautiful eyes gleamed with happiness.


    Happiness. It was such a magical word. Only Matthew could make Helen happy.


    ¡°What is going on? Have your wishese true?¡± I was in a rare good mood and decided to


    tease her.


    She nudged me shyly. ¡°No. But Matt is much nicer to me. He stayed with me on my birthday


    yesterday.¡±


    I remembered the snapshot she shared on WhatsApp storiesst night. It was a beautiful fruitcake with


    two hands sped together next to it.


    At that time, I wondered if the bigger hand was Matthew¡¯s, but I didn¡¯t dare ask. After hearing Helen¡¯s


    words, I was sure that it was him.


    2

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378


    +15 BONUS


    It was easy to guess. Helen would never show off another guy as she did with Matthew.


    She should have been delighted yesterday. | felt happy for her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your birthday? | didn¡¯t even prepare a gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°Then what''s the point? To show off your love?¡± | joked.


    She replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s Matthew. He¡¯s looking for you. He called you, but you didn¡¯t answer, so he asked me to find you.¡±


    | took out my phone and looked at it. There were indeed three missed calls from Matthew. | put the phone back and nced at


    Helen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat me as your love rival? Won''t you be jealous? You even help him to find me. Won''t you be afraid I''ll take


    him away from you?


    Helenughed. ¡°I won''t. If you were interested in Matt, you would have been with him long ago. | wouldn¡¯t even have a chance


    with him. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case. If | get tired of my current life and wish to change my boyfriend, | might seduce him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you won''t have the opportunity!¡±


    We happily chatted till we arrived at the college gate, where Matthew was smoking while leaning against his luxury car. He


    hastily extinguished his cigarette as we approached. Helen giggled and ran to him, getting into his arms and cuddling against


    him like a kitten.


    He nced at me embarrassedly and nudged her, but he still let her do as she wished.


    That damn girl even gave me a provocative wink, subtly implying that | had no chance of being with Matthew.


    | didn¡¯t bother to refute her. | only implied that she was a hopeless romantic.


    | was d for her and Matthew. If they could spend their lives together, that would be their biggest gain.


    ¡°Get in. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Matthew opened the car door and said, ¡°I''ll tell you about George.¡±


    ¡°No, | have to rush back to finish my painting, Professor King is urging me. | can¡¯t leave Felix alone. If | return a littlete, he


    might cause some trouble.¡±


    He turned and looked at me distressingly. | felt embarrassed by the pity in his eyes.


    Was I, who often insisted on living a joyful life, degraded to the point of being pitied?


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    | smiled grimly. | didn¡¯t want to be in this situation, but there was no other way.


    ¡°Then I''ll tell you about George now. | left messages on his phone and sent emails. He''ll respond as soon as he sees it. It¡¯s not


    an issue of urgency. Furthermore, I¡¯ve always felt that Felix¡¯s situation is moreplex.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    | was confused and asked him what he meant. He shook his head and said he wasn¡¯t sure. It was just his intuition.


    | left after a short chat because time was of the essence. | didn¡¯t take Matthew¡¯s words seriously or had the time to consider


    them.


    One day, Felix went so far as to ask


    me to leave my apartment and move


    in with him. He as he was¡¯!


    being dandy when he suggested


    that a couple should live together. He


    worried about my safety and wanted


    to stay close to me. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    However, the current situation was that | didn¡¯t need him at all.


    Colin had something to do at college


    that day and hadn''t returne -alin


    and | w etheaniy nee at the rental


    hbusb: idn''t understand why he


    had such thoughts. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Later, | realized that he was just taking advantage of my softness and guilt. He wanted to force me to get together with him.


    | was shocked after hearing his appalling request.


    | told him | would never be with him


    unless | died. Even if | died, it w vid


    be up to a parentaXt6 Arrange


    whethet t Could be with him. He was


    never the one who had the right to


    decide. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Felix asked me gloomily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be with me because I saved your life?¡±


    As expected, he did all of these because of my earlier statements!


    However, was it worth it to pay such a high price to obtain me? After all, I couldn¡¯t fall in love with him


    again.


    Was he crazy because he loved me? Or was it because he remembered how I used to be by his side


    after Lc¡¯s betrayal?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Perhaps he wished to have whatever he wanted from me like he did before.


    Felix expressed his regrets, and Lc also told me about his feelings. It was just that things had


    changed. We couldn¡¯t return to the Thanksgiving when we were 18.


    The hurt I had suffered would never disappear. I wouldn¡¯t treat it as if it had never happened because


    of his regrets. Since I didn¡¯t love him, I wouldn¡¯t start something just because of his


    affection.


    Colin was the one I wanted to love for the rest of my life. As for Felix, he saved my life. He was the one


    I would spend my whole life taking care of. It was purely duty and obligation. It had nothing to do with


    love.


    4


    That day, I sternly rejected the idea of living with him. Overnight, he became very gloomy.


    His eyes, which were always following my voice, were filled with anger, emanating the darkness of a


    hunter preparing to hunt. It contained a hunter¡¯s determination to win its prey. A ferocity and


    viciousness which would rather destroy than capture.


    When he ¡°looked¡± at me, I felt he wasn¡¯t blind and could see me. A blind man¡¯s vision


    wouldn¡¯t be content¨Crich.


    This feeling grew stronger in my heart on a warm afternoon.


    I was upte painting the night before. I had a lot of lectures on the second day, so I needed to wake


    up early. Theck of rest made me sleepy.


    After the lectures, Colin drove me back to the rental house for lunch. Sensing my tiredness, he asked


    me to nap on the couch,


    When I awoke, the sun was exactly right, shining warmly but not too brightly through the window ss.


    Felix¡¯s wheelchair was opposite the couch. He wore headphones and ¡°looked¡± at the sky beyond the


    window without expression.


    Colin came out of the bathroom. Seeing I was awake, he approached, smiled softly, and gently


    1:2


    +15 BONUS


    kissed my forehead.


    I was still in a daze. When he kissed me, this feeling became even more overwhelming. It couldn¡¯t help


    but hug his neck coquettishly, asking him to carry me up.


    Before he could do so, a ray of white light suddenly shot through the air near his face, going through


    the open window and heading toward outside.


    We were on the sixth floor. If something fell outside, it would shatter into pieces.


    We were startled and subconsciously turned around. We saw Felix grasping the cord of the


    headphones angrily.


    It took us a while to realize his phone had just flown by.


    uld you i


    your phone?¡± Colin asked him unpleasantly.


    Felix threw it so urately that it flew out of the open window. Even people with normal vision couldn¡¯t


    throw it that urately. Was it a coincidence?


    He clenched his hands and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The novel plot is a bit irritating. I can¡¯t help it.


    Well, it was the first time I heard ¡°can¡¯t help it¡± being used this way.


    The college project had reached the final stage. At about 8:00 pm, Colin called me and said he


    would end around 11:00 pm. He might not be able to send me off and asked me to return to the college


    first.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    After cleaning up the rental house, I informed Felix about Colin¡¯ste return. He didn¡¯t speak and only


    nodded lightly.


    I soon filled the bathtub with water and ced all the towels, pajamas, and toiletries in fixed ces.


    Then, I helped Felix into the bathroom and told him to let me know when he was done.


    Felix was familiar with the house and would no longer bump into things. After some practice, he could


    care for himself, including bathing and clothing. It was easier for me to care for him. now than in the


    beginning.


    Usually, when Colin was at home, he was the one who helped Felix in bathing. However, there were


    only two of us today. Even though I didn¡¯t want to, I had no choice.


    The weather was scorching. Felix would be ufortable if he didn¡¯t take a shower.


    As hisst request was unreasonable, I felt creeped out and nervous whenever I was alone with


    him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was the same today. My heart had been racing unnaturally since Felix entered the bathroom. I was


    so panicked that I wanted to flee.


    About half an hourter, he opened the bathroom door wearing a bathrobe. I controlled my pounding


    heart and hurried over to help him onto the wheelchair. Then, I pushed him back into the bedroom.


    The process of helping him up went well. It took almost no effort to get him to sit firmly in his


    wheelchair.


    He¡¯d just taken a shower, so his body temperature was high. A warm mist cascaded over him, and the


    shower gel scent lingered slightly.


    When I put him on the bed, he asked for water, so I brought him warm water. Soon, he asked for a


    towel, saying his hair was wet and he needed to wipe it.


    The incision on his head had healed, leaving only a faint scar. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to it, so I


    carefully mimicked Colin to wipe Felix¡¯s head with the towel.


    Unexpectedly, the room turned dark as I covered his head with the towel. The incident happened so


    suddenly that I was startled. I screamed in fright and identally hit Felix. He let out a muffled groan


    under the towel.


    It was cloudy outside, and there wasn¡¯t much light. The street lights were also out. The house was so


    dark that I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    This situation deepened my fear, and I felt chilly.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Felix asked unhappily.


    ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s a ckout. It¡¯s so dark,¡± I said tremblingly.


    Ah, I forgot he was blind. It made no difference to him whether there was a ckout. He wouldn¡¯t be


    aware of that.


    He remained silent. I didn¡¯t dare say anything else in case it triggered his inferiorityplex.


    I suppressed my panic, hastily wiped his head, and turned around to set the towel aside. I wanted to


    find my phone and turned on the shlight.


    Before I could do so, a sudden strong force grabbed my waist and pushed me onto the bed. A damp


    body pressed against me, and I detected the faint scent of shower gel. A big hand groped around my


    abdomen, which frightened me.


    What did Felix want to do?


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Get up!¡±


    I felt anxious and found it difficult to breathe. I got goosebumps, trembling violently. My sense of self¨C


    protectionpelled me to curl up and protect my private parts.


    It was just that no matter how weak Felix was, he was still a man about six feet tall. He spread above


    me like a nket, preventing me from making any efforts to protect myself.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381


    Felix¡¯s behavior revealed his intentions.


    Humiliation drowned me. | couldn¡¯t even breathe or think. | just wanted to get away from this dreadful oppression.


    Being pressed under him caused me to break out in a cold sweat. His behavior was far scarier than a ckout at night.


    There was endless darkness. Felix pressed me down tightly like an evil spirit attempting to devour me.


    He gripped my waist with one hand and my head with the other, burying his face in my neck and kissing my ear.


    His lips were cold and moist. When he kissed the skin near my ears, it was as slippery as a cold, deadly snake. | attempted to


    dodge, but | couldn¡¯t get away from him.


    He sucked my earlobe. His chilly, moist breath touched my face, making me so sick that | was about to vomit.


    What was wrong with Felix? Why did he do this to me? What did | do that he wanted to destroy me?


    | punched him with all my strength and kicked him at random. | wasn¡¯t sure where my nails had scratched him, but | could hear


    him groaning several times.


    I''d never been so scared. | could even feel my scalp stiffen. My mind was in a mess, and | didn¡¯t have time to think about


    anything. | only Itad one thought¡ªdrive Felix away.


    2a


    | had to drive this terrible devil away! rouldn¡¯t let him touch me!


    My teeth chattered violently, and my blood appeared to have solidified. | felt like my heart had sunk into icy water. | couldn¡¯t even


    speak.


    So what if | could scream? The door was locked. Who woulde?


    Nobody could save me. | could only depend on myself.


    | kept reminding myself that | couldn¡¯t let him seed. Never! Even if | died, | wouldn¡¯t lose my virginity. | belonged to Colin.


    Nobody else could touch me!


    | had to calm down and save myself.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, Lulu. It''s me. I¡¯m Felix. Don¡¯t you like me the most? Give yourself to me. I''ll tell my parents to let me marry you


    so you can be mine. We''ll never be apart again. I''ll love you forever.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    His breathing was rapid and heavy, and his big hands mped down on my iling arms. His lips glided like a cold, slimy snake


    across my cheeks and neck.


    One of his hands had already reached under the hem of my clothes and gently caressed my lower back. His cold fingers ran


    across my skin, chilling me.


    His body continued to heat up, and his movements grewrger. | struggled until | had no more strength.


    | was so desperate. Who could save me?


    | burst into tears when Colin¡¯s face appeared in my mind. He looked at me lovingly and said, ¡± Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. I''m here.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Where was he? Why hadn¡¯t he returned? | was about to be destroyed by a devil.


    Colin, save me!


    When Felix¡¯s hand slid from my lower


    back to my belly, | gsed and\\


    fi ally yelled, ¡°F&I ite! Don''t make


    € hate you!¡± The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    He froze, and | took the opportunity


    to break free from hi FPSB. (pushed


    hi away with 41) my strength, got


    up, and ran outside. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | didn¡¯t know if he let me go or if | managed to save myself with that push. Anyway, | escaped


    from him.


    Suddenly, the lights came on. | couldn¡¯t open my eyes as the room was too bright.


    The ckout was over!


    Only then did | find myself in a


    miserable state on the living rans


    ss widow vith Year ¡®streaming


    d my cheeks and two visible


    scrapes on my neck. The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    I turned around and ran out in embarrassment.


    I couldn¡¯t find my way and didn¡¯t know where to flee. A voice in my mind kept telling me to run. There


    was a devil. I had to run away!


    I never wanted toe back here. I never wanted to see Felix again!


    In a panic, I bumped into a man. He hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Let go of me! You devil! Beast! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I struggled desperately. Fear seized me tight. I longed


    to get out of my confinement.


    I kicked, hit, and bit him. I used all the methods at my disposal to protect myself.


    ¡°Let me go, Felix! Don¡¯t touch me! I belong to Colin! Don¡¯t touch me! Please!¡± I cried desperately.


    My shrill cry echoed throughout the empty corridor, causing the voice¨Cactivated light to turn


    1. on.


    The man was strong. He held me in his arms and let me listen to his heartbeat. His voice was full of


    suppressed anger and deep distress. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    His gentle voice brought me back to my senses. I smelled a familiar scent that made me feel at


    ease.


    It was Colin. He came to save me. My panic and fear subsided.


    ¡°Colin!¡± I wailed as if I had survived the disaster, releasing all of my fear and humiliation through my


    tears.


    Realizing that I had escaped, I lost alling strength. My consciousness could no longer support me.


    When my vision darkened, I fell into Colin¡¯s arms.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened next. When I awoke, I found myself in a hotel bed. I¡¯d already changed


    into clean clothes. Colin¡¯s face appeared in front of me. His stubble made him look. haggard.


    It was nice to have him here. Fortunately, he was by my side.


    He seemed very tired and slept a little deeply. I reached out a hand to cover his exposed shoulders


    with the quilt, but I identally woke him up.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, baby. I should havee back earlier.¡± Colin hugged me tightly,forting me.


    I could sense his trembling body. It seemed like he was also afraid and med himself.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Thank goodness that you came for me. Felix almost destroyed me. I feel dirty.¡± Recalling that


    humiliating scene, I felt like his cold touch still lingered on my skin. The shame and


    1


    made me want tomit suicide.


    Felix wasn¡¯t only a lunatic. He was a terrible monster!


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not dirty. You¡¯re the purest in the world. You¡¯re my lovely baby.¡±


    anger


    ¡°Colin, can I not take care of him? I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to see him again. He¡¯s a devil!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to go anymore. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Iy in Colin¡¯s arms, trying to forgetst night¡¯s horrific scene. I reminded myself that I not longer owed


    Felix.


    ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you have to work overtime?¡±


    After a long time, I finally calmed down and could talk with Colin properly.


    ¡°I did have to work overtime. But there was a ckout, so we disbanded.¡±


    Upon saying that, he tightened his arms and kissed my forehead tenderly. ¡°Thank goodness. that there


    was a ckout.¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    That was right. We were lucky there was a ckout.


    Fortunately, Colin was back in time. Everything remained the same.


    That ckout was a nightmare for me but salvation for him.


    All of the remorse and debt I felt toward Felix vanished because of the crazy things he did to mest


    night. Instead, I held deep disgust and resentment toward him.


    He almost destroyed me. How could I not hate him? How could he be so shameless and nasty?


    Since that day, I had never been to his rental house. Colin also returned to his college dormitory. He


    hired an aide for Felix and only visited him asionally.


    I wondered how he dealt with Felix. However, I didn¡¯t ask and didn¡¯t want to know about it.


    Whenever I thought about Felix, that night¡¯s scene would reappear in my mind, making met feel like I


    was in hell again.


    The young man who made an impression on my 18¨Cyear life had be my nightmare on many


    nights.


    That handsome and brilliant man had vanished. The past Felix never returned.


    I was frightened by that incident. I was even more afraid of the dark and couldn¡¯t sleep well. As soon as


    I closed my eyes, I could only think of Felix¡¯s devilish breathing and words, including the cold feeling


    when he touched me. After waking up in fright, I kept my eyes open till morning.


    Colin soon realized something was wrong with me. He asked a doctor to prescribe anti¨Cshock /


    medicine for me, but it had no effect


    Thus, he took me to see a psychologist. The psychologist said it was due to excessive fright. To lessen


    my symptoms, I¡¯d better have someone I trust to apany me to boost my


    confidence.


    To care for me, Colin rented a two¨Cbedroom house in amunity next to the college and lived with


    me.


    He no longer worked overtime. Even if he had an urgent task, he would return before 8:00 pm. He¡¯d


    apany me to paint, then to sleep¨Cit was really sleeping. We onlyy in bed together and did


    nothing else.


    I gradually stopped thinking about Felix and that dreadful night. My emotions became less tight. I


    smiled more and was happier.


    Life seemed to get back on track. I had a newfound zeal for life.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Several times, I awoke at night to find Colin¡¯s body hot and tense. As soon as I moved, he backed


    away and gulped. His eyes were dazzling as he stared at me.


    He yearned for me, but he knew I was frightened by Felix. So, he¡¯d rather endure his desire. He¡¯d take


    a cold shower instead of touching me if he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    To avoid scaring me, he even softened his kisses. He only kissed my forehead and the corner


    of my eyes.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand this situation any longer, so I leaned forward gently and ced his hand on


    my waist.


    He kissed my lips enthusiastically, and hisrge hands lingered from my back to my chest. He moaned


    with satisfaction and was going to turn over and hold me down.


    However, that night¡¯s scene suddenly emerged from the depths of my memory. I began to tremble


    uncontrobly, and tears flowed out.


    Colin keenly noticed my fear. He abruptly halted his movements and turned the intense kiss into a


    tender one. After he calmed down, he hugged me and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. I won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t


    be afraid.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384


    | cried and apologized to him. | didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Colin said it didn¡¯t matter and would be alright in the future. He¡¯d


    been waiting for me for years. He could wait for me longer.


    | tried, but it still didn¡¯t work.


    One day, his yearning was too intense, and my guilt was too profound. For the first time, | touched him, helping him release his


    desire.


    After it was over, Colin shylyy on my shoulders and massaged my sore arms. Thank you, baby. | want it again tomorrow.¡±


    | was surprised when he stated that it was his first experience.


    ¡°It feels great.


    | couldn''t believe that Colin, a nearly 30-year-old man, was still a virgin. He felt embarrassed and angry, iming that | had no


    conscience. He had been keeping his virtue for me all these


    years.


    Upon hearing that, | forgot the fear and resistance | had just experienced. | onlyughed. loudly, unstoppable. Colin was so


    pissed off that he bit my ear until | felt numb.


    Colin moved everything | left at Felix¡¯s rental house here for me.


    Helen called to tell me about Matthew. He had been in a bad mood when he found out I had


    moved to live with Colin. His lecturer had warned him twice about hisck of concentration. If he persisted in this manner, he


    may fail his exam.


    | told her she had overthought. | believed Matthew had me in his heart, but that wouldn¡¯t make him give up on life. It was only


    temporary effect. After all, he¡¯d liked me for almost eight years.


    There was Felix in my past, and | had Colin now. Matthew was still the elite man, as usual.


    Nobody in this world was incapable of living after leaving someone. The so-called inseparability was merely too much concern


    and unwillingness to let go..


    | reminded Helen that it was a rare opportunity. She could seize the chance to strengthen her rtionship with Matthew.


    Especially on lonely nights, she could fully disy her care and make him obsessed with her.


    Sheughed at my shamelessness as | taught her to do lustful things. Then, she admitted she did n to do so. It might take a


    little longer, but she believed her sincerity could make a difference.


    With Colin by my side, my condition quickly improved, and | painted more smoothly. | sent


    +15 BONUS


    Professor King several paintings, which he praised. He even teased me, iming | was a future star. He described me as having


    the makings of a great artist.


    Time soon came to June. For the first time, | experienced the beauty of Jesselton College.


    | woke up from my nap that day and wanted to head to my apartment to fetch something. Unconsciously, | approached the


    jasmine field in front of the apartment. The season was ideal. The white double¡ªpetaled flowers bloomed profusely, and their


    fragrance was astonishing.


    Perhaps it was because Dad liked jasmine, so | had always enjoyed its bitter, cold fragrance. when it bloomed.


    The jasmine field was rectangle-shaped. When | turned along it, | would see a small square where the juniors usually yed


    pulleys.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    | turned along the path and saw the


    bright scene. What drew my m


    attention however, Kdshot the


    yeutnr a8 lively college students


    but someone | never wanted to see


    again. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Felix was sitting in a wheelchair,


    followed by a man of medi nefeght.


    That man held the whbelenair


    hiindles: probably the aide Colin had


    hired for Felix. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | thought | had forgotten that


    incident. However, when | saw Felix,


    the horrifying mem igshiddenid¨¦ep


    i hip my minder ptly surfaced.


    y heart began to beat erratically,


    sending chills up my spine. My hands


    and feet got cold, and | started


    trembling. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    It seemed dark all around. | felt like | was in hell.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Where was Colin? I needed him!


    I screamed in my heart in fear, trembling and unable to speak.


    My terrible memories reyed over and over again.


    My thoughts told me to run away quickly, but my legs were frozen. I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The aide whispered something to Felix. He tilted his head and ¡°nced¡± at me. Immediately afterward,


    the aide pushed him toward me.


    They were getting closer. It was so close that I seemed to smell Felix¡¯s disgusting scent.


    Finally, I forced myself to move. I turned around and ran toward the road. In a panic, I bumped into


    someone.


    ¡°Why are you so panicked?¡±


    I heard a familiar, elegant voice. It was Matthew. When he noticed my anxiety, he grabbed my arms


    and blocked my way. ¡°Did you see a ghost?¡±


    Felix did look like a ghost, perhaps even more terrifying than one.


    The person next to Matthe


    burst outughing. It was George who had been missing for two months. He was d in white,


    drenched in golden sunlight, and resembled an angel.


    It was just that this angel arrived a littlete. If he hade earlier, I would have suffered less.


    Anyway, he was here!


    ¡°I saw Felix.¡±


    ¡°Felix? Did he do something to you?¡±


    I shook my head.


    Matthew sneered. ¡°I happened to be looking for him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Matthew and George around, I was no longer afraid, I followed them around the corner and


    returned to the small square.


    The aide pushed Felix and stopped in the middle of the square.


    Felix wore all ck, including the socks exposed at the rims of his shoes. Coupled with a ck


    wheelchair, he appeared to have stepped out of hell, exuding a gloomy aura.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    George narrowed his eyes and walked toward Felix, secretly observing him.


    Perhaps I overthought it, but Felix seemed to flinch when George appeared. He even averted


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    his eyes.


    His gaze was tooplex. That wasn¡¯t something a blind man should have.


    My suspicion that he had regained his sight reappeared.


    I shook my head vigorously, trying to get rid of this feeling. If my suspicions were true, then he was too


    terrifying.


    Matthew took a few steps forward, stood before Felix with George, and said calmly, ¡°Mr.


    Skeldon, your professionalism is world¨Crenowned. Felix¡¯s surgery should be one of your rare failures.


    What a pity.¡±


    George snorted lightly and responded arrogantly, ¡°Failure never urs to me.


    ¡°That might not be the case. Despite being a genius, you still have the probability of a 10% fail rate.


    The patient is right in front of you. Facts speak louder than words.¡±


    Matthew tucked his hands in his trouser pockets and tilted his head to observe Felix. I could


    hear the sarcasm in his tone.


    I wondered whether he was referring to George or Felix.


    I had a strange feeling the truth was about toe out.


    Just as I was going to ask, someone held my hand from behind.


    Without looking back, I knew it was Colin. The refreshing scent of pines on his body was too


    familiar.


    ¡°I said there would be no issues with surgery. If things don¡¯t go as expected, the problem is from the


    patient.¡±


    Colin, too, spotted Felix and wanted to step over. However, when he heard George¡¯s words, he


    seemed to understand something. Heated and widened his eyes, staring at Felix in disbelief.


    ¡°Colin, could it be that he¡­¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    I hadn¡¯t finished my words when I saw Matthew take a few steps back. He swiftly reached into his


    pocket for something and threw it toward Felix.


    The object let out a golden glint as it whizzed straight toward Felix in the wheelchair. Matthew¡¯s strike


    was very strong in both speed and strength.


    I grabbed Colin¡¯s hand to sp over my mouth, stopping the scream that was about to


    escape.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t care if Felix got hurt, but I didn¡¯t want Matthew to be implicated because of me.


    Perhaps this incident might not be a big deal as he could easily settle it with little effort given his status


    and position. But still, it wasn¡¯t a good thing because I didn¡¯t want to keep owing him favors. I was


    afraid that I couldn¡¯t ever repay him.


    If Felix really couldn¡¯t see, then Matthew¡¯s attack would undoubtedly injure him.


    The attack came so suddenly that even the aide couldn¡¯t react in time. Just as the golden object was


    about to hit Felix¡¯s left eye, he turned the wheelchair¡¯s direction with agility, narrowly avoiding the


    object.


    His reaction surprised everyone.


    Matthew and George exchanged knowing looks and immediatelyunched a second attack. George


    stepped forward and gave the wheelchair a kick, making it rapidly slide forward. Then, Matthew


    followed up with another.


    If I had just been suspicious before, now Ipletely understood Matthew¡¯s intention in doing this.


    He was testing Felix.


    If his spections were true, then what about the pain and suffering Colin and I had endured during


    this time?


    How could Felix y with others¡® sincerity for his own selfish desires like this?!


    He was truly insane.


    The wheelchair continued to rush forward, heading toward a triangrmppost.


    It was made of stone and had sharp edges. It would undoubtedly cause severe head injuries


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    or possibly even more serious consequences with such a forceful impact. I really couldn¡¯t imagine the


    oue.


    Five yards, four yards, three yards¡­ There was less than a yard left. My palms were sweating


    profusely.


    At thest moment, just before the wheelchair collided with themp post, Felix grabbed the armrests


    and jumped out of the wheelchair in the blink of an eye. Hended on the ground to the right, avoiding


    the fatal blow as expected.


    With a bang, the wheelchair collided with themp post and toppled backward. Its deformed right wheel


    was still spinning in mid¨Cair.


    There was a moment of awkward silence.


    I looked in shock at Felix, who was standing steadily on his feet. His eyes, which had once sparkled


    with stars, were now gazing at me with aplex look


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because he knew what he did was disgraceful, Felix quickly lowered his head and


    turned away. The aide, who was left behind, just stood there, clueless about what to do.


    Felix had recovered long ago. His eyes could see and his legs could move. He had deceived everyone!


    Colin¡¯s chest heaved violently, and his expression had darkened like the sky before a storm. How


    intense his anger must be to have been deceived by his own younger brother for so long!


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate that he finally let go of me that day. Otherwise, with his strength,


    destroying me would have been as easy as crushing an ant.


    I should be grateful that he decided to release his grip on me at my desperate resistance, allowing me


    to escape.


    I could feel another dull pain in my heart.


    Felix, why did you do this? What did you gain from making everyone restless? Was it really the regrets


    of the past that turned you into this? Did you not understand that the past was the past and we could


    never return to it?

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    We could no longer return to the past.


    Why would you behave like this, Felix?


    ¡°Lulu, everything¡¯s fine now. Cheer up. I like the old fearless you better.¡± Matthew stood in front of me,


    his tall figure casting a shadow over me.


    The moment I looked up, I saw a faint glimmer in his eyes that had a mix of anticipation, fondness,


    concern, and resignation.


    Indeed, there was an insurmountable gap between him and me, making both of us helpless.


    I could only dryly thank him for his repeated assistance.


    He raised his hand as if he wanted to ruffle my hair, but he changed the direction of his hand to pat his


    own neck after seeing Colin¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If you ever need anything in the future, you can always look for me.


    George still has other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll also take my leave now.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After I bade George farewell, the two of them turned and left with an arm on each others¡® shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Colin shouted after them.


    Matthew¡¯s figure paused for a moment. Then, he turned back to look at Colin for a while before smiling.


    ¡°I did it for her, not you. So, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Colin, make sure you treat her well. If she


    suffers even a little, I¡¯ll do everything I can to take her away. And you know I can do it.¡±


    Colin took a step forward and put his hand on my shoulder, embracing me tightly and


    kissing my forehead. Then, heughed with confidence and dominance as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you


    that chance.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Matthew¡¯s dark eyes froze as he stepped back. The next moment, he turned and


    walked away briskly, disappearing from my sight.


    ¡°Can¡¯t take your eyes off him, can you?¡± Colin grumbled discontentedly. He moved his hand from my


    shoulder to my waist, gently pinching it.


    I chuckled slightly. He was quite cute when he was jealous.


    ¡°Colin, are you jealous? But you don¡¯t have to be. You¡¯re an elegant and refined man. You


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    should have more confidence in yourself and in me.¡± I shook his arm, acting spoiled.


    The oppressed feeling brought by Felix had been swept away by Matthew and George¡¯s actions. I was


    already feeling better.


    A gentle smile appeared on Colin¡¯s face, and hisrge hand was gently massaging my waist. ¡± Where


    do you want to go? I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood and want to rx. Colin, aren¡¯t you angry that Felix deceived us like that? He


    had clearly recovered but pretended he hadn¡¯t. He even caused a fuss. It¡¯s so annoying, and I¡¯m so fed


    up.¡±


    Colin¡¯s expression darkened again. Sighing, he patted my head before saying, ¡°He wants to keep you


    by his side. I think he might really have fallen in love with you.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t loving someone all about making them happy? Just like us, everything we¡¯ve done was for


    each other. His actions make me feel nothing but disgust and hatred. I really hate him! Besides, I don¡¯t


    want his love.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t understand this, which is why he made such a mess. But he has also paid the


    price.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it. He brought it upon himself. I won¡¯t feel sorry for him. Colin, I never want to deal with


    him again. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±


    ¡°You can ignore him, but it¡¯s impossible to avoid meeting him. When we get married one day, he¡¯ll still


    be your brother¨Cinw. We¡¯ll inevitably run into each other at home. So, you¡¯ll still have to keep an eye


    on him.


    ¡°But you can always use your position as a sister¨Cinw to discipline him. You don¡¯t have to be


    concerned about me. Just do whatever that makes you feel better.¡±

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m gonna marry you? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still on probation.¡±


    Colin looked at me dotingly, saying that he could wait until I willingly gave myself to him. Then, he


    would announce to the world that I was his woman.


    Everything rted to the car ident finally came to an end. The past few months¡® struggles had made


    everyone upset.


    Fortunately, the oue was what everyone wished for.


    Colin exined the situation about Felix faking his injuries to Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel. They decided


    toe over on a weekend. Colin went over to the rental house as well, saying that he wanted to


    rify everything with Felix in front of their parents.


    It was raining lightly that day. After we went to the airport to pick Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel up, I


    returned to the school dormitory.¡±


    Colin suggested I stay at his house, but I refused. I was worried that they might talk for a long time in


    the rental house, and he would be too tired if he insisted on rushing back


    Besides, if he kept thinking about me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on the conversation. If


    that happened, Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel¡¯s visit would be in vain.


    Felix should receive some punishment for his outrageous actions. The only people who could do that


    would be his parents.


    I hope that through this incident, Felix could be more mature and stop being so selfish.


    After having dinner in the cafeter¨ªa, I returned to the dormitory. Surprisingly, Helen was also there. She


    happily hugged me and spun me around after seeing me.


    ¡°It seems that handsome guy is taking good care of you. You¡¯ve gained some weight and look radiant.


    Your eyes are sparkling too. Come, tell me, how does it feel?¡±


    After saying that, she nudged me with her shoulder and winked at me with a very suggestive


    look


    I was still wondering about her question until I saw her mischievous gaze. My face immediately turned


    beet red as I pped her hand. ¡°Go away! What nonsense are you talking about? My Colin¡¯s not like


    your Matthew who¡¯d just throw himself on you.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re embarrassed. Your face is as red as an apple. If your handsome guy was here, I bet


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist taking a bite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as charming and admirable as you are. I can¡¯t easily make a guy put all his attention on me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not like you, an adult in her 20s who still acts like a child and lets others pamper her all


    the time. Speaking of being charming, who¡¯d dare say they¡¯re more charming than you?¡±


    That was too exaggerated. Ms. Johnston, you should try to keep a low profile.


    ¡°I¡¯m younger than Colin anyway. He said he¡¯d always pamper me. Isn¡¯t the one being pampered


    supposed to be innocent and cute? That would be me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop that. It¡¯s annoying. Luna, let me remind you, he¡¯s looking for a girlfriend, a future wife,


    someone to spend the rest of his life with¨Cnot a daughter. You should also take care of him while


    enjoying his love, okay? Men get tired too.¡±


    It was just yful banter between two close friends, but I found her words quite philosophical. Just as I


    was about to ponder whether they could be applied to my rtionship with Colin, the phone rang. It


    was Queenie.


    I answered the iing video call, and my eyes fell on Queenie¡¯s thin and haggard face. I found it to


    be a painful sight.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    I answered the iing video call, and my eyes fell on Queenie¡¯s thin and haggard face. I found it to


    be a painful sight.


    Since Felix¡¯s surgery, I had been busy drawing and finding time to take care of him. My mood became


    so depressed that I even lost contact with my close friends.


    Whenever someone called, I was not in the mood to talk much and would hang up quickly.


    I didn¡¯t expect that in just two months of not seeing each other, Queenie would be so thin. The


    weariness and sadness in her eyes were so heavy that she no longer looked like a woman in her early


    20s.


    She looked more like an elderly person who had experienced life¡¯s hardships.


    She had always been a positive and optimistic person. She had a particrly straightforward


    personality. The only thing that could torment her like this would be love.


    Since college, Queenie and Fylnn had been entangled with each other. They had been. through many


    ups and downs over the years.


    If someone were to say that there was no bond between them, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. Flynn had once


    gone to great lengths for Queenie, disregarding everything for her.


    But love sometimes really wasn¡¯t worth much in the face of reality.


    At least among the people I had seen, none had abandoned their families and businesses for love.


    Matthew had liked me for so many years, but parting ways was still our final oue.


    Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him when I discovered our problem and managed to stop it in


    time.


    As for Queenie, she had poured her heart into loving Flynn for many years. Now that she was


    heartbroken, it was very painful.


    I nestled back into my bed, put on my earphones, and got prepared to have a good chat with her. In her


    current state, I was really afraid she might do something irrational.


    ¡°Queenie, why have you be so thin?¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Her thin face was pale, and her eyes were filled with despair. She looked


    like she had lost hope. ¡°Lulu, I can¡¯t go on anymore. I want to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Calm down and tell me what happened,¡± I asked anxiously. Seeing her this desperate, tears


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    started pooling in my eyes too.


    Helen handed me some tissues. I took them and pressed them to my eyes, crying along with Queenie.


    We used to talk about everything, but now that we were separated, we could only stay in touch through


    the phone. All I could do now was tofort her and to cry with her.


    ¡°Do you still remember his childhood sweetheart? The one who keeps entangling herself with Flynn. It¡¯s


    not that I don¡¯t trust him, but the things he did has made me lose my confidence in him.


    ¡°He promised toe over on my birthday, but in the end, he called to say an emergency came up, so


    he couldn¡¯t make it. He then gave me money to buy a gift for myself.


    ¡°After that, his childhood sweetheart posted a photo and wrote that she was grateful to be able to go to


    the sea with the person she loves. I could immediately recognize the person in the photo. It was Flynn.


    ¡°When it was his birthday, I went to celebrate with him, but he was partying with his family and friends.


    He said he didn¡¯t want to make me feel awkward, so I stayed alone in the hotel the whole night. But she


    posted photos of him holding her hand when he cut the cake and set off fireworks.


    ¡°Every time I asked him, he would say she was just a childhood friend, and there was nothing between


    them. I believed him each time.


    ¡°But this morning, she came to mypany with her mother to scold me, saying that I was shameless


    and despicable for being the third party. She said that I was pestering Flynn and was just his ything.


    They even said that even if Flynn favored me, I¡¯d still have to watch him marry someone else.¡±


    Queenie cried uncontrobly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What the hell? How could they say such things to you? We witnessed what happened between you


    and Flynn. You¡¯re clearly in love. What¡¯s wrong with that? I think they¡¯re just narrow¨Cminded people.


    What about Flynn? What did he say?¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    After hearing Queenie¡¯s words, I was furious. For the first time in my life, profanities slipped out of my


    mouth.


    What kind of people were they? They fabricated usations against others. Who gave them the right


    to do that? Was it just because they were wealthier? Money was a good thing, but it was meant to


    improve lives, not to be used as a tool to attack and oppress others.


    ¡°Flynn¡­¡± Queenie cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She stammered her words, ¡°When


    they came to cause trouble, all the employees were having a meeting in the lobby. There were more


    than a hundred people, and they were all just watching me being scolded like that.


    ¡°Even those colleagues who had a good rtionship with me were pointing fingers at me. It was as if I


    had really done something disgraceful.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point. I don¡¯t care how others view me. My main concern is Flynn.


    ¡°When he rushed over, I had just pped that woman. Her mother came over and grabbed my hair.


    She pressed me to the ground and started hitting me. Flynn actually helped that woman and brought


    her away. He just nced at me when he came over. He didn¡¯t even say a word to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but how could he treat me like this? Lulu, I don¡¯t understand this at all. I love


    him so much. I became estranged from my parents and gave up a promising career for him. I


    apanied him for so many years withoutint.


    ¡°But when I was beaten so miserably by the mother and daughter, he didn¡¯t even say a word of


    comfort. Even now, he hasn¡¯t texted or called since he left with that woman. He¡¯s acting as if I don¡¯t


    exist. Lulu, do you think he¡¯ll only care once I¡¯m dead?¡±


    ¡°How could he treat you like this? Is he still human? How about you? Have you called him? No matter


    what, you¡¯re his girlfriend. You suffered humiliation because of him. He should at


    least give you an exnation.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin my own feelings at that moment. There was anger, heartache, and helplessness.


    But more than anything, I felt heartbroken for Queenie. She loved too pathetically.


    As an outsider, I was so furious that I was about to explode. She had loved Flynn to the point of almost


    losing herself. How could she bear the betrayal?


    1/2


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    I had thought that Flynn was a good person. Looking back now, I realized I was blinded by his


    appearance and demeanor. I was sorely mistaken.


    Looks could really be deceiving.


    The young man who stood in front of the dormitory years ago, waiting for hours with a bouquet of roses


    just to pursue Queenie, was long gone.


    ¡°I called him, but that woman¡¯s mother answered the call. She said¡­ She said her daughter¡¯s


    pregnant, and Flynn was apanying her.


    ¡°Lulu, can you believe it? Flynn is going to be a father, but the baby¡¯s mother isn¡¯t me. Even so, I still


    hope for his return. Lulu, am I ridiculous? Am I pathetic? Throughout the years, all I¡¯ve wanted from him


    was his love, but he ended up trampling all over me. I¡¯m pathetic, really pathetic.¡°.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Queenie cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Tears streamed down her thin face as she cried, feeling


    immense pain and despair.


    ¡°Flynn is just a bastard. You love him so much. How could he do that to you?¡±


    I was a soft¨Chearted person and couldn¡¯t stand seeing others cry. Queenie was crying so sadly that I


    couldn¡¯t help but cry too. I felt sorry for her pure heart and for the sake of all the good times we had


    shared over the years..


    I really couldn¡¯t believe that the charming and sometimes unruly Flynn, who swore to love Queenie for


    a lifetime, turned out to be a scumbag.


    And the silly Queenie was truly hurt this time.


    ¡°Lulu, I don¡¯t want to love him anymore. I want to leave this ce and never look back again. Her


    painful cries buried her bright self, and in its ce, there was only deep despair.


    ¦§


    Flynn Hayes, look at what you did. You¡¯d better not regret it. Otherwise, even if you realized you were


    wrong, there would be no chance for redemption.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, then go ahead. I¡¯ll support your decision. Cry all you want. Let all the


    years of pain and grievances flow away with your tears. But after that, you need to start over. Queenie,


    you¡¯re a good woman. You¡¯ll definitely find someone better.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I sent him a text to break up with him, but he didn¡¯t reply. I don¡¯t want to stay in this city anymore. I


    want to leave, but I don¡¯t know where to go.


    ¡°Lulu, I left home against my parents¡® wishes back then. I¡¯m too ashamed to go back now. What should


    I do, Lulu? I¡¯m so useless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not wrong, and none of this is your fault. You just loved Flynn too much.


    Queenie, why don¡¯t youe to Jinovy? Colin rented a house for me, so you can live with me. There


    are many job opportunities here. You¡¯ll definitely find a job you like. Come live with me, okay?¡±


    We talked for over an hour. She kept crying all throughout. It was as if she was crying a


    lifetime¡¯s worth of tears.


    Fortunately, she agreed toe to Jinovy. Otherwise, I was really afraid that she might do something


    irrational.


    Once she agreed, I immediately booked her a flight ticket for the next day.


    I asked if she had a lot to bring and if she needed to check in her luggage. But she told me she would


    only bring her own things. She didn¡¯t want anything Flynn gave her or anything they bought together.


    She didn¡¯t have much stuff, so she only had one piece of luggage with her.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    My heart sank when I heard that.


    After loving each other for so many years, she would only be leaving with a small piece of luggage after


    breaking up.


    Was love worthless, or did she choose the wrong person? I thought it should be thetter.


    It was alreadyte when we ended our call. Colin sent me a few text messages, telling me that he


    would be staying overnight at the rental house and to sleep well. He also told me not to overthink and


    that he had everything under control.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep after the chat with Queenie as the emotional roller coaster was too intense. So, I


    chatted with Colin.


    I wanted to ask about the conversation he had with his family. I wanted to know if they made things


    difficult for him. But then I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary for me to ask. He would tell me if he wanted to.


    He wouldn¡¯t wait for me to ask him.


    If he didn¡¯t want me to know, why should I make things difficult for him? It didn¡¯t matter whether he told


    me or not. I knew he made the decision after considering my well¨Cbeing.


    Instead of worrying about Felix, it was better for me to take care of Queenie.


    I asked Colin if he knew how Flynn was doing now, but he said that he didn¡¯t know much. He just knew


    that something had happened to the Hayes and they needed help from the family of Flynn¡¯s childhood


    friend.


    So, they were using the family inheritance as an excuse to force Flynn to marry his childhood. friend.


    He did try to resist, but he failed each time. No one really knew what the future held.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? It all depends on Flynn¡¯s decision.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Colin said, ¡°Flynn naturally wants to have the best of both worlds, but reality


    won¡¯t allow it to happen. His family is pressuring him, causing a lot of mental stress. He even suffered


    from alcohol poisoning twice. He¡¯s not having it easy.¡±


    After listening to his words, I felt a mix of emotions.


    Was it really so difficult to make a choice? If Flynn wanted wealth and power, he should choose the


    Hayes. If he wanted to stay with Queenie, then he should just choose her. It was just a matter of A or B.


    The difficultyy in Flynn¡¯s excessive greed and desires.


    In other words, it was not that Queenie wasn¡¯t important enough to him, it was just that wealth and


    power were more attractive.


    Suddenly, I realized that Flynn was never the right person for Queenie. They were just too young back


    then and at the age where love reigned supreme. They failed to realize the cruelty of the real world.


    Now that it was time to make a choice, it was not surprising that Flynn was indecisive.


    Just like Matthew, I was sure he would eventually sumb to his family¡¯s arrangements and


    be with Helen.


    Helen was a good person, and I didn¡¯t have feelings for Matthew, so it was easy to part ways. But


    Queenie worshiped Flynn like a god. His choice would definitely crush her heart.


    If things really happened as Queenie said and Flynn was having a baby with his childhood friend, then


    such a man was not worthy of Queenie¡¯s affection. He wouldn¡¯t be a good lover, nor did he deserve


    true love. Queenie had wasted all the feelings she had for him over the years.


    What kind of person would be considered a good lover?


    Power, status, and money were things everyone liked, but they were not necessities for love. A true


    lover should be someone like Colin. He knew full well the difficulties and hardships we would face in


    the future, yet he firmly stood his ground and protected me.


    He built a wall to shield me from the harsh reality.


    Perhaps someone might ask, ¡°You¡¯ve only been together for a short time. A lifetime is so long, so what


    makes you so sure that he would always love you, cherish you, and protect you?¡±


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know why, but I just had this feeling. Since we became a couple, I¡¯ve had this


    confidence and conviction that we would be like this for the rest of our lives.


    ¡°Why is Flynn so heartless? Queenie has been together with him for so many years. How could


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    he bear to let her down? History says that men are heartless. It seems that it¡¯s true,¡± I grumbled


    discontentedly to Colin, casting him a reproachful nce through the phone screen.


    He chuckled at my annoyance and threatened me jokingly, ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t talk about this


    nonsense. Not all men are the same. But Flynn has tried his best. If Queenie is willing to wait, perhaps


    they could have a happy ending.¡±


    I exploded with anger upon hearing this and yelled at him, ¡°You always take Flynn¡¯s side. Why should


    Queenie wait for him? What if he can¡¯t find a solution? Won¡¯t that ruin her life? Do women always have


    to be the one to sacrifice?


    ¡°Flynn is having a baby with someone else. He abandoned Queenie but still wants her to wait for him.


    Who does he think he is? Queenie endured so many difficulties to be with him. If he doesn¡¯t love her,


    he should just let go. Why cling to Queenie while having a baby with another woman?¡±


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t make judgments without confirming things. The situation between Flynn and Queenie is


    veryplicated. It doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t love each other. As for the future, they have to decide for


    themselves. Although we¡¯re all friends, we shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care. You always side with Flynn anyway. Men always side with men. Oh, by the way,


    Queenie¡¯sing over tomorrow. I¡¯ve asked her to stay with me. So, you should move back to the


    dormitory. I¡¯m going to bed now. Goodnight.¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care. You always side with Flynn anyway. Men always side with men. Oh, by the way,


    Queenie¡¯sing over tomorrow. I¡¯ve asked her to stay with me. So, you should move back to the


    dormitory. I¡¯m going to bed now. Goodnight.¡±


    With a firm resolve, I hung up the phone without hesitation. I stared at the darkened screen


    with frustration.


    After a while, I noticed Helen staring at me with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°What? Are you falling in love with me?¡± I pretended to be afraid and pulled the nket over myself


    while watching her every move vigntly.


    Helen shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°As expected, the favored ones are always emboldened.


    Something must be wrong with Colin¡¯s eyes. How did he fall for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the blind one. Take this.¡± I threw a plush toy at her, hitting her butt urately.


    After turning off the lights and getting ready to sleep, I heard a notification from my phone. I opened my


    phone and saw a text from someone. The profile picture was a guy in a baseball cap who was shing


    a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    I smirked smugly and put my phone aside.


    Yes, I was favored and pretty emboldened. Anyone who wasn¡¯t satisfied could juste at me.


    The next morning, Colin picked me up on time for breakfast. Somehow, we ended up talking about


    Felix and their conversation the previous day.


    Colin said their parents found out about Felix faking his illness. Uncle Austin pped Felix while Aunt


    Mel scolded him harshly.


    Felix remained silent throughout and refused to admit his wrongdoings. In the end, their parents


    decided to take him back to Southsville. They wanted him to recuperate for a while before returning to


    continue his studies.


    ¡°But he¡¯s fine now, isn¡¯t he? Why bring him back to Southsville?¡± I asked, feeling puzzled.


    The subjects for the first and second years of postgraduate studies were quite difficult, and students


    were required to participate in many research projects. Many started their own businesses while they


    were studying. Once Felix applied for a leave, he would fall behind his


    peers.


    There were plenty of talented individuals in graduate school. Catching up would be difficult for him.


    How could Felix allow himself tog behind others with that pride of his?


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°My parents suspect that he has psychological issues and want to bring him to a psychologist. This will


    also prevent him from doing anything excessive in the future.¡±


    That made sense. Psychological illnesses could affect a person¡¯s character and behavior. Felix¡¯s


    irrationality did suggest some psychological obstacles. After all, a normal person wouldn¡¯t do the things


    he did.


    In my heart, although I didn¡¯t love him romantically, I still hoped that the guy who spent 18. years with


    me would remain true to his pure and innocent heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Oh, then tell Uncle Austin that I can cover the medical expenses if needed. Felix got injured trying to


    save me, so I should bear the medical bills.¡±


    Colin pinched my nose affectionately and kissed the tip of my nose lightly as he teased, ¡°You


    with must really be a rich young woman to speak with such confidence. Don¡¯t worry, your hubby here,


    you won¡¯t have to spend any money.¡±


    I buried my reddened face and concentrated on the soup in front of me. I nced at Colin with a hint of


    annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re not my hubby. Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Colin¡¯s unabashed demeanor was bing more and more evident. First, he changed his status from


    being my brother to bing my boyfriend. Now, he was trying to upgrade his status from boyfriend to


    husband, as if everything was under his control.


    Although I had decided to marry no one but him, that wasn¡¯t a good enough reason for him to be so


    cocky.


    He was too full of himself.


    ¡°Lulu, Felix¡­ wants to see you before he leaves. Will you¡­ see him?¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    It was not like I could choose not to go..


    I had no sses in the morning. Colin, who was familiar with my schedule, dropped me off in


    the corridor.


    Felix was already there, dressed in a set of ck clothes. His hair was neatly trimmed with


    ach strand standing upright, adding a touch of stubbornness to his sharp appearance.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait over there.¡± Colin pushed me forward and pointed to the bench outside the


    corridor.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here.¡± Felix turned around. He was tall, with handsome features and sparkling eyes.


    Despite the mncholic air around him, he still resembled the youthful him of the past.


    I nodded and responded lightly, ¡°Colin said you wanted to see me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Felix seemed taken aback for a moment and then nced at Colin sitting on the bench. A self-


    deprecating and obscure look flickered in his eyes. ¡°Lulu, why did you fall in love with Colin?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Love is just love. Just like how you fell for Lc. Speaking of which, I must¡¯ve been


    too stupid. I clearly had someone precious by my side, yet I was chasing after someone who wasn¡¯t


    mine. I was really stupid.¡± I chuckled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was stupid too. I didn¡¯t understand my own heart, always thinking that I was right, only to


    regret itter. If I hadn¡¯t been so rebellious back then and hadn¡¯t done those things to hurt you, maybe it


    wouldn¡¯t be Colin who¡¯s by your side today.¡°¡±


    Here it was again.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Felix kept saying such things. What was he thinking? What did he intend to


    do?


    Since I came to study at Jesselton College, he had brought this up at least three times.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The harm had already been done, time had buried everything, and we had grown from ignorant youths


    to mature adults. We hadpletely moved on from the past, so what was the point of bringing it up


    again?


    If all the ¡°ifs¡± could be realized, there would be no more regrets in this world.


    ¡°I never believed in ¡°ifs¡°, because they were the most illusory thing in the world. I only knew that Colin


    apanied me without any resentment or regrets. He took care of me and loved. me. That was


    enough for me.


    ¡°Felix, I still have things to do. If you have something to say, please say it now. If not, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    Felix¡¯s expression changed several times. His head drooped in dismay. He seemed to bet thinking of


    something.


    After a while, he finally raised his head. His clear dark eyes seemed to be shining. ¡°Lulu, is there really


    no chance for us to be together?¡±


    I was exasperated. Hadn¡¯t I been clear enough? He should¡¯ve known the consequences, so why did he


    pretend to be clueless back then?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible. Let me put it this way. If there everes a day when I can¡¯t be with Colin


    anymore, I¡¯d rather be alone than be with you.¡±


    He seemed to have expected my response and wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. He just fell into silence


    again, this time for a longer period. It was so long that my feet began to numb from standing before he


    finally muttered, ¡°Can we at least be friends?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Being friends was the oue I had persuaded myself to ept.


    ¡°But I saved you and got injured because of that. Can¡¯t you repay me by being with me?¡±


    ¡°Who said that you have to fall in love with your savior?¡±


    ¡°You did. Don¡¯t deny it. You said it yourself. I heard it with my own ears.


    Suddenly, I remembered that morning in this room, when Colin and I were fooling around. My face


    inexplicably felt a little hot.


    Indeed, it was the best way to repay the favor of one¡¯s savior, but it depended on who the savior was


    too. If it was not the person I wanted, I would rather repay them with


    Felix must have been nning since that day.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked impatiently.


    my life.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°Everything I did was just because I wanted to be with you. I just used the wrong way.


    my fault. Give me a chance to make it up to you and love you


    Everything in the properly, okay?¡±


    past was


    Okay? No.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    +15 BONUS


    I was so frustrated.


    At this moment, I could confirm that Felix indeed had psychological issues. He was either suffering


    from depression or was paranoid. Otherwise, he would understand my clear rejection.


    Mental illness was still an illness. When it started to affect one¡¯s life, it had to be treated.


    I rubbed my temples helplessly and said impatiently, ¡°Let me say this onest time. Please remember


    never to ask me this question again because I¡¯m really annoyed. I don¡¯t like not now and not in the


    future.


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be with you, ever. Don¡¯t do these meaningless things anymore. Apart from annoyance, I feel


    nothing else.¡±


    you-


    Felix¡¯s tall and thin figure swayed as if he had been deeply wounded. He stumbled slightly as if he were


    disappointed by me. The light in his eyes dimmed, turning into despair, which annoyed me.


    His affection was truly meaningless to me.


    ¡°Lulu, you don¡¯t want you anymore, do you? Then, what do I have left?¡± Felix murmured softly. His eyes


    were filled with destion like that of a wanderer without a home.


    Seeing him like this made me ufortable as well. After all, we grew up together, and we shared 18


    years of unforgettable memories.


    But he had made his choices, so he had to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Felix, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing between us. My life belongs to Colin


    now. Whether it¡¯s in life or in death, I belong to him. In the future, I¡¯ll be your sister- inw, and we¡¯ll


    be a family. We¡¯ll still be together, just in a different way.¡±


    Felix smiled bitterly. It was a beautiful yet sorrowful smile.


    When I walked over to Colin, Felix said behind me, ¡°I knew before you came that we wouldn¡¯t have a


    future together. But I still wanted to try. Perhaps you¡¯re right.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not willing to give up like this. Lulu, letting go of you is the greatest regret in my lifetime. Lulu, I


    really regret it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s a good thing that we didn¡¯t turn that into a fault.¡±


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Yes. Actually, I did it on purpose both times. I allowed my mother to hurt you and watched my brother


    struggle because of me day in and day out. I wasn¡¯t only hurting you but also loved ones. I¡¯m really


    despicable.¡±


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    my


    He had figured it out, and everyone had the right to pursue what they wanted. Although his methods


    were wrong, they didn¡¯t cause us any substantial harm. He had no intention of harming us.


    So, he deserved forgiveness.


    And I was willing to forgive him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Live well and I¡¯ll promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As I walked out of the corridor, Colin, who was observing us the whole time, came over quickly.


    The sun was shining behind him, casting a golden halo that highlighted his sharp features and


    sparkling eyes. There was a small smile on his lips as he opened his arms to wee me.


    I looked at the man walking toward me with admiration. I rushed into his embrace, sighing contentedly.


    Studying watercolor painting since childhood had given me a keen appreciation for beauty. Colin was


    the most beautiful of all. Not only did I want to admire him, but I also wanted to possess him.


    Talking to Felix turned out to be much easier than I had imagined. Perhaps, as he said, he just wanted


    to give it one more try even though he already knew the answer.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    We didn¡¯t really talk much, nor did we delve deeply into the matter. Somehow, my anger toward Felix¡¯s


    feigned illness dissipated just like that.


    I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t actually hate him. As he was Colin¡¯s family, he would be mine too


    in the future.


    There shouldn¡¯t be hatred between family members.


    Colin lifted my chin and gave me a sly smirk. This melted me immediately. I leaned into him, naturally


    wrapping my arms around his waist.


    This seductive temperament of his was truly alluring.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not fit enough, my wife. You need to work out more,¡± Colin teased me with


    a smirk.


    My face flushed. We hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet, but it was necessary to make it clear to him. I was


    solving a problem for him too.


    ¡°When will you stop eavesdropping like that?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I was sitting so far away. How could I possibly eavesdrop? A certain someone must have spoken so


    loudly that even I could hear it so far away. You can only be his sister¨Cinw after bing my


    wife. Have you thought about our marriage?¡±


    I was caught off guard and thoughtlessly blurted out, ¡°You haven¡¯t even proposed. Why should I think


    about marriage?¡±


    Colin pressed his forehead against mine and asked me in a husky voice, ¡°Will you marry me if I


    propose?¡± His voice was really making me weak.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was dumbfounded.


    Perhaps I was looking a little silly because he chuckled softly. The sound vibrating from his chest was


    especially seductive ¡°You silly girl.¡±


    I patted my chest. He was just teasing me. It really scared me.


    Although I had decided to marry him, we had only been together for a few months. We still hadn¡¯t fully


    enjoyed the sweetness of being in love with each other, so I didn¡¯t want to get married so soon.


    Besides, he was still in the probationary period. Did he forget about that?


    IS BONUS


    When we looked back at this moment muchter and after finding out about my thoughts, he


    tightly all night. The next morning, he went to work feeling refreshed


    angrily hugged, unable to draw oven a rabbit.


    while Ized around in the


    ¡°You ungrateful brat, I gave my heart to you for three whole years when you were in university. How


    dare you say that it wasn¡¯t sweet?¡±


    When he flipped out in anger, I saw the Colln who was waiting for me In front of the


    dormitory building at Lincoln University, holding an umbro


    Indeed, during those three years, it was truly a sweet period of time if it was looked at from a lover¡¯s


    perspective. It was just that I didn¡¯t know about his feelings at the time, so I didn¡¯t think about it that


    way.


    ¡°Baby, did you know that I was on edge every day?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There was always someone trying to steal my girlfriend away from me. Would you not be on edge if


    you were in my shoes?¡±


    Well, I would be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared things up with him. It won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I hope so.¡±


    I never thought that Felix would give up so easily. It was beyond my expectations.


    He got injured because of me, and I appreciated that. I felt sorry for him, so I took care of him. But it


    wouldn¡¯t lead to us being together,


    To put it bluntly, if there really came a day when Colin distanced himself from me because of his


    brother, it meant that I was not as important as his brother and that I could be abandoned.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    If that day were toe, I would rather leave by myself. I wouldn¡¯t want to see the Whites again, and I


    wouldn¡¯t yield to any pressure.


    Perhaps Felix understood this point as well as how wrong his actions were, which was why he didn¡¯t


    insist. He let me go, and he let himself go too after some sincere talks.


    It was like dealing with a mischievous child. The more you backed down, the more they pushed


    forward. Politely speaking, they were spoiled. They would naturally give up after realizing that there


    was no way out and that their attitude was unreasonable.


    It was nearly ten when I returned to the dormitory. Surprisingly, Helen was back.


    She was blow¨Cdrying her hair and wasn¡¯t surprised to see me back. Her pretty eyes scanned my face


    several times, as if she was looking for something.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s creepy,¡± I said.


    She smirked coldly and teased, ¡°You returned with swollen lips after being pampered by your boyfriend


    in broad daylight.¡±


    What nonsense was she spouting? When did my lips be swollen? We didn¡¯t even kiss.


    I ran over to her in embarrassment, trying to stuff her mouth with her socks. But she escaped and


    mocked me, ¡°You¡¯re just angry out of embarrassment. But with your boyfriend¡¯s looks, it¡¯s easy to lose


    control. I totally understand.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Get lost. Nothing happened, okay?¡±


    wh are


    you so worked up? Don¡¯t tell me you were bitten by mosquitoes?¡±


    I looked in the mirror and indeed, my lips were a little swollen. I must have bitten my lips. during the


    tense moment earlier. It had nothing to do with Colin!


    I was innocent.


    Ah, Helen must have been influenced by Matthew.


    I naively thought that Felix¡¯s matter was resolved and that my future with Colin would be smooth.


    However, something happenedter that made me realize that it was really hard to let go of love, even


    being separated.


    For a long time after that, I struggled bitterly in that difficult situation, almost drowning myself in tears.


    +15 BONUS


    In the evening, Colin took me to the airport to pick Queenie up.


    The arrival hall was bustling when I saw Queenie¡¯s petite figure. She had be so thin that it


    seemed like a gust of wind could easily blow her away. I raised my hand high to wave her over. When


    she saw me, she quickly dragged her luggage over. We hugged across the railing.


    ¡°Queenie, why are you so thin?¡± I hugged her tightly in public. The bones on her shoulder were poking


    into my arms painfully.


    She had be too thin. How much torment had she endured to be like this? I was so sad, but I


    tried to hold back the tears welling up in my eyes to prevent her from feeling sad.


    How much had she suffered while she was there?


    Love was really like a ss of red wine. Some might find it aromatic and delightful, while others might


    find it sour and regret drinking it.


    For Queenie, it seemed to be a bit of both.


    Back when we were at Lincoln, we were all very close. Even if we hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while,


    our rtionship wouldn¡¯t change.


    Colin took us out for dinner.


    Queenie didn¡¯t want to at first. She said she was too tired and wanted to find a hotel nearby to get


    some rest. I didn¡¯t agree and dragged her to the restaurant.


    It was evident that she hadn¡¯t been eating properly for a while. I had to make sure she got her health


    back.


    She might be tired, but would she really rest? She probably just wanted to hide somewhere and cry by


    herself.


    If Flynn was really worth her sacrifice, I would cry with her. But if he was really a scumbag, then


    Queenie shouldn¡¯t have to shed another tear for him. He didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Colin brought us to a local restaurant, which was rtively quiet and secluded.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The restaurant¡¯s service was excellent. The dishes were served quickly, and Colin personally set things


    up for me. He even tasted the soup himself before offering it to me.


    I was sitting there like a fool, waiting for him to feed me..


    At first, I didn¡¯t really think much of it. After all, he had always been like this, taking care of me


    meticulously. After bing my boyfriend, his actions became even more considerate.


    To me, it had be a habit. I forgot that Queenie, who was sitting opposite me, was just battered and


    bruised by love.


    It wasn¡¯t until her tears fell onto her te that I realized our lovey¨Cdovey actions were hurting her. I


    quickly pinched Colin under the table and signaled him to look at Queenie.


    He understood my meaning and deftly put the piece of fish that had just been picked clean of bones


    into his mouth.


    I knew how heartbroken Queenie was, yet I still made her unhappy. I realized my own selfishness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queenie. I¨CI¡­¡± I apologized softly, berating myself for being heartless.


    Queenie poked at her steak a few times before lifting her head. Her nose was red, and tears were


    pooling in her eyes. She forced a smile tofort me. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s good.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat. After this, we¡¯ll go to my ce. You can stay with me. We can have a good chat.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Queenie waved her hand and shook her head frantically, looking


    anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to intrude. I¡¯ll just stay at the hotel.¡±


    When Colin heard that I wanted Queenie to stay with me, his expression turned as dark as ink. He


    warned me with a snarl.


    As I tried to figure out how to get him to stay in the dormitory, he received a phone call. I took a peek


    and saw that it was Professor King.


    Colin answered the call respectfully, listening to the person on the other end. The more he listened, the


    tighter his brows knitted together. His already dark expression became stormy.


    ¡°Professor, I just came to Jesselton not long ago. That¡¯s a big project. It¡¯s not a good idea for me to get


    involved.


    ¡°This is too sudden, I haven¡¯t made any preparations.


    ¡°Alright, Professor. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Where are you going, Colin?¡± I asked curiously.


    Something must have happened to make him this unhappy.


    He put away his phone and pinched the bridge of his nose before reluctantly saying, ¡°There¡¯s an


    academic exchange at school, and the professor wants me to lead the team. Let Queenie stay with


    you. It¡¯s perfect for you two to keep each otherpany.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this exchange? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    Colin impatiently patted my head and said unhappily, ¡°I just heard about it too.¡±


    ¡°How long will you be gone? Summer vacation¡¯sing soon,¡± I pouted while saying that unwillingly.


    I had nned to have a great time during summer vacation, but now it seemed like those ns would


    go down the drain. Why did the professor choose Colin when there were so many young teachers in


    school?


    This was the cons of having an older boyfriend. We could never be in sync with each other. It was


    really annoying


    I was full of resentment.


    ¡°This is a joint event organized by several well¨Cknown universities in the country. It¡¯ll be in Lagado. The


    professor has a new project there and hasn¡¯t decided whether to take it or not. So this will be a trip to


    inspect the site as well. It won¡¯t be too long, probably about two months.


    ¡°Two months isn¡¯t long? What¡¯s with the professor? Why can¡¯t he go there himself? That old man¡¯s


    always making others do his bidding

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Colin pinched my cheek affectionately but with a hint of exasperation. ¡°Alright now, be good. Two


    months will pass by quickly. Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll bring it back for you. Queenie, during this


    time, you two should stay together and take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best to fatten her up.¡± Queenie hastily agreed, fearing that any dy would disappoint


    Colin.


    I could take care of myself even without Colin around. Besides, Queenie¡¯s situation made it difficult for


    her to even take care of herself, let alone me. Colin¡¯s arrangement was just to give her a purpose and


    help her recover quickly.


    I understood this reason, and I believed Queenie did too.


    After Colin dropped us off at home, he went back to the dormitory to prepare for his trip.


    Queenie and I snuggled up on therge bed after showering to have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk. It had been


    so long since we spoke to each other, so there were so many things that we wanted to talk about.


    To help distract her, I told her about Felix¡¯s ident and the subsequent happenings, as well as Aunt


    Mel¡¯s objection to my rtionship with Colin. Queenie¡¯s eyes turned red in anger after I was done.


    ¡°I was wondering why you pulled yourself away from us during that time. You were so thin and your


    spirits were low. I didn¡¯t realize such a big thing had happened. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? It must have


    been so difficult for you to endure all that alone.¡±


    ¡°Queenie, things were indeed tough for me at the time, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. Fortunately, Colin


    was always by my side. He never once thought of giving up on our love.


    ¡°His rtionship with his family turned sour because of me. So, I¡¯ve always been confident. about his


    feelings for me. Now that everything¡¯s over, things will get better.


    ¡°How about you? What do you think about all the things that have happened? You have to tell


    me the truth


    ¡°Flynn isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He¡¯ll search for you after you leave, won¡¯t he? With his background,


    finding you won¡¯t be difficult. You have to be prepared for the day hees looking for you.¡±


    At the mention of Flynn, Queenie started to cry again.


    This was unavoidable. I didn¡¯t try to console her and just handed her a packet of tissues.


    ww


    Some grievances need to be vented, or they would only make you sick,


    ¡°I want to break up with him, but we¡¯ve been together for five years. Five years, Lulu. Those were the


    best five years of my life. I gave him everything, the best that I had. But he couldn¡¯t even promise me


    one thing.


    ¡°The most ridiculous thing was that when he was apanying another woman for a prenatal check¨C


    up, I was still asking him what he wanted for dinner. If it weren¡¯t for that pair of mother and daughter


    causing trouble at thepany, I wouldn¡¯t even have known that he was going to be a father.


    ¡°Can you imagine how it felt to be called a home wrecker and get pped in front of more than a


    hundred colleagues? At that time, I really wanted to die.


    ¡°Thest straw was when he saw me get beaten and my face covered in blood, but he just took the


    assant away without even a nce at me. If he had just taken a look at me, just one look, I might


    have had the courage to persevere in our rtionship.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how I managed to get up from the ground and went to the hospital. I stared at my phone


    the whole night, only for him to not even send me a single word.


    ¡°At dawn, I made up my mind. I wanted to break up with him. I wanted to leave him.


    ¡°The world is so big, and there are so many people in this world. I¡¯ll surely find someone who loves me.


    Even if I find someone who doesn¡¯t love me, we can live as respectful partners. It¡¯s much better than


    being tormented by him like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you¡¯ve made up your mind. I¡¯ll support your decision. If he reallyes to look for you, I¡¯ll


    help you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always had a feeling that he won¡¯t let me go that easily.¡± Queenie¡¯s worry was also my


    concern. If Flynn decided to keep her by his side, the chances of her escaping would be


    slim.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    But no matter how slim the chances were, we had to try and fight for it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re really determined and hees to pester you, both Colin and I as well as our


    friends here will help you.¡±


    Queenie told me many things that she couldn¡¯t express over the phone. We chatted untilte at night,


    so much so that when we woke up in the morning, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I was thinking about Colin¡¯s trip to Lagado and nned to get some ingredients so that I could prepare


    some food for him.


    Just when I wanted to call him after getting ready, I saw the text messages he had sent me.


    He had guessed that I would sleep in, so he didn¡¯t call to wake me up. Due to a change in ns, his


    evening flight was changed to the morning, and he boarded at 8:30 am. He told me not to worry and


    that he would be back soon.


    He also said that during his absence, I should stay away from Matthew and other men who always


    stared at me, or he would deal with me after he returned.


    He rambled on in seven to eight minutes of voice messages and transferred ten grand to me, saying


    that it was my living expenses.


    Previously at Lincoln University, I had saved nearly a hundred thousand dors. Aftering here, I


    participated in twopetitions with the professor and coborated on a project, earning me quite a


    bit.


    Moreover, there were subsidies for graduate students, and my parents were also giving me a monthly


    living allowance.


    Usually, it was Colin who was managing my finances, so I didn¡¯t get many opportunities to spend


    money. Now, I had almost 200 grand in my savings. And I still had a project that I was working on. It


    looked like I would be a millionaire soon.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯tck money. I had originally wanted to return the money to him. But then I realized th


    if we were going to be a married couple in the future, it wasn¡¯t necessary to split everything so clearly.


    Plus, if I returned it, he would definitely be unhappy. So, I epted it. After all, it was his heartfelt


    gesture. I couldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    But he left quietly. Just the thought of not having him around for the next two months made me sad


    enough to want to cry.


    So, I cried while I sent him some voice messages. I asked him to let me know once hended and to


    come back soon. I also told him that I missed him. If he didn¡¯te back after two


    +15 BONUS


    months as promised, I would search for another person who was willing to take care of me. I wondered


    about his reaction when he heard thest one. Maybe he woulde back immediately just to strangle


    me. Anyway, I just wanted to make him a little nervous.


    Since Queenie and I got upte, we didn¡¯t have breakfast. After getting ready, I took her out for lunch.


    I had sses in the afternoon, so Queenie said she would take a walk around nearby and see if she


    could find a suitable job. I gave her a set of keys and asked her to be careful and to call me if anything


    happened.


    It was good to go out for a walk. A change of ce could change one¡¯s mood and way of life.


    People still needed to live even without love. And with a job to keep her busy, she should be able to get


    over the gloom sooner. She might even find her soulmate.


    Colin video¨Ccalled me at around five in the evening.


    I was reading in my room, so I quickly answered the call. As soon as I saw his chiseled handsome face


    on the screen, I teared up due to my fragile emotions. I gave him a puppy look, silently using him of


    abandoning me.


    He felt sorry for me, but he couldn¡¯t hug me through the screen. We were so far apart from each other


    right now. He could only tell me to wait patiently and that he would be back soon.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Colin felt sorry for me. He reached out his hand, wanting to hug me. However, we were not just


    separated by two screens; we were thousands of miles away.


    He extended his fingers to wipe away my tears on the screen and tried to reassure me softly. He asked


    me to wait for him patiently and that he would be back soon.


    But I knew it was all empty words. ¡°Soon¡± was still two months away; it wasn¡¯t going to be a day earlier.


    Moreover, two months was only an estimate. If he could not return in time, there was no telling when


    we would reunite.


    We had just started dating, and now he was off to a distant ce. How was I supposed to survive


    alone?


    I cried uncontrobly, as though I could already foresee his apologetic announcement. Our separation


    would be prolonged indefinitely, with no end in sight.


    At that time, I was merely specting. Little did I know, my predictions came true. I loathed how my


    negative forecasts always turned out to be true.


    Queenie was one of the top students at Lincoln University among her peers. The school had a good


    reputation, and she graduated with flying colors. After a brief search, shended a job she liked at a


    foreign tradepany not far from Jinovy.


    She was anguage whiz, fluent in Eshton, Flingon, and Gurbit. She was also self¨Ctaught in Koproan


    and Sebern, though not as proficient. At thepany, she handledmunication with foreign clients.


    If she performed well during the three¨Cmonth trial period, she could join the trantion team as a


    professional trantor.


    On the day Queenie passed her interview, it was the first time I saw her smile so happily. She said that


    she had always dreamed of being a diplomat since she was a child. Since she wasn¡¯t able to be a


    diplomat, bing a trantor was the next best thing.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Queenie became the chief trantor in the team, she could follow her boss to travel the world


    and immerse herself in different cultures andndscapes. It was the perfect life to be able to travel for


    free while earning a sizable ie.


    Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she shared her ns. It was as though she radiated with


    newfound confidence. Perhaps it was the right decision to leave Flynn.


    As I watched her speak so passionately, I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the Queenie at her full


    potential. She was no longer living in Flynn¡¯s shadow. This independent and confident


    1/2


    +15 BOHUS


    months as promised, I would search for another person who was willing to take care of me. I wondered


    about his reaction when he heard thest one. Maybe he woulde back immediately just to strangle


    me. Anyway, I just wanted to make him a little nervous.


    Since Queenie and I got upte, we didn¡¯t have breakfast. After getting ready, I took her out for lunch.


    I had sses in the afternoon, so Queenie said she would take a walk around nearby and see if she


    could find a suitable job. I gave her a set of keys and asked her to be careful and to call me if anything


    happened.


    It was good to go out for a walk. A change of ce could change one¡¯s mood and way of life.


    People still needed to live even without love. And with a job to keep her busy, she should be able to get


    over the gloom sooner. She might even find her soulmate.


    Colin video¨Ccalled me at around five in the evening.


    I was reading in my room, so I quickly answered the call. As soon as I saw his chiseled handsome face


    on the screen, I teared up due to my fragile emotions. I gave him a puppy look, silently using him of


    abandoning me.


    He felt sorry for me, but he couldn¡¯t hug me through the screen. We were so far apart from each other


    right now. He could only tell me to wait patiently and that he would be back soon.


    Chapter 401


    Colin felt sorry for me. He reached out his hand, wanting to hug me. However, we were not just


    separated by two screens; we were thousands of miles away.


    He extended his fingers to wipe away my tears on the screen and tried to reassure me softly. He asked


    me to wait for him patiently and that he would be back soon.


    But I knew it was all empty words. ¡°Soon¡± was still two months away; it wasn¡¯t going to be a day earlier.


    Moreover, two months was only an estimate. If he could not return in time, there was no telling when


    we would reunite.


    We had just started dating, and now he was off to a distant ce. How was I supposed to survive


    alone?


    I cried uncontrobly, as though I could already foresee his apologetic announcement. Our separation


    would be prolonged indefinitely, with no end in sight.


    At that time, I was merely specting. Little did I know, my predictions came true. I loathed how my


    negative forecasts always turned out to be true.


    Queenie was one of the top students at Lincoln University among her peers. The school had a good


    reputation, and she graduated with flying colors. After a brief search, shended a job. she liked at a


    foreign tradepany not far from Jinovy.


    She was anguage whiz, fluent in Eshton, Flingon, and Gurbit. She was also self¨Ctaught in Koproan


    and Sebern, though not as proficient. At thepany, she handledmunication with foreign clients.


    If she performed well during the three¨Cmonth trial period, she could as a professional trantor.


    in the trantion team


    On the day Queenie passed her interview, it was the first time I saw her smile so happily. She said that


    she had always dreamed of being a diplomat since she was a child. Since she wasn¡¯t able to be a


    diplomat, bing a trantor was the next best thing.


    When Queenie became the chief trantor in the team, she could follow her boss to travel the world


    and immerse herself in different cultures andndscapes. It was the perfect life to be able to travel for


    free while earning a sizable ie.


    Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she shared her ns. It was as though she radiated with


    newfound confidence. Perhaps it was the right decision to leave Flynn.


    As I watched her speak so passionately, I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the Queenie at her full


    potential. She was no longer living in Flynn¡¯s shadow. This independent and confident.


    +15 BONUS


    version of her was the real Queenie! It might just be the right decision for her to leave Flynn.


    I lived a simple life. During the day, I attended sses while Queenie went to work. In the evenings, we


    stayed at home and experimented with recipes. I was preparing to be a good wife in the future


    while she was keeping herself busy to avoid dwelling on the past.


    She hoped to quickly get over the painful memories of Flynn.


    Speaking of Flynn, it had been almost two weeks since Queenie arrived, and I hadn¡¯t seen him call her


    even once. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was busy keeping Danipany and had forgotten about Queenie.


    Every day, it pained my heart to hear Queente quietly cry under the covers for almost half the night. I


    felt utterly powerless and heartbroken.


    Sometimes, I contemted confronting Flynn to ask if he was truly so heartless. How could he


    disregard the years of love they shared? Why was he willing to settle for a shameful marriage just for


    the sake of his family¡¯s interests?


    Since Queenie didn¡¯t question Flynn, I felt it was inappropriate for me to do so. Moreover, I was worried


    that my interference might disrupt the peace that Queenie had finally found.


    Queenie¡¯s mood was bing calmer day by day. However, she was still noticeably fragile and thin. I


    couldn¡¯t see the wounds in her heart, but it seemed to me that she was slowly epting the reality of


    life without Flynn. She was starting to embrace the idea of living a new


    life.


    One day, Queenie would be able to forget all her unhappy past and find sce in someone who would


    mend her broken heart.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Queenie was trying to show herself that a breakup wasn¡¯t as tough as she imagined. It was just slightly


    painful. There was no medication to cure it, so it was something that she had to


    endure on her own.


    A month had gone by, and I was now facing the final examination of my


    school.


    first year


    of graduate


    Colin¡¯s calls became as regr as meal times. He offered detailed advice on every minor issue like a


    concerned father. It was only after I assured him that I would record his instructions on my phone and


    commit them to memory that he would agree to end the call.


    Every time this happened, Queenie would look at me with envy andment that I was lucky to have


    met the right man.


    I had secretly asked Colin about Flynn¡¯s current situation. Surely, Flynn would have thought of


    reconciliation after spending four to five years with Queenie. Was he really unwilling to make an effort


    to salvage what they had?


    Colin said that it would be better for Queenie if they could part ways amicably. It was best to let go of


    the past so that she could get on with life. He didn¡¯t share with me about Flynn¡¯s


    situation.


    Colin was right, and I shared the same thoughts. It was best to let go of the past and remain oblivious


    to Flynn¡¯s situation. What was done was done, and we should focus on the future.


    I was worried that Flynn would continue to harass Queenie. That would truly be a tragic situation for


    her. Endlessly dwelling on the mattered could lead one to feel utterly exhausted. and devastated.


    My grades in the final examination were decent, much better than I had expected. The professor was


    delighted with my results and praised me for being a promising talent.


    When summer vacation started, my mother called to ask when I would be returning home. I was


    worried about leaving Queenie alone, so I decided to stay back and apany her a little longer.


    When she had time off, I nned to take her back to my home for a vacation.


    I could spend the summer holidays working on the Tudor¨Cstyle ne. The faster Ipleted it, the


    sooner I could earn money. It wasn¡¯t that I was money¨Cminded. I was happy to earn my keep based on


    my efforts. Besides, only a fool wouldn¡¯t wish to earn more money.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Colin didn¡¯tment on my n; my happiness was all that matters. I began juggling my time between


    finishing my art and taking care of Queenie.


    Seeing Queenie gradually regain her spirits and the sparkle in her eyes filled me with a sense of


    aplishment. I never knew it felt so great to care for someone. No wonder Colin had never


    172


    gotten tired of it.


    The days went by uneventfully, and Queenie began to smile more frequently. Each day, she would


    come home to share amusing storles from her day at work and updates on her ongoing projects. She


    recounted the meetings she organized and proudly shared her aplishments with me.


    I was d to see her looking confident and happy. The fearless and optimistic Queenie I knew was


    coming back.


    One idle afternoon, I decided to stroll to Queenie¡¯spany to surprise her after work. Thepany


    premises were expansive. There was a gated entrance to restrict ess to authorized personnel.


    As someone who didn¡¯t have the required documents, I had no choice but to linger at a hidden corner


    near the entrance. I wanted to give Queenie a surprise.


    Unexpectedly, my impromptu decision to pick Queenie up allowed me to witness a surprising


    scene.


    As the music signaling the end of the workday rang, the employees started to bid their farewells before


    driving off.


    Queenie stepped out of thepany slightlyter. She wore a long white dress, her hair cascading like


    a waterfall behind her. Her delicate makeup entuated her petite yet exquisite features¨Crosy lips,


    almond¨Cshaped eyes, and willow¨Clike eyebrows.


    With a printed beige bag slung over her shoulder, Queenie resembled a university student.


    I had always known Queenie was attractive, but I never imagined that a slender person like her would


    look this stunning in the sunlight.


    It seemed that Queenie belonged under the sun.


    2

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    As I was about to wave to grab Queenie¡¯s attention, a tall man hurriedly rushed out of the building


    toward her. He seemed to be shouting something. However, his haste almost caused him to trip as he


    descended the stairs.


    Queenie stopped and turned around to face the man. He leaned in and said something, but Queenie


    merely smiled politely. She shook her head before walking away.


    But the man was undeterred and continued to follow behind her with an unwavering grin. No matter


    what Queenie said, he refused to give up. Instead, he matched her pace and showed no signs of


    impatience.


    Queenie grew slightly impatient and appeared frustrated. Yet, the man didn¡¯t seem to mind. and


    continued to smile sincerely.


    I suddenly felt the urge to cry. It was tears of immense joy as if my daughter had finallye of age. It


    was evident that the man liked Queenie.


    Queenie was an amazing woman. If she wasn¡¯t blinded by her past, many men would fall for her.


    The guy appeared slightly younger than Queenie. He was tall, with long limbs and arms, and a neat


    military¨Cstyle cut. As he stood under the sun, he emanated youthful energy.


    Given his brazen disy of affection, I could tell that he liked Queenie. It was impossible for Queenie


    not to notice.


    With a guy she had known for a month openly expressing his affection, I hoped Queenie would believe


    in her own worth as a wonderful woman deserving of love.


    Queenie walked out of the gate and headed home. Yet, the man continued to follow behind her,


    indifferent to her aloofness. His gaze lingered on her as he followed her neither too closely


    nor too far.


    She stopped abruptly and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going home. Can you stop following me?¡± she said in a


    high¨Cpitched voice. She looked adorable with her cheeks puffed out in anger.


    That was right! Queenie should just speak her mind. That was the kind of bold and candid attitude she


    should have.


    The man smiled widely, his eyes sparkling with adoration as he gazed at her fondly. The way he looked


    at Queenie reminded me of how Colin looked at me.


    I was stupefied. All these years, Flynn had liked Queenie, but he had never looked at her in the same


    manner. His gaze was alwaysmanding, with a hint of roguishness and self-


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    assurance.


    It was evident which man was better suited to be a boyfriend and husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading home too. You don¡¯t own the road, do you? Why can¡¯t I walk on it too?¡± With his hands in


    his pockets, the man strode forward. He matched Queenie¡¯s pace and asionally stole nces at the


    woman whose face was flushed with anger.


    I found myself thoroughly enjoying the scene from the sidelines, so much so that I identally


    chuckled aloud. I inadvertently drew Queenie¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Luna Lawson, how much longer are you going to watch?¡± Queenie stamped her foot, her face flushing


    with frustration.


    It seemed inappropriate for me to revel in my good friend¡¯s predicament. I emerged with a sheepish


    smile, rubbing my nose as I scanned the man with curiosity. ¡°Hey handsome, what¡¯s your name? Why


    are you following Queenie? I hope you¡¯re not up to mischief in broad daylight.


    The man¡¯s ears turned pink, but he didn¡¯t back down. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m Andrew


    Lambert. I¡¯m Queenie¡¯s admirer. Just to set the record straight, I fancy her, but I¡¯m not a creep.¡±


    The man¡¯s self¨Cintroduction was unique. It was the first time I heard someone be so upfront about their


    admiration.


    g to follow her ¡°Oh, an admirer? How do you n to win Queenie¡¯s heart? Are you just around? What


    about sending her flowers, buying breakfast, and offering rides? You don¡¯t seem to be putting in a lot of


    effort to win her heart,¡± I eximed.


    It was as though I was trying my best to help him pursue Queenie.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    It wasn¡¯t like I was unkind. Queenie and Flynn had broken up. Things would¡¯vee to this sooner or


    later anyway.


    I knew Queenie had sacrificed a lot for Flynn, so it


    a good friend of hers, I hoped that she could steps tough for her to make this decision. As


    out of her sadness as soon as possible.


    From what I had read, the best way to snap out of the sorrow of a breakup was by getting into a new


    rtionship.


    Queenie had a new suitor now. Naturally, I had to do my part to help her start a new rtionship.


    ¡°Thank you foring up with those suggestions. I just want to know what kind of flowers Queenie


    likes and the kind of food she wants for breakfast.


    ¡°And does she prefer traveling by foot or by car? I just don¡¯t want her to feel upset. I heard that finding


    out a girl¡¯s likes is the first step to pursuing a girl.¡±


    Andrew had potential in this. I was satisfied.


    ¡°Shut up and stop talking nonsense,¡± Queenie said, her cheeks ming. There was nothing she could


    do with Andrew, so she covered my mouth to shut me up instead.


    She was kind of cute when she was angry. She looked just like an angry kitten. How adorable.


    Andrew didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply stared at Queenie, his gaze soft and gentle.


    I had a feeling that Queenie was right and nice in his eyes no matter what she did.


    Queenie hastened her footsteps and dragged me all the way back home with Andrew following us from


    behind all the while. He didn¡¯t look discouraged or ¨¢damant even after what I told him.


    Besides, he had a smile on his face all the time. His eyes never left Queenie.


    When Queenie and I reached the entrance of the residential area, she swiped the card and pulled me


    in.


    I struggled to free myself from her grasp just in time to wave Andrew goodbye.


    ¡°Bye, handsome! Come here at 8:30 am tomorrow,¡± I told him. ¡°This is the only exit in this


    area.¡±


    Andrew beamed. The love for Queenie in his eyes became more evident when he smiled. ¡± Thanks! I¡¯ll


    come back here in the morning to pick you up, Queenie! Bye!¡± he yelled.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Queenie and I got home, she pinned me against the couch and hit me.


    1/2


    ¡°Luna! Have you gotten sick of living? Or have you gotten sick of me staying at your ce, so you want


    to kick me out of here?¡± she eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. You can stay here as long as you want.¡± I swiftly tossed around and pinned. her


    against the couch so that her back was pressed against the back of the couch.


    In a grave tone, I told her, ¡°Andrew¡¯s a pretty good guy. He¡¯s good¨Clooking, and he¡¯s got a good


    personality too. Besides, he¡¯s sincere toward you. You should give him a chance.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Stop trying to be a matchmaker,¡± Queenie snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he just started his senior year in university? He¡¯s merely working part- time here.


    He¡¯s younger than me by three years!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re some! So what if he¡¯s three years younger than you? Age doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s true


    love.¡±


    Queenie sounded certain. ¡°No, things won¡¯t work out between us.¡±


    ¡°Why so? Unless¡­ you still can¡¯t let go of Flynn, that jerk.¡± I regretted saying that the moment the


    words left my mouth.


    I had rubbed salt on her wound. How could I be so rash as to say something like that to her?


    It had been almost two months. We never brought up Flynn¡¯s name for so long. We didn¡¯t


    even bring up the topic of romance when we talked in the group chat with Julia.


    The sudden mention of Flynn brought a shadow of sorrow across Queenie¡¯s eyes. It disappeared in the


    blink of an eye because she managed to rpose herself quickly. She looked as if nothing had ever


    happened.


    Still, I saw that flicker of sadness in her eyes very clearly. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    What a shame it was! Queenie and Flynn had been together for so many years.


    How could she forget him in just two months?

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    It was always like this when it came to rtionships.


    Breaking up was easy, but forgetting it all was hard.


    Queenie appeared to be indifferent and nonchnt after the breakup, but I knew that it was


    only an act.


    She still loved Flynn deeply. Even if she didn¡¯t get to see him for the rest of her life, he¡¯d still upy a


    spot in her heart.


    After all, he was a vibrant, colorful part of her life for so many years. Those five years they were


    together were the best years of her life. It was the first time she loved someone so deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queenie,¡± I hurriedly apologized. ¡°I was too excited. I didn¡¯t say that on purpose. Don¡¯t be


    mad at me.¡±


    I let her go as I apologized to her, guilt¨Cstricken.


    Sitting up, Queenie tucked the strands of hair in her face behind her ears. She looked out the window


    at the sky, smiling gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were together for five years, after all. It¡¯s just like keeping a pet. The pet owner wouldn¡¯t


    be able to let go of it after so many years. Things aren¡¯t much different in my case.


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot recently, and I¡¯ve thought things through. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it


    if you told me he didn¡¯t love me back then. But as much as he loved me, he also loved his family,


    status, power, and money.


    ¡°His love for me isn¡¯t as important as wealth and status. He might not like his childhood. friend, but he


    had to marry her for the benefit. He liked me, but it was a pity that I saw no future with him even if he


    was reluctant to leave me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he said he would marry his childhood friend but continue our rtionship. I have my own


    life to lead. I can¡¯t allow him to let me down like this. I spent five years with him, but I still couldn¡¯t


    be his final choice.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop that, so I can¡¯t me him for that. Since we¡¯ve broken up, I need to do


    what I have to do. I have to forget him. Once I do, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with him


    anymore.¡±


    It was clear that Queenie had figured everything out. If she had stayed with Flynn, she would¡¯ve been


    able to get all his love and enjoy a life of luxury,


    But she could only stay as a mistress by his side. And everyone hated third wheels and mistresses.


    -1/2


    Queenie might not be an arrogant woman, but she had pride. She would not allow herself to be


    someone¡¯s mistress.


    Flynn was a strange fellow. I didn¡¯t know what to say about him. How could he ask the woman he liked


    to be his mistress and be cursed at for the rest of her life? It was shameless of


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    him to do so.


    Queenie loved him with her life, but the sacrifices she made for him couldn¡¯t stand the test of time


    anymore. She was worn out.


    Now, Flynn had wrung her dry of thest ounce of love she had for him. A breakup was inevitable.


    All of a sudden, I looked forward to seeing the day Flynn realized how big of a mistake he¡¯d made.


    Queenie would no longer love him by then. I longed to see the look on his face when he learned that.


    ¡°Queenie, just cry it all out if you want to. Bottling up your emotions will only make you get sick,¡± I


    coaxed her.


    Queenieughed lightly and reached up to pinch my face. ¡°What now? I¡¯ve made up my mind. Why are


    you frowning so much? Others might think that you¡¯re the one who just broke up.¡±


    for


    ¡°My heart breaks I told her.


    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s been five wonderful years. I wasted them all on him. But it was worth it since I got to see


    what kind of a person he truly is.


    She continued, ¡°I¡¯m only 23. I still have a bright future ahead of me. I can¡¯t wallow in the darkness after


    a breakup forever. Don¡¯t worry, Luna, I¡¯ll get back up. I definitely will no matter how long it¡¯ll take.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, Queenie. But you can¡¯t achieve this alone, right? Andrew seems like a good guy. He


    looks gentle. If he¡¯s the clingy type, you should just take him in.


    ¡°I read that the best way to let go of a rtionship is by starting a new one,¡± I said.


    Queenie shook her head. ¡°Andrew¡¯s fine. He has helped me a lot, but the kinder he is to me, the more I


    feel I shouldn¡¯t be with him. If I do that, it¡¯d be the same as taking advantage of


    him.¡±


    She continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. I don¡¯t want to get into a rtionship before I can


    of Flynn for good.¡±


    let go


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    GET

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°How¡¯s that unfair to Andrew? A rtionship is a two¨Cway thing. Even if you can¡¯t ept making him


    your boyfriend, you shouldn¡¯t outright reject him.


    ¡°Be frank with him about this. If he¡¯s willing, you two can be friends for now. You need at friend or two,


    anyway,¡± I suggested.


    After putting in so much effort to persuade Queenie, she finally agreed to be friends with Andrew as of


    now.


    I could only help him so much. As for the rest, he would have to rely on himself and put in the


    effort.


    The temperature levels in Jinovy rose to such heights that thend was just like a barbecue grill.


    Despite the scorching weather, Andrew sent Queenie to and from work. The changes in the weather


    didn¡¯t deter him at all.


    I


    One day, I was dyed because something came up at school. When I came home, I saw Andrew


    busying himself in the kitchen with an apron tied around his waist.


    It was so diligent of him to prepare food for Queenie! Gosh, he might actually stand a chance


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    now.


    I called out, ¡°Hey, Andrew. You¡¯re part of this family now, huh? Seems to me like you¡¯ve made quite


    some progress. You didn¡¯t let me down. Good job.¡±


    gave


    him a thumbs¨Cup. He smiled in return and said, ¡°I should be thanking you for helping me with this.¡±


    Aha! Andrew sure had a way with words!


    Queenie sat on the couch. Judging from the look on her face, I could tell that she wasn¡¯t feeling well


    and was also a bit tired.


    She heard me teasing Andrew when I came home and threw a pillow in my face.


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up, Luna! I¡¯m not feeling well, so Andrew sent me back,¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Oh really? Are you sick? Wanna go to the hospital for a check¨Cup? You can¡¯t just take medicine to


    solve this. Your condition might worsen,¡± I said.


    I deliberately said that to trigger her to see if she was being serious. Blushing, she pulled my hand


    forcefully, making me plop down onto the couch right beside her.


    Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s my stomach that¡¯s hurting. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I kind of knew what she meant by that. I see¡­ So that was the case. Fine, then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you something warm to drink, then. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll feel better after that,¡± I whispered back


    to her.


    I stood up


    and started heading toward the kitchen when Andrew walked out with a mug in hand. It had a picture of


    an Angry Bird printed on one side.


    Steam rose from the mug as he carefully made his way to Queenie as if the item in his hands were


    some sort of treasure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, Luna. I¡¯m done cooking,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Queenie, have a taste. Tell me if it¡¯s sweet enough. I¡¯ve this before. I¡¯m afraid


    never r


    that it isn¡¯t to your taste.¡±


    Well, then¡­ It was time for me to move aside and disappear.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m going back to my room to work on a drawing.¡± I made up an excuse.


    ¡°Andrew, you¡¯ll take care of Queenie, right? She¡¯s always been like this. She¡¯ll feel unwell and get


    sensitive to the cold for a few days.¡±


    I added, ¡°Thanks for taking care of her. If you don¡¯t do it well, you¡¯ll have to answer to me.¡±


    Andrew was a smart fellow. He nodded his head, his expression all serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ll


    take good care of her. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take my own life.¡±


    Well, that was kind of gross. He didn¡¯t have to say that.


    I ran off to my room at the speed of light and mmed the door shut, leaving Queenie and Andrew


    outside in the living room.


    Based on the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he sessfully made her fall into his grasp.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to be a third wheel at such a crucial moment. I¡¯d let their feelings


    sprout and grow on their own.


    After getting out of sight, I leaned against the door and pressed one ear against it to eavesdrop on


    them.


    s, the soundproofing of the house was simply so good that I couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. Eventually,


    I went to my desk and started drawing.


    I drew a woman in a Tudor¨Cstyled gown. I¡¯d seen plenty of works on ordinary women rising in rank in


    the Tudor era.


    Initially, I wanted toplete a series of drawings of a Tudor woman¡¯s efforts to climb up socialdder.


    It¡¯d take five to seven drawings toplete the entire story.


    the


    +15 BONUS


    I was working on the first drawing today. It was called ¡°A Pleasant Encounter¡°,


    To put it simply, the drawing showed an ordinary Tudor woman¡¯s fateful meeting with a talented young


    nobleman during a celebration in town.


    The two of them fell in love with each other at first sight. A beautiful love story would then


    unravel.


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    With my focus on the painting, I quickly forgot about the presence of the man and woman outside,


    providing them with a perfect opportunity to talk.


    It wasn¡¯t until I received a video call from Colin that I realized it was already dark outside. My stomach


    was growling too.


    Rubbing my empty belly, I opened the bedroom door while speaking, only to find that the two people


    outside were gone. Did they already¡­ That was impossible. That wasn¡¯t how Queenie


    rolled.


    Stepping outside, I realized I had misinterpreted the situation when I saw them busy in the kitchen.


    The light cast upon them painted the illustration that they were a couple in love. The atmosphere was


    harmonious, reflecting the tranquility of time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Colin squinted through the screen but didn¡¯t notice. anything


    unusual.


    Colin looked thinner, and he didn¡¯t look too good. But he was in good spirits.


    ¡°You¡¯ve


    grown tanner and thinner, Colin. Have you been eating well?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The school has a teaching support program, and I¡¯d go to the mountains to teach the


    children there during the holidays. Their teacher has appendicitis and has to undergo surgery, so I¡¯m


    substituting for him until he recovers.


    ¡°The conditions in the mountains are tough, so I¡¯ve just gotten a bit tanned.¡± Colin brushed off the topic.


    I retreated to the room, continuing to chat with Colin.


    ¡°Oh, do you want me to send you a sun hat? Sunburns can be quite painful,¡± I offered.


    ¡°A grown man doesn¡¯t need a sun hat. A little tan won¡¯t hurt. What did you have for dinner?¡± Colin


    changed the subject.


    ¡°Haha, Queenie and her future boyfriend are cooking. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re making since I don¡¯t


    want to disturb their private time.¡± I giggled.


    Colin paused and seemed surprised. ¡°Queenie has a new boyfriend?¡±


    I could tell that he was surprised to learn of the news considering it had only been a few days.


    ¡°Not yet, but it seems like it¡¯s bound to happen. The guy¡¯s name is Andrew. He¡¯s three years younger


    than Queenie and is quite talented. He treats Queenie extremely well too. He¡¯s much better than Flynn


    in my opinion.¡± I grinned.


    1/2


    ¡°Has Queenie gotten over Flynn? We¡¯ve all seen how good Plynn was to her over the years. How did it


    come to this?¡± Colin shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between treating her well and treating her with respect, I always felt that Flynn¡¯s


    kindness was somewhat condescending, but Andrew in different. He looks at Queenle with genuine


    admiration.


    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s there to hold onto? It¡¯s natural to let go when the pain bes unbearable. Hmph!


    Flynn wille to regret it. Once Queenie gets married, he can¡¯t be crying over spilled milk either. JustConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the thought is enough to bring a smile to my face.¡±


    I cursed Flynn angrily, which amused Colin. His eyes twinkled with affection and longing as he looked


    at me. ¡°Enough about them. Do you miss me, baby?¡±


    His voice was hoarse and captivating, instantly stringing my heart along. He was the definition of an


    enchanter.


    ¡°A little.¡± I yed coy.


    ¡°Only a little? You heartless girl, I spent the whole day thinking about you, and you only miss me a


    little.¡± Colin scoffed yfully.


    Truth be told, I really missed Colin. But I was embarrassed to say it out loud. Besides, a woman had to


    keep a card up her sleeve. It was only natural that I lied a little. Although I deeply missed Colin, these


    things were better left unsaid since it was embarrassing.


    After ending the video call with Colin, Queenie knocked on the door, asking me toe out


    for dinner.


    I happily skipped outside and plopped down in my usual spot. Once I did, my eyes flew open in


    pleasant surprise.


    There were steak, potatoes, vegetables, and even mushroom soup! The food looked extremely


    appetizing!


    ¡°Andrew, did you cook all this?¡± I eximed in shock.


    Andrew took off his apron and rubbed his hands awkwardly as he sat next to Queenie. ¡°I did. Please try


    it, Luna.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t feeling well, Queenie. So you have to eat more.


    ¡°This is my first time cooking for you two, so I¡¯m not sure if the food will suit your taste.


    Please tell me if you enjoy it and I¡¯ll cook up something better next time.¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I cut the steak and gave it a try. The vors melted in my mouth, and the tender texture left. me in awe.


    Andrew¡¯s cooking skills were on par with Colin¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± I picked up some vegetables next. ¡°Andrew, your cooking skills are impressive. I wonder


    which lucky girl will have the privilege of enjoying your cooking forever.


    Queenie pretended not to hear me and focused on eating. Andrew stared at her with a warm smile


    ying on his lips. ¡°I hope it¡¯s Queenie.¡±


    I turned my gaze to Queenie. She had frozen, her brows furrowed together and her lips tightly pursed.


    The knuckles of her hands had turned white from how hard she was gripping the


    cutlery.


    Andrew¡¯s smile dropped in disappointment, but he quickly regained his spirits and cut up the


    steak for Queenie.


    Queenie loved steaks, especially the tender kind. She couldn¡¯t believe Andrew had noticed this after


    just a few days of hanging out.


    Her reaction was intense, so I didn¡¯t dare to continue and quickly changed the subject. Andrew was a


    smart one. He immediately yed along and chatted happily.


    After dinner, Andrew diligently put on the apron and cleaned the kitchen until everything was sparkling


    clean. When he left, I was on the couch, happily waving him goodbye.


    The door wasn¡¯t closed properly, so I peeked from the doorway. I saw Queenie apanying him to


    the elevator. She said with her head bowed, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m still in love with someone else. I think you


    shouldn¡¯te over again.¡±


    Andrew stood in the elevator with a disappointed look, but he shed Queenie a smile. ¡°I¡¯m willing to


    wait.¡±


    Once Queenie closed the door aftering back, she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re so nosey, always


    meddling in other people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    I grinned sheepishly and half¨Cjoked, ¡°The shoe that fits one person pinches another, and there¡¯s no


    recipe for living that suits all cases.¡±


    Queenie stood by the window quietly.


    Soon, it started raining outside. The rain gradually grew heavier.


    We didn¡¯t turn on the lights. Queenie¡¯s phone that was ced on the coffee table suddenly lit


    up with a message: ¡°The rain is getting heavy. You should stay away from the window to avoid catching


    a cold.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    I showed Queenie the message, and she nced at it briefly before shutting her phone. She even drew


    the curtains shut.


    I didn¡¯t know how Andrew knew Queenie was standing by the window. I didn¡¯t know if this silly man was


    standing in some corner like in a romance novel, gazing lovingly at the woman


    he adcred.


    What I did know was that if Queenie epted him, Andrew would make her happier than Flynn


    ever could.


    Before going to bed, I shared my feelings with Queenie. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time before


    finally sighing.


    ¡°Luna, there are two sides to the moon. I used to feel the same way about Flynn, and it took me nearly


    five years to understand his true nature. It ended in nothing but pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to waste another five years on figuring out someone else, especially someone


    much younger than me. I just don¡¯t see how it¡¯ll work.¡±


    She had a point, and I didn¡¯t know how to respond. We couldn¡¯t force a rtionship. Only time


    would reveal one¡¯s true nature.


    The heavy rainsted all night. The next morning, we found the city submerged in water, and several


    cars floated on the flooded roads.


    Our neighborhood was rtively low¨Clying, and with the sudden heavy rain, the drainage system


    couldn¡¯t handle the amount of water pouring in. The flood reached our thighs, and the rain showed no


    signs of stopping.


    Queenie¡¯s wardrobe consisted of long pants and long dresses, none of which were suited for the


    weather. I found her some denim shorts and slippers and packed her favorite long skirt in a waterproof


    bag. With an umbre in hand, I escorted her to the gate.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Queenie¡¯s wardrobe consisted of long pants and long dresses, none of which were suited for the


    weather. I found her some denim shorts and slippers and packed her favorite long skirt in a waterproof


    bag. With an umbre in hand, I escorted her to the gate.


    However, the ce was quite flooded. People passing by stirred up the muddy surface, making it


    difficult to walk in the knee¨Cdeep water.


    It was almost 8:00 am, and Queenie pushed me back inside. ¡°You should head back upstairs. I can


    wade through on my own, or else I won¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not feeling well to begin with. Let me help you. Be careful.¡± I insisted on apanying her.


    ¡°No need for that. You can go back. I¡¯ll manage,¡± she said firmly.


    Before she could leave, Andrew, dressed in ck clothes, waded over. He stood tall in front of the


    building.


    He wasn¡¯t holding an umbre, and the heavy rain soaked his clothes. Despite his clothes sticking to


    his body, he didn¡¯t look disheveled at all. On the contrary, his eyes shone brightly.


    Both Queenie and I were stunned. How did hee here in such heavy rain and flood? He even


    approached us once we arrived at the gate. How long had he been waiting?


    Queenie¡¯s eyes widened, and her grip on my wrist tightened.


    Andrew wiped the rain off his face and shed us a big smile. He took out the umbre from his bag


    and handed it to Queenie before turning around. He bent down slightly and said, ¡°Get on my back,


    Queenie. I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±


    Queenie didn¡¯t move or speak.


    Andrew grew a little anxious and turned around slightly, his hands by his sides motioning for Queenie


    to get on. ¡°Hurry up, Queenie. We¡¯re running out of time. Don¡¯t you want perfect attendance? I won¡¯t


    drop you, so hurry up.¡±


    I suddenly felt my eyes welling up with tears and my heart swelling. I pushed Queenie forward. What


    was this fool still waiting for? It was rare to find a man who would go to such lengths. Why was she still


    hesitating?


    ¡°Yes, Queenie, Hurry up.¡± I pushed Queenie onto Andrew¡¯s back. She struggled and shot me a warning


    look, but I pretended not to notice. I force her onto Andrew¡¯s back.


    ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m entrusting her to you. I¡¯ll hit you if you don¡¯t protect her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luna. I¡¯ll protect her with my life.¡± Andrew supported Queenie on his back and


    1/2


    lifted her. ¡°Queenie, hold onto my neck. This boat is about to leave.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Andrew bravely cut through the water¡¯s surface, and Queenie turned back to look at me. Her gaze


    gradually softened.


    Andrew didn¡¯t walk fast, but he was steady. He carried Queenie as if he were carrying his own life,


    cherishing and treasuring her. The two gradually disappeared from my sight.


    I ran upstairs with tears in my eyes and pressed against the window, searching for their figures in the


    sea of people.


    After passing through the gate of the residential area, Andrew put Queenie down. The area here was


    also flooded, but the water was much shallower, barely reaching their calves.


    Andrew held the umbre in one hand and wrapped his arm around Queenie¡¯s shoulders with the


    other, protecting her safely in his embrace.


    I was moved to tears and truly hoped that Queenie would only experience the good that life had to offer


    and that Andrew would be the reason why.


    But would such a domineering person like Flynn really let go? It had been over a month and still no


    word from him. Was he truly giving up on Queenie, or was he nning something? I hoped it would be


    the former since Queenie would eventually move on. But if it were thetter, what would Queenie do


    then?


    Things needed toe to a conclusion. Flynn dragging this on would only end up hurting Queenie.


    Perhaps I should give them a push.


    I took out my phone and posted the photo I secretly took of Andrew and Queenie across the street on


    my social media with the caption: ¡°If they¡¯re meant for you, even your sorrows will turn into joy.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Less than five minutes after the post, Flynn, who had followed me on Instagram for years, sent me a


    message for the first time: ¡°Is she with you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply and closed the app.


    A minuteter, he called. After some hesitation, I answered. But I didn¡¯t make it easy for him. Who is


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Flynn. Luna, why didn¡¯t Queenie tell me she¡¯s with you? Do you have any idea how hard I¡¯ve been


    looking for her? I¡¯ve searched the entire city inside out,¡± he roared through the phone. My ears stung


    slightly from it.


    Who did Flynn think he was? How dare he shout at me? Did he believe that every woman was like


    Queenie, willing to forgive him for all his wrongdoings?


    ¡°Flynn, you¡¯d better tone down that temper. I don¡¯t owe you anything and won¡¯t fall for your tricks. You


    even have a child with another woman! Who are you to yell at Queenie? What¡¯s with the act?


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve cursed someone, Flynn. Are you fucking crazy? Why do you think you can just


    walk all over Queenie? And you still have the nerve to me others? Why didn¡¯t I realize how much of


    a pathetic excuse you were? You¡¯re worse than scum!¡± I yelled and cursed.


    Flynn was taken aback by my outburst and fell silent. When he started speaking again, his tone. had


    obviously softened. ¡°I have my reasons for that. And I¡¯ll exin to Queenie. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand.


    Please, Luna. Tell me where Queenie is. I want to find her and get her back.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it from Queenie¡¯s perspective? If Queenie had a child with. another man


    and begged to talk it out with you, would you forgive her?


    ¡°Would you be able to act as if nothing had happened and ept her for who she was? Would you


    love her child as your own? Would you still love her as deeply as before?¡± I sneered.


    Flynn fell silent.


    I continued, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. So, who are you to demand her eptance and forgiveness? How could


    you demand that she stay with you and live a life like a rat in the sewers? Who are you to


    demand her sacrifice?


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a jerk! You¡¯re a scum who can¡¯t even own up to their mistake! Flynn Hayes, you


    disgust me.


    ¡°Also, you and Queenie are over. Have a heart, Flynn. Queenie loved you, so please give her peace


    and stop bothering her. She has been through enough pain and suffering. Please just let her spend the


    rest of her life in peace. Everyone has their own struggles. Please, Flynn. Let


    HS BONUS


    Queenie go.¡±


    After saying this, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly. Recalling all the grievances Queenie


    had endured over the years, I felt so sorry for her.


    Flynn wanted to say something else, but I had enough and hung up the phone directly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At this point, even if he could talk his way out of it, it would just be an excuse. The fact remained that


    he had betrayed the love and promises he gave to Queenie. Betrayal was the worst act someone could


    do to their loved ones, and it was an unforgivable act.


    Half an hourter, Colin gave me a video call.


    I could only see so much through the screen. And from what I could see, there were mottled walls,


    falling wooden ckboards, and a rusty lectern. A young boy passed by the screen.


    This had to be the school in the mountains that Colin mentionedst time. I could see a familiar figure


    packing something, but I couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change houses once I go back. It¡¯s dangerous with the flooding.¡± Colin sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back. I don¡¯t go out anyway, and the flood doesn¡¯t reach our floor.¡± I


    shook my head.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    ¡°Okay. Did Flynn call you?¡± Colin asked.


    ¡°How did you know? Did he contact you?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°He asked me before if I knew Queenie¡¯s whereabouts, but I didn¡¯t tell him. Actually, if you hadn¡¯t


    posted that photo, he might not have found so quickly,¡± Colin exined.


    out


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I did the right thing. I wanted Flynn to see it. After so many years, they need. to end


    their rtionship instead of letting it hang. Flynn owes Queenie an exnation. And he has to step up if


    we want Queenie to move on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Queenie to wait any longer. I pity her. Being together for five years is long enough. I don¡¯t


    want her to waste a lifetime on Flynn. Flynn isn¡¯t worth it, and Queenie deserves better,¡± I grumbled


    sadly.


    ¡°I just ended a call with Flynn, and he seemed very emotional. He mighte over these days, so


    keep an eye on Queenie. If anything happens, call me immediately. Don¡¯t try to handle this yourself.


    ¡°And make sure Queenie gets to have a talk with Flynn. It doesn¡¯t matter if Flynn will give her closure,


    but she needs to end things herself. At least she should know what she really wants. That way, she


    won¡¯t mess things upter. Starting over will definitely be painful,¡± Colin said


    worriedly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful. And I¡¯ll talk to Queenie.¡± I nodded slightly.


    ¡°Good girl. Do you miss me?¡± Colin grinned boyishly.


    Why did he keep asking this question when he knew I wouldn¡¯t confess truthfully? I was as red as a


    tomato when I admitted to missing him and told him to get home soon.


    A woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the screen. I couldn¡¯t quite hear what she said, but the


    gist was that they couldn¡¯t believe the cool and handsome Mr. White was trying to charm ady.


    Was Colin flirting with me when there was someone else in the room? And it was a woman too. That


    didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The voice sounded strangely familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I had heard it before. It was


    probably one of Colin¡¯s colleagues. I told myself not to think too much about it.


    After ending the call with Colin, a strong sense of unease overwhelmed me. What the hell was this


    ominous feeling?


    It was my idea to reveal Queenie¡¯s whereabouts to Flynn. I just wanted Queenie and Flynn to talk it out


    and break up. It was the only way Queenie would move on and start a new life.


    I came to understand Queenle better recently. Although she seemed calm on the outside as if she had


    everything under control, I could see her awake from Insomnia every time I woke up at night. The


    sorrows and depression in her eyes only grew with time. She looked even more deste.


    I thought it was because she was still waiting for Flynn¡¯s exnation. She wished to escape Flynn, but


    she also hoped that he would look for her. They had been in love for so long. It was hard to imagine the


    amount of pain she was going through right now.


    But even if it hurt, continuing the rtionship was out of the question.


    And because of this, Queenie grew indecisive. That was where I came in, to give her a pish.


    As expected, on the fourth evening after that heavy rain, Flynn came.


    The sunset that day was particrly beautiful. Layers of purple and red filled the vast sky, and the


    setting sun was as red as blood.


    I stood at the entrance, waiting for Queenie so that we could go out to grab dinner.


    At around 5:30 pm, Queenie, who was in a pink dress, appeared with Andrew. They were both good¨C


    looking in their own way and were a sight to see.


    I leaned in, ncing at Queenie¡¯s pink dress and then at Andrew¡¯s matching pink short- sleeved T¨C


    shirt. I smirked. ¡°Wearing matching outfits already?¡±


    Queenie pinched my waist in embarrassment, but I dodged it. Andrew, on the other hand,ughed


    while revealing a set of neat white teeth. He chirped happily, ¡°I was originally wearing white. But when I


    saw Queenie in pink, I ran out to buy something to match with her.¡®

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 4,12


    Queenie, what are you doing!¡± An angry shout suddenly erupted, startling everyone.


    Queenie turned pale as she trembled in fear.


    I closed my eyes. I had guessed that this was bound to happen.


    Flynn appeared out of thin air and grabbed Queenie¡¯s wrist, pulling her to his side. He red angrily at


    Andrew. ¡°Queenie, is this why you blocked me and didn¡¯te home for two months?¡±


    My anger surged instantly. I wished I could go over and give Flynn a good beating! What a foul mouth!


    He should really wash it out with a toilet cleaner. He couldn¡¯t see his own faults, yet he still dared to


    me others. What nerve!


    When Queenie heard this, color drained from her already pale face. She forced a smile and looked up


    at the man she had foolishly loved for years. Disappointmenty heavy in her eyes, so heavy that Flynn


    dared not meet her gaze and awkwardly turned away.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She pulled her wrist back, rubbing it gently with her other hand. She muttered softly, ¡°Not everyone is


    like you.¡±


    control. I can Flynn looked embarrassed at this and softened his tone. ¡°That was beyond my exin.


    Can we talk, Queenie? I¡¯ve reserved a table at Cloud Nine. You like Sebern cuisine, right? The food


    there is especially good.¡±


    Andrew nced at me, silently asking if the man was Flynn. I nodded.


    ¡°No need. We already have ns for tonight. Besides, I don¡¯t like Sebern cuisine. I¡¯ve only been eating


    it because you like it. If you want to talk, let¡¯s do it here. They¡¯re both friends.


    my You don¡¯t have to hide anything from them.¡± Queenie shook her head.


    ¡°Why are you causing a scene, Queenie? Can¡¯t we talk privately? Do you have to embarrass me like


    this?¡± Flynn¡¯s expression darkened.


    As expected of a spoiled rich brat. Even when he was at fault, he still acted so domineeringly.


    Queenie scoffed and offered him a humorless smile. Flynn¡¯s words shattered thest bit of hope


    Queenie had for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving if you¡¯re not going to talk. Let¡¯s never meet again.¡± Queenie began to walk away. was


    shocked to see how firm her steps were.


    Perhaps her determination stemmed from having her heartpletely broken. My good friend,


    Queenie, had finally thought it through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Flynn caught up to her and tried to grab her hand, but Andrew intervened by


    I


    pushing him away.


    Flynn was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had always gotten what he wanted. His anger


    Instantly surged when Andrew pushed him, and he red at him. ¡°This is between ine and my wife.


    Get the fuck out of my way if you don¡¯t want trouble.¡±


    Andrew fearlessly took another step toward Flynn and Instinctively shielded Queenie behind him,


    protecting herpletely. Although he was several years younger than Flynn, he showed. no signs of


    backing down. Instead, he seemed even more resolute.


    ¡°Your wife? Show me your marriage certificate or a wedding ring. But you don¡¯t have either, do you?


    Then who are you to call her your wife? Who do you think you are?¡± Andrew yelled angrily.


    I raised my brows in surprise. Andrew was fearless and had balls of steel. That steely gaze could send


    a man six feet underground.


    Flynn¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he clenched his fists tightly. His eyes shone with something


    sinister. Yet despite this, he restrained himself and didn¡¯t make a move.


    Like Andrew said, he didn¡¯t have a marriage certificate or a wedding ring. He was on the losing


    end in this.


    The so¨Ccalled wife was just an excuse he found to shut others up when he needed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Queenie. Get lost.¡± Flynn closed his eyes andposed himself.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Queenie. Get lost.¡± Flynn closed his eyes andposed himself.


    It seemed that he had matured over the years and could now control his emotions with ease. However,


    while he might have excelled in the business world, he was not a suitable lover.


    Andrew tried to intervene again but was stopped by Queenie.


    Queenie emerged from behind him and looked up at Flynn. ¡°Say what you have to say here. We have


    dinner ns in ten minutes.¡±


    The veins on Flynn¡¯s forehead bulged and his cheeks were flushed, his eyes burning with anger. He


    was suppressing his emotions.


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll say it here. My parents chose Yanice to be my marriage partner. She¡¯s the woman you met


    that year. She has liked me for many years, but she¡¯s just a marriage candidate. I don¡¯t


    like her.


    ¡°As for the child, I drank too much one night. I didn¡¯t even know what happened when I woke up. I was


    still lying on her, and we hadn¡¯t even pulled away,¡± Flynn began speaking.


    Queenie trembled upon hearing this, and a wave of pain hit her. She bent over slightly, curling up due


    to the pain.


    My heart ached, and I walked over to hug her shoulders, silently offering my support.


    I never believed that a drunk person would do something like that unless they wanted to. Their


    drunkenness was just an excuse for their reckless behavior. Men were always unwilling to admit their


    mistakes, instead shifting the me onto innocent women. How despicable.


    Queenie shed me a sad smile. She still looked incredibly beautiful but so helpless.


    ¡°Queenie, whether you believe me or not, I truly don¡¯t know what happened. We only slept together


    once and she got pregnant. It¡¯s my child, so I have to take responsibility. I¡¯m also int as much pain as


    you are Queenie.


    ¡®But what can I do? The child is my flesh and blood. I can¡¯t just abandon it. You¡¯re so kind. Surely, you


    understand, right?,


    ¡°Queenie,e back with me. You can ask anything from me. Money, houses, cars, jewelry¡­


    anything. Or maybe you¡¯re concerned about having children of our own? That¡¯s okay, you can have as


    many children as you want, and I¡¯ll support them all. They¡¯ll all be my precious


    children.


    Just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll give it to you.


    ¡°Yanice wishes to be my wife, and I¡¯ve agreed. But I¡¯ll stay by your side and never go


    1/4


    +15 BONUS


    home. Trust me, Queenie. Except for marriage, I can give you everything else in this world. And I won¡¯t


    break my promise.¡±


    Flynn¡¯s promise was solemn and sincere. But to me, it was soughable. How could he be so


    shamelessly confident? Did he ever love Queenie?


    Queenie had wasted years of her life for this.


    ¡°Shut up, Flynn! You¡¯re worse than scum! Get lost! Now!¡± I was furious and cursed at him.


    Flynn¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, but he still stood his ground, stubbornly demanding an


    answer.


    Perhaps he had never received such scolding due to his privileged upbringing. And if it wasn¡¯t because


    of my identity, he would have already resorted to violence.


    Queenie lowered her head and smiled faintly. She then raised her head and said calmly,


    H


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Flynn, I have a couple of questions for that day, when Yanice and her mother caused a


    scene at mypany, you had simply walked away with her in your arms.


    ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it was for me to get back up in front of those hundred onlookers?¡±


    Flynn paled, but he said nothing.


    Queenie continued, ¡°You asked me what I want, and it¡¯s pretty simple. I want a two¨Cbedroom


    apartment and a husband whoes home right after work. We¡¯d go to the market, cook, decide on a


    name for our baby, visit the beach, and watch the stars together. Can you give me that?


    ¡°You said we can have as many children as I want. But what will theirst name be? Don¡¯t you know


    kids will bully fatherless kids? Do you think it¡¯s an honor to grow up with thebel of bastard?¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you since I was 19 years old. I¡¯m almost 24 now. It¡¯s been five years, and we¡¯ve never


    put an official title to our rtionship. How many more years will this continue?


    ¡°Should I spend the rest of my life being your mistress? Enjoying the glory and wealth you give me


    while bearing endless insults? Bing known as a hated homewrecker? Is this your way of loving


    someone?


    ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m the only one you love, and I should be happy. But this kind of love hurts more


    than I can bear. And I don¡¯t want it anymore. Since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll make it clear. Flynn Hayes, I


    don¡¯t want the past to repeat itself. Let¡¯s break up.¡± Queenie choked up.


    Flynn¡¯s expression became frantic with a mixture of embarrassment and panic in his eyes. He rushed


    over in fear and grabbed Queenie. ¡°No, Queenie. I never said you were a mistress! You¡¯re not a


    homewrecker either! You¡¯re the only one I love! Take it back, Queenie. I don¡¯t want to break up!


    ¡°Queenie, I know you resent me. You can hit me and scold me, but don¡¯t leave me! Queenie, I¡¯ll give


    you


    everything I have. Juste back with me. I¡¯ll transfer all my assets to you. Once Yanice gives birth to


    the child, I¡¯ll move back in with you. And I won¡¯t ever touch her again, okay?


    ¡°Come, hold my hand. Let¡¯s go home together. Come home, Queenie. You¡¯re the only one I


    love. Trust me.¡±


    Queenie suddenly burst intoughter. As herughter grew, so did the destion behind it.


    I looked at her sadly and hugged her tighter.


    Poor Flynn, he still didn¡¯t understand what love was. Someone like him didn¡¯t deserve Queenie.


    ¡°Say something, Queenie. Yourughter is making me nervous. I¡¯m telling the truth. May the heavens


    strike me down if I¡¯m lying,¡± Flynn swore.


    ¡°Enough, Flynn.¡± Queenieughed uncontrobly for a while before stopping. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I


    need to say. Let¡¯s end it here and never meet again. It¡¯s embarrassing. We deserve to have our pride.


    Don¡¯t make me regret loving you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°No!¡± Flynn yelled. ¡°I know I was wrong. I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness. Just don¡¯t leave me! I can¡¯t


    bear to break up! You¡¯re everything I have. How can I live without you? And you love me too! You can¡¯t


    bear to leave me too, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying this out of anger. I know this! You¡¯re just angry. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll let you cool down and


    punish me if it means you¡¯ll forgive me. Just don¡¯t break up with me. Didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯d be


    together forever?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who betrayed our promises, Flynn. I did love you. But that love disappeared from the


    moment you carried that woman away. All those years, I was with you and waited for you all because I


    loved you.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve disappointed me time and time again. You abandoned me each time, making my heart


    grow colder with each disappointment. You sleeping with the woman was the final straw. ¡°Queenie


    shook her head.


    ¡°I love you, Queenie. I truly do. But that day, it¡¯s just¡­ She¡¯s pregnant with my child! How can I ignore


    her? You¡¯re so kind. You wouldn¡¯t want to see me being heartless to her, right?¡± Flynn begged.


    ¡°Kind? What a lofty word. Does that mean I¡¯m unkind if I don¡¯t want the best for her? Have you ever


    seen a woman kind enough to watch as her lover sleep with someone else and even have a child with


    them?


    ¡°Is there a woman nice enough to watch their lover carry another woman away while being ignored


    herself? Would you treat me this ¡®kindly¡® if you were in my shoes, Flynn?¡± Queenie


    scoffed in disbelief.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡°Yes, you do love me. I don¡¯t deny that. But you love power and status more. In front of these things, I¡¯ll


    never be your first choice.


    ¡°Flynn, no one would want to spend their whole life waiting for someone else to choose them. I¡¯ve done


    everything I could for love, and the same couldn¡¯t be said for you. I¡¯m tired now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as kind and tolerant as you make me seem, and I can¡¯t share the person I love with someone


    else. And she¡¯s not just any woman, she¡¯s also the guarantee of your power and status. I know I¡¯m not


    as important to you as she Is. And your desire to want everything disgusts me.


    ¡°So, I give up. I loved you. But my love for you has run out, and I don¡¯t dare to love you again. That¡¯s all


    I have to say. You can go now. Like I said, let¡¯s never meet again.¡± Queenie gave one final sigh.


    Flynn didn¡¯t expect Queenie, who had always let him have his way, to be so determined to break up.


    He looked at Queenie in disbelief, searching for even the tiniest bit of reluctance, sadness, or anger in


    her beautiful eyes.


    But he couldn¡¯t find it. Aside from the initial shock, Queenie¡¯s gaze remained calm and unwavering.


    Those eyes, which used to hold so much affection for Flynn, were now filled with


    indifference.


    For the first time, Flynn was afraid and uncertain about their rtionship. He thought Queenie loved


    him and would never leave him. He was willing to support her for a lifetime and give her the best of


    everything.


    After all, they had been together since their teenage years, and their feelings ran deep. As long as


    Queenie listened to him, he would shower her with love, affection, and everything else she


    wanted.


    He never knew that what Queenie wanted was not superficial glory and wealth. She just wanted. a


    home and a husband who loved her. Even if he had nothing, she had confidence in building her dream


    life with him by her side.


    Flynn never imagined that Queenie would one day leave him. And she was so resolute with her


    decision too. At this moment, Flynn felt empty inside. His mind went nk, and his chest tightened.


    ¡°Tell me, Queenie. Are you leaving me because of him?¡± Flynn blocked Queenie with reddened


    eyes.


    Queenie was too tired to exin, so she just softly said, ¡°Flynn, it¡¯s been five years. If I had ever


    cheated like you, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this today. Alright, I¡¯ve told you everything


    1/2


    that needed to be said. You should go back.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve slept with her and now have a child together, you should treat her well. I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s


    never meet again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna. There might not be any seats left soon.¡± Queenie forced a smile at me. ¡°Also, Andrew,


    I¡¯m sorry for taking up so much of your time. I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter as an apology, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating? Then I¡¯ll have to eat a lot. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m letting you off Andrew grinned


    happily from ear to ear.


    The three of us walked away together, leaving Flynn rooted in his spot.


    easy


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Queenie straightened up. Despite the tears welling in her eyes, she bit her lip to prevent them from


    falling.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Once we were far enough, I turned around. Flynn was still there, staring at our backs like an old,


    regretful man.


    We were close to the owner of the pasta restaurant. When he saw us, he weed us earnestly and


    served us the food we ordered.


    Queenie and I sat opposite each other while Andrew sat next to her.


    Andrew ced Queenie¡¯s order before her. She slurped the spaghetti quietly. It looked like she


    was ravenous.


    As she ate, her tears began falling onto the te. She put down the cutlery, took a tissue paper, and


    began sobbing while covering her eyes.


    1 let out a sigh of relief.


    I was d that she cried. I was so afraid that she¡¯d keep those feelings bottled up as that would take a


    toll on her mental health. Now that she had closure, she could finally move on from


    Flynn.


    She needed to cry the pain out. Then, she¡¯d be able to start anew.


    As for Flynn, his wealth and status had inted his ego. He wasn¡¯t worth it.


    And from now on, Flynn and Queenie¡¯s rtionship was officially over.


    After she cried for a while, she resumed eating her spaghetti until the te was empty. Andrew was


    considerate enough to order a second te for Queenie with extra toppings.


    ¡°Eat. This is food therapy.¡±


    Queenie ate and ate until her eyes were puffy and her face was tear¨Cstreaked.


    Then, she sniffled and uttered meekly, ¡°Andrew, that guy was my ex¨Cboyfriend. I used to be in love with


    him. For five years, I lived with him. I¡¯m sorry that you have to see me in this messy state. I don¡¯t


    deserve someone pure like you. Find someone better. Let¡¯s end it here. Let¡¯s not


    talk anymore.¡±


    Andrew leaned in and asked, ¡°Do you still love him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If hees to you to reconcile with you, will you say yes? He looks rich. Many women like


    that.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    1/2


    ¡°If you could travel back in time, would you still have chosen him?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Andrew was ted. A wide grin appeared on his face. ¡°Then all is well. I have no part in your past. I


    hate to see you suffer so much from this toxic rtionship. But now, your future will be mine. It¡¯s mine


    only, and that¡¯s enough.


    Queenie froze just as she reached for another tissue paper. She turned around, confused. It prompted


    Andrew to smile even more indulgently. ¡°You have the purest soul. It is and will be the purest soul in the


    world.


    ¡°So, are you ready, Queenie? Because I¡¯m about to impress you and ask you out. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve


    always wanted to do but was too scared to do.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± asked Queenie innocently.


    ¡°Back then, you were too bothered by everything. So even though I had the fattest crush on you, I


    didn¡¯t dare to tell you. But now that you¡¯ve let go of the baggage, your heart is ready to ept another


    person. So, I¡¯ll ask you out.


    ¡°I like you. Please give me the chance to spoil you. I swear that if I make you cry, I¡¯ll be banished to


    hell.¡±


    Queenie then shoved a bite of pasta into his mouth and protested grumpily, ¡°Don¡¯t curse yourself.¡±


    I watched them bicker with a smile and felt relieved. Queenie had never looked this happy


    since she came here.


    Perhaps at the moment, Queenie wasn¡¯t¡¯in love with Andrew yet. No one knew when she¡¯d be ready to


    ept him. However, she had let go of the past and decided to start anew. It seemed like Andrew¡¯s


    wish woulde true very soon.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    After the meal, Queenie visibly felt better.


    Andrew seized the opportunity to suggest watching a movie together. He said a good, nerve- wracking


    thriller was recently released.


    I found an excuse and left them. I was not going to be a third wheel on their date.


    I went home and found that Flynn was leaning against the gate, smoking.


    For some reason, it felt like he had aged a lot after an hour. His face was ashen, and his eyes were


    soulless.


    When he saw me, his eyes lit up briefly. They dimmed when he saw that it was just me alone.


    Originally, I wanted to ignore him. But we had been friends for many years. It wasn¡¯t right to


    do so.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    He lifted his head to look at the dusk sky. Loneliness oozed from his gaze. ¡°So, she¡¯s leaving me for


    real this time.¡±


    Duh! Who would stay with a cheating boyfriend?


    Rage welled up within me.


    Was Flynn still oblivious to the fact that he reaped what he sowed? Was he that full of himself or did he


    think Queenie was dumb?


    ¡°Flynn, Queenie is my best friend, but this time, I¡¯m not taking sides. I¡¯ll try to be objective. You two


    dated for


    many years. Other than money, what have you given her? She kept yourpany for five years. She


    waited for you for five years.


    ¡°You, on the other hand, made someone pregnant. You even let your pregnant mistress make a scene


    at Queenie¡¯s office. Queenie was humiliated and disparaged. If you had taken her side back then, all


    her waiting wouldn¡¯t have been in vain.


    ¡°But you took the mistress with you and left. You didn¡¯t even bat Queenie an eye. I don¡¯t know what you


    were thinking, but listen to me. Just imagining that scene is enough to put me in despair. Five years.


    1,780 days. Yet, you repaid her with your cruelty and coldness. She was brokenhearted.


    ¡°And what¡¯s worse, after you left, you never called or texted her. Do you know how she got through


    those days? You don¡¯t.


    ¡°Maybe you do, but you pretended not to realize. You must have thought that she was yours, that she


    couldn¡¯t live without you. Am I right?¡±


    1/2


    Flynn lowered his head out of guilt. He scratched the back of his head in frustration. ¡°Luna, will you


    belleve me if I say it wasn¡¯t my intention?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t think a man is capable of having sex with another. woman if he¡¯s


    pissed drunk. Tell me, Flynn. You knew what you were doing, didn¡¯t you? You went ahead because


    your familly expected you to marry Dani.


    ¡°You and she had to share the same bed eventually, so you might as well do it sooner rather thanter,


    right? You thought you could exin and apologize to Queenie afterward. And since she loved you so


    deeply, she¡¯d forgive you. After all, all men make that sort of mistake, no?¡±


    Flynn ignited his lighter and lit up another cigarette before huffing out smoke silently.


    ¡°Go back. Dani is your responsibility now. She¡¯s pregnant with your child. Leave Queenie alone, and


    stop pestering her. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I love her. I can¡¯t let her go.¡± He leaned back against the gate, his left hand covering his eyes. Tears


    rolled down from his fingers.


    Regret served no purpose when the damage done was irreversible.


    The bted realization of his true feelings was worth nothing.


    ¡°She was hurt too deeply. If you love her, let her go. Letting go is also a kind of love. Given your status


    and wealth, you and she will never have a good ending. So end it before everything turns ugly. At least,


    you get to keep the


    nd memories. Be kind to her.¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡°What about me? How am I supposed to live without Queenie!¡± Flynn yelled like a cornered


    prey.


    I almost chortled out loud.


    you¡¯re still well and alive Pou¡¯ve been living without her for nearly two months now. And


    ¡°Hear me out, Luna. Dani was suspected of a miscarriage, so she was admitted to a hospital. My


    mom was watching over me like a hawk 24/7, and she confiscated my phone. I couldn¡¯t contact


    Queenie at all. It wasn¡¯t until Dani was discharged and I promised to marry her that my mom


    released me.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find Queenie. Our apartment was empty, and every gift I gave her was there. She never


    spent any of the money I gave her. It was all in the debit card on the table. Queenie was gone. Her


    personal items used to be next to mine, but they all disappeared.


    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine the pain I feel, Luma. It hurts so much, so much so that I want to die. Who can help


    me? I made a mistake, yes. But it was an innocent mistake. I never intended to hurt Queenie. The


    pregnancy was a mistake. It was.


    ¡°I dropped everything to look for her. But my parents and Dani¡¯s parents put the train stations and


    the airports in lockdown. They even blocked out every source of news. I could only look for Queenie by


    combing through one city after another.


    ¡°I called all her good friends, but no one knew where she was. No one said they saw her. Your have no


    idea how helpless I was. There were times when I thought I should end my life. That felt more tolerable


    than losing her. But I-¡±


    I finished his sentence contemptuously, ¡°But you still have your parents, your baby, and many things


    you can¡¯t let go of. Queenie isn¡¯t your entire world, so you don¡¯t want to die yet. Answer me this, Flynn.


    You know how close Queenie and I are. Why didn¡¯t you call me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Colin as an excuse. Did you truly believe what Colin told you or did a part of you tell yourself


    that Queenie couldn¡¯t live without you, so she would return to you eventually? It was thetter, wasn¡¯t


    it?


    ¡°You imed that your parents were control freaks, but are you someone who obeys their parents all


    the time? No, you¡¯re not. You said the pregnancy was a mistake. Does that mean that you¡¯d continue


    sleeping with Dani if she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant?


    ¡°How long do you n to fool Queenie for? Who is Queenie to you? A toy for you when you¡¯re bored?


    A puppet to entertain you whenever you want? You took her time and youth for granted. Have you ever


    considered that she¡¯s a human, that she has feelings? One day, she¡¯ll feel tired too!


    1/2


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why it didn¡¯t work between you two. Face the reality. You two are never getting back


    together.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Not wanting to talk to him anymore, I left.


    I wanted to punch him in the face. But when I thought about it, such an act was wholly


    unnecessary.


    Queenie was strong enough to move on. It did not matter who was in the right or who was in


    the wrong.


    ¡°Flynn, leave and nevere back. Your story with Queenie has already ended. Leaving her alone is


    the best thing you can do for her. Let go.¡±


    Flynn fell silent. When I looked back from the gate, he was gone.


    That night, Queenie came back in a foul mood. I asked her what happened and she told me that she


    ran into Flynn downstairs. They had an argument.


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!


    GET IT

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    That night, Queenie came back in a foul mood. Her eyes were red and her body was shuddering as if


    she was trying to contain her emotions.


    Didn¡¯t she go to watch a movie with Andrew? Why didn¡¯t shee back with him? Did they quarrel?


    What happened?


    I asked her what happened. She told me that she ran into Flynn downstairs and they argued. As for


    what the argument was about, she didn¡¯t tell me, and I didn¡¯t want to pry further. We all had our secrets.


    In the following days, Andrew came to pick up and drop off Queenie tirelessly. Flynn would always


    follow behind them, but he never pestered them. He watched as Andrew and Queenie grew closer and


    closer.


    In the end, Flynn decided to leave. Before he boarded the ne, he texted Queenie: ¡°Sorry.


    Take care.¡±


    That night, Queenie bawled her eyes out.


    I knew what she wanted.


    If Flynn hade and told her that he was willing to forsake his family, wealth, and wedding


    arrangement for her¨Cif he asked Queenie if she was willing to leave with him even thought they would


    be starting from scratch¨CI believed she would¡¯ve said yes.


    I had seen the way she loved Fynn. She loved him wholeheartedly.


    But Flynn didn¡¯t step up. He chose his family despite knowing her pain and her longing.


    Queenie cried not only because her love was in vain but also because she had lost five years of her life


    to him.


    It was five long years. That was the time when a girl blossomed into a woman.


    I did not stop her. I let her cry her heart out. She needed to say goodbye to her past.


    Soon, it was August. I was excited because Colin would be back in a month.


    But a piece of unfortunate news made the wait feel like an eternity. While waiting for Colin to return, I


    felt pain that I had never experienced before. There were times when I lost hope.


    On August 3rd, I was scrolling on my phone while lying on the couch. Queenie and Andrew were


    preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    Suddenly, I received a notification on my phone: ¡°After three days of heavy rainfall, a


    mudslide took ce in Lagodo, burying a school by the foot of the mountain, A rescue n is being


    carried out for survivors.¡°¡®


    My mind went nk. I scrambled to get up and identally fell on the floor. My head bumped into the


    short desk, producing a loud thud,


    ¥ß


    Queente eximed while rushing over, ¡°How did you fall? Get up now. Let me check on your


    wound.


    I couldn¡¯t care less about the wound on my forehead. I grabbed her arm, wanting to tell her. the news I


    just read. But before I could say anything, tears came rolling out.


    Queente was surprised by my reaction. Worriedly, she asked me what had happened.


    Andrew picked me up and settled me down on the couch. Then, he told me to take my time topose


    my words.


    ¡°Calm down, Lulu. Why are you trembling? What¡¯s going on?¡± Queenie massaged my limbs. Her voice


    was hoarse out of fear.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I couldn¡¯t form any sentences as I kept weeping and weeping. I could only show them the notification


    with my shaky hands.


    Andrew took a quick nce and said, ¡°I saw the notification too. That ce is prone to mudslides.


    There was a mudslide two years ago too. They said they had reinforced the area, but it happened


    again. There must be casualties. But what does it have anything to do with you? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Colin¡­ Colin¡¯s there.¡± Finally, words came out of my mouth..


    ¡°What? Colin¡¯s there? Oh my god. What do we do? Quick, call him and ask if he¡¯s safe. Calm down.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t at school. Stop crying to make the call now.¡± Queenie¡¯s face turned pale from


    nervousness. She shoved my phone into my hands.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    What Queenie said gave me a glimmer of hope. I snapped back to reality, grabbed my phone, and


    dialed the number that I remembered by heart.


    I heard the monotonous beep from the other end of the line. It persisted until the call ended


    automatically. No one picked up the call.


    I didn¡¯t want to give up, so I made the call once more. Again, no one picked up. I kept trying and trying


    until a female mechanical voice told me that the number I called was no longer


    avable.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Something bad must¡¯ve happened to Colin. I need to find him.¡± Frantically, I tried to get


    up to pack my luggage. But my body was seized by fear. My trembling legs couldn¡¯t hold my weight,


    and I slumped to the ground. A searing pain spread from my knees and


    elbows.


    ¡°Calm down, Luna. We don¡¯t know everything yet. You won¡¯t be able to do anything even if you¡¯re


    there. Besides, the professionals are rescuing the victims. You can¡¯t do anything there. They won¡¯t let


    anyone enter the affected area.¡± As a man, Andrew was more level¨Cheaded during a crisis.


    ¡°What do we do, then?¡± Queenie supported me and checked on my wounds. Then, she went to the


    bedroom to get some ointment for me.


    I had never felt this scared, not even when Felix had schemed against me. My mind was a mess. Other


    than crying, I did not know what to do.


    My world was crumbling down.


    Colin truly had spoiled me, so much so that I lost my analytical skills and rationality when something


    bad happened. I could only cry. ¡°Queenie! Colin is there. Is he injured? What if I can¡¯t see him


    anymore? I need to find him, Queenie. I need to be there for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it. You¡¯re here. Colin will do everything he can toe back. Quit overthinking and crying.


    Our priority now is to get more information from them. Then, we discuss what to do next. Stay strong


    now, Luna. You can cryter.¡±


    I could cryter? What bad advice was that?


    ¡°I want to go to Lagado now.


    ¡°We need more information about Colin. If you want to go there, you can. But you need two people to


    go with you, people who can help you or advise you when somethinges up. Oh, does Colin¡¯s


    family know that he¡¯s working there?


    ¡°They have the right to know what happened to him. Also, ask the supervisors at school. We


    1/2


    need every piece of information we can gather now,¡± Andrew said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s proceed with that n. I¡¯ll call Colin¡¯s home.¡± I had calmed down too.


    I couldn¡¯te up with another solution, so I decided to stick with Andrew¡¯s n.


    I grabbed my phone and called Uncle Austin. But after some thinking, I decided to call Felix.


    Uncle Austin had a weak heart. Things could getplicated if he had a heart attack when he heard


    the bad news. Calling Felix seemed to be the safest option. At the very least, there wouldn¡¯t be any


    complications.


    Given that he once schemed against Colin and me, this was the moment for him to redeem


    himself.


    When Felix picked up the call, he asked with a surprised tone, ¡°Lulu, did you dial the wrong number?¡±


    He was probing carefully.


    I didn¡¯t have time to y his game. ¡°Colin went to Lagadost month for a conference. He then went to


    do volunteer work in a rural school. I saw the notification that a mudslide hit the school where Colin is


    teaching. I can¡¯t reach him now.¡®


    ¡°What?¡± Felix eximed. He, too, began to panic. ¡°Colin only went there for the conference. Who told


    him to teach there too?¡±


    I interrupted him impatiently. Fussing over minor details served no purpose. ¡°Listen, this is not the


    point. At the moment, we need to get more information about Colin. I want to head to Lagado. What


    about you?


    ¡°Uncle Austin and Aunt Mel are old. I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t be able to take the news well, so I


    turned to you. Make up your mind now. Then, I can n the next move.¡®


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!


    GET ITN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    After Felix listened to what I had to say, he told me calmly that since it was a major incident, his parents


    had the right to know. Besides, he needed to discuss it with his family, so he asked me to give him


    some time.


    We agreed to call each other after ten minutes before we hung up.


    Queenie and Andrew looked at me with an incredulous expression. They must have assumed that I


    was a naive, spoiled princess. Moments ago, I was a wailing wimp. Hearing me rying everything to


    Felix clearly and interrupting him boldly twice must have changed their view of


    1. me.


    I shrugged. ¡°Colin is in danger. I can¡¯t be a crybaby anymore. I must stay strong.¡±


    Then, I called Professor King to ask if he knew that Colin had encountered a mudslide.


    He told me that he was about to call me, but I had reached him first. He had seen the news and


    learned about the mudslide in Lagado. He then told his superior about the disaster and Colin¡¯s loss of


    contact. The school held an emergency meeting and decided to send out a team to aid


    the rescue effort.


    Based on the current information, Colin was at the school. Together with him were a few volunteer


    construction workers who were rebuilding the school, including females. There were no death reports


    for the moment.


    Fortunately, the mudslide was not a serious one. It did not affect a lot of ces, so the chances of


    survival were quite high.


    My heart sank deeper and deeper into an icy pond following every word Professor King uttered. Tears


    blurred my vision again.


    I knew he said those words to console me.


    But Mother Nature was powerful. Humans were insignificant in front of the destructive force


    of nature.


    I didn¡¯t have it in me to imagine what I should do if Colin died. I could only hope that Colin was still


    alive. That was my only wish. I wanted him to be alive.


    It did not matter if he was blind or crippled. As long as he still breathed, I would take care of him my


    whole life.


    Please live, Colin.


    While we waited, Andrew served the dishes he cooked and asked us to eat.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But I was fraught with worry and had no appetite. Queenie cried with me and refused to eat


    1/2


    too. However, Andrew said that we had to remain calm in this kind of dire situation.


    Also, we had to take care of ourselves first. Otherwise, we wouldn¡®: ho able to do anything. The school


    most definitely would not allow two sick people to join the rescue effort.


    I knew he was right, but I was anxious and stressed. All I could think of was Colin¡¯s safety. I didn¡¯t have


    the mental faculty to eat.


    Queenie dragged me with her. She told me to eat something. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it


    to Lagado. When that happened, regardless of Colin¡¯s situation, I¡¯d live with this regret forever.


    I relented and forced myself to finish the food on my te. It was my favorite food, but it didn¡¯t taste


    good at all. It felt like I was munching grass.


    Felix called back 23 minutester. He said that after a discussion with his family, Uncle Austin and he


    woulde to Jinovy while Aunt Mel would stay home. They would take the night train at around


    midnight and were expected to arrive at around 5:00 am.


    They would join the school¡¯s special team right away and head to the disaster area.


    They wanted me to stay back, saying that that area was dangerous. Rain was continuing to pour down,


    and a second mudslide might take ce. It was simply a ce far too dangerous for women. As


    everyone would be upied by the rescue effort, no one had time to look after


    1. me.


    But I wanted to get any firsthand news about Colin. I wanted to be there when he was in danger. I


    wanted to be the first person he saw when he was safe.


    When he was safe, I would rush to his side and hug him tightly. I needed to feel his warmth and


    breathing to reassure myself.


    Asking me to stay back was like asking me to wait endlessly. No, I did not want that. I wanted to save


    Colin myself.


    Somehow, before I knew it, my love for Colin had be so deep. So much so that I was willing to


    spend the rest of my life with him.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    I turned Felix¡¯s suggestion down. I told him that even if no one wanted to bring me there, I¡¯d find a way


    to go there.


    I was willing to forgo my life for Colin. A mudslide was no threat.


    Also, if something bad truly happened to Colin, I didn¡¯t mind being taken by the second mudslide either.


    At least Colin and I died together.


    Colin¡¯s phone remained switched off. With my phone in my hands, I sat on the couch. I continued to


    dial his number repeatedly.


    Originally, Andrew nned to go home. But seeing how distraught I was and fearing that Queenie


    couldn¡¯t handle me alone, he stayed.


    I did not feel sleepy at all that night. Queenie tried to console me, but I was still too afraid to close my


    eyes. Every time I did, I¡¯d see a mudslide thaty waste to everything it passed through.


    Andrew then told me that if I did not sleep, I would be tired tomorrow. Someone without sufficient sleep


    would not be allowed to join the rescue effort. He told me that if I wanted to find Colin, I¡¯d need to eat


    and sleep properly. Otherwise, I might have to trouble someone else


    to look after me.


    He was right. I closed my eyes and forced my mind to stop thinking about everything.


    Queenie patted my shoulder from behind. Before I knew it, I fell asleep.


    In my sleep, I had a terrible nightmare. Colin was standing among the rubbles, telling me to


    Seeing Colin safe and sound made me overjoyed. I began running toward him. But no matter how fast I


    ran, I could never shorten the distance between us. Eventually, I ran out of stamina


    and slumped to the ground.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Colin looked at me with sad and disappointed eyes. His body turned translucent before it faded


    completely.


    ¡°Colin,e back!¡±


    I opened my eyes. The window curtains I was so familiar with appeared before me. Sighing, I sped


    my hand above my beating heart.


    Thank goodness it was just a dream.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡±


    ¡°Queenie, I dreamed that Colin disappeared before me. Is he dead? Did his soul just visit me in


    1/2


    my dream?¡±


    Queenieforted me gently, ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality. Your dream means that Colin is


    safe. He¡¯s waiting somewhere for you to find him, to bring him back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll find him tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring him back. You¡¯re right. He must be waiting for me.¡±


    As Queenie cooed, I fell asleep once more. When I opened my eyes again, it was already 6:00


    1. am.


    The flight departed at 9:00 am. I still hadn¡¯t packed my luggage, so I got up and began packing my


    belongings and daily necessities.


    When I left the bedroom, I saw various itemsid out in an orderly manner on the table. Andrew, who


    was shy of 20 years old, was double¨Cchecking the list of items with his phone.


    When he saw me, he offered his hand. ¡°Give me your luggage. I¡¯ll pack it for you. Bring several sets of


    clothes to me and then go wash up. Mr. White and Felix will be here soon.¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, the doorbell rang.


    I answered the door and saw Uncle Austin and Felix, who were fraught with worry.


    Uncle Austin, who was senior in age, looked terrible after spending the night without any sleep. His


    eyes were bloodshot, and he wore a distressed expression.


    ¡°Are you


    ready, Lulu? When are we leaving?¡± Within a night, Uncle Austin was so worried that some of his hair


    had turned white.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. White. I¡¯ve made breakfast. It¡¯s still early now, so let¡¯s eat something. The ne


    leaves at 9:00 am. We¡¯ll gather at the school at 7:40 am. We have time.¡±


    Queenie helped me pack my luggage. I sat down and had breakfast with Uncle Austin and Felix.


    I had to say, I was impressed by Andrew.


    After we received the bad news, he remainedposed like a reliable adult. He was level- headed and


    offered efficient and useful advice. He took good care of everyone. His reassurance


    calmed my nerves.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    If Queenie dated him, she might be able to get her happy ending.


    Even the most delicious food would turn nd and tasteless when one was at the receiving end of


    tragic news. Nevertheless, I forced myself to eat as much as possible as I knew a battle. of attrition


    awaited me. Without sufficient rest and stamina, I wouldn¡¯t be able tost long. I¡¯d be a burden.


    That said, I had no idea what I was expected to and should do when I arrived at Lagado. I was going


    there without a n.


    After being pampered by my parents and Colin for more than 20 years, I had be sheltered and


    comcent. When things went awry, I did not know what to do except to cry.


    Once I found Colin, I had to learn to be stronger and more independent.


    The school sent three teachers and three students. The students were all from the student council in


    the undergrad and postgrad faculties. They were also popr figures on the campus. They were


    studious and diligent.


    Notably, the tall and handsome Winston Moyer was there. He was the champion of the Varsity


    Bodybuilding Competition three years in a row. And he had once confessed to me on the


    Confession Wall.


    It wasn¡¯t until Helen told me that he wrote to me on the Confession Wall that I learned that he had


    confessed to me. There were tons of confessions there every day, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. I let other


    confessions slowly bury it.


    Felix knew that he had confessed to me too. When he saw Winston there, his expression


    darkened.


    Winston, on the other hand, was easygoing and paid no mind to Felix¡¯s animosity. He sat next to me,


    like it was something ordinary, and greeted me cheerfully.


    I was in a bad mood, and I did not want to talk. I also wasn¡¯t close to him, so I didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    I just nodded politely.


    The flight from Jinovy to Lagado would take four hours. I turned on airne mode on my phone, wore


    an eye mask, and decided to get some sleep. I needed the energy for the warter.


    It was summer, and the air conditioning was at full st in this small, confined area. I was only wearing


    a short¨Csleeved top and a pair of ankle jeans. I felt sleepy, yet the cold was keeping me awake. I


    hugged my arms to make myself warm.


    Right when I wondered in my half¨Casleep state if I should get up to retrieve the hoodie from my bag, I


    felt something warm with a light, citrusy scent on me.


    1/2


    It felt cozy, and I fell asleep just like that. I did not manage to see who put it on me.


    I slept deeply and soundly. I was only awake when someone nudged on the shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯llnd in half an hour.¡±


    I opened my eyes and stretched my body groggily. I still felt the warmth, so I looked around but was


    unable to locate the source of heat. The air conditioning continued to st cold air at


    1. me.


    Huh? Was I dreaming? No way. I smelled the citrusy scent.


    I raised my arm and sniffed at it. There was no scent whatsoever. How weird.


    If someone had put their hoodie on me, I owed them a thank you.


    Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped since I couldn¡¯t find the kind helper. I shrugged the whole thing off. Saving


    Colin was my priority, after all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Winston asked with a raised brow.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Winston turned around with a grin, The curves of his Cupid¡¯s bow were mesmerizing.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    I withdrew my gaze. While Winston was pleasing to the eyes, I already had a Prince Charming named


    Colin. I wouldn¡¯t be enticed by other handsome men anymore. That said, everyone. loved eye candy. I


    loved Colin, but that did not stop me from appreciating handsome men.


    Still, now wasn¡¯t the time to indulge in eye candy. The tragic news involving Colin filled me with worries


    and fear.


    As soon as we exited the airport, the two other lecturers from Jesselton College based in Lagado came


    and ushered us to a bus.


    Professor King went ahead and discussed thetest update with them in a hushed voice. I was sitting


    behind him, but regardless of how hard I tried to eavesdrop on their conversation, I couldn¡¯t hear a


    thing. Their voices were practically miniscule.


    I grew more anxious. If only I could grow a pai


    of wings and fly to the mountain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°My grandmother often told me that in dire situations, men proposed while God disposed. Mudslides


    are destructive, but people have survived them before. I heard that this particr mudslide wasn¡¯t that


    serious. There are no casualties so far.


    ¡°Instead of panicking, why don¡¯t you think about what you¡¯ll do when you¡¯re there? You know Colin very


    well. Maybe you can guess where he could be.¡±


    ¡°You know Colin?¡± I was surprised as Winston mentioned his name right away.


    Since Colin was a lecturer at Jesselton College and I was a student there, we were worried that our


    rtionship would be frowned upon by the school.


    ¡°Of course. You two are famous. A lot of people secretly ship you two. But not me, for the


    record.¡±


    I grew even more confused. I wasn¡¯t aware that I was famous at the college. And some people shipped


    me and Colin?


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pranking you. The Princess of Watercolor is dating the new watercolor lecturer. Everyone


    knows that,¡± Winston said.


    Everyone knew that? Wait. EVERYONE?


    Iughed wryly and said, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    The bus stopped before a motel. We put our luggage in the rooms we were assigned. I was so eager


    that I wanted to rush to the mountain after I dropped my luggage. However, Professor King stopped


    me. He said wecked information, so we needed a professional guide and team.


    1/2


    Besides, experts from Lagado were already administering help as we spoke. We could only watch from


    the sideline. Professor King also added that the rainfall made the rescue effort more challenging.


    Several spots were at high risk of mudslides. Without thorough preparation, we wouldn¡¯t be allowed in.


    Unable to do anything, I could only do my best to suppress the anxiety within me and wait patiently in


    my room for the school¡¯s instruction.


    I had never felt this uneasy. My heart was beating so loud that I thought it¡¯d jump out of chest soon and


    fly to where Colin was.


    Perhaps God heard my plea. An hou


    thinned. It might turn sunny soon.


    My gloominess disappeared with the rain too. Continuous rainfall might trigger another mudslide, which


    would make rescuing the victims more difficult. Now that the rain had stopped, the rescue effort would


    be easier.


    my


    I unpacked andy down to rest. Half an hourter, Professor King texted me and asked me to get


    ready. We would be leaving in half an hour.


    I quickly changed into my sports attire and my sports shoes. I used a rubber band to tie my hair into a


    bun and filled my bag with necessities such as water, a phone, a power bank, and wet wipes. Then, I


    went out to group up with Professor King.


    As soon as I left my room, the door opposite me opened wide. Winston came out with a bag


    a military camouge uniform. He was stunned to see me, and his eyes scanned me from head


    to toe.


    Then, he smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    The bus we boarded was followed by two trucks covered by wraps. I didn¡¯t know what they were


    transporting. Perhaps tools for the rescue mission and logistics.


    The atmosphere inside the bus was rather stuffy. No one spoke.


    We left the city center and headed to a muddy path. The mountains should be right in front.


    The dangerous path was narrow and muddy. Several days of heavy downpours only made the bumpy


    path even more slippery. No one could tell if we were traveling on a straight path or water puddles.


    The bus proceeded very slowly. The constant rocking motion made me sick. I almost threw up several


    times.


    Colin¡¯s phone remained switched off. It had been two days now. I grew more and more


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    anxious as news of him continued to elude me.


    Looking at the endless path before me, tears welled up several times in my eyes. But I forced myself


    not to cry.


    I told myself not to cry when it wasn¡¯t the time to cry, I needed the energy when I searched for


    Colinter.


    As we ventured deeper, several passengers on the bus began to curse as their bodies kept. bumping


    into one another. Some even protested loudly.


    We weren¡¯t the only group on the bus. There were several other volunteers and staff members from the


    relevant departments. The ones protesting were two volunteers.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe with us, you can get off the bus. No one is forcing you to be here.


    Comining will only drag the entire morale down. Is this what a volunteer should be doing? If you


    can¡¯t handle the challenge, don¡¯te.


    ¡°This is a ce for you to y the hero. Both of you look young. You must be university students. What


    year are you guys in? What are your names?¡±


    Winston stood up and red at the young people behind us. His jaw was tense, but he still


    looked handsome.


    Being scolded by Winston, the students were worried that he would bring theint to the school


    and thus ruin their purpose for joining this trip. They could only shut up grouchily and close their eyes,


    pretending to be asleep.


    The bus stopped at the valley between two mountains. All of us then alighted from the bus. The guide


    told us that the mudslide took ce in the area ahead of us. As the affected area was huge, the bus


    couldn¡¯t go in. We had to walk to the destination.


    1/2


    Everyone got ready to enter the mountains.


    When we arrived at Lagado, we asked the relevant authorities for permission to enter the mountains.


    However, our demand was declined because they had already sent in a professional team. Laymen like


    uscked the knowledge and the tools. Plus, we might injure ourselves.


    However, Professor King and his colleagues talked to the authorities several times. They swore to


    protect our safety and to never be a burden to the rescue team. Only then were we


    allowed in.


    Winston turned to the guide, who was also the organizer of this rescue mission. His name was John


    Michaels. ¡°Mr. Michaels, how far do we have to walk?¡±


    ¡°Around five to six miles. It¡¯s not far, but the track will be challenging. It¡¯s getting dark soon, and the


    weather forecast says that it¡¯s going to rain today. We don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll start pouring, so we must


    make haste. Let¡¯s try to get to our destination before it rains.


    ¡°One more thing, as we don¡¯t have any information, you can¡¯t act recklessly regardless of who you¡¯re


    trying to rescue. Only act when you¡¯re sure that you¡¯re perfectly safe. When you work, work in a group


    of two. Obey orders and bring themunication device with you at all times. Check its battery.


    ¡°Furthermore, keep the torchlight we gave you. It might save you when you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    Professor King approached me and verified the equipment on me. Then, he helped me put on the bag


    and patted my shoulder. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll team up with you.


    I was moved, and I thanked him. It was so reassuring to have him with me.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Colin wasn¡¯t supposed to attend the conference. I was the one who nominated


    him to the school. Colin has shown promising potential. Volunteer work has recently be a nice


    bonus when one wants to apply for a promotion.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m being vain or opportunistic. Academics like me are humans too. And I want my


    students to prosper.¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    So that was why. I knew it. If Colin had made the decision himself to attend the conference, he would


    have told me earlier.


    I whispered to Professor King, ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same.


    He felt guilty after hearing what I said. ¡°I can only hope that Colin is safe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to forgive myself. He wouldn¡¯t have been in danger if I hadn¡¯t nominated him. He¡¯s my best student. His


    safety means everything to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Professor King. No pain, no gain. This is a trial Colin must undertake. Come. I have


    faith in him. He must be waiting for us to rescue him somewhere.¡±


    It was my turn to console him. Moved, he patted on my shoulder and nodded. Tears welled up in his


    eyes. ¡°Yes, we must have faith. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Professor King and I helped each other as we walked with John to lead the way. Behind us were staff


    members who wore the same uniform from an organization. They were around 27 or 28 years old, and


    they carried many things with them. They seemed to be struggling.


    Winston caught up to us from behind and asked if he could team up!


    Truth be told, I was reluctant to have him.


    1. us.


    When Colin heard that he had confessed to me, he threw a huge jealous tantrum. It took a lot of


    consoling and coddling to calm him down. If I found him with Winston, he might throw another tantrum.


    I wasn¡¯t going to take that risk.


    Winston was smart. He noticed that I was reluctant to have him and understood


    my concerns right away. Instead of saying that I was wrong, he exined that I was a woman and


    Professor King was senile. We might struggle to handle an emergency.


    He then emphasized that he was young and strong, so he would be an extra safety. Besides, we


    weren¡¯t traveling alone. Professor King was there too. So, he told me to put my mind at


    ease.


    Professor King agreed with him so he let him join us. Not one to defy my professor, I went along with it.


    The sky turned dark eventually. I saw stormy clouds gathering, foretelling the impending downpour.


    The windy and bumpy mountain trails became more challenging because of the mudslides. There was


    mud, stones, and broken twigs everywhere. With each step taken, our feet were buried inside the


    marsh. It was aborious undertaking.


    As we couldn¡¯t locate the original path, we could only hike by following the faint footsteps left


    12


    by the previous individuals.


    The ground was coated by a thickyer of mud. The shallowest puddle could swallow our shoes while


    the deepest puddle could reach our knees. I almost lost my shoes in the marsh several times. After


    walking for less than 30 feet, my legs were already sore.


    In the beginning, I could still chat with Professor King. But as we proceeded, we no longer had the


    energy to talk. We could only focus on our legs.


    Professor King led the way while Winston stayed behind. I was sandwiched in the middle. I stepped on


    where Professor King previously stepped on and proceeded carefully.


    When John said that we had traveled for more than one mile, I looked at the time. It took us one and a


    half hours. The road ahead could only be more challenging. It¡¯d take even longer to reach.


    Our traveling speed irritated me. My throat suddenly felt dry, and I began heaving.


    Uncle Austin and Felix caught up to us. Felix overtook Winston and walked with me. Worried, he


    asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold? You keep coughing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look after Uncle Austin,¡± I said, not wanting to talk to him too much.


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    If possible, I¡¯d stay very far away from Felix. Whenever I saw him, I¡¯d be reminded of whatever


    happened earlier on. Colin¡¯s safety was my priority now. I did not want to be distracted by him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Felix wasn¡¯t deterred by my coldness. He asked if I wanted a throat lozenge as he had some.


    I did not want anything from him, be it a throat lozenge or a miracle pill. The damages he had done


    were irreparable. Not wanting to entertain him, I asked Winston to keep up with me.


    Winston heard me loud and clear and closed the distance. He inserted himself seamlessly between


    Felix and me, blocking Felix.


    Felix¡¯s expression froze. He understood that I did not want to see him. He didn¡¯t want to force me to


    change my mind, so he followed behind me silently.


    ¡°Are you not fond of Felix? I know many girls have a big, fat crush on him.¡± Even guys loved to gossip.


    I pouted. ¡°Well, they must be blind.¡±


    Winston covered his mouth and chuckled. He said that I had a sense of humor.


    I inadvertently looked back and saw that Felix was only slightly behind Winston. He must have heard


    what I had said just now because his expression was as dark as the sky above us.


    Felix red at Winston. He most certainly said that just to make me insult Felix.


    What would normally take less than an hour to reach took us six and a half hours. When we arrived,


    the sky waspletely dark. There was a drizzle too.


    As the temperature dropped, everyone put on a hoodie and a one¨Ctime¨Cuse raincoat. John then told us


    that the school was right in front. He instructed us to pick a dry, vantage point to set up our camps. We


    were to get some rest.


    Everyone was exhausted, so we found a nice spot to rest. Some ate their food; some checked their


    equipment. Those young volunteers were massaging their shoulders and back tiredly.


    I was the only one who couldn¡¯t sit still. I tried to ask John to begin the rescue mission several times,


    but Professor King stopped me. He told me that visibility was low at night. And since we did not have


    any prior experience, we had to refrain from acting alone and listen to the organizer.


    Lacking anyone to fall back on, Professor King became the only pir I could rely on. I¡¯d listen to


    anything he said.


    Not far in front of us, I heard human voices. The moving lights had to be the lights from the


    rescue team, not fireflies.


    As I gazed at that area, many tragic, scary scenes appeared in my mind. I grew more and more fearful.


    Why? Why did I have to sit here and do nothing when Colin¡¯s life was a stake? Did they not know every


    minute counted in a rescue mission?


    ¡°Be patient. They must have a reason for asking us to stay put. We must obey the instructions. Now is


    not the time to y the hero. We don¡¯t have a lot of manpower here, so we can only act strategically,¡±


    Winston consoled me. He noticed that I was getting anxious.


    I knew what he said made sense. But Colin¡¯s life was at stake. How could I not be worried?


    Right before I had an emotional meltdown, John waved and told us to depart.


    Within 30 minutes, we had arrived at the school¨Cthe nucleus of the disaster.


    John exined that since this ce was a basin, it was the most affected area of the disaster.


    Preventive measures had been installed, so the damages done were lighter than anticipated. Only a


    good half of the building in the middle of the school was buried by the mudslide, so chances of survival


    were high.


    I was delighted by the news.


    At around 160 feet in front of us, a pole was protruding from the ground. Its tip was tied to a fabric, but


    the color could not be identified. It had to be a gpole.


    Surrounding the muddy mound were a few rectangr fences. Those had to be the school fence.


    Several buildings were on shaky ground due to the mudslide. Their square windows appeared in public


    view.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    The official rescue team sent us a young instructor to teach us the dos and don¡¯ts of the rescue


    mission, how to protect ourselves, and what to do during an emergency. Then, he distributed


    all of us some tools.


    ¡°The front line is installing lights now. However, please be careful. Tell us right away should a problem


    arise. Don¡¯t act alone. Your reckless decision mightplicate the whole operation. To avoid further


    complications, you must do your job well and proceed with caution.¡±


    As the mudslide took ce during the summer break, there weren¡¯t a lot of people at school. There


    were only 11 students who were staying for a summer art camp, the principal, four teachers, Colin, and


    the woman who was leading the volunteer construction work. In total, they were 18.


    It wasn¡¯t a huge number. But locating 18 individuals within a muddy mass spanning 500 square feet


    wide and four feet thick was a challenging task nevertheless.


    ck sand was everywhere.


    The mudslide took ce more than 48 hours ago. The water in the mud traveled downward, leaving


    the sand on the surface hard and tough. Digging through it was very difficult.


    There were no excavators. It¡¯d take a very long while to dig out the sand by hand. I felt despair, and my


    heart ached.


    I cried as I cleared the sand with a spade.


    The professionals continued to excavate the disaster scene while we could only stay behind


    them to clear the sand. I was the only woman on the scene. The head of the rescue operation


    prohibited me from joining, but I stubbornly insisted. I believed that helping them would


    allow me to find Colin sooner.


    What was the purpose of traveling there if I was only allowed to sit on the sideline? I had to do


    something for Colin.


    I was given the task of bagging the sand dug out by the man before me. Then, I would carry the bags


    of sand on a wheelbarrow to discard them.


    Within half an hour, my arms were so sore that I could no longer feel them. I fell several times, injuring


    my face. Felix and Winston told me to rest somewhere and let them handle the hardbor.


    But I wouldn¡¯t have any of that. Stubbornly, I continued to bag the sand with my shovel. When I could


    no longer lift the shovel, I bagged it with my bare hands.


    In my mind, I believed that if I continued digging, I would find Colin eventually. He was


    probably waiting for me in a safe corner inside the school. And I was going to save him.


    It had been two days, and I hadn¡¯t been able to reach Colin. I didn¡¯t know if he was dead or alive. He


    had no food and water. He was walled in by sand, feeling despair and fear. Any one of these things


    was enough to drive someone crazy.


    With how slow the operation was progressing, when would the victims be rescued?


    I prayed that Colin was safe. I prayed that everyone was safe.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin, wait for me. I¡¯m here to save


    you!


    Noticing that we were still 60 feet from the ssroom, I wondered if we could change the rescue tactic.


    ¡°Professor King, if we can estimate the position of the building entrance and all of us dig together to


    create a tunnel that leads to the ssroom, will that be more efficient than our current strategy?


    ¡°When the mudslide took ce, the kids were having a ss. The teacher and the principal must be


    close to the ssroom.¡±


    SURPERISE GIFT: 3000 bonus free for you activity time is limited!


    GET IT

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the head of the operation.¡±


    to consult the people in charge.


    essor


    King thought about my suggestion and went


    After 20 minutes, he returned. He told me that the head of the operation proposed we dig two tunnels


    from two directions. We would dig the tunnel that passed through the building entrance to save the


    ones trapped inside the ssroom.


    And if not all victims were there, we would slowly expand the area. The victims were only trapped for


    two days, and the mudslide wasn¡¯t a serious one. There had to be survivors. Once we found out where


    the rest of the victims were, the operation would go even more smoothly.


    One of the tunnels would connect the school entrance to the ssroom door, while the other tunnel


    would connect the ssroom¡¯s backdoor and the toilet.


    Now that we had a clear understanding of the rescue mission, the head of the operation said that we


    were making good progress. Everyone was in high spirits.


    I noticed that many volunteers were residents of nearby viges. We came to save Colin while they


    came to save their home and family. We worked tirelessly.


    I had never done heavybor before. My limbs hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t feel them anymore.


    However, I persevered. I steeled my will to power through. Whenever I thought I couldn¡¯t continue


    anymore, the strong


    the strong desire to save Colin lent me strength.


    None of us spoke orined. None of us gave up.


    At around midnight, everyone was at their limit. The head of the operation asked us to stop working


    and eat something. He then told us to rest for three hours before we continued.


    The people behind us when we entered the mountains served some canned food. The food was warm,


    and everyone was given a generous portion. Those who wanted more could go for seconds. The


    cutlery and tableware were gathered in one spot, free for anyone to help.


    themselves.


    It wasn¡¯t the best ce to enjoy the meal, but no one uttered aint. We sat on the makeshift


    beds made from wooden nks and regaled ourselves.


    I was still worried about Colin, so I didn¡¯t have any appetite. Before I came, I had thought that the


    situation wasn¡¯t grim. But being at the scene proved how wrong I was. Yet, I was powerless


    to change it.


    I had never felt this useless before. Other than crying and being an anxious mess, all I could do


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was clear sand with a shovel.


    The clock continued to tick, and the digging progress was slow. I worried that I could not save


    Colin.


    ¡°Eat something.¡± Felix brought a bowl of soup to me. ¡°If you fall sick, you¡¯ll burden everyone since we¡¯ll


    need to look after you.¡±


    What he said! made sense. I was a woman with a weak constitution. If I did not take care of myself and


    fell sick, I¡¯d only add to everyone¡¯s already full te.


    I forced myself to finish the bowl of soup. It warmed my body, and I felt invigorated. Then, I got up,


    ready to resume digging. However, Winston dragged me back.


    sleeve while Felix¡¯s right I turned around and red at him. Winston¡¯s left hand grabbed my hand froze


    in the air. It was toote to withdraw his limb. The men shot eye daggers at each other. It was a silent


    duel where no one was willing to back off.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Winston won the battle. After all, he was grabbing my wrist. However,


    now was not the time to be self¨Cobsessed even though these two men were vying for my attention.


    Colin¡¯s safety was the only thing on my mind. I did not care about the rest.


    ¡°Let go of me. I need to work now.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re resting,¡± said both men unanimously. For once, the rivals saw eye to eye.


    ¡°Let go! I¡¯m not tired!¡±


    No, I was very tired. But I did not dare to take a break. What if Colin suffered even more because I took


    this break? What if this dy brought more danger to Colin? I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself.


    Both men cornered me, and I couldn¡¯t break free. I struggled violently.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    My loud voice turned the heads of those resting around us. They looked at me, and I realized that I must


    have disturbed them.


    ¡°Calm down, Luna. You alone won¡¯t be able to do much. We must listen to the organizer. Get some rest


    now. How are you supposed to take care of Colin if he turns out to be injured and you¡¯re too tired to look


    after him?¡±


    Professor King chastised me sternly. Uncle Austin came and told me that the professor was right. I


    should behave.


    He also added that he was just as desperate as me, but now wasn¡¯t the time to y the hero.


    Unable to argue against four other people, I found a spot next to Professor King andy down


    obediently.


    Perhaps I was truly tired. The adrenaline that sustained me just now finally wore off. Within minutes, I fell


    asleep. I slept so soundly that I didn¡¯t dream at all.


    It was a very long slumber, and I was woken up by thunderous cheers. I opened my eyes. The sky was


    blue, and the flowers around me were blossoming. I was on the wooden nk that doubled as a bed.


    Before me, the tunnel we dug had finally reached its end. The whole group cheered loudly inside as they


    tossed their helmets to the sky.


    While I was asleep, not only did they finish digging the tunnel, but they saved everyone too. That


    exined why everyone was celebrating.


    I was over the moon and excited. I got up swiftly and made a beeline for the tunnel.


    The rescue mission was a resounding sess. Workers exited the tunnel with a bright smile- all of them


    in their early 20s. They wore a wide grin on their faces as they discussed where they should go tonight to


    celebrate.


    The tunnel was narrow but crowded. It took me a while to reach the end of the tunnel.


    Inside were several rundown houses that couldn¡¯t even be called houses anymore. My friends. were


    standing by the entrance and looking inside.


    Professor King saw me and shot me a big smile. Then, he pointed inside. ¡°Colin is safe. He¡¯ll


    be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let me go inside to get him out.¡± I hopped, jumped, and skipped to the entrance, disregarding the


    mud water on the path and the mud caked to my body.


    When I passed by Felix, he looked at me with a mix of emotion. Then, he broke his gaze.


    My heart fell into an icy pond, and my exhration suddenly vanished.


    As I wondered why Felix gave me that cryptic look, I saw Coline out while carrying someone else in


    his arms.


    His face was covered by mud, and the suit on him was tattered. He carried the woman in his arms like


    she was a precious object. He didn¡¯t even lift his head to look at everyone. He only gazed at her gently


    and cooed, ¡°We¡¯re safe now. Let me send you to the hospital.¡±


    One of the woman¡¯s arms was wrapped around Colin¡¯s shoulder, and she was burying her face into his


    chest. She uttered something, but I couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Colin walked past me in broad strides. He looked so worried that he did not register that I was right in


    front of him.


    I finally understood why Felix had given me that cryptic look.


    During these two days, or even during this whole month in Lagado, what had happened that made Colin


    treasure another woman so?


    That look of affection and that gentle tone I thought were exclusive to me were used on


    another woman.


    Who was she? What was her rtionship with Colin?


    My mind became a mess. I felt jealous and betrayed. A lot of thoughts bombarded my brain, making my


    ears ring.


    They faced a life¨Cand¨Cdeath situation together for two days. It didn¡¯t matter if nothing had happened


    between them. This incident would leave an indelible mark in both their hearts.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My voice only came back when he was several steps ahead of me.


    ¡°Colin.¡±


    SURPERISE GIFT. 3000 bonus free for you,activity time is limited!

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Upon hearing my voice, Colin¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around in disbelief. When he saw


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    me, his body shuddered. Panic rushed to his eyes. He wanted to say something, and his feet moved as


    if he wanted to move toward me.


    But he looked at the woman in his arms and said, ¡°Go back with Professor King first. I need to send her


    to the hospital.¡±


    Something within me shattered.


    For once, Colin chose another woman over me in front of everyone.


    I told myself that Colin would never abandon me. He had to have a valid reason. The woman was


    injured. He couldn¡¯t leave her high and dry. That was how kind he was.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t fool myself. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the disappointment and heartbreak I felt. I cried. I felt cold,


    aggrieved, and upset.


    The moment I heard that a mudslide hit him, I was so worried about him that I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. I


    told myself that I wouldn¡¯t find another man even in the event that he died.


    To save him, I was covered in mud. My knees hurt so much that I struggled to stand, and my fingers


    were all wounded.


    But after he was rescued and after he saw me, he ignored me as if he didn¡¯t care that I had been


    worried sick about him. He carried the woman in his arms and left.


    I once read that two people of the opposite sex who went through a difficult time together tended to


    share a deep bond.


    Colin and the woman in his arms didn¡¯t just go through a difficult time. They survived a life- and¨Cdeath


    situation. Had Colin developed feelings for her?


    No, right? No.


    He told me that I was the only woman he loved and that his world had no ce left for anyone else. He


    was a man of his word. He would never break his promise.


    But it hurt so much.


    He had spoiled me with his love, so much so that I couldn¡¯t live without his affection.


    Looking at how eager Colin was to leave the ce, I cried.


    And it had to be very tough on him, given that he hadn¡¯t eaten a thing for two days. Yet he


    carried her steadily. His feet stepped into puddles, and the mud sullied the hem of his already dirty


    cks. Dark spots appeared, but he remained steady.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    How important was this woman that he had to take such care to protect her? Other than being upset, I


    also felt betrayed¨Cvery betrayed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can talk it out when we¡¯re back.¡± Felix grabbed my elbow and dragged me with


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± I tried to break free, but his grip was tight. I couldn¡¯t pry my elbow free at


    all. He dragged me through the mud water.


    Feeling powerless sucked.


    I wanted Felix to leave me alone, but he wouldn¡¯t let me be. Inside the tunnel, we pushed and shoved


    each other. The stalemate attracted the attention of many people. Uncle Austin wanted to intervene at


    first, but then he chose to remain by the side.


    Professor King had to be aware of the feuds between Colin, Felix, and me, as well as the rtionship


    between Felix and Colin. He didn¡¯t meddle. Instead, he stood beside me to make sure that I wasn¡¯t


    harmed. Then, he beckoned Winston with his eyes.


    Winston got the hint right away. He shuffled toward us and grabbed my wrist with one hand and Felix¡¯s


    wrist with the other. Then, he yanked forcefully to break us up. Felix staggered backward due to the


    inertia, but he soon steadied himself. His expression darkened.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Winston let go of me and looked at my wrist with a worried expression. It was bruised


    from Felix¡¯s tight grip.


    I rubbed my slightly numb wrist and stopped looking at Felix. ¡°Professor King, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Professor King nodded and led the way. Winston and I followed behind him while Felix and Austin


    tailed us.


    We walked back to where we came from. While the weather had improved, the path had not. It


    was still difficult to walk on.


    I trudged through the muddy path with my heavy shoes and wet pants. I proceeded mechanically.


    Every part of me screamed exhaustion, and every step was an uphill battle.


    I thought of giving up. Maybe I could just stay there. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to face the


    unknown future.


    It was exhausting to enter the mountains, but back then, all I could think of was Colin. That was how I


    powered through. I had clung to the hope of bringing Colin home.


    But on my way back, I didn¡¯t have any motivation. All I could think of was Colin leaving with another


    woman in his arms. He didn¡¯t even look back. I could never forget how I felt.


    I continued robotically while relying on my instincts. When we returned to the motel, it wa already in the


    evening. Wended 24 hours ago. And within 24 hours, I had witnessed the destructive power of


    nature, great joy, and great sorrow.


    The constant emotional swings drained me.


    I took a bath and put my barely recognizable clothes on the drying rack. It wasn¡¯t until Iy on the bed


    that I realized that there were several bruises on my body and all my fingers were injured. Some were


    cut so badly I could see the mangled flesh. They hurt a lot.


    Fingertips were very tender. Of course, they hurt.


    After I roughly applied ointment on my fingers, someone knocked on my


    door.


    I opened the door and saw Felix standing outside. With both hands in his pockets, he asked me coldly,


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital. Are youing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Of course, I was going. Colin may have left with another woman without any exnation, but he was


    mine. He had given me his word. I nned to spend the rest of my life with him, so I was not going to


    abandon him.


    While my heart felt betrayed, my mind told me to believe him. Besides, didn¡¯t they say that


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    looks could be deceiving? I should hear him out.


    I told myself that Colin wouldn¡¯t do anything that¡¯d hurt my feelings. This feeling of jealousy had to be


    the result of my overthinking. Even if he broke his promise and did something that hurt my feelings, I


    wanted to hear it from him. I didn¡¯t want to specte blindly.


    Furthermore, Colin might be injured since he was stuck under the mudslide for two days. I needed to


    check on him. A trip to the hospital was on the agenda.


    Chaos ensued before the entrance to the emergency department. Several kids were dehydrated due to


    a prolongedck of food and water. Some were receiving IV therapy because their cases


    were more severe.


    The principal¡¯s head was injured, but he had been patched up. He was lying on a small bed while


    attached to an IV. Even when asleep, he continued to frown. He was probably seriously


    injured. A young man sat next to him to keep himpany.


    Fortunately, the mudslide wasn¡¯t that serious. The damage done to the vige in the mountain valley


    and the school wasn¡¯t that great. Several victims were heavily injured. But apart from them, there were


    no casualties.


    The worries umted over the past two days eased down. The family members of the victims


    gathered to talk about the incident. They were d that their family was safe.


    I was looking for Colin among the crowd.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    There were a lot of people in the corridor. I began looking from the entrance, and when I reached the


    deepest end, I saw Colin spacing out with his head lowered. He was in front of


    closed doors.


    Colin was covered in mud. There were even straws in his hair. His tall frame hunched forward, making


    him look defeated and despondent like something heavy was crushing his back.


    I didn¡¯t know what was on his mind. I stood there for five minutes and he never moved. He


    didn¡¯t even notice that I was there.


    ¡°Colin,¡± I called out several feet away from him.


    He quickly looked around. When he saw me, his body briefly tensed up. Something appeared in his


    eyes, but I didn¡¯t catch it. Perhaps he was too worried about the victim, so he failed to notice my


    appearance earlier.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Colin walked toward me and shed a tired smile. He wanted to hug me,


    but when he saw his dirty hands, he decided against it. He pointed at the bench next to the wall and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there.¡±


    Colin sat down. He and I were separated by an empty seat. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just too dirty.¡±


    For the first time in forever, there was a distance between us. I wasn¡¯t overthinking it. It wasn¡¯t


    something that I made up upon seeing him with another woman. It was a physical, measurable


    distance.


    We were inches away from each other, but it felt greater than that.


    I wanted to ask him what happened. Where had the lights in his eyes gone? I traveled all the way here


    for him because I was worried that something bad might¡¯ve happened to him.


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t moved by it, and he could reproach me for being reckless. But why was he reacting


    so indifferently?


    When I came here, I told myself that Colin would be safe and that I was here to take him home. I


    thought that when he saw me, he¡¯d be over the moon. He¡¯d hug me and call me babe.


    But what happened waspletely different. He wasn¡¯t over the moon, and he didn¡¯t hug me. Apart


    from the moment he saw me, there was only exhaustion and indifference.


    Women were often very perceptive when it came to love and feelings.


    I suppressed the disappointment in me, telling myself that Colin must have been too tired and I should


    be more understanding. He had always taken care of me. Now that he needed help, it was my turn to


    look after him. I should stop overthinking things. I shouldn¡¯t let trivial matters affect me.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Yes, my priority was to look after him, not to overthink. He was a kind man. He¡¯d help anyone in need.


    The woman was his colleague. He couldn¡¯t just leave her high and dry. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be the


    Colin I hade to adore.


    I approached him and plopped the bag I was carrying on the chair. Then, I took out a big bag of wet


    wipes and knelt before him. I cleaned his hand, his face, and his hair.


    He stayed silent and let me clean him. Once in a while, I¡¯d lift my head to look at him. His eyes


    were unfathomable. Other than exhaustion, I saw the concern on his face too.


    Who was he concerned about? No, I did not want the answer to that.


    ¡°Colin, are you alright? Are you hurt? The moment we came here, we asked to see you. But the head


    of the operation wouldn¡¯t let us. He said that we¡¯d interfere with the doctors¡® work.¡± Uncle Austin found


    us and scurried toward us. He leaned to check on Colin meticulously, not wanting to miss any spots.


    Colin held my hands and asked me to sit next to him. Then, he patted the empty seat on the other side


    and smiled wryly. ¡°Sit here, Dad. I¡¯m fine. Felix, can you tell Mom that I¡¯m safe? I don¡¯t want her to be


    worried.¡±


    ¡°We did after we dug the tunnel. Your mom was crying. When she heard about the mudslide, she


    began crying, and she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Had we not told her sternly to stay home, she would¡¯ve


    tagged along.


    ¡°Fortunately, she didn¡¯te. If she had seen what we sawst night, she would¡¯ve fainted I¡¯m so d


    you¡¯re safe. How could your mom live without you?¡± Uncle Austin said.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Uncle Austin teared up from happiness, so relieved that Colin survived the catastrophe. His calloused


    hands patted Colin¡¯s head and his shoulder. Affection oozed from his face.


    When Aunt Mel picked up the call, Felix passed the phone to Colin. ¡°Mom wants to speak with


    you.¡±


    I was close to them, so I overheard Aunt Mel¡¯s voice through the phone. Colin tried his best to reassure


    his mother. Once she learned that Colin was truly safe, Aunt Mel hung up tearfully.


    ¡°Colin, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. I brought milk and bread with me. Have some.¡±


    I took the food out of my bag. Colin ruffled my hair and epted the food. He slowly drank half of the


    milk and tore open the packaging that sealed the bread. Then, he munched on it.


    Leaning against the bench, he was so tired that he didn¡¯t even have the energy to chew food. I felt bad


    for him. Gone was my intention to ost him about the whole thing.


    He was Colin, the man I loved the most. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would break my


    heart. I trusted him.


    After Colin had his meal, Uncle Austin felt very relieved that his son was safe. Age had caught up to


    him, and he hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night. Plus, he had done someborious work too. Felix was


    afraid that his father might copse, so he brought him back to the motel to rest


    I did not leave with them. Instead, I sat next to Colin to keep himpany. We hadn¡¯t seen each other


    for more than a month. The deep sense of yearning only overwhelmed me when I finally saw him in


    person. I had missed him so, so much.


    I kept staring at him. My eyes could never get enough of him.


    Colin noticed my scrutiny. He turned to me and looked at me dotingly. Then, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Why


    did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news, and I was worried sick. My boyfriend was trapped by a mudslide. I didn¡¯t


    know if he was dead or alive. I couldn¡¯t reach him either. No one knew where he was, so I had


    to be here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I snuggled closer to Colin and draped his arm over my shoulders. Then, I hugged his taut waist, taking


    in his scent that was mixed with mud. Finally, I felt reassured.


    All I wanted was for Colin to be safe.


    My fingers touched the rough fabric on Colin. The wound stung, and I gasped out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Colin grabbed my fingers and saw the wounds on them. His eyes reddened as he


    kissed my injuries gently with his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you through this, babe.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No, you had it worse than me. Colin, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± I hugged Colin and buried my face on


    his shoulder, trying to convey my sentiments to him.


    Colin smiled affectionately and indulged me. He poked my nose with his finger and tucked a lock of my


    hair behind my ears. Then, he gave me a peck on my clean face and ears.


    His lips were cracked. The dark purple scabs grazed against my skin, sending a wave of tingly


    sensation to my body.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve learned to be cheeky within this month. How naughty of you.¡± Colin caressed my


    cheek with his broad hand.


    ¡°I only do this to you, Colin. People want to see this side of me, but I don¡¯t show it to just anyone.¡±


    After a while, the doors to the operating room flung wide open. A group of nurses ushered a gurney


    out. Colin got up to ask for more information, leaving me on the bench.


    I was slightlygging behind him because I had to pack up my bag. When I caught up to Colin, the


    doctor had already finished talking to him. Colin¡¯s face was pale, and his head was lowered as if he


    was thinking about something. He didn¡¯t even notice that I was there.


    Only when I tugged his pinkie did he snap back to reality. A conflicted expression appeared on


    his face.


    After the nurses settled the patient down in the ICU, Colin and I went in.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    I didn¡¯t know what happened to me. Perhaps I didn¡¯t want to see Colin care for another woman, so I


    stayed at the entrance and didn¡¯t walk in.


    Colin proceeded to the bed and looked at theatose patient. Ruffling his hair, he wore a worried yet


    frustrated expression.


    He only ruffled his hair when something bothered him a lot. Needless to say, he was very


    concerned about the woman on the bed.


    Fear began to rise in my heart.


    I told myself not to overthink it many times, yet it was hard to put it into practice. I knew Colin wouldn¡¯t


    betray me. He cared deeply about the woman out of a sense of obligation and gratitude.


    Still, something within me felt like it was pierced when I saw him get worried about another


    woman. Did it hurt? No. It was indescribable.


    Just when I debated if I should enter the ward, a group of individuals shuffled toward me. They were in


    a hurry and almost pushed me out of the entryway.


    The leader of the group was a short, middle¨Caged man. He was balding and had a beer belly like a


    quintessential businessman.


    Colin approached him and shook his hand. ¡°Hi, Mr. Zimmer.¡±


    ¡°Is Jas alright, Mr. White? Is she safe?¡±


    H


    Before Colin could answer, a doctor appeared behind Mr. Zimmer. He said that he was the


    patient¡¯s doctor. With a document in his hand, he invited Mr. Zimmer to his office for a talk.


    I peered at Colin, confused. Colin walked toward me and shrugged. ¡°The incident has gained traction.


    Those who participated in the rescue mission might be awarded.¡±


    Recalling those students who entered the mountains reluctantly, I now saw why.


    They came with their clean, ironed clothes and nonchnce. I couldn¡¯t detect a sense of urgency like


    that of those who wanted to save people. Indeed, they joined the operation for


    clout.


    Everyone left the ward. Colin continued to discuss with them in the corrid that the school needed to be


    relocated to somewhere else and that


    taken to handle the loosened soil on the mountain.


    They mentioned


    be


    leres needed to be


    The matter did not concern me, so I couldn¡¯t speak up. I could only stand not far from Colin and quietly


    keep himpany.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Some of them also stated that we were lucky because the mudslide wasn¡¯t serious. Otherwise, the


    whole valley would¡¯ve been ttened and all of the victims could¡¯ve died.


    The content of their conversation only further filled me with dread and fear.


    After around half an hour, Mr. Zimm


    came back. His face was paler than before, and his brows were furrowed together. He whipped out a


    cigarette and began smoking.


    ¡°Mr. White, thank you for taking care of Jas. I appreciate it. We¡¯ll take over the nursing duty. You should


    go back and rest up. You look awful, so you should find a doctor and check if you¡¯re injured.¡±


    Colin replied with a polite smile, though he sounded weary, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back and pack up. I¡¯lle


    back tomorrow morning at thetest.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A


    group of men walked us to the elevator. Colin and I entered the elevator. He pressed the button for the


    first floor. Then, he held my hand and leaned against the wall, closing his eyes for a moment¡¯s respite.


    ¡°Colin, are you alright? Perhaps you should let a doctor examine you.¡±


    Colin shook his head slowly. He parted his cracked lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll rest back in the motel.¡±


    I could tell Colin waspletely exhausted. When we returned to the motel, he didn¡¯t even bother


    asking for a new room. He used the shower in my room and crashed on my bed in his towel. He didn¡¯t


    even have the energy to dry his hair.


    I tucked Colin in and brought his dirty clothes with me to the shower. It took me more than two hours to


    wash them clean. Then, I took the wetundry to the motel receptionist so that she could dry it for me.


    Colin was still sleeping soundly in the same position.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Iy beside the bed, staring at Colin. I hadn¡¯t seen him for almost a month. Aside from being slightly


    tanned, he appeared to be more attractive.


    Even though my fingers were sore from washing clothes, I was willing to endure my


    tiredness for him.


    More precisely, I wanted to look at him more and more. After staring at him for a while, I got tired and


    fell asleep unconsciously.


    Colin woke up before 10:00 pm. When he moved, I also awoke.


    He pleasantly smiled when he spotted me lying next to him in a haze. He stroked my head, kissed my


    lips, and then got up.


    However, we both forgot that he slept wrapped in a bath towel. As soon as he stood up, the up the


    sheet towel came off, leaving his entire body naked in front of me. I yelped and drew


    to cover my eyes.


    Even though my movements were swift enough, I still saw his entire body. I never expected to see


    Colin naked!


    He was indeed good¨Clooking, but I didn¡¯t dare to look at him because it wasn¡¯t good timing. Moreover,


    this scene made me nervous.


    I blushed and tried hard to forget about what I¡¯d just seen. However, the image of Colin¡¯s strong body


    seemed to linger in my mind, clearer and closer with each passing moment. It was so close that I


    seemed to feel his warmth.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He certainly hadn¡¯t expected to be in such an embarrassing situation. Hearing my yelp, he instantly


    realized he was naked. In a panic, he couldn¡¯t think of any other way, so he grabbed another sheet and


    covered himself tightly.


    There was an awkward silence. Colin couldn¡¯t take the shame longer and asked, ¡°Where are my


    clothes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, your clothes are too dirty. I washed and dried them. Do you want to wear them?¡± I said muffledly


    under the quilt.


    Then, I regretted what I had said. Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? If he didn¡¯t want to wear them, he wouldn¡¯t


    ask. Besides, I couldn¡¯t leave him naked for a night.


    Colin snatched my sheet. His hands


    face, which made my heart race, was close to me. face, which made


    1/2


    His starry eyes revealed a hint of teasing. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s exposed. Why are you blushing? How


    about it? Does my body look good?¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to see his body at all. He started teasing me again.


    At that moment, I had forgotten about the scene in the early morning. All I could see was Colin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you. You pervert.¡±


    In embarrassment and anger, I attempted to kick him, but he easily dodged it and pinned me down. I


    was unable to move. We were so close. His body temperature scorched me like fire. My cheeks began


    to heat up again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fetch my clothes? Have you not seen enough?¡± Colin spoke hoarsely,ying his hands


    on the sheets and lifting his brow as if tough at my reaction.


    It was a tant tease! What a bad guy!


    Well, he sessfully teased me. Despite being shy, I had no choice but to get up, take his clothes, and


    toss them on the bed.


    Colin sat up and picked up his underwear. After checking it back and forth, he looked at me. It¡¯s so


    clean. You¡¯ll be a good wife in the future.¡±


    My face was so heated that I thought it was on fire. I gritted my teeth.


    He was so shameless. I shouldn¡¯t have cared about him and let him wear stinky clothes.


    I kindly washed his clothes so he could wear them morefortably. As a result, heughed..


    hard effort. He had no idea how hesitant I was while washing his underwear.


    at my


    When we lived together, we slept in separate rooms. It appeared that we were cohabiting. In reality, we


    were more like co¨Crenting.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    At that time, we washed our undergarments separately and wore our pajamas neatly every night. We


    had never been so bold. Our most intimate contact was when Colin kissed my forehead and said good


    night before bed.


    We once got excited and nearly lost our virginities. As I was so frightened, I burst into tears. Colin gave


    up the following steps and returned to his room unpleasantly.


    Later, I got up to go to the bathroom and found him attempting to calm himself down..I felt so


    embarrassed that I almost wanted to knock myself out on the spot.


    Colin told me once a long timeter that he admired himself for his tolerance. He had almost decided to


    swim in the winter to soothe his urges. His fingers were also bent from


    exhaustion.


    His words made meugh so hard that I nearly choked. It was normal that, the fingers bent. It would be


    frightening if they always remained straight.


    As a result, he was so pissed off that he shoved me onto the bed and tickled me in various ways. I was


    tired and couldn¡¯t get out of bed all day.


    ¡°Do you want to see how I put on my underwear?¡± Colin pretended to lift the sheet. I got, grumpy and


    dashed into the bathroom.


    Iy against the bathroom¡¯s corner, letting the cold wall tiles chill my burning cheeks and calm me


    down.


    Despite my repeated reminders not to overthink, Colin¡¯s well¨Cdefined muscles appeared alive and


    spinning ceaselessly in my mind.


    I tried to forget that scene, but I couldn¡¯t. What should I do?


    After a while, his teasing voice sounded again, ¡°Do you want to watch me in the toilet instead?¡±


    I didn¡¯t! What a jerk. Couldn¡¯t he let me stay in a ce to calm myself?


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, Colin!¡± I turned around angrily and wanted to scold him more. However, when I


    saw him only in his underwear, I felt tongue¨Ctied and couldn¡¯t move my


    eyes away.


    So, he¡¯d only put on his underwear while I was hiding in the bathroom for minutes? He was so slow!


    1/2


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I would have dazed longer if Colin hadn¡¯t grabbed my cor and scooped me out.


    Beauty, regardless of gender, would affect the others¡® concentration. I assumed that this statement was


    correct.


    That night, he spent a long tinie in the bathroom. After he came out, I smelled a strange scent on him


    that I had never smelled before. I asked him what he used to bathe.


    It smelled bad. He kept a gloomy expression and said nothing. No matter how I asked, he


    refused to answer me.


    After Colin ate the cornkes I had prepared, he cuddled me and fell asleep again. Because of what


    happened earlier, I always felt his hug was different than before.


    His hug was warm and tight. His unique scent, which I had never smelled before, was strong. As I


    wasn¡¯tfortable with it, I kept moving, trying to find a better position.


    Colin sensed my unease. He teasingly gripped my waist, hugged me morefortably, and whispered


    warmly, ¡°I want you to bepletely mine, but I can¡¯t do anything right now. I¡¯m tired, baby. I want to


    give you the best first¨Ctime experience possible. So, please bear with it for now.¡±


    After being stunned for a long time, I realized what he meant and blushed shyly: I never thought about


    that. He knew best who often had to endure their desires.


    Hmph, were men in theirte 30s so shameless? He was a lecturer, yet he was so lustful.


    I was so angry that I punched his broad shoulder, but I only felt pain after I hit him. So, I attempted to


    kick him. Before I could lift my feet, he mped them with his. I couldn¡¯t even..


    move.


    I bit him instead. When my lips came into contact with his shoulder, I sensed his body. stiffening. His


    breath on my forehead became hot, likeva, almost scorching me.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Colin mped my limbs tightly. His eyes were zing as he flipped over and pressed down on me,


    kissing me passionately.


    His breath was so hot that I could feel my body heating up.


    Our kisssted around five minutes. Colin nearly made me pass out before he stopped. He leaned over


    my ear and gasped, moaning about my attractiveness and gnashing his teeth.


    Through the thin clothes, the change in his crotch was so noticeable that I dared not move. I was afraid


    that I¡¯d turn him on, causing him to unload his desires on me.


    Although we would lose our virginity sooner orter, Colin was right. Our first experiences should be


    memorable, such as a candlelight meal, a moonlit beach, a sea of roses, or a round bed. We should


    use one of these examples to perfect the atmosphere.


    Besides, we should strengthen our bond gradually. The prerequisite for achieving this step was that he


    needed to fill up all the red flowers. He should first switch from a probationary boyfriend to an official


    one. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t move on to the next phase.


    Colin finally stabilized his breathing. I struggled to free myself from his dangerous hug, but he tightened


    his grip and refused to let go of me. Heined, ¡°Don¡¯t move, baby. I don¡¯t have enough strength to


    control myself. Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll give myself to you, okay?!


    Had I asked him to give himself to me? I felt so embarrassed.


    I wanted to bite him. However, after thinking about it, I decided against it. Something unexpected might


    happen if I bit him again, so I¡¯d better not do anything.


    Five minutester, I sensed his tense body rxed, and his breathing became smooth.


    Was he sleeping? He was!


    I had nned to ask him about the woman he was holding earlier, but I wouldn¡¯t have a chance tonight.


    I felt frustrated for being unable to ask him my doubts.


    The next morning, the sound of birds chirping woke me up. I opened my eyes to find Colin seated on


    the edge of the bed, buttoning his shirt. Seeing that I was awake, he smiled softly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I felt nervous and hurriedly got up, reaching out to grab the hem of his clothes. ¡°Are you


    1/2


    leaving, Colin? Where are you going? I want to go along.¡±


    He put my hands into the sheet, leaned over, and kissed my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep a


    little longer. I¡¯m going to the hospital. I¡¯ll head back to the dormitory if it¡¯s toote so as not to wake you


    up. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    I was so anxious that I blurted out, ¡°Are you going to see that woman? Didn¡¯t Mr. Zimmer mention he


    has sonfeone to take care of her? Why are you going?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was thinking at the time. I merely expressed my thoughts. Like an animal protecting


    its family, I got up to grasp Colin¡¯s shirt. Then, I flipped over to sit on hisp. I selfishly wanted to keep


    him by my side. ¡°Colin, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    My voice trembled as I finished speaking. My eyes reddened, and my tears spilled.


    Maybe I was too sensitive. Colin caressed my back helplessly and tenderly as if to coax a little girl.


    ¡°Do you remember I told you there was a working group with me? They had gone for aid construction.


    She was with me at school the day of the mudslide. To save me, she was trapped in the mud for two


    days. When we rescued her, she had lost sensation below the waist.


    ¡°She underwent an emergency surgery yesterday, but the result wasn¡¯t good. I¡¯m worried about her. I


    feelpelled to visit her since she saved my life. I can¡¯t have no conscience baby. I believe you can


    understand me.¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ¡°Wait for me. I want to go with you. Since she saved you, it¡¯s no different than her saving me. I should


    appreciate her and take care of her with you.¡±


    I broke out of Colin¡¯s arms, got out of bed, and dashed to the bathroom. ¡°Just wait a moment, Colin! I¡¯ll


    be there right away!¡±


    Worried he wouldn¡¯t wait for me, I let him sit on the bed. Then, I hurriedly carried a change of clothes


    before running to the bathroom.


    By the time I finished washing up and changing my clothes, Colin had already tidied the bed. He was


    standing by the window, waiting for me. He held a cigarette and stared into the distance, motionless, as


    if full of thoughts..


    I suddenly became depressed. After the mudslide incident, Colin became a little different. What caused


    his sadness? Was his change due to that woman¡¯s injury?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Colin.¡±


    He turned his head when he heard my voice. The worry in his eyes instantly disappeared, leaving only


    tenderness.


    ¡°I can go there by myself. There are several nice attractions in Lagado: You can hang out with Felix


    and your friends.¡±


    I pouted and couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he was serious. Didn¡¯t he realize Felix and T were


    currently ipatible?


    Obviously, Colin didn¡¯t want me to go to the hospital. Whatever the reason, I must go along.


    He couldn¡¯t stop me.


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re the most attractive. Nothing else can attract me. Just bring me along.¡± I tried to tter him


    as much as possible. All I wanted was for him to take me along.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He held my hand without hesitation and put my phone in my bag. He then picked it up and brought me


    out.


    When he opened the door, he saw three people standing outside. Felix was the one in front. His hand


    stopped in the air as if he intended to knock on the door but didn¡¯t expect it to open. His expression


    slightly darkened as he saw us walk out together.


    1/3


    ¡°Colin, you are going out so early? You¡¯ve been trapped for two days. You should rest more to avoid


    any illnesses.¡±


    Uncle Austin squeezed to the front. He didn¡¯t look surprised when I came out of the room. All his


    thoughts were on Colin¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Your mom just called. She wanted me to tell you to take good care of yourself. It¡¯s best


    to have a thorough body checkup. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re still young and can neglect


    health. You¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    your


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Dad. I know myself well. I¡¯m heading to the hospital to visit a friend. I¡¯ll try to return


    to rest in the afternoon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Who are you going to visit? The woman you held yesterday?¡± Felix frowned and interrupted. He


    looked indifferent.


    Colin nced at him sideways, and his tone was unpleasant. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Ever since the incident of Felix pretending to be disabled, their rtionship had be much colder.


    Felix snorted coldly and stepped aside to make a way. ¡°I just wanted to remind you of the promise you


    made. Don¡¯t break it. What I said wasn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. It sounded like it was relevant to me.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll go first.¡± Colin ignored Felix, took my hand, and walked past him.


    Winston took a step forward and looked at me, obviously having something to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Winston?¡± I asked him.


    He caught up with me and walked beside me. ¡°Professor King mentioned there were some changes in


    the project. It¡¯s urgent. He had booked an afternoon flight and asked me to notify you to go back


    together.¡±


    ¡°Professor King didn¡¯t tell me that. Which project is it?¡±


    ¡°He said that you¡¯re aware of this. It appears to be design¨Crted. The person in charge wishes to


    meet with you.¡±


    Professor King didn¡¯te to me but conveyed his message through Winston. It was


    strange.


    2/3


    ¡°Professor King said he had contacted you, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    I checked my phone and found that Professor King had sent me a brief WhatsApp message. half an


    hour earlier. He told me to return in the afternoon.


    ¡°What time is the flight?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ¡°It¡¯s 3:00 pm.¡±


    I looked at Colin and felt powerless for a moment. It was such a rush. Why was everything happening


    at the same time?


    I paused my steps in hesitation.


    Professor King must be referring to Dreamlight¡¯s Tudor¨Cstyle project. We had invested a lot of energy


    and effort into the early stages and made all¨Caround preparations. We had submitted a dozen drafts,


    and the feedback results had been positive.


    Now that there was a sudden change at Dreamlight. We might need to overturn the previous


    ns.


    If that were the case, we might have to start over everything. Our time would be tight, and the


    difficulty would increase. Professor King¡¯s request for my early return demonstrated that he couldn¡¯t


    resolve the issue alone and needed my assistance.


    However, he had signed a formal contract with Dreamlight. If the other party suddenly made


    unexpected adjustments, it could be regarded as a unteral breach of contract.


    He didn¡¯t hold anyone responsible but informed me to return and confront the issue. Did something


    happen during this period that I wasn¡¯t aware of?


    Life wasn¡¯t only about love but also career.


    However, I was concerned about Colin. One of the reasons was that he had recently been through an


    ident. His body and mind were still in a tense stage. Yesterday and today were merely thoughts that


    kept him going. I wanted to be by his side. As his girlfriend, I should care for him for another two days.


    Another reason was that the scene of him holding another woman always lingered in my mind. I told


    myself that he would never wrong me. It was also natural for every woman to be envious when they


    saw their boyfriend hugging someone else and wanted to know more about it. I had to find out about


    that woman.


    It was a pity I didn¡¯t have such an opportunity. Things that needed to be faced appeared all at once.


    Professor King¡¯s request was too unexpected. His reason seemed far¨Cfetched, but I didn¡¯t dare to


    question him. What should I do?


    I came to a halt on the spot, feeling extremely troubled.


    1/2


    ¡°How about you return with Professor King first?¡± Colin bent over and tentatively


    persuaded me. ¡°I¡¯ll get the results soon. The academic exchange is alsoing to an end. It won¡¯t take


    me more than half a month to go back. If anything happens, I¡¯ll tell you in time. Don¡¯t dy your


    business, okay?¡±


    I lowered my head and remained silent, expressing my reluctance.


    Colin sighed helplessly, caressed my neck, and hugged me. ¡°Be good, now. You¡¯ve been following that


    project for a long time. You¡¯re not a quitter, right? Besides, don¡¯t you want to earn money to support


    me? Do you want to break your promise?¡±


    I was surprised he didn¡¯t feel ashamed to speak about this in front of others. Did he feel proud to be


    supported by a woman?


    I knew he was persuading me, attempting to provide a reason and assist me in making my decision. He


    recognized what I was going through and my unwillingness to go, so he helped me decide.


    I threw his hands away and turned toward the wall to sulk, refusing to pay attention to him.


    Was Colin so anxious to send me off? I had nned to stay with him for another two days.


    I had just been here for a day and night. I hadn¡¯t had time to speak with him properly. We hadn¡¯t seen


    each other for a month. He had no idea how much I had nned to say to him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, I didn¡¯t have a chance to express it. I was even more upset when the person I wanted to see


    refused to stay with me and tried to persuade me to return.


    I felt so angry-


    There was a sound of footsteps behind us. Soon, Colin and I were the only ones left in the corridor. I


    admitted that I felt ufortable and deliberately caused issues. It was him who made me upset. If I¡¯d


    known he¡¯d respond like that, I might not havee.


    Colin understood me and knew how to calm me down and make me happy again.


    He said nothing, only hugged my shoulders and led me to the elevator. I struggled to break free from


    him, but he gripped me tighter.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 440 ¡°It¡¯s 3:00 pm.¡± I looked at Colin and felt powerless for a moment. It was such a rush. Why


    was everything happening at the same time? I paused my steps in hesitation. Professor King must be


    referring to Dreamlight¡¯s Tudor¨Cstyle project. We had invested a lot of energy and effort into the early


    stages and made all¨Caround preparations. We had submitted a dozen drafts, and the feedback results


    had been positive. Now that there was a sudden change at Dreamlight. We might need to overturn the


    previous ns. If that were the case, we might have to start over everything. Our time would be


    tight, and the difficulty would increase. Professor King¡¯s request for my early return demonstrated that


    he couldn¡¯t resolve the issue alone and needed my assistance. However, he had signed a formal


    contract with Dreamlight. If the other party suddenly made unexpected adjustments, it could be


    regarded as a unteral breach of contract. He didn¡¯t hold anyone responsible but informed me to


    return and confront the issue. Did something happen during this period that I wasn¡¯t aware of? Life


    wasn¡¯t only about love but also career. However, I was concerned about Colin. One of the reasons was


    that he had recently been through an ident. His body and mind were still in a tense stage. Yesterday


    and today were merely thoughts that kept him going. I wanted to be by his side. As his girlfriend, I


    should care for him for another two days. Another reason was that the scene of him holding another


    woman always lingered in my mind. I told myself that he would never wrong me. It was also natural for


    every woman to be envious when they saw their boyfriend hugging someone else and wanted to know


    more about it. I had to find out about that woman. It was a pity I didn¡¯t have such an opportunity. Things


    that needed to be faced appeared all at once. Professor King¡¯s request was too unexpected. His


    reason seemed far¨Cfetched, but I didn¡¯t dare to question him. What should I do? I came to a halt on the


    spot, feeling extremely troubled. 1/2 ¡°How about you return with Professor King first?¡± Colin bent over


    and tentatively persuaded me. ¡°I¡¯ll get the results soon. The academic exchange is alsoing to an


    end. It won¡¯t take me more than half a month to go back. If anything happens, I¡¯ll tell you in time. Don¡¯t


    dy your business, okay?¡± I lowered my head and remained silent, expressing my reluctance. Colin


    sighed helplessly, caressed my neck, and hugged me. ¡°Be good, now. You¡¯ve been following that


    project for a long time. You¡¯re not a quitter, right? Besides, don¡¯t you want to earn money to supportN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    me? Do you want to break your promise?¡± I was surprised he didn¡¯t feel ashamed to speak about this in


    front of others. Did he feel proud to be supported by a woman? I knew he was persuading me,


    attempting to provide a reason and assist me in making my decision. He recognized what I was going


    through and my unwillingness to go, so he helped me decide. I threw his hands away and turned


    toward the wall to sulk, refusing to pay attention to him. Was Colin so anxious to send me off? I had


    nned to stay with him for another two days. I had just been here for a day and night. I hadn¡¯t had


    time to speak with him properly. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a month. He had no idea how much I


    had nned to say to him. However, I didn¡¯t have a chance to express it. I was even more upset when


    the person I wanted to see refused to stay with me and tried to persuade me to return. I felt so angry-


    There was a sound of footsteps behind us. Soon, Colin and I were the only ones left in the corridor. I


    admitted that I felt ufortable and deliberately caused issues. It was him who made me upset. If I¡¯d


    known he¡¯d respond like that, I might not havee. Colin understood me and knew how to calm me


    down and make me happy again. He said nothing, only hugged my shoulders and led me to the


    elevator. I struggled to break free from him, but he gripped me tighter.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    I attempted to push my small suitcase and two big snack bags but couldn¡¯t. I was so irritated that I


    stomped and hurled the two oversized bags on the ground. The more I watched them, the angrier I got.


    So, I kicked them several times to vent my anger. ¡°Why did he buy so much junk? He must be crazy!¡±


    Colin only caused trouble for me. I could buy the snacks when I returned to my ce, but he insisted


    on buying them for me. It was too heavy.


    Winston approached with a chuckle. He helped me pick up the snacks while moving his stiff neck,


    which was caused by sitting too long. ¡°Stop getting angry over the snacks. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Thinking of Colin¡¯s advice, I was hesitant to trouble Winston. However, my things were too heavy, and


    he took the initiative to help me. I usually wouldn¡¯t embarrass someone when they showed me


    kindness. Since he wanted to send me back, I would just let him be.


    We chatted till we got to themunity gate. Then, I noticed two familiar people under the shade of a


    tree. They were Andrew and Flynn.


    Honestly, I had forgotten about Flynn as I had focused on Colin in the past two days.


    More precisely, I just assumed that with his status and background, he shouldn¡¯t bother Queenie again.


    She had spoken clearly, and he was in the wrong. He also realized he was to


    me.


    Perhaps Flynn found it hard to give up his love. He probably couldn¡¯t find a way to sort through his


    emotions quickly.


    It was difficult for everyone to end a five¨Cyear rtionship. It was unfortunate that Flynn¡¯s actions were


    too hurtful. Regardless of his reluctance to give up, he couldn¡¯t make it up to¡®


    Queenie.


    We were no longer living in ancient times. Nobody could marry two wives at the same time and enjoy


    everyone¡¯s blessings.


    I asked Winston to look after my suitcase. Then, I approached to greet them.


    Andrew¡¯s eyes shone as he spotted me approaching. He peered behind me and inquired, Where is Mr.


    White? Hasn¡¯t he returned with you? Who is that handsome guy?¡±


    1/2


    Upon hearing that, Flynn looked at Winston and nced at me probingly. He probably thought I


    cheated¨Cjust like what he had done.


    I ignored him and asked Andrew, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before Andrew could answer, Flynn spoke first. His voice sounded low and hoarse. It was as


    if he was seriously ill. His skinny figure, as well as the misery and pain in his that he was sick. It was an


    incurable lovesickness.


    Looking at his miserable expression, I felt indescribable joy as he deserved it.


    ¡°I talked with him about Queenie.¡±


    eyes, indicated


    ¡°Queenie has broken up with you. Her affairs have nothing to do with you. Is there anything else to talk


    about?¡± I retorted straightforwardly, exacerbating his anguish.


    When Queenie loved him, hecked self¨Ccontrol and did everything he wanted. When she stopped


    loving him, he pretended to be affectionate again. However, nobody would care


    about him.


    Nobody would treat him as a treasure anymore.


    I remembered a sentence in a book. It stated, ¡°I love you, so I treat you like a treasure and tolerate


    whatever you do. But if I don¡¯t love you anymore, you¡¯re nothing in my eyes, worse than a grain of sand


    under my feet.¡±


    That was how Flynn was right now.


    He said, ¡°But I never agreed to break up. I love Queenie. We¡¯ve been in a rtionship for five years.


    How could she say she no longer loves me? I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t bear to let her go. I can¡¯t stop


    loving her in this life.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He scrubbed his face vigorously, his sharp eyes full of confusion and uncertainty.


    Perhaps he still couldn¡¯t believe that Queenie would leave abruptly and never look back. She used to


    love and treat him like a god. He thought she would never leave him no matter what


    he did.


    He finally realized that the girl he had ignored and treated coldly held a significant ce in his heart.


    However, he realized it toote.

 Chapter 443

    2/2


    Chapter 443


    ¡°Flynn, I witnessed your love with Queenie along the way. I¡¯d like to ask you¨Cdo you love her? Or do


    you only feel unreconciled because she chose to end the rtionship?


    ¡°Are you just unwilling to let go of the memories from those five years? Do you assume you have a


    deep affection for her? Please answer me. What do you really care about?¡±


    Flynn was stunned for a moment when he heard my question. He leaned against the tree trunk and


    sank deeply into thinking. He was frozen stiff like a stone.


    His despair spread in his eyes until it submerged everything. There was no longer a trace of light.


    Before that, he had been used to enjoying Queenie¡¯s deep love and dedication. He never considered


    their future.


    In other words, he never included her in his ns. He had always regarded her as his appendage.


    Nothing else mattered as long as she was beside him.


    He finally realized that Queenie was an independent individual. She was aware of her emotions and


    thoughts¨Cas well as the pain. He couldn¡¯t bring her back any longer.


    ¡°See? You can¡¯t even figure out your feelings. So, how do you make Queenie feel your love, Flynn?


    Over thest five years, she has been willing to follow you without regrets. She never owed you


    anything. If there is any debt in this rtionship, you¡¯re the one who owes her.


    ¡°She has suffered too much for you over the years. You only saw her suffer once. Do you realize how


    much pain she went through alone? Please put yourself in her shoes. If love only causes her grief,


    shou


    always be in endless darkness. In this case, will she still want this


    rtionship?


    ¡°I believe you love her. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been with her for many years. So what? You can¡¯t


    give her happiness or a home. Why do you want to keep her?


    ¡°If she stays by your side, she¡¯ll only be your mistress. Everyone will despise her. You let the one


    you love be a mistress. Is this how you love her?¡±


    Andrew snorted sullenly and red at Flynn fiercely. If he could turn his eyes into knives, he would


    have shed Flynn to pieces.


    As a young man who seemed to have a particrly clingy temperament, he actually had a terrifying


    aura. When confronted with the cold and aggressive Flynn, he was in no way inferior and even


    somewhat aloof.


    1/2


    Andrew resembled a protective knight, while Queenie was the princess he would protect


    with his entire life.


    Flynn became even more gloomy after hearing my words. He stared forward nkly as if hollowed out


    of his body. Then, he slumped against the tree like, a lifeless vine.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Others would probably pity him after seeing his current appearance. However, every oue had a


    cause. He was solely responsible for his current situation and not anyone else. No one could help him.


    He deserved it.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lose her. My biggest wish is to have her by my side and grow old together for the


    rest of my life. What should I do if she¡¯s gone?¡±


    Flynn clutched his head, groaning in pain. His voice cracked like a dying trapped animal.


    Until now, he had never stated that he only wanted Queenie. He didn¡¯t even offer to take her far away


    as long as she forgave him. If he said so, I assumed she¡¯d be with him regardless of the


    consequences.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t say that. Despite his silence, I knew his choice. Between Queenie and his


    family, he chose thetter.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Flynn¡¯s choice disappointed me. Andrew also seemed angry and scornful of Flynn.


    Queenie must have known his decision before leaving him. She was the only one who saw the truth


    with rity.


    ¡°Please face reality and let her go.


    I looked upstairs. The curtains at home shook slightly. I could tell Queenie had just left there.


    I added, ¡°You didn¡¯t help Queenie when she was humiliated. If you had scolded Dani and her mother


    or called Queenie tofort her, she might not have been so disappointed. All of this was your fault.


    You deserve the consequences.¡±


    I grabbed Andrew¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. Winston followed behind us.


    That was all I could say to Flynn. Nobody could tell what he would do in the future. After all, his


    rtionship with Queenie was doomed.


    Flynn shouted, ¡°Do you think Andrew Lambert would be a good match for Queenie? Do you know who


    he is? This guy is the eldest scion of the Lambert family! He also shoulders the family mission. Can


    Queenie be happy with him?


    ¡°She¡¯ll only repeat the same mistakes. The Lambert family is prominent in Jinovy. Regardless of family


    heritage or basis, his family is far more sophisticated than mine!¡±


    I didn¡¯t pay heed to Flynn¡¯s crazy ims but turned to look at Andrew in shock.


    He was good¨Clooking, had bright eyes, and a tall figure in simple casual attire. I never expected this


    enthusiastic man to be the future heir of the Lamberts.


    If Queenie got hurt again after being with Andrew, she might not be able to survive. I didn¡¯t dare to take


    the risk.


    ¡°Andrew, is what Flynn said true?¡±


    He grinned, appearingpletely rxed. He nced at Flynn with obvious disdain.


    Flynn¡¯s expression darkened as his jaw twitched violently. Being looked down upon by a man much


    younger than him must be ufortable¨Cnot to mention that Andrew was his love rival.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m indeed the Lamberts¡® eldest scion, but that won¡¯t stop my love for Queenie. Mr. Hayes, have


    you ever seen the Lamberts¡® direct bloodline divorce and remarry? We have no


    1/2


    such precedent because my family¡¯s motto is to find a spouse we like and never regret it for the rest of


    our lives.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The Lamberts¡® descendants are only widowed, never divorced. I dare to swear on


    everything in the world¨CI¡¯ll only love one woman, marry once, and never abandon her!¡±


    Andrew spoke firmly and resoundingly, with a solemn expression. His words moved me.


    Flynn¡¯s demeanor shifted, and his eyes narrowed. Soon, he widened his eyes again and concentrated


    his gaze behind me.


    I knew that Queenie wasing.


    ¡°Wee back, Lulu. Why didn¡¯t youe up?¡±


    Before I could respond, Flynn stepped forward and grabbed Queenie, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Queenie, I knew you¡¯d see me! I apologize. It¡¯s all my fault. Pleasee back to me. I¡¯ll love you more


    in the future. I¡¯ll never let you suffer again!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Queenie, Andrew, and I all shouted at the same time.


    Andrew red at Flynn coldly, grasping and squeezing his wrist hard.


    Flynn couldn¡¯t bear the pain, so he loosened his grip. Queenie¡¯s wrist instantly dropped into Andrew¡¯s


    hands.


    He lifted her finger¨Cmarked wrist and stroked it gently. Then, he blew it carefully and said in distress,


    ¡°Does it hurt? You should go up with Luna first. I¡¯ll buy the ointment and apply it for you, or there will be


    bruises.¡±


    Queenie¡¯s eyes reddened. Her tears fell as she nodded.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    One side was despair and pain; the other was hope and salvation.


    What should she choose? Wasn¡¯t that obvious?


    When Flynn saw Andrew and Queenie getting along intimately, he grew enraged and rushed over with


    a loud shout.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She eximed and subconsciously pushed Andrew away, facing Flynn and closing her eyes.


    She¡¯d seen Flynn hit someone.


    That year at the bar, we were all drunk. When he came, he almost beat the other party to death. His


    ferocious appearance had frightened us.


    Queenie naturally didn¡¯t want the innocent Andrew to be harmed. She realized she couldn¡¯t do


    anything, so she stepped forward and pushed him away.


    Flynn never expected her to push Andrew away, so he used too much force.


    When his target became Queenie, he didn¡¯t manage to hold back. Seeing that his fist was about to hit


    her face, Queenie paled and closed her eyes, preparing for theing injury and severe pain.


    Andrew, who had been pushed away, responded instantly and hurried back frantically. When he saw


    the fist about to strike Queenie, he leaped up and kicked Flynn¡¯s face.


    Seeing that, I took the opportunity to pull Queenie out of Flynn¡¯s attack range.


    Andrew used all his strength to kick Flynn¡¯s left cheek. He was injured, and blood immediately gushed


    forth. He got kicked to the side and fell to his knees on the ground.


    Queenie cried as shey on my shoulder. Distressingly, I patted her back tofort her.


    Andrew, who had sessfully hit Flynn, felt even angrier when he saw her crying. He chased after


    Flynn and kicked thetter several more times.


    Flynn was likewise not easy to deal with. He roared and got up to fight, frantically attacking without


    defending. His eyes appeared fierce.


    However, Andrew was good at fighting. After a few rounds, Flynn was defeated and couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Later, he simply stopped attacking and let Andrew¡¯s fists rain on him.


    tox


    He got knocked down and struggled to get up repeatedly. Until all his strength was


    1/2


    exhausted, hey on the ground. He didn¡¯t seem to care whether Andrew would hit him to death.


    ¡°Enough. If you hit him again, he¡¯ll die.¡±


    Winston no longer stood idly by. He set down the things and went over to pull Andrew back. ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to waste your time beating a scumbag. Why don¡¯t you go and check if your girlfriend is injured?¡±


    Andrew gradually calmed down. He nced at Flynn sternly before returning his attention to Queenie.


    He lowered his head and tenderly asked her if she was injured.


    rage.


    She cried and shook her head, stating she was fine, which soothed his Flynn struggled to stand while


    swaying. His expensive clothes were stained with mud and leaves, his hair was messy, and the blood


    on his face had spread into a strange mark


    He gazed longingly at Queenie, who was being cared for by Andrew. His eyes tears, and he revealed


    his intense and heavy pain.


    welled up with


    Was Flynn in pain, too? That was a rare scene. Only by experiencing it himself did he understand how


    much pain Queenie had suffered over the years.


    ¡°Queenie, let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Andrew spoke softly. He still looked immature but seemingly invincible,


    standing beside Queenie like a protective wall capable of shielding her from danger for the rest of her


    life.


    I echoed, ¡°Queenie, let¡¯s go back. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She wiped away her tears and walked forward.


    We walked in. Andrew wanted to take my suitcase, but Winston refused. ¡°Just take care of your


    girlfriend. I can handle this.¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want Winston to enter my ce. After all, Colin specifically reminded me to stay away


    from him.


    However, Andrew got increasingly concerned about the crying Queenie. I couldn¡¯t carry so much stuff


    either. Given Flynn¡¯s insane state, it would be safer to have more men, so I¡¯d better ept Winston¡¯s


    help.


    When we approached the door, there was a shrill yell from behind, ¡°I love you, Queenie! Don¡¯t leave


    me! Please!¡®

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Queenie¡¯s body swayed. She subconsciously stopped, and her tears spilled again.


    Andrew stood behind her. This time, he didn¡¯t do anything. He just waited quietly for her to


    make a decision.


    Within a few seconds, she made her steps and entered the stairway. He breathed a sigh of relief, as


    did I.


    Fortunately, Queenie persisted in her decision. Her future would be easier since she had


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    taken the first step in staying away from Flynn. She might be in pain, but as long as she kept moving


    forward, she would eventually emerge from her suffering.


    From today on, Queenie and Flynn¡¯s rtionship was over.


    When I entered home, I was so tired that I slumped on the couch to distract myself from the chaotic


    thoughts in my mind.


    Andrew weed Winston to sit as if he were the host¨Cand opened the fridge to get


    Winston a bottle of water.


    Queenie went straight into the bathroom. When she came out, she had stopped crying, but her eyes


    were still a little swollen.


    ¡°Lulu, how about we eat seafood pasta?¡± Queenie asked me lowly.


    After I agreed, she took out the ingredients from the fridge and went into the kitchen to prepare meals.


    Andrew thoughtfully slipped on an apron and followed her, leaving Winston and me on the couch. We


    awkwardly stared at each other.


    Since there was a guest, I couldn¡¯t just sit there and say nothing. It was too rude. Just as I was thinking


    about starting a topic, Colin sent me a video call invitation.


    He wasted no time in making the call. When I picked it up, his face showed on the screen. He looked


    as attractive as ever, but his eyes were dim. He appeared exhausted and frowned slightly.


    He held the phone in one hand and rubbed his brows with the other, looking extremely tired.


    I didn¡¯t even need to ask. He had gone to the hospital after sending me to the airport. He probably


    stayed there until now without resting.


    Perhaps I was too selfish. Colin had been spending time with another woman, which made


    1/2


    me unhappy when I think about it¨Ceven if she was his savior.


    ¡°Are you home?¡± he asked me hoarsely. I could tell he was ufortable.


    Wasn¡¯t he asking nonsense? He was making a video call. Couldn¡¯t he tell whether I was at home?


    ¡°Yes, I just got back. Do you have a headache, Colin?¡± After a while of holding back, I still


    asked about his condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You seem to arrive a littleter than expected. Is the flight dyed?¡±


    ¡°I met Flynn downstairs. I wasted some time dealing with him.¡±


    Colin frowned slightly. Obviously, Flynn¡¯s appearance surprised him. ¡°Are you hungry? I can order you


    some takeout.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± I turned my phone around. ¡°Look, Queenie is preparing my seafood pasta. It¡¯s delicious


    and hygienic. I don¡¯t want takeout.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well in the past two days. Enjoy your meal and go to bed early. If


    Professor King needs help, call me anytime.¡±


    I turned my phone back, but the camera lens identally caught Winston. When Colin saw it, he


    immediately frowned and asked me in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why is Winston here?¡±


    Colin White, it was a video call. Winston could hear it.


    Colin¡¯s jealousy was too tant.


    I told him, ¡°Oh, my luggage is too heavy. I couldn¡¯t lift it, so Winston helped me bring it up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t It


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you¨Cdo you remember what I¡¯ve said?¡±


    Colin probably realized halfway through his statements that he shouldn¡¯t be jealous of a student. So, he


    reced his embarrassing iplete sentence with a pause.


    ¡°I remember. But there is so much stuff. I can¡¯t take them all. You¡¯re not here either. What should I do if


    I didn¡¯t ask Winston¡¯s help?¡± I deliberately crossed my legs and acted


    rebellious.


    Hmph, I hadn¡¯t even held Colin ountable for hugging a woman a few days before. Couldn¡¯t a junior


    send me upstairs? I felt unjust that he questioned me.


    Colin choked, gritted his teeth, and became unpleasant. He stared at me for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll


    go back soon. Don¡¯t bring strangers home again. It¡¯s not safe for you girls.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry about my safety. Andrew is here, too. He¡¯ll protect us. By the way, Colin, are you


    still in the hospital?¡±


    It was only fair for me to ask about him after he¡¯d asked about me. Otherwise, I would havee off as


    rude.


    Colin didn¡¯t hide it from me. ¡°Yes, her surgery was quite sessful. It¡¯s difficult to predict


    the how her recovery will go. The director stated that even if she could recover, rehabilitation process


    would be painful. Even now, she¡¯s in great difort.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Jasmine is in a bad mood. She¡¯s in an unfamiliar city and has no one to rely on. She¡¯s


    my alumni. Besides, she was injured because of me. I have to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine? The person you hugged that day was Jasmine?¡±


    A long¨Cforgotten smiling face appeared in my mind when I heard this name. I felt my heart sink, and


    the horrible premonition returned.


    Colin was so concerned about his savior. Was it merely because she saved his life, or was it because


    that person was Jasmine?


    In other words, he was always with her throughout the academic exchange at Lagado.


    I then remembered the voice I heard on the video call when Colin went to the educational aid for the


    first time. It was Jasmine, after all. No wonder that voice sounded so familiar.


    Ƭ


    It was fine when I didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s identity. I could assume that Colin was just carrying out his


    duties. When I found out she was Jasmine, I admitted I grew nervous and


    unhappy.


    She had liked Colin since they were at Lincoln University. I even helped her send him letters.


    Although he rejected her back then, they reunited many yearster in another city and went through a


    disaster together. It was a bad sign when he was particrly attentive to her.


    My intuition told me that Jasmine¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t that simple. What would happen between the three of


    us would be even moreplicated.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so quiet?¡± Colin asked, raising his brow.


    I was curious about what he thought about Jasmine, but those were only my guesses. I couldn¡¯t ask


    him impulsively. I didn¡¯t want to say anything hurtful or unreasonable.


    1/2


    I tried to concentrate on the conversation and replied to him feebly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Jasmine. Colin,


    can I video chat with her?¡±


    Colin thought for a while before gently rejecting me. It was the first time he had explicitly rejected me


    for someone who liked him. ¡°You¡¯d better avoid calling her for the time being. She¡¯s feeling depressed


    right now. You can chat with herter when her mood gets better.


    Wasn¡¯t it because she was in a terrible mood that I wanted to speak with her? I wouldn¡¯t stimte her


    anyway. Why didn¡¯t he let me? I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but he was already protecting her,


    Sure enough, all men were bastards.


    ¡°I just care about Jasmine. Nothing else.¡± I hid my displeasure. I was a woman, after all. It was natural


    for me to be jealous.


    ¡°Hmm, I know that. I¡¯m here with her. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just take care of yourself. Wait until I get


    back.¡±


    I told him, ¡°Okay, take good care of Jasmine. You don¡¯t have to call me all the time. If she finds out and


    gets stimted again, it¡¯ll be troublesome. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll ask Winston for help.


    ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t have enough money, just tell me. She saved your life. We must cover her


    medical expenses, nutritious meals, and lost wages. Don¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    Colin might have heard the insinuations in my words, but he couldn¡¯t find any point to refute. He smiled


    meaningfully, revealing a bit of fierceness and attractiveness in his eyes.


    I admitted I mentioned Winston on purpose.


    I felt it was unjust that he could apany Jasmine, but I couldn¡¯t approach Winston for help. Anyway,


    we were still in a pure alumni rtionship up to now. There was nothing I couldn¡¯t say.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything he wanted while restricting me.


    I tried to concentrate on the conversation and replied to him feebly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Jasmine. Colin,


    can I video chat with her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin thought for a while before gently rejecting me. It was the first time he had explicitly rejected me


    for someone who liked him. ¡°You¡¯d better avoid calling her for the time being. She¡¯s feeling depressed


    right now. You can chat with herter when her mood gets better.


    Wasn¡¯t it because she was in a terrible mood that I wanted to speak with her? I wouldn¡¯t stimte her


    anyway. Why didn¡¯t he let me? I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but he was already protecting her.


    Sure enough, all men were bastards.


    ¡°I just care about Jasmine. Nothing else.¡± I hid my displeasure. I was a woman, was natural for me to


    be jealous.


    after all. It


    ¡°Hmm, I know that. I¡¯m here with her. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just take care of yourself. Wait until I get


    back.¡±


    I told him, ¡°Okay, take good care of Jasmine. You don¡¯t have to call me all the time. If she finds out and


    gets stimted again, it¡¯ll be troublesome. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll ask Winston for help.


    ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t have enough money, just tell me. She saved your life. We must cover her


    medical expenses, nutritious meals, and lost wages. Don¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    Colin might have heard the insinuations in my words, but he couldn¡¯t find any point to refute. He smiled


    meaningfully, revealing a bit of fierceness and attractiveness in his eyes:


    I admitted I mentioned Winston on purpose.


    I felt it was unjust that he could apany Jasmine, but I couldn¡¯t approach Winston for help. Anyway,


    we were still in a pure alumni rtionship up to now. There was nothing I couldn¡¯t say.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything he wanted while restricting me.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Colin hung up the phone unsatisfied. I flung the phone onto the couch, but then I noticed Winston


    sitting upright, snickering with his lips pursed. I felt my face slightly heated.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was over. I took advantage of him to make Colin jealous, and he heard the whole conversation. I


    seemed to be very scheming. That wasn¡¯t good.


    The meals were served quickly. Winston and I each had a te of pasta.


    I picked up the pasta and took some bites. Then, a big shrimp emerged from the te. I scooped it up


    and prepared to bite it with the skin, but Winston grabbed it.


    ¡°What are you doing? You have shrimps, too. Why are you taking mine?¡±


    I was already so upset that I wanted to cry when he grabbed my shrimp and disturbed my


    meal.


    Was I easily bullied? My tears instantly flowed, smearing my eyes with dampness.


    ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s just shrimp. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not snatching it. I just want to peel it for you.¡±


    Winston flexibly twisted off the shrimp heads and started peeling its skin. As an art student


    his hands were attractive.


    I got an idea and took a snapshot with my phone, then uploaded it to my WhatsApp story


    with a bold sentence.


    The photo showed a half¨Cpeeled shrimp and Winston¡¯s slender hands. I wrote, ¡°Repay The


    Savior With Life.¡±


    The photo and sentence were somewhat irrelevant, but I believed Colin could understand it.


    After eating pasta, Winston exchanged phone numbers with me and added my WhatsApp under the


    guise of helping each other. Then, he said goodbye and left.


    Queenie was emotionally unstable. Andrew was worried and insisted on staying. It was a pity there


    were only two bedrooms, so he had to sleep on the couch.


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d never slept on the couch before. At that time, we assumed he was only an ordinary


    college student like us, so we didn¡¯t think much about it.


    However, the truth was that he was a young heir of a wealthy family. If we let him sleep on the couch


    again, it would be somewhat inappropriate. We would feel pressured as if we


    1/2


    hadn¡¯t treated him properly.


    Andrew probably only experienced sleeping on the couch in our small house. It might be a novel and


    painful experience for him.


    Fortunately, he was very adaptable and wasn¡¯t displeased at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be


    enjoying it.


    The couch wasn¡¯t long. Andrew¡¯s legs dangled off the couch while hey on it. I couldn¡¯t help but tease


    him, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you must have a big bed in your ce. Why are you suffering here? Won¡¯t you feel


    aggrieved?¡±


    He patted the pillow and grinned. ¡°Luna, I don¡¯t care about anything as long as I¡¯m by Queenie¡¯s side.


    I¡¯ll still be happy even if I have to sleep next to the rubbish. It¡¯s ideal if I could sleep here every day.¡±


    ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. In terms of family background and age, you¡¯re not a good


    match for Queenie. Why do you like her? Can I trust you?¡±


    Andrew grew interested in the topic. He turned over and half¨Clied on the couch, blinking his eyes. It


    appeared to be a long chat. ¡°Luna, do you believe in love at first sight?¡± ¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that all love at first sight is driven by desire. Queenie and I have been friends for


    years. We have profound feelings. So, if you pursue her because of desire or something else, I advise


    you to stop here. If you hurt her, I¡¯ll never forgive you.


    Queenie was a pure northerner but had the petite figure of a southerner. Her facial features were


    exquisite, which always drew guys in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see her cry. How could I hurt her? Luna, I know you all think I¡¯m young and unreliable.


    But you shouldn¡¯t judge me based on my appearance. Even though Flynn is older.


    his character isn¡¯t that good.


    than me,


    ¡°I¡¯m loyal in love. I won¡¯t leave Queenie unless she doesn¡¯t want me. So, I believe I¡¯m the one who can


    give her long¨Cterm stability. The most important thing you can do right now is to help me pursue her.¡±


    After saying so, that brat winked at me cheekily.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    What Flynncked was a determination like Andrew¡¯s.


    In all the years we had been at Lincoln University, Flynn had never said anything like this in public.


    For any woman, nothing was more essential than being affirmed and acknowledged in front


    of others.


    ¡°Why should I trust you? Because of your eloquence?¡± I asked.


    He replied, ¡°With my strong love for her, I¡¯ll never leave her forever. Is that enough? Luna, no matter


    how much I promise, it would be better to do something that will make her happy.


    ¡°Promises are useless except for bluffing. At least I haven¡¯t seen anyone punished for breaching their


    words. As long as Queenie is willing to give me a chance, I¡¯ll make her happy forever.¡±


    Andrew said that with sincerity. His eyes were clear with happiness.


    Sincerity was quite rare in a wealthy family. It showed that he had a good intention.


    He patted the pillow again andy down excitedly. Then, he took a selfie and sent a WhatsApp story


    with the sentence¨COn a Journey to Pursue Love.


    He even added a chubby boy icon behind the sentence. His tone of the sentence was yful


    and sincere, which was a bit cute.


    I was curious how Queenie would react when she saw it. I even wondered when she¡¯d be able


    to let go of the past and pay attention to this cute, cool boy.


    Perhaps his sincerity led me to believe he would keep her happy for the rest of her life.


    After lying on the bed, I was still thinking that maybe Andrew would be Queenie¡¯s salvation.


    As I had been busy for several days, I was exhausted. After scrolling through my phone, I felt sleepy


    and set my phone aside. Just as I was about to fall asleep, my phone rang.


    It was so annoying. The caller was crazy to call me at midnight.


    I irritably stretched the sheet to cover my face and didn¡¯t bother looking for my phone. I assumed the


    caller would hang up after no one responded. However, the caller waited patiently until the call was


    automatically denied before calling again. The ringing of the phone took away my drowsiness.


    1/2


    When it rang for the fourth time, I reached for my phone in annoyance, shouting, ¡°Who is it? I want to


    sleep! Are you crazy to call me at this hour?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After shouting, I realized that it was a video call. Colin¡¯s expression on the screen darkened. His eyes


    were flickering, and he looked a little gloomy and scary.


    Did he want to settle the score with me? I smiled yfully in secret as I remembered the post in my


    WhatsApp story. Hmph, I did it on purpose. It was my revenge for him hugging Jasmine.


    I wasn¡¯t that petty or selfish. Though, when I saw the man I loved hugging another woman, I couldn¡¯t


    help but feel bad.


    Although Colin imed that Jasmine saved his life, only the two of them knew what went on. As his


    girlfriend, I had a right to know it. I had the right toin for the whole truth to be exposed.


    Moreover, he had disturbed my restful slumber. I even considered cutting¨Coff a few red flowers as a


    punishment for his inappropriate behavior and extending his probation period.


    It was just that Colin¡¯s eyes were too frightening. I flinched reflexively, but I feigned indifference and met


    his stare, forcing myself to confront him.


    ¡°Do you have hands?¡± he asked gloomily.


    ¡°I have.¡± I stretched out my other hand to the screen and made a gesture deftly.


    ¡°Since you have, why don¡¯t you peel the shrimp yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to having someone peel shrimp for me. I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m afraid of hurting my hands,¡± I


    deliberately said so to make him unhappy.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Colin was talking nonsense. Why should I waste my energy peeling the shrimp when someone had


    already done so?


    When I was a kid, I had my finger pricked by a shrimp. I didn¡¯t want to get pricked again. If no one


    peeled it for me, I¡¯d eat it whole, spitting away the skin.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat shrimp.¡±


    He was quite domineering. Who was he trying to scare? I wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. I like shrimp.¡± I wrinkled my nose and pouted cheekily. I looked away, refusing to look


    at him properly.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Winston.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say-¡± Colin rubbed his forehead helplessly as if I had caused him a headache.¡± Tell me, what


    are you making a fuss about?¡°!


    I showed him an unhappy expression. ¡°Repaying the savior with life.¡±


    Colin was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. Didn¡¯t she save your life? She even wrote you letters while we were at Lincoln


    University. You two reunited and spent many days in the same ce. You even held her so tightly when


    you got out.¡±


    He seemed to be angry about my statements but found themughable. His eyes were sparkling. ¡°Little


    brat, so this is your actual purpose, right? I felt something wrong with you during thest two days. It


    turns out you¡¯re jealous.


    ¡°Jasmine is indeed my savior, but I won¡¯t repay her with my life. I promised myself to a heartless girl a


    long time ago.¡±


    His promise was just what I was waiting for. I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, but Lpretended not to let it


    go. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You held her so tightly that you didn¡¯t even notice me standing next to you. You


    have no conscience.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no conscience for not noticing you. I know you made a lot of effort toe here and save


    me. You had suffered. It is a life¨Csaving grace, so I¡¯ll give myself to you. However, you must wait until I


    get back before doing so. Please wait for me patiently. Don¡¯t let others


    1/2


    take advantage of you, okay?¡±


    I pouted and refused to agree.


    Colin¡¯s voice went lower and softer like the strings of a guitar being plucked on a moonlit night. It


    sounded so intoxicating. ¡°Baby, it was an ident that day. If the rescue team had brought a stretcher,


    I wouldn¡¯t have needed to carry her out.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary measure to save people. It has nothing to do with feelings. I¡¯ll carry her out


    regardless of who she is, even if she¡¯s not Jasmine. Baby, are you jealous because youck


    confidence in yourself?¡±


    Hmph, whocked confidence? I was just upset.


    I retorted, ¡°When did I get jealous? Jealousy will only make me feel worse. I only like shrimp. I¡¯ll eat


    fried shrimp tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not jealous. But you¡¯re not allowed to eat shrimp until I return.


    I was about to lose my temper when Colin¡¯s eyes became affectionate and passionate. ¡°Baby, I want to


    kiss you.¡±


    My n to confront him crumbled.


    Even though I was ready to make a fuss with him, his deep affection and warmth drew me into a trap I


    couldn¡¯t escape.


    Colin was quite skilled at flirting. In this life, I might be unable to escape the love web he had spun.


    I blushed and hesitated, too embarrassed to look at him.


    I couldn¡¯t recall how many times I kissed or hugged him to sleep. Despite his request, I¡® couldn¡¯t


    ovee my nervousness. My face heated up, and my heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here. Come on, you can kiss me.¡± I mustered my bravery and attempted to appear


    triumphant, raising my chin to challenge him.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    I learned this trick from Julia. I might appear unsatisfied or challenged Colin, yet it was coquettish.


    As a result, I could attract him. Although he would get bothered, he would feel amused and focused on


    me. Julia stated few boyfriends could escape this trick.


    In addition, I dared to do this because I knew he couldn¡¯t kiss me right now.


    If he were here, he wouldn¡¯t ask my opinion when he wanted to kiss me. The oue would be the


    same whether I agreed or not.


    The other thing was that I didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. I was afraid he would be


    impetuous and take the final step in bed with me. After all, I¡¯d seen the excited spark in his eyes many


    times. It was scary.


    I wanted to save the most beautiful moment for the most memorable day. I didn¡¯t want to be too


    intimate with him in advance. Thus, I only teased him. He still had to wait for the most important


    moment to do anything he wanted with me.


    Colin grinned meaningfully. His dark eyes were as deep as the night sky, and his smile was attractive,


    but the threat in his eyes was obvious. ¡°Be good, baby. Wait until I get back. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    I assumed I would get a lesson from him.


    After receiving his ¡®threat¡®, I no longer felt stuffy. My breathing became much smoother, and I slept


    exceptionally well.


    Honestly, I believed Colin. I only wanted to make a fuss with him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to feel at ease.


    The virtuous Andrew had already prepared breakfast when I woke up the next morning. He appeared


    elegant, serving the cornkes seriously.


    It was said that serious men were the most attractive. He was one of them. Not only was he attractive,


    but he was also seductive.


    Queenie came out after washing up. We exchanged smiles before sitting at the dining table to await


    breakfast.


    I felt quite lucky. Previously, Colin was the one who made my meals. As Queenie lived with me, Andrew


    was now preparing my meals as well. The overall feeling was pretty good.


    1/2


    While he was going to the kitchen to get something, I nudged her and signaled her to peek into the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Queenie, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to attract a cool boy. How do you feel? You can consider epting


    him. I think he¡¯s pretty good. He has money, talent, and a good appearance. The most important thing


    is that he cares for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Queenie grabbed a cream cheese bread roll and stuffed it into my mouth. Her face reddened from


    anger and shyness. ¡°Can¡¯t breakfast keep you from talking? If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll scratch


    you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry? I bet you want to hide your true feelings.¡± I chewed the fluffy, sweet bread roll with


    its strong cheese vor.


    ¡°We¡¯re just colleagues and friends. Don¡¯t try to pair us up. In my current situation, I can¡¯t start a new


    rtionship. Please stop messing around. If Andrew misunderstands it, I¡¯ll dy him from finding a


    girlfriend. How can I afford such a sin? Lulu, don¡¯t make fun of us.¡±


    ¡°Pairing up has nothing to do with sin. In many cases, the exnation is only a cover¨Cup. If you use a


    cover¨Cup too many times, it bes a fact. God predestined the pairings. I can¡¯t pair anyone the way I


    want to.¡±


    Andrew came back and asked if we wanted fruit. Perhaps he misheard ¡°pair¡± as ¡°pear¡± and said he


    could help us to buy it. I nearly hurt myself by suppressing myughter. If Queente hadn¡¯t red at me,


    I would have told him the truth.


    7


    As we didn¡¯t answer him, he stared at us in doubt. Then, he smiled helplessly and murmured that it was


    difficult for him to guess a woman¡¯s thoughts.


    Queenie pretended it had nothing to do with her and let me deal with the trouble I caused. I could only


    smile embarrassedly and respond, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m already hungry.¡±


    Andrew also gave me a smile in return. He then picked up a slice of pickled crunchy cucumber for


    Queenie. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s fresh. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll switch to another kind of cucumber tomorrow.¡±


    After breakfast, the three of us went out together.


    Queenie and Andrew had work, leaving me with no choice but to go to college. I would meet with


    Professor King to discuss a new design n.


    When we left themunity, we noticed the eye¨Ccatching Flynn standing across the road.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Flynn was dressed in ck, casual attire. He stood straight and upright, but his eyes were dim and


    lonely.


    It had only been one night. Flynn, who had always been cold and sharp, appeared to have experienced


    countless hardships and was depressed.


    I held Queenie¡¯s hand worriedly. She smiled gently at me and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luna. I¡¯m with Queenie. Even if my life is at risk, I¡¯ll keep Queenie safe.¡±


    Andrew nced at Flynn coldly before hugging Queenie¡¯s shoulders as if he were a knight guarding a


    princess.


    Usually, she would shake his hand off. However, in front of Flynn, she silently epted it. Sheter told


    me she felt quite despicable to ept Andrew¡¯s kindness, but I didn¡¯t think so. He was willing to help


    her, and she was willing to ept it. They were a perfect match. She was far from despicable.


    When Flynn saw this scene, he instantly felt deep pain and embarrassment. His body shook violently.


    Even though I was far away, I could still see his sadness hanging like a cloud, as if it were about to


    drown him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him. If he had known he would get such a result, Flynn might not have


    done what he did in the first ce. Queenie wouldn¡¯t always stand behind him while hoping for a


    fruitless love.


    Andrew shielded Queenie as they walked away. Flynn stared nkly in the direction they were leaving.


    Tears flowed down his cheeks.


    When I saw this scene, I felt deeply grateful to Andrew. I assumed he had helped Queenie a lot in


    leaving Flynn sessfully. The reason was most likely that his status and background were much


    higher than Flynn¡¯s.


    So, Flynn didn¡¯t dare to offend Andrew.


    After all, he valued family interests over love. When he had to choose between love and family¨C


    especially when the love was irretrievable¨Cthe oue was evident.


    1/2


    I hoped he would fight to keep Queenie. At the very least, he could show that his love for her was


    genuine. He could prove that everything she had contributed over the years hadn¡¯t been in vain. On the


    other hand, I hoped he could let go of her. He hurt her too deeply. I was afraid that his never¨Cending


    entanglements would sap her courage to begin a new life.


    Despite Flynn¡¯s feelings for Queenie, he was a scumbag.


    Until now, he hadn¡¯t promised what she desired. There were too many things he couldn¡¯t bear to part


    with. In his mind, those things were more important than her.


    She was right to give up. He deserved to suffer.


    I had meant to ignore Flynn, but I couldn¡¯t bear seeing him like this. So, I walked over and wanted to


    advise him. I hoped he¡¯d return to his ce and respect Queenie¡¯s wishes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Flynn, as your friend, I advise you to go back. Cherish the people around you. Queenie is


    your future. You¡¯ve your irreparable past. The woman who is pregnant with your child is done


    something unforgivable to Queenie. Don¡¯t abandon Dani, who will give birth to your child.¡±


    During my years at Lincoln University, Colin and I got along well with each other¡¯s roommates. Flynn


    and I were also considered friends.


    It was indeed his fault that he had reached this point. However, as his friend, I couldn¡¯t bear to see him


    sad. It would be callous of me not to offer him some advice.


    Only by letting Queenie go could she begin a new life.


    He was a jerk and terrible at dealing with his issues, yet he was still a friend.


    Flynn held his head and turned around, groaning in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with her. I love her so


    much. We¡¯ve been together for almost five years.


    ¡°She has often stated that she¡¯ll always be with me and love me forever. How could she abandon me?


    How could she not love me? She imed she loved me the most.¡±


    2

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    I took Flynn to a quiet ce and sat down. ¡°I believe Queenie was sincere when she said those. She


    wanted to be with you in this life. You know better than anyone else how much


    she loved you.


    ¡°But, have you made ns for your future? In other words, have you ever considered what kind of life


    you want to offer her? For example, when are you going to meet her parents? When will you marry


    her? How many children are you nning to have?¡±


    He frowned and looked at me, dumbfounded and confused. He seemed to be asking if he didn¡¯t love


    enough and why he had to consider so much. He had given Queenie all his love.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t considered it, right? In other words, she has no ce in your future. I believe you love her,


    and she sincerely loves you.


    ¡°But, to put it bluntly, you prefer glory, wealth, and superiority over her. You never thought about giving


    her a home. All you want is a harbor called ¡®Queenie¡® where you can rest when you¡¯re tired.


    ¡°However, she¡¯s human. She¡¯ll feel pain, disappointment, and despair. What you did hurt her. You


    asking Queenie to be your mistress is enough to make her lose the confidence to continue loving you.


    ¡°Your actions prompted her to leave. She couldn¡¯t help but give up on you. You can do


    nothing to make it up. Flynn, love can¡¯t be expressed only by words. She requires a sense of belonging


    and security.¡±


    Flynn responded, ¡°It was my fault. I thought if I cared for her enough, she would know my love and


    follow me without regrets for the rest of her life. I assumed that if I provided her with sufficient materials,


    she would have felt at ease.


    ¡°I believed she loved me and would never leave me. I never considered her standpoint. It


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    was all my fault. But, Luna, my affection for her is genuine. I¡¯ve never changed.¡±


    I told him, ¡°But you got Dani pregnant. You gave your marriage and future to her. You¡¯ll have a family


    with her. Flynn, what remains when you¡¯ve gotten rid of everything in your life? It¡¯s painful for Queenie


    to suffer without hope. She¡¯s in hell.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it? In the future, you, Dani, and your child might run into Queenie with


    your other child. Dani¡¯s child calls you daddy, but Queenie¡¯s child can only see you from afar.


    Dani calls you hubby, but Queenie can¡¯t.


    1/2


    ¡°Flynn, how will you feel at that moment? How will Queenie feel? How about that poor child? She¡¯s not


    a robot. She¡¯s a human who loved you deeply and wanted to give her whole life to you. What have you


    given her? You can¡¯t tell, can you?


    ¡°No one can live such a life. It took her best effort to get through your hell. Please, let her


    She has to survive.¡±


    1. go.


    Flynn frowned again. The pain in his eyes deepened, and he appeared overwhelmed with regret.


    However, it was all his fault. There was no one he could me.


    I patted his shoulder, both reproaching andforting him. ¡°You¡¯re doomed not to be able to bring


    Queenie happiness. Just let her go.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. That¡¯s five years. She has long been in my heart. How can you ask me to let her go? It¡¯d kill


    me. I also have to survive.¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After saying so much, I assumed I had made it clear, but Flynn didn¡¯t seem to take seriously.


    my


    words


    I couldn¡¯t help but be irritated. After hurting Queenie, he professed to love her sincerely. What on


    earth did he mean? What did he think of her?


    Did he think of himself to be the master of the world? Nothing in the world would alter ording to his


    will. Why couldn¡¯t he focus more on Queenie?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You said you love Queenie deeply and can¡¯t live without her. I¡¯d like to ask¨Ccan you give up everything


    for her? Give up your family background, money, Dani, and your child in her


    I¡¯ll persuade her to stay with you forever.¡± belly for Queenie. Can you do it? If you can, I¡¯ll persuade her


    to stay


    Flynn was stunned, and his expression darkened. His eyes darted from side to side, refusing to look at


    me.


    My heart continued to sink as if a ball of ice had blocked it. I felt cold and stuffy. He spoke of love so


    profoundly that I was almost shaken. Despite having a profound affection, he still chose power before


    love.


    That was ridiculous. His so¨Ccalled deep love was always his second choice.


    I asked, ¡°Look, it¡¯s only a simple question. What is your final decision?


    Your reaction has already given me the answer. You squandered Queenie¡¯s self¨Cesteem and affection


    for you. But your first choice will never be her. Do you have anything else to say?


    He smiled miserably and covered his eyes. ¡°I have nothing to say. I never intended to hurt her. It was


    all my fault.¡±


    Flynn stood up, muttering in pain, and turned to leave. He appeared as skinny as a mast that couldn¡¯t


    find its way in the sun, swaying lonely in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to Queenie again!¡± I yelled at him.


    He didn¡¯t look back or speak. He only raised his hand and waved. It would be good if he could let


    Queenie go. The days ahead were going to be long, but both of them should live well.


    Sadly, the story of Prince Charming and Cindere, which I envied at that time, ended in tragedy.


    Until I entered Professor King¡¯s office, I was still depressed and ufortable.


    1/2


    Love was no different than poison. People who had been poisoned had a tough time recovering.


    When Professor King noticed me approaching, he invited me to join him. He brought out a bundle of


    paperwork and handed them to me, asking me to read them thoroughly. I had to modify the n and


    creative direction as soon as possible. The organizer was anxious to receive new creations.


    ¡°Dreamlight has unterally breached the contract. Why should we agree to it?¡±


    Despite my little social experience, I retained a sense of youthful loyalty. I viewed the world as a nk


    te. I had always wanted to keep to my principles.


    Professor King had seen a lot and had his considerations on everything. He gave me a disapproving


    look after hearing what I said.


    ¡°Now is the time to show the industry your true strength. Just focus on creating good paintings. Don¡¯t


    worry about anything else or quibble over every detail. You should understand that the more difficult a


    goal is to obtain, the faster you can progress.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to retort, but I was dissatisfied. Rules were rules. Why should regtions exist if anyone


    could disobey them at any time? Anyone could do whatever they wanted then.


    As a bigpany, Dreamlight shouldn¡¯t change its mind at thest minute. If they also treated clients in


    this way, they would be on the verge of bankruptcy.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    It was summer vacation. There was no one in the college, so it was quiet.


    The sun was up. It was so hot that I began to sweat. I had lived in the north for several years and was


    ustomed to the northern climate.


    Jinovy was colder than Southsville but not as pleasant as the north. When the sun rose, I was covered


    in sweat. I felt annoyed because my entire body was sticky.


    I was a Southerner. However, at moments like this, I missed the cool breeze from the north, which


    could blow from any direction at any time. That was refreshing.


    I hurried down the path with the paperwork, eager to return to the apartment and enjoy the air


    conditioner to dry my sticky sweat. Unexpectedly, I met Winston by the fountain.


    ¡°Hello, Luna. What a coincidence.¡± He was polite and greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Winston.¡± I smiled back, wondering why he didn¡¯t go home for the summer


    vacation. However, I didn¡¯t know him well. I didn¡¯t want to get closer to him either. So, I had no reason


    to ask such a question. I wouldn¡¯t care about his response anyway.


    ¡°Why did youe to college on such a hot day? Are you here for the project you mentioned earlier?¡±


    He smiled tenderly, with an affinity that drew me close to him.


    This kind of temperament was rare in a boy in his 20s.


    Winston was always smiling and appeared to have boundless energy. He was like the sun in the


    morning¨Cwarm but not scorching, bright but not dazzling. When I got along with Kim, I felt rxed and


    I nodded helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want toe either. It¡¯s boiling today. But since I signed a contract, I have


    to work hard. I can¡¯t disgrace Professor King or ruin my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to rx? I can take you to a good ce. You¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Winston was standing under the sun. His forehead was covered with sweat, and his eyes were


    sparkling. However, his smile made him look like the wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood. I


    couldn¡¯t see what he had in mind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I was eager to go back and review the paperwork. I wasn¡¯t sure when I¡¯d get through them all. If the


    discrepancy wasrge, everything I had done before would have to be adjusted. If I were to start over,


    all of my previous ns and drafts would be for naught. I felt depressed and uneasy.


    1/2


    Artworks and creatives were like my children. As their mother, I felt it was a pity to give them


    up


    and was unwilling to deprive them of a chance of life.


    I had been surrounded by negativitytely. I felt a bit depressed. Indeed, I required a good mood to


    generate creative ideas. I needed to rx.


    Winston had made an invitation. I hesitated on whether I should go with him. I then recalled Colin¡¯s


    reminders and his jealous look.


    As his girlfriend, I wanted to offer him a sense of security, so I decided to reject Winston. As for


    rxation, I could go anywhere. There were numerous ways to rx. I didn¡¯t have to join


    him.


    I would avoid anything that could lead to misunderstandings between Colin and me.


    Winston saw my hesitation andughed heartily. He ced his hands on his waist, showing his vigor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu? I just seeded in something and overthink it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    want to share it with you. Don¡¯t


    He appeared to see through my thoughts and teased me, ¡°Does your boyfriend not allow you to be


    close to other boys? Is he worried that a handsome guy like me will take you away


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lulu. Call me Luna.¡± I corrected him firmly.


    I felt so embarrassed that he revealed my true thoughts.


    Annoyed, I pped his arm hard with the paperwork and watched his theatrical yelp. You¡¯re so


    narcissistic to call yourself a handsome guy. Professor King gave me new information. I just want to go


    back and read it. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

 Chapter 456

    I secretly gave Winston a big thumbs up. He was quite perceptive at such a young age.


    He stoppedughing and walked forward. "Let''s go. It''s in college. I believe you''ll like it."


    I pouted. Winston said it as if that ce was tailor-made for me. What if I disliked it? Could he destroy it


    and start over? Most boys didn''t think deeply before saying something. Mature men were better. At the


    very least, they were more steady and reliable.


    Anyway, there wouldn''t be any man better than Colin in this world.


    If Winston hadn''t led the way, I wouldn''t have known the college had such a quiet and mysterious


    paradise.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was an old campus I had never visited. There was arge courtyard with a row of three-story


    buildings built slightly back.


    Peach trees had been nted in a broad space in front of the yard. The fruits were ripe and densely


    packed. They were so red that I wanted to eat them. Their fruity fragrance was overflowing.


    Perhaps no one took care of this ce. Some ripe fruit had dropped on the ground. Several birds


    landed on it and focused on it so much that they didn''t fly away even when we arrived.


    The scenery wasn''t particrly stunning, but everything was simple and natural.


    I''d been drawing since I was a child. Dad and Mom taught me to appreciate and cherish the beautiful


    things in life. Despite the obvious artificial traces, the scenery in front of me had an otherworldly style of


    a city encased in reinforced concrete that appealed to my artistic sense.


    "It''s so beautiful here. I like it." I raised my eyebrow and told Winston, "You''re awesome for finding this."


    He chuckled proudly again. Then, he took the initiative to open a door and strode inside. "I knew you''d


    like it. Pleasee in. You''ll find something more interesting inside."


    I followed him with curiosity. It wasn''t until he stopped that I realized he surprised me.


    It was a house with a unique structure. It was three entire ss walls from top to bottom and a fourth


    side connecting to the first floor. Severalrge miniature trees were neatly set in the deep and wide


    space.


    There was also light golden flooring and light green drapes hanging on the windows, lifted by milky


    white hooks.


    The window was open. A slight breeze blew the drapes, allowing sunlight to shine in. The drapes were


    enchanting, moving like a graceful woman. The sky was blue with dense clouds. The room was bright,


    like a fairnd.


    What surprised me more was the enormous desk positioned against the wall. There were all kinds of


    brushes, paints, papers, palettes, and other painting instruments and materials. The most attractive


    thing was a blue paperweight with green flowers. No matter the pattern or color, it drew my attention.


    I couldn''t move my eyes away for a long time.


    "How''s it? Not bad, right?" Winston crossed his arms proudly as if showing off a new game to his


    friends. He appeared a little cute.


    I chuckled, squinted at him, and said teasingly, "I like it, but it''s hard for me to imagine a boy decorating


    such a dreamy ce."


    He rubbed his head in embarrassment but said sincerely, "Luna, you cane here to paint. You''re


    Professor King''s favorite student and everyone''s favorite teaching assistant.


    "With you here, we can ask for your suggestions. We hope you cane. My friends are aware that I


    know you and have specifically asked me to invite you."


    Winston''s words sounded nice. It turned out that he had ulterior motives. That was why I could meet


    him by chance in such a big college. Everything was deliberately arranged.


    It turned out that I was well-known in college. I had never noticed this before.


    However, Professor King was indeed famous. As his student, it didn''t seem strange for me to be


    eye-catching. So, I chose not to refute Winston on this point.

 Chapter 457

    When it came to painting, it was quieter at home. I preferred painting in a quiet environment. It was just


    that my ce wasn''t big enough, and there wasn''t such arge drawing board. I couldn''t disyrger


    paintings there.


    Thus, I long wished to have a spacious, bright, and well-equipped studio. Due to various reasons, I


    hadn''t realized my wish until now.


    To put it bluntly, the ce Winston prepared for me fulfilled all of my studio fantasies in another way.


    The area here wasrge enough. Easels and drawing boards were avable in various sizes without


    restrictions, which fully matched my painting requirements.


    It surprised me. Winston sessfully impressed me with a ss room.


    In this situation, it proved that a person could move someone when using a suitable method. Nothing


    was impossible. It relied on how he did it and whether he met the other party''s expectations.


    Winston was fantastic at understanding the key to achieving things by amodating my tastes.


    This ss room won me over. I was eager to ept it.


    "Thanks then. By the way, this ce is so beautiful. Let me give it a name. How about calling it ''Crystal


    House''?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That afternoon, Winston repeatedly rushed between my house and Crystal House. He transferred


    everything I used for painting to the Crystal House. Then, he chose a spot with the best sunlight to


    decorate a small studio that had everything I needed.


    As the studio existed, I went there early to paint every day. It wasn''t far from home, so I always worked


    a little overtime. I usually went home after 8:00 pm.


    My mood was so good in the cozy surroundings that I made quick progress in my work.


    I''d read Dreamlight''s new information. There were no significant modifications to my earlier drafts.


    Dreamlight merely wanted to add a few tiny touches. It didn''t affect the overall nning andyout.


    Perhaps it was due to the summer vacation, but only a few people came to Crystal House to paint.


    Most of the time, there were only me and Winston He studied oil painting. His painting method was


    fundamentally different from mine, yet our understanding of art was simr. When I took a break, I''d


    watch him paint and discuss some issues with him.


    We formed a good bond after a few days as a result of Crystal House and painting.


    Every night when I got home, Andrew had prepared meals and waited for me with Queenie. I would


    have dinner whenever I returned.


    I had said several times that if I returned toote, it would affect their meal habits. I asked them not to


    wait for me. They could just leave me some dishes, and I''d eat alone.


    However, Queenie disagreed. She insisted on waiting for me to return and have dinner together,


    iming we were no different from a family. A family should dine together to enjoy the warm moments.


    It always made me d to have them waiting for me. I couldn''t refuse, so I simply agreed.


    Colin''s video calls came at specific times. He would ask me about trivial matters like what I had eaten,


    and if I was tired, he reminded me to take a break. He enjoyed caring about me.


    We had a tacit understanding to not mention Jasmine. We were aware that if we did so, the topic would


    veer off course.


    Colin would say he had nothing to do with her and asked me to wait for him. On the other hand, I would


    infinitely exaggerate the meaning behind his words, make various conjectures, and feel uneasy.


    He faced a lovable woman on the hospital bed every day. Moreover, she had a crush on him many


    years ago and even saved his life. How could he be indifferent? He wasn''t a robot, after all.

 Chapter 458

    I didn''t dare to mention Jasmine since I was concerned we''d conclude the call on poor terms.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Colin. I believed in his loyalty, but I also knew his character. He would try to


    repay her for saving his life.


    More precisely, I didn''t trust Jasmine. I always believed that when disaster struck, men were more likely


    to save women. Unless it was idental, it was umon for a woman to save a man.


    I didn''t want to unscrupulously tell him that she might have done it on purpose and hoped to get


    repayment from him. However, there was always a possibility.


    I felt even more tormented when I knew Jasmine couldn''t move her lower limbs. How was Colin, a


    grown man, going to care for her? What steps did he need to take when she took a shower, changed


    clothes, and used the bathroom?


    I had to stop myself from thinking about that. Otherwise, I''d be uneasy and want to fly over to see


    where Colin was when Jasmine took a shower. I even wondered if he''d rub her back and dress her with


    his eyes closed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I never feltfortable after learning she was the one who saved him. Many times, I wanted to pull him


    away and tell him to leave her alone.


    However, I couldn''t do it. Colin valued duty and morality. He couldn''t ignore Jasmine, who got injured


    by saving him. Furthermore, I couldn''t let him get used of having no conscience.


    So, I told myself that I was the only one he loved. He would never do anything to make me sad. I


    trusted him.


    Colin never gave up on me when Felix tormented us at the cost of his life. For Jasmine, he wouldn''t


    give up on me as well.


    My confidence sprang from his tremendous love for me.


    What puzzled me the most was that Jasmine had severe injuries. If the treatment was ineffective, she


    might be paralyzed. Why were none of her family by her side?


    Where was her home? Who were her parents? She should have rtives, right?


    Those doubts lingered in my mind every day, making me suffer. I continuously reminded myself that


    Colin only loved me. I believed in him.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t dare or couldn''t ask him. I believed him, so I didn''t need to ask. Though, without


    asking, I couldn''t get an answer, which caused me anxiety and frustration.


    I was unhappy and uneasy. I could only keep telling myself it was because I had been separated from


    Colin for too long, and I missed him. There was no other reason.


    When we were chatting at night, he noticed through the screen that all of my painting tools on the desk


    were missing. He asked me in confusion. Then, I remembered I hadn''t told him about my move to


    Crystal House.


    I sent him a few photos of Crystal House. He looked at it for a while, and his expression changed


    slightly. He appeared displeased and asked me who designed it. It was so childish it resembled a


    princess house that young girls preferred.


    I told him Winston had designed it and deliberately added, "Colin, your EQ is so low. Don''t you know


    that every girl dreams of being a princess since childhood? Owning a dream castle is every girl''s


    dream."


    Colin was extremely silent after hearing what I stated that day. He kept staring at me with his deep,


    dark eyes as if he wanted to look into me.


    I couldn''t stand this type ofmunication. He seemed to probe whether I felt guilty for saying such


    things. I red at him in dissatisfaction. I didn''t do anything wrong with Winston. Why was he so


    jealous?


    Besides, I was the one who should have been jealous. I was innocent, but Colin was with another


    woman every day. Who knew what would happen between them?

 Chapter 459

    I didn''t want to continue this topic to avoid unnecessary conflicts. So, I shifted the subject and asked


    how Flynn was doing and if he would stop disturbing Queenie.


    Colin asked, "Why are you so resistant and dissatisfied with Flynn?"


    "You can''t me me. He has gone too far. In the guise of love, he deceived and betrayed Queenie. He


    nearly ruined her."


    I angrily wrung my fingers and told Colin of Flynn''s heinous deeds. He found it amusing that I got


    irritated readily.


    "Flynnplied with his family''s request and scheduled an engagement date with Dani. I''m not sure


    if he''ll go to Queenie again, but I know he only loves her. No matter who he marries, he''ll never forget


    her."


    Colin''s voice was low, and he appeared to feel sorry for Flynn. They were roommates and close


    friends. He never expected things toe to this point. That was why he felt pity for Flynn.


    I shrugged it off. Flynn could only prove his true love by giving Queenie a home. What was the point of


    appearing to be affectionate afterward? He couldn''t change anything.


    Later, I carefully thought about the meaning of Colin''s words. For some reason, I felt that he was


    attempting to persuade me.


    Perhaps he used what happened with Flynn and Queenie to tell me that no matter who he ended up


    with, the only person he loved was me.


    It was just that I couldn''t grasp such a profound emotion. How was the so-called love-so nihilistic that it


    couldn''t even be seen or touched-of use if he couldn''t even keep his beloved one? If Colin did the


    same thing as Flynn, I would leave him without looking back.


    "Please tell him to stop loving Queenie. Does he think he''s still in the Middle Ages? He won''t get


    everyone''s blessings if he desires two women at the same time. He slept with Dani but said he


    loved Queenie. I won''t believe his words. I only find him nasty."


    Although Imented brutally, I meant it sincerely.


    Colin frowned and appeared unwilling to ept my point of view, but he said little else.


    "I spoke to him on the phone yesterday. He has lost a lot of weight and isn''t in a good mood. I''m not


    sure when he''ll be able to get out of his sadness. "He deserves it. All men are bastards. A jerk like him


    who prioritizes his interests deserves to stay in his hell," I replied coldly.


    "Don''t say that, baby. Whatever he has done, his love for Queenie is true. The only person he loves is


    her."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I didn''t like what Colin said. What did it mean that the only person Flynn loved was Queenie? If he only


    loved her, he should fight for his love at all costs rather than dragging both sides to meet his needs. He


    sought both power and love. He even wanted a wife and a mistress to live a happy life. Flynn said he


    was helpless, but he was only making excuses for being scumbag and selfish.


    "Just forget it. Flynn wouldn''t have gotten Dani pregnant if he sincerely loved Queenie. He wouldn''t


    have lost touch with Queenie for roughly three months as well. He wouldn''t have let her be his mistress


    either.


    "If his love is genuine, he wouldn''t have fooled the one he loves. He was only making excuses for his


    cheating. No wonder men aspire to be kings. Now I get it. It''s fantastic to be a king with power and


    wealth.


    "Nobody dares to disobey a king. He owns all the women in the world and has the right to sleep with


    anyone he wants. Simply put, he only wants to satisfy his selfish desires. That''s disgusting. Flynn is


    just daydreaming."


    I was indignant when I stated those. I had been sheltered as a child, and I had never experienced the


    world''s sufferings.


    Later, when I got out of college and met more people and things in society, I realized that adults were


    always helpless. We had wonderful wishes at times, but reality always dealt us with blows.

 Chapter 460

    Until I had grave problems and couldn''t sleep, I unconsciously recalled what I had previously said. I


    then realized that I had also been carefree and happy. Thus, I treasured my memories of this time


    much more.


    Colin frowned and became even more silent after hearing my words. He seemed to be thinking a lot yet


    unable to express himself.


    When did he be unable to tell me what was on his mind? Was he frowning at Flynn or me? Or at


    Jasmine, who saved his life?


    I persuaded myself that he was simply sorry Flynn and Queenie couldn''t be together in this life.


    That must be the case. Colin had always valued his friends very much.


    "By the way, baby. I''llplete my tasks on Friday. I''ll be back on Sunday."


    I was naturally pleased for his return. However, why was heing back on Sunday? What would he


    do on Saturday?


    When I thought about it, I unconsciously asked aloud. Colin hesitated briefly, and his expression


    stiffened.


    He rubbed his forehead, looked at me, and responded bluntly, "After I leave Lagado, my chance of


    coming back will be slim.


    "Jasmine said that she likes the scenery here. She wants to go out to see the beautiful scenery ofkes


    and mountains, as well as the valley where we encountered the mudslide. She wants to recollect how


    we survived a disaster."


    Sure enough, I still couldn''t avoid Jasmine.


    I tried not to think or talk about her, but she always found a way to remind me of her existence.


    Jasmine described the valley that nearly took her life in a heartfelt and open-minded way. If I were a


    man, I might get captured by her beauty and gentleness.


    I recalled her appearance in my memory. She was of medium height, slender and graceful, with fair


    skin and affectionate eyes. She had an elegant figure and a gentle smile. When she mentioned Colin,


    her eyes sparkled, and she smiled shyly.


    I was likewise fascinated by her attractiveness back then. Now that I looked back at her, I realized that


    she was a woman with hiddenbativeness. both in character and patience.


    Deep down, I couldn''t help but think she wanted to grab Colin from me.


    Regardless of the oue, Jasmine was bound to be a love rival in my heart.


    I was so lost in my memories that I forgot Colin was still waiting for my response.


    "Lulu, what are you thinking about?"


    His voice sounded impatient. "I don''t want to go either. You have no idea how badly I want to fly back. I


    want to hug and kiss you. The probation period is too long. I want to behave better and be your


    official boyfriend soon.


    "But... s, only this once. Baby, do you understand? Don''t worry. I have nothing to do with her. I''ll


    keep my love for you, whether in the past, present or future."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He raised his hand and swore with a solemn look, which warmed my heart. I hadn''t expected him to


    have such a cute side. I couldn''t help butugh when I saw that.


    Look, he was still my dear Colin. He was the one who loved me most in the world. He was always


    aware of what I was thinking and knew how to make me feel at ease.


    I had already believed him, and he knew I would believe him. He simply stated and did this to make me


    rest assured.


    Despite knowing all of this, I still felt unsure and panicked.


    Perhaps girls were born with a proclivity for fantasizing and fretting over gains and losses.

 Chapter 461

    I came back to my senses and answered Colin with a faint smile, "It''s nothing. I just remembered that


    when we were at Lincoln University, Jasmine asked me to help her in delivering a letter to you.


    "You retaliated by ignoring me for a week. I had no idea what I had done wrong and cried several


    times. But now, you couldn''t see me for a long time because of her. Fate is quite unimaginable."


    I lowered my gaze and smiled.


    "What are you thinking about? I''m only going with her to see the scenery. Nothing will happen. Don''t


    worry too much." His tone was a little anxious as if he were afraid that I would misunderstand.


    "I know that. By the way, how is Jasmine recovering? When will shee to Jinovy? Let''s treat her to


    a meal. I learned to make a few dishes from Andrew. You can invite her to our ce. I''ll prepare a meal


    to thank her for saving my dear boyfriend. What do you think?"


    Colin pondered for a while and rubbed his brow again. His actions made him seem frustrated. He


    exerted too much strength, causing his eyebrows to turn red and the mole in the corner of his eye to


    shift a little.


    He said, "Jasmine will go back to Jinovy with me."


    My heart skipped a beat. Why would Jasmine return with Colin? I instantly felt like I couldn''t hold on to


    something.


    "She was under the soil for too long, and the nerves in her lower limbs were severely damaged. The


    medical conditions here aren''t as good as Jinovy, and the treatment isn''t effective. To ensure timely


    treatment, I''ve suggested taking her back to Jinovy Hospital for treatment."


    It was the first time he told me of Jasmine''s condition. I had asked him about it before. However, he


    said I should leave everything to him and told me not to think too much. He didn''t want me to worry


    about her.


    He finally told me the details when it was inevitable that they would return to Jinovy. Before this, I knew


    nothing.


    "Is it so serious? Why didn''t you tell me that?" I was irritated and couldn''t understand why Colin had


    concealed this matter.


    We were a couple and nned to marry in the future. I couldn''t understand why he kept this


    information from me. What was the point of him doing so?


    "It''s pointless even if I told you beforehand. You''ll only worry about her. It won''t help matters," Colin


    stated calmly as if he was doing it for my good. Was that what Colin thought? When something


    happened, he kept me out of it. Didn''t he understand that no matter how difficult the situation was, I


    wanted to bear it with him?


    Felix''s matter was such a big deal. I was so desperate at the time I refused to back down. Why didn''t


    he want me to worry when it came to Jasmine? Maybe he saw it as a man''s responsibility. However, I


    was ufortable. A couple was supposed to stand shoulder to shoulder. There was no reason for


    him to face hardship alone. I couldn''t enjoy a peaceful life with peace of mind.


    I believed in Colin''s love and his character. I was convinced that there was nothing between him and


    Jasmine.


    However, his behavior of not telling me the truth irritated me. I didn''t get it.


    Jasmine did save Colin''s life. It was his duty to help her in her treatment to reciprocate the grace that


    had saved him.


    Sometimes, things seemed so contradictory that I felt helpless.


    "Do you still need to apany her when shees to Jinovy for treatment? Where are her parents?


    Can''t theye over and take care of her?" "Jasmine''s parents have moved abroad. I heard they had


    something urgent to deal with in theirpany and would be unable toe for a while. Herpany


    sent two people over, but both were men. They were unfamiliar with each other. It was inconvenient.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I advised thepany to change one of them to a woman. But no matter what, she got injured to save


    me. It''s my responsibility to take care of her. This kind of care will continue until she recovers."

 Chapter 462

    Colin stared at me expectantly. He was awaiting my approval.


    Logically speaking, he was right. I had no choice but to ept it.


    "Jasmine saved you, after all. When you return to Jinovy, we can take care of her together. Let''s rent a


    ce for her. If she requires treatment for a long time, she needs a ce to stay," I said insincerely.


    What happened before was in the past. Regardless of why Colin kept it from me, I assumed he did it


    for my good. In this case, I should face the hardship with him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You''re considerate. Actually, we don''t have to be so bothersome. How about we let Jasmine live with


    us? You''ll be here at any time to take care of her. It''s more convenient in this way."


    "What?" I eximed in disbelief.


    Did he mean he wanted a woman who had pursued him back then to live with us?


    I had only seen this kind of drama involving three people living together in romance novels. I always


    cursed the male lead when such an incident urred. I never imagined that one day it would happen


    to me.


    Jasmine did save Colin. I felt grateful to her and even more obliged to take care of her and treat her. I


    would do my best with her.


    However, no matter what, I thought it was unreasonable to bring her home.


    The presence of a third person in our world would change many things, which was absurd no matter


    how I thought about it.


    Not to mention that the third person was the woman who had sent Colin a love letter. She might still


    have feelings for him after all these years. Her thoughts might have shifted through their month-long


    alone time.


    What about Colin? What did he think of her? I was clueless about any of this.


    Instead, he proposed the idea of letting her live in our home without consulting me in advance. Should I


    be understanding? How could I ept it? Although Colin spoke gently, he sounded firm. I felt like he


    was informing me rather than discussing it with me.


    I couldn''t help but ponder about my ce in his heart.


    "But Queenie is still here. It''s not convenient to bring Jasmine home."


    I tried toe up with an excuse to persuade Colin to reconsider taking Jasmine home.


    Colin sighed. He bit his lip, thought for a while, and said, "Then let her live at Felix''s previous ce. It''s


    not too far away from our house."


    He seemed insistent on Jasmine living near to him.


    "Colin, that''s not a trivial issue. Don''t you need to discuss it with me? Do you intend to make a decision


    unterally?"


    I didn''t want to ask, but I had to.


    He gave me a long stare before smiling teasingly. He changed the subject. "Why are you asking that?


    Are you going to use your rights as my girlfriend?"


    I was a little irritated at first. However, when Colin stated that, I didn''t know how to respond.


    Sometimes, I despised myself for being so stupid and failing to refute him at critical moments.


    "If you''re not my boyfriend, I wouldn''t meddle in your business."


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about this. Be good, baby. Take care of yourself and wait until I get back. I''m


    going to visit Jasmine. If there''s nothing else, I''l return to the dormitory to pack my luggage. Kiss me,


    baby."


    He ended the topic without giving me an answer. Instead, he pressed his face against the screen,


    waiting for me to kiss him over thousands of miles.

 Chapter 463

    Colin was so shameless that he flirted with me even though we were thousands of miles apart. He


    made my heart race so rapidly that I couldn''t even speak properly.


    I blushed, pursed my lips, and casually kissed the screen. Before hanging up, I heard him chuckle.


    I set the phone aside unhappily. I felt heavy. Something was weighing me down and making me


    nervous.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine''s appearance brought me a lot of pressure.


    Perhaps Colin detected my unhappiness. Less than half a minuteter, he texted me, "Baby, my


    forever love. Wait for me to return."


    Forever love. I stared at the words in a daze. What he said was lovely, but I still couldn''t feel better.


    I admitted I was afraid of Jasmine.


    If Colin got close to another woman, I would give him the utmost trust. However, Jasmine was different.


    She was a thorn in my heart that I couldn''t


    remove.


    With Felix''s case as a reference, it was hard for me not to think of Jasmine in that way. My mind was in


    a mess.


    When Felix made trouble, I was involved. I firmly believed I would be with Colin for the rest of my life.


    So, I held on to prevent Felix from seeding. In Jasmine''s case, the person involved was Colin. I


    firmly believed in his love for me. Regardless of his feelings for her, he would never wrong me. The key


    was, if she couldn''t cure her legs, what would happen to her life? What would he choose? What should


    I do?


    Jasmine was only two years older than me. She was still young. To save Colin, she became disabled


    and might remain paralyzed in bed for the rest of her life. The disaster ruined her life, and she would


    most likely never have a chance to wear beautiful high heels again.


    More importantly, it would be fine if she was injured because of another reason, but it was for him.


    That was a life-saving action. What would Colin do if Jasmine hoped he could repay her by marrying


    her?


    Neither of those was certain. I assumed Colin''s depression might also be rted to those. He was wise


    and had probably thought of those possibilities before I did. After all, he had been aware of Jasmine''s


    condition for a long time.


    When I imagined I might lose Colin in the future, I felt my heart ache. I felt terrible as I watched things


    spiral out of control. However, I couldn''t do anything about it. I felt as though I was carrying a


    tremendous burden.


    I was unable to change anything. What I could do now was wait for things to progress and for fate to


    judge me.


    Only then did I realize why Colin was distressed when I promised to take care of Felix. He always


    stared at me closely with uncertain eyes, unwilling to leave me for a moment.


    All of those were due to his love and an inability to predict the oue.


    Felix''s eyes and legs had recovered from his second surgery. He was simply pretending to be disabled


    to coerce me into agreeing to be with him. If Jasmine couldn''t recover, then...


    I reminded myself not to overthink it, or I''d get a headache.


    Queenie soon knocked on my door and walked in.


    The lights in the living room were rtively bright, and she came in with a backlight. For some reason, I


    felt she gained weight in only a few days. Not her face, but her body.


    "Queenie, have you eaten too much tonight? You appear to gain some weight around your waist."


    She paused slightly, then nodded. She climbed onto my bed and snuggled up with me as if nothing had


    happened. "Are you unhappy?"

 Chapter 464

    I didn''t respond. I didn''t want to hide my true emotions in front of my best friend.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie gently stroked my hair and asked, "Is there anything you can share with me? Don''t keep it in


    your heart. You''ll get sick with worry."


    She was right. I was an adult. I had to learn how to handle situations like these on my own. I couldn''t


    ask my parents for advice on everything. It felt good to have a best friend to share my issues with.


    So, I told Queenie about Jasmine''s injury and that she was going sightseeing with Colin on Saturday.


    When Queenie heard the whole story, she felt troubled and couldn''t think of a good solution for a long


    time. The whole matter was so thorough and aboveboard. I was upset because I couldn''t find anything


    wrong with it. Others would use me of being ungrateful if I stopped Colin from taking Jasmine out.


    That was why I felt disturbed. There was no way I could deny his deeds. It gave me a big headache.


    "Tell me the truth, Lulu. Do you believe in Colin so strongly that nothing can shake you?" Queenie held


    my hands with her cold hands. I grasped her hands back, keeping us warm.


    "I believe in Colin. I''ll always believe in him as long as he needs it. But the main problem now isn''t with


    me, but with Colin."


    I trusted Colin not to betray me when we were in love, but I wasn''t sure if his feelings would be swayed


    by Jasmine''s life-saving grace.


    I had a simr experience. The decision-making process was particrly difficult.


    Queenie clicked her tongue. "That''s right. Even if a man swears he loves you, he would still change. If


    you''re overconfident with him, it''ll blind you. You''ll be hurt in the end."


    Before she finished speaking, sadness returned to her. She was probably thinking of her and Flynn''s


    tortured love.


    He didn''t look for Queenie again, and she looked calm in daily life. She only concealed her worries and


    silently healed herself. After many years of rtionship, she found it tough to move on. She needed


    time to get over the past.


    I was still hesitating whether to tell her about Flynn''s engagement. Based on her current state, I''d better


    not tell her. Instead, I should wait until she forgot her sadness.


    She didn''t have anything to do with Flynn. It didn''t matter whether she knew about his engagement


    earlier.


    Moreover, how could Flynnpare with Colin?


    Colin wouldn''t do those shameless things that Flynn had done. At least he never made me doubt his


    love.


    "Forget it. Trouble wille to me anyway. If I get this far, I''ll find a way to settle it. My conscience is


    clear. At worst, I can break up with him."


    I irritably pulled up the quilt to cover my face, saying reckless and harsh words to conceal my guilty


    conscience.


    I muttered inwardly, "Break up? I won''t break up with you, Colin. I hope you won''t let me down. It''s quite


    difficult for me to ept you. You can''t betray me. If you try to go to Jasmine, I''ll hold you back."


    Queenie remained silent for a while before saying vaguely, "That''s nice if you can do that. But, are you


    willing to let him go?"


    I stated, "Love is between two people. If he wants to leave me, I can let him go. He just needs to tell


    me in advance. I can''t stop him from loving someone else. I also have dignity. Hmph."


    "You act unusually. How can you back out before anything happens?"


    "I''m not backing out but taking precautions. I''m preparing myself for the worst-case scenario. As for


    Colin, unless he tells me he no longer loves me and wants to marry someone else, otherwise..."


    I raised my hand and tightened it. "He can''t get out of my grasp. Even if I have to fight other women to


    the death, I''ll never let him go."

 Chapter 465

    I gritted my teeth and dered my will as if I wanted to swallow someone.


    "Okay, okay, I got it. Put your hand down. Do you think you''re a gangster? Fighting? Given how much


    Colin cares for you, he''ll be heartbroken if you''re injured."


    Queenie pushed my hand down. She left the bed with a helpless smile and turned off the lights for me.


    I wasn''t sure if she hadn''t eaten well recently. She appeared so unwell that she was clumsy when


    getting out of bed.


    It seemed that I had to tell Andrew to prepare some delicious food for her tomorrow.


    I took out my phone and checked it again. Colin''s messagey quietly in the dialog box.


    I thought about it and responded with a few words, "Come back early. I miss you so much that I can''t


    sleep." I ended my sentence with some lovely sobbing, kissing, and hugging emojis.


    I genuinely trusted Colin but didn''t want him to apany Jasmine. I felt uneasy thinking of him


    pushing a wheelchair and walking around with another woman.


    Responsibility and jealousy weren''t the same thing. The two had a slight conflict, and I preferred the


    latter.


    After sending the message, I set my phone aside and prepared to sleep, but the text message


    notification sounded.


    I promptly opened my phone to read it. Sure enough, it was Colin. "Do you want me to hug or kiss you?


    Wait for me, baby. I''ll give you anything you want when I return, including my life."


    He then sent me a selfie with his hair still dripping after showering. Several water droplets slid down his


    chest. In the dim light, he appeared wild and seductive. His drop-dead gorgeous appearance tempted


    me.


    I bit my fingertips to resist the impulse to caress his powerful chest on my phone screen.


    That bastard, Colin, flirted with me again. How could I sleepfortably after receiving texts like


    these? I wouldn''t let him sleep well either.


    So, I mustered my guts to reply, "Nice figure. How old are you this year? Are you in your 30s? Keep on


    exercising."


    Colin soon sent me a voice message. He said deeply, "Do you think I''m too old? Just wait to see how I


    deal with you when I return. Don''t worry. I can keep you at home for two days even without exercising."


    I put the phone away and threw myself on the pillow, blushing and smiling like a sly fox. My


    unhappiness had disappeared.


    The journey of life was long. It was unavoidable to confront some challenges. I''d discover ways to


    confront and ovee them. I wasn''t afraid of getting exhausted or suffering. I wouldn''t change my


    partner anyway.


    I wasn''t afraid of anything as long as Colin was with me.


    "Just stop bragging," I responded again without fear. Anyway, he was thousands of miles away from


    me. He couldn''t get over the phone screen to catch me. I took advantage of this rare opportunity to text


    him more boldly.


    "Do you doubt my ability? I''ll prove myself in your dream."


    It was veryte when we finished chatting. I was so sleepy that I turned off my phone and fell asleep.


    As a result, I had a dream that night. That dream was about me and Colin.


    We were on therge round bed, surrounded by fragrant roses and champagne. The blowing curtains,


    the flickering candlelight, and the smell of pine captivated me. His tall and powerful body had great


    lines. We had exchanged affectionate whispers and exhratingly lovely kisses.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    We were intimate all night. When the birds woke me up in the early morning, my face was as hot as


    fire, and my heart was racing.


    Colin had the potential to be a prophet. He imed we would meet in a dream, and I lingered with him


    in my dream all night long. I was so tired that my back ached, and my throat was dry.


    If that really happened in the future... Well, I couldn''t think much more. I''d better get up.

 Chapter 466

    I heard my phone chime.


    Unsurprisingly, it was from Colin. It was a selfie he took in the bathroom. His eyes looking into the


    camera were filled with a mixture of grievance and satisfaction, and there was a faint blush of shyness


    on his face.


    He was an adult carrying the shyness of a young teenager. This characteristic of a puppy-like


    innocence seemed ipatible with his overall demeanor.


    As I pondered why he would make such a coquettish expression early in the morning, another


    message came in: "Guess what I''m doing?"


    "Um, taking a cold shower?" I suggested ording to the usual plot in a romance novel and waited for


    his response.


    He replied and added an irritated emoji: "You''re partly correct. I wasn''t showering but washing my


    pajama pants."


    What was there to be shy about washing pajama pants? Colin was bing more and more


    contentious.


    "Guess why I had to wash my pajama pants?"


    This time, I guessed somewhat seriously. Yet, even after pondering for a full minute, I couldn''t figure it


    out. Did something happen that really needed me to take a guess?


    I replied: "Because they were dirty."


    "In a strict sense, yes, they were dirty. I changed them three timesst night. It was wet and cold but


    someone didn''t care. So I had to get up and wash them myself."


    Dirtying three pairs of pajama pants in one night? He hadn''t eaten something bad, had he?


    I was too worried, so I made a video call with toothpaste foam still in my mouth.


    Colin was still in the bathroom, his phone positioned in a way that was level with his face. It faintly


    showed his actions of scrubbing something. "Baby, did you dream about your hubby?" He grinned.


    Humph, who''s my hubby? How shameless, he barely even made the first step.


    "I did. By the way, is your stomach still hurting? Do you need to take some medicine?"


    He nced at me meaningfully, his hands still busy. "My stomach doesn''t hurt. It just feels empty."


    "Empty?" I muttered, feeling puzzled. "Why? Are you dehydrated?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a moment and quickly grasped my meaning. His expression, previously somewhat


    roguish, suddenly turned dark. It seemed like he was ready to swallow me whole.


    Just as I was wondering what to say next, he said with a sinister tone, "I don''t have diarrhea."


    "Then how did you get your pajama pants dirty so many times in one night? Wasn''t it due to


    incontinence?" I considered his dignity and didn''t dare to be too straightforward.


    It was quite embarrassing for an adult to soil their pants no matter the reason, so I had to save him


    some face.


    I was cautiously expressing myself, but his expression grew even darker. It started to turn icy now.


    His gaze felt like des that were ready to cut me into pieces.


    My intuition told me I had made a mistake, a big one that might damage a man''s dignity and pride.


    "Didn''t you say you got it dirty three times?" I stammered, unable to look into his fiery eyes. I swallowed


    hard and then bravely wade through the minefield. "I''m just concerned about you. Having diarrhea isn''t


    something to be ashamed of. If you''re sick, you should seek treatment."


    The more I spoke, the colder his gaze became, and the more insecure I felt. In the end, my voice


    turned into a mere whisper.


    "Luna Lawson!" Colin suddenly raised his voice. It was overflowing with anger. "Listen up, you little shit.


    I didn''t have diarrhea. I was just thinking about a heartless little brat a little too much. Could you


    consider my feelings a little?"


    This was the first time he swore.


    Suddenly, everything made sense.


    So that was what happened...


    How embarrassing, I couldn''t face anyone now.

 Chapter 467

    "What? T-Three times." I stammered in disbelief. He did it three times! Would there be any time left to


    rest? "Colin, y-you, um... You must be exhausted."


    His face turned red all the way to the base of his neck. He hung his head ufortably, focusing on


    whatever he was scrubbing in his hands. He was no longer looking at me, but his hand movements


    quickened noticeably. "That''s my problem. It has nothing to do with you."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fine, it was none of my business. I wouldn''t care and wouldn''t ask.


    What a stubborn fellow.


    I gritted my teeth, suppressing augh.


    As the water continued to trickle softly, his face grew even redder. He began scrubbing more


    vigorously, as if he was venting his frustration.


    I was worried that whatever he was scrubbing would spoil with his reckless washing. Even high-quality


    materials couldn''t withstand such treatment. I felt a little sorry for that piece of fabric.


    Seeing him being so awkward, I inexplicably felt that deep down, the mature Colin was still quite


    innocent. I couldn''t help butugh happily.


    The more Iughed, the harder it became to stop.


    But his face only grew redder.


    I had never seen him so embarrassed before.


    "I can''t be bothered with you now. Go do your own things." He growled at me menacingly, his voice was


    low like an enraged beast.


    Then, the call ended mercilessly. I started rinsing the foam from my mouth and continued tough until


    I copsed back onto the bed.


    Andrew was outside the door and asked Queenie what was wrong with me as I keptughing like a


    fool. Queenie just told him I had gone crazy and wanted him to stay away from me, lest he be infected


    by my craziness.


    That was the good thing about having a best friend; you would be stabbed just at the right moment.


    Because of what happened in the morning, I was in a particrly good mood that day as I rushed to


    Crystal House. People passing by were staring at me with puzzled looks, as if I was an abnormal


    person.


    When I entered the Crystal House, I was humming some unknown tune and was smiling ear to ear.


    Winston came in early. He leaned over to my side to take a closer look. After observing for a while, he


    shook his head regretfully and clicked his tongue. "Are you gentle and refined? Intellectually reserved?


    All I see is a madwoman lost in love."


    He was two years younger than me. I never thought he could make such generalized statements.


    But he was right. I was a madwoman lost in love.


    That was because my love and my lover were worth it.


    As someone with experience, I patted his shoulder and said with earnestness, "Brat, you''re still young.


    When you meet the love of your life, I bet you''ll be a hundred times crazier than me."


    Winston rolled his eyes and shrugged off my hand. Then, he turned around and muttered as he walked


    away. His voice was so low that I couldn''t quite hear what he said. But it seemed to be something about


    him finding his lover, but he didn''t have the chance to go crazy.


    At that time, I was still in high spirits, so Ipletely ignored his words.


    At noon, I received a thoughtful food delivery. And the one who ordered the meal was none other than


    my boyfriend, Colin White.


    Holding onto the package, I remembered the morning''s blunder and Colin''s embarrassed look. I


    couldn''t help but start tough happily again for a long time until Winston took a piece of paper and


    wrote the word ''madwoman'' artistically and showed it to me.


    The meal suited my taste perfectly. I video-called Colin again while I was eating. It took him a while to


    answer, and there was still a trace of awkwardness on his face. His expression darkened as soon as he


    saw me.


    His tone wasn''t very good either when he spoke. He was clearly still angry about myck of


    understanding in the morning.


    "What''s up? Don''t bother me if it''s not important," he asked with a dark face.


    I giggled and showed him a piece of beef before popping it into my mouth and chewing loudly. The


    sauce stained my lips, making them shine even more. "This steak is just right for my taste. Colin, I


    heard eating beef gives you strength. Do you want to order some too? It''s delicious."


    He nced at me and suddenly, the gloom on his face was gone. It was then reced by a bright


    smile. His eyes were as clear as the deep blue sea under the sunlight. It was sparkling and dazzlingly


    beautiful.


    His expression changed very quickly. It seemed like I was not the only one who had gone mad; he had


    too.


    "I don''t need beef. I''ll order some bullwhip soup when I go backter, okay? I heard that it''s good for


    stamina."


    Winston came in with his meal at that time and walked over to share the table with me. He overheard


    the end of our conversation and unconsciously asked, "What whip? By the way, the Department of


    Literature and Arts said they want our help with next month''s weing party. Should we agree?"

 Chapter 468

    I didn''t expect someone toe to my side, making me jump in my seat when Winston spoke.


    It was outrageous for my junior to overhear me talking with my boyfriend like that. So, I quickly hung up


    the phone in a panic.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin''s message came quickly. It was just three simple words, but it made my scalp tingle.


    "Wait for me!" Reading those three words was like looking at his face while he was gritting his teeth.


    Fine, I would admit that he seeded in threatening me.


    I could just wait, I guess. It was not like I had never seen a dick before, even though I had no


    experience. He wouldn''t actually kill me, would he?


    As long as I was still alive, I would have my chance for revengeter. By then, I hoped he wouldn''t be


    the one begging me. Hmph!


    I decided to decline to help out with the weing party becausest year''s event had left asting


    impression. I didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes. I preferred a simple life, without all the


    scheming, exnations, ttery, or showing off.


    I finished reading all the documents the professor gave me and rearranged the direction of my painting


    ordingly. The changes in the new documents were not significant. It was mainly adding names for


    each vi, so my task was to determine the content of the paintings based on the


    names.


    From the names, many of the samples I had previously painted could be used, which made me very


    happy. The frustration that had been weighing or me somewhat dissipated.


    The professor said if it were up to him, he wouldn''t have agreed to Dreamlight''s requests. But


    Dreamlight was an excellent tform. So, after much thought, I agreed in order to increase my visibility


    in the industry and showcase my true abilities.


    I was deeply grateful for his heartfelt consideration for me. This made me particrly invested in my


    paintings.


    Summer vacation wasing to an end. I hadn''t been home for several months because of Felix''s


    incident and my desire to focus on my paintings. After being separated for such a long time, I wanted to


    spend time with Colin when he came back on the weekend.


    So, I decided to make a trip back to Southsville before the weekend. I nned to stay home for a few


    days and apany my parents so that they wouldn''t worry about me.


    After telling Colin about my n to go home, he hesitated for a moment before agreeing. But he


    reminded me not to go back to the old house if there was nothing urgent. He wanted me to avoid


    bumping into Felix as much as I could.


    Of course, I agreed to everything he said. Even if he hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t want to go back


    there either as I wouldn''t want to meet Felix alone.


    What he did had nted a thorn in my heart that could never be pulled out. So, I would avoid him at all


    costs.


    After leaving Queenie with Andrew, I embarked on the journey back home.


    While waiting for the ne at the airport, I chatted with Queenie on WhatsApp, asking her to seize the


    opportunity and capture Andrew''s heart. But she responded with harsh words, saying that she would


    beat the crap out of me once I came back.


    Since I couldn''t convince Queenie, I texted Andrew, asking him to show that he could be the best


    boyfriend and take good care of Queenie. He needed to take this chance to root himself in Queenie''s


    heart.


    Andrew seemed to be busy and didn''t respond to me while Queenie was too harsh for me to continue.


    So, I could only close my phone and listen to music alone.


    People said trouble never came alone.


    Just as I excitedly entered the house and dropped off my luggage, Felix turned up with even more bags


    and packages than me, who had just returned home.


    I didn''t know how it was so coincidental.


    Seeing me at home, he was stunned at first butter was surprised at my sudden appearance.


    He was a guest, after all. I nodded slightly as a form of greeting.


    Felix smiled a little, his chestnut-colored eyes sparkling. They looked clean and clear. He was quite


    different from the Felix I had seen some time back.


    At this moment, I seemed to see the young man before the age of 18, with bright prospects and a pure


    vibe. The coldness he usually exuded was gone and was reced by a hint of warmth.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he changed, it had nothing to do with me anymore.


    Everything about him had long ceased to concern me.


    "You came back?" he asked.


    Wasn''t that obvious?


    I nodded subconsciously. "Just arrived."


    "Who is it? Oh, Felix. Why did youe at this time? Is something wrong?" Mom came out of the


    kitchen, wiping her hands as she walked over. She quietly separated Felix and me.


    Oh, my dear mother. She couldn''t havee at a more appropriate time.


    I let go of the door handle and sat back on the couch before picking up my cup. I drank everything in


    one gulp.

 Chapter 469

    Felix''s eyes changed a little, but they quickly returned calm.


    He smiled and said, "Aunt Harper, these vegetables were picked from the small garden. My mom said


    they''re pretty good, so she asked me to bring some over. They''re quite fresh."


    "Oh? Well, that''s nice," Mom took the bag from Felix and opened it to take a look. She waved him in


    and said, "I''ll keep the vegetables. By the way, I just baked some bread, so bring it home to your mom,


    okay?"


    After we moved here, no one had been taking care of the old house''s garden. I heard that Uncle Austin


    and Aunt Mel had been taking care of it on ou behalf. They would always send some harvest over.


    Felix listened to Mom''s words and obediently responded. He sat on the couch, politely maintaining


    some distance between us.


    He gave me a faint smile, and I returned with a stiff one.


    We just looked at each other in silence.


    Suddenly, I realized that six years had passed. We had gone from beingpanions to strangers. The


    atmosphere became unusually cold for a moment.


    To be honest, there wasn''t much hatred. After all, everything had passed and we had talked things


    through. There was nothing to hold a grudge over. But I just couldn''t find that feeling from before, the


    feeling of beingpletely unbothered by whatever he did.


    Time changed, seasons changed, and the winds and rains came and went. Nothing stayed the same.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ever since that Thanksgiving six years ago, Felix and I had gone our separate ways without looking


    back.


    "I''ll resume my sses in September," he coughed slightly and said.


    "Oh, will you continue your studies, or do you need to retake some papers?"


    "I''ve finishedst semester''s courses, and my grades were good. After talking to my teachers, it seems


    I don''t have to retake anything." "Well, that''s good."


    The atmosphere turned cold again, so I picked up my phone and started scrolling through the news.


    "Lulu, I know that saying sorry is too little toote now. And there''s no way I can make up for the pain


    my parents and I have caused you, but I still want to say it.


    "I''ve made a lot of mistakes in the past, and none of them deserve forgiveness. So, I''m not asking for


    your forgiveness. I just want to express my apology. If I could turn back time, I definitely wouldn''t do the


    same things again."


    I nced at him from the corners of my eyes, studying the sincerity in his words. He had apologized


    many times before, but it was mostly just lip service. He didn''t stop doing bad things after apologizing.


    Now, he was apologizing again, and I didn''t know how genuine it was.


    I remained silent and didn''t respond to his words.


    "I know you won''t believe anything I say anymore. I don''t me you. It was all my fault. Looking back, I


    think I was crazy. I''m sorry."


    He lowered his head, unconsciously tugging at the cushion on the couch with his left hand as his right


    was resting on his leg. He was blinking his eyes, looking like the Felix I remembered before the age of


    18 after discarding all the previous schemes and calctions.


    After experiencing so many changes, Felix had suffered both physically and mentally, but it was also a


    test for him. Now, he should have finally understood and grown up.


    I hoped he truly knew where he went wrong.


    We had grown up together, after all. Despite all the bad things he did to me, I still hoped that he could


    change for the better. He was still Colin''s brother, so I wouldn''t hold a grudge against him forever.


    He did save my life, didn''t he?


    I should let the past be the past.


    At this moment, facing Felix''s apology once again, I finally reconciled with the Felix of the past six


    years.

 Chapter 470

    "Okay, I believe you, and I forgive you," I said sincerely.


    Felix seemed surprised that I was willing to forgive him this time. He looked at me with astonishment,


    but seeing that I was serious, he quickly believed my words.


    A beautiful smile formed on his lips as he said happily in a soft voice, "Thank you, Lulu. After being


    such a jerk, you''re still willing to forgive me. Thank you."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He choked up on his words.


    I smiled and said, "It''s nothing. We grew up together as childhood friends, after all."


    This time, he smiled happily, revealing his canine teeth. He looked cute.


    Mom came out at this moment, carrying arge bag in her hands. It was full of freshly baked bread. It


    was still warm, and small droplets of water began to form inside the bag.


    "Here, these are freshly baked. Eat them while they''re warm. They taste especially good."


    Felix stood up and took the bag. Then, he politely thanked Mom, "Thank you, Aunt Harper. I''ll go back


    now. If you need anything, feel free to call me anytime."


    It wasn''t until Felix left that Mom turned to talk to me. "I''m not sure what to do with you two now. If it


    weren''t for our past rtionship, I wouldn''t want you guys to meet at all.


    "But he saved your life. No matter the reason, he did save you, and I''m grateful to him for that. But


    then, he pretended to be sick to pressure you. So whatever feelings I had for him disappeared again.


    "Your dad and I have discussed this several times and decided to cut contact with them. But Mel calls


    me every few days, and Felix alsoes over every now and then, always bringing something for us.


    His attitude is hard to refuse.


    "Since he personally makes the visit, we can''t be too rude and heartless. So I''d always prepare


    something to let him bring back as a gift."


    "Mom, what you''re doing is right. It''s impossible to restore things to how they were before. Even


    wounds would leave scars. But I don''t hold onto the past anymore. Now, I just want to live each day


    well. It doesn''t matter if we meet or not."


    Dad came out from the study and praised, "That''s my daughter. But you''re being snatched away by the


    other one from the Whites. Thinking about that makes me feel resentful. Why him?"


    Thinking about the other one from the Whites who would being back soon made me feel sweet


    inside.


    There was no helping it. He was the only man who had my heart among all the men in the world. And


    since the doubts about his rtionship with Jasmine had been sessfully dispelled by him, all that


    was left was the daily growing affection.


    That was our fateful bond.


    After talking to Mom and before Dad could speak, I went back to my room on my own.


    I didn''t know what kind of love potion Mom gave to Dad, they were still as sweet as ever even after


    being married for over 20 years.


    After showering, Iy on the bed to read a novel. Colin video-called me soon after. Seeing that I was at


    home in Southsville, he was surprised for a moment before saying in a mischievous tone, "You''re home


    so soon? Are you waiting for me to go back this weekend? It seems like my baby''s missing me so


    badly."


    With just one sentence, he was making me a little shy.


    "Of course, I miss you a lot. Colin, you video-call me three times a day at every meal. Are you afraid I''ll


    really forget what you look like?"


    It was not only Colin who knew how to tease people; I could do it too.

 Chapter 471

    Colin gave me a wicked smile and said, "Of course. Otherwise, I''d have to find someone else to help


    me with my release three times a night. I wouldn''t want to soil myself, or my darling would find me


    repulsive."


    Here we go again! What kind of talk was this!


    Was dirtying his pants three times a night something to boast about? He was unting it shamelessly.


    I felt awkward and couldn''t respond.


    I had originally wanted to tease him, but now I ended up being teased by him. I was the one


    embarrassed now.


    In terms of witty banter, I still had room for improvement. No matter how many times I counter-attacked,


    it always ended in failure. I was hopeless. Hearing about my return, Jade and Zara came over early in


    the morning and dragged me out with them.


    It was hard for us to meet up in person nowadays. Much of ourmunication was done through the


    inte. It was only natural for us to gather and have some fun when the opportunity to meet arose.


    Young women of our age didn''t choose to go to amusement parks or aquariums anymore. Those had


    be too childish for us. After all, we weren''t teenagers anymore. Now, our main destination was


    major shopping malls where we could shop and enjoy meals together.


    After a whole morning of shopping, our feet were sore, but we had a fruitful haul. We were nning to


    have lunch at a newly opened restaurant. Zara drove, so we put all the shopping bags in the car and


    decided to walk over to the restaurant. Just as we started to walk, we saw someone we really didn''t


    want to see after turning a corner-Lc.


    How long had it been? If it weren''t for today''s chance encounter, I would''ve forgotten about her


    existence. I didn''t expect her to still be in Southsville. The weather in August was really hot, but Lc


    was wearing a zippered long-sleeved sports shirt and beige long pants that covered up her feet. I felt


    hot just looking at her. Her long hair had been cut short. It was messy and hanging over her shoulders.


    Her delicate face was covered in tear stains.


    As we passed by a narrow alley, we saw her crying and pulling on the sleeve of a man opposite her.


    She was talking, but I couldn''t hear what she said due to the distance.


    I only saw that the man seemed impatient. He pped her hand away and pushed her before raising


    his voice to curse at her, telling her to stay away.


    Lc staggered backward a little, almost falling. But after steadying herself, she rushed forward again.


    She was not discouraged and tried to throw herself into the man''s arms.


    This time, the man was really angry. He raised his hand and pped her hard. The sound of the p


    rang in my ears.


    "Lc, I''ll say this onest time. It''s impossible for us to get married. My parents disagree, and I don''t


    want to. You''re cunning and treacherous. You only care about material gains. I''ll never marry you no


    matter what.


    "Stop pestering me. It''s annoying and disgusting. If youe to me again, I won''t hesitate to expose all


    the filthy things you''ve done to everyone in your school."


    After that, the man walked away, passing by me. I finally saw his face. It was Shawn Dixon, Lc''s


    childhood sweetheart.


    I hadn''t seen him for more than half a year. He seemed to have lost weight and looked too thin.


    He probably didn''t expect to see me as well. He nced at me in surprise before walking away without


    stopping. He stood tall with a straight back and left without any hesitation.


    In the past, whenever he saw me, it was always with a look of hatred as if he wanted to kill me. Today,


    he chose to ignore my presence.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It seemed that something had happened between Lc and Shawn. He no longer hated me because of


    that.


    From his words, it could be concluded that besides Felix and himself, there was another man entangled


    with Lc. It seemed that Lc''s private life was quite messy. Otherwise, Shawn wouldn''t have used


    such disgusting and insulting words.


    In fact, Shawn had some genuine feelings for Lc back then. I didn''t know what she did to make him


    change his feelings.


    Seeing Lc sitting on the ground and crying while covering her face, I couldn''t help but sigh. Life was


    full of ups and downs. Back then, she betrayed Felix and treated him poorly. Now, she was tasting what


    it was like to be abandoned. The world was truly fair.


    I never thought about kicking her when she was down, but almost all the bad things that happened to


    me were directly or indirectly rted to her. So, I really couldn''t feel anything toward her, not even pity.

 Chapter 472

    "Hey, am I seeing things? Isn''t that Lc?" Zara, with her fiery temperament, had been displeased with


    Lc for years. Naturally, she wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity to tease her.


    Shawn''s p was not light as it made Lc fall to the ground heavily. As she cried and struggled to get


    up, she heard Zara''s deliberately raised voice. It caused her bitter expression to turn into one of


    embarrassment and humiliation.


    She wanted to retort but felt outnumbered by the three of us. By then, Shawn had disappeared without


    a trace. Instead of trying to get up, she just sa on the ground with her back to us. It seemed she chose


    to act defiantly.


    Picking fights for no reason and avoiding confrontation when things got tough was definitely her style.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow, is she crying? That''s quite impressive," Jade said softly, her wordsced with poison.


    Lc''s back was twitching. She was clearly still crying.


    We were not the type of people to kick someone when they were down, so after a few words and


    before Lc could lose her mind, the three of us left the scene.


    Her current predicament was the result of her own doing, so no one would sympathize with her.


    We were still discussing after settling down in the restaurant. It was clear that Lc must have done


    something behind Shawn''s back, something shameful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hit her. Back then,


    Shawn was badly beaten up by Felix because of her.


    If it weren''t for her, would Colin and I have suffered so much?


    Just thinking about it made my blood boil. She was the one who started it all.


    "I think Shawn really liked Lc. If she had focused on him wholeheartedly, maybe they could''ve had a


    good ending. But she''s too greedy and fickle. No wonder she ended up like this. It''s all her own doing."


    "That''s right. Back then, she intentionally snatched Felix away. I thought they would end up together.


    Nobody could have guessed she would cheat or him. But then, it was thanks to her that I came to


    realize how much of a scumbag Felix could be."


    "You''re right. I was so mad when I heard that Felix and Lc hooked up. Thinking about it now, it''s lucky


    that they did. A scumbag and a vile woman make a perfect match. It''s a shame they didn''t end up


    together."


    The talk didn''t affect our appetite, so we had a happy meal.


    After a day of eating, drinking, and having fun, we went home with multiple bags in tow. Mom said Felix


    hade over again and stayed for quite a while. He was probably waiting for me. He seemed


    disappointed when he left after waiting for some time.


    He was waiting for me?


    Was he delusional?


    I just shrugged, feeling unimpressed.


    I would rather keep my distance from such scum and avoid seeing him.


    As I chatted with Mom, I suddenly recalled what Zara and Jade said about Felix and Lc being a


    perfect match. I couldn''t help butugh and wondered how Felix would feel about that. He would


    probably be furious.


    I had rejected Colin''s video calls during lunch and dinner as I was out shopping. I bet he was angry.


    To appease him, I decided to take the initiative and call him. I admitted my mistake of neglecting him


    and at the same time used my eloquence to coax him.


    The books said that men were forever young at heart, but in my opinion, men were just children who


    never grew up. They were always vying for attention, acting spoiled and throwing tantrums.


    "You have time for me now?" Colin''s expression showed his displeasure. He appeared sulky, his


    usuallyposed demeanor clearly ruffled by my actions earlier.


    Knowing that I was in the wrong, I quickly tried to soothe his feelings. I calmed him down before


    reluctantly saying, "Colin, pleasee back soon. Southsville is not the same without you. I miss you


    so much."


    His brows softened slightly, but he lifted his eyes with a snort and refused to talk to me.


    I knew that my coaxing had worked, so I continued.


    "Why are you snorting? You have a beautiful woman to apany you every day. Do you know how


    lonely I am? Just now, both Zara and Jade were picked up by their boyfriends, leaving me all alone.


    They''re all in a rtionship, so no one cares about me.


    "Even when it was raining, there was no one to pick me up. What''s the use of having a boyfriend? Zara


    asked me out because she saw that I was upset, but now you''re angry with me. If I had known that


    you''d be angry, I wouldn''t have gone out. It wasn''t fun anyway."

 Chapter 473

    I was just trying to appease Colin, but somehow, I started to feel aggrieved as I spoke.


    My voice choked, and my eyes became teary. I couldn''t help but say a lot more than intended.


    All the longing, worry, unease, and concern that had umted over the past two months came


    pouring out. I spoke for a long time, but the focus was only on how he hadpany while I was all


    alone and miserable.


    I was sure he could understand my intentions.


    The coldness in Colin''s eyespletely melted away as he listened to my words. Seeing my tearful


    eyes, he immediately felt sorry for me and started to show me his deep affection.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be sad anymore. I''m not angry, okay? I know you''ve been feeling lonely recently.


    I''m returning soon, aren''t I? When I''m back, I''ll keep youpany and make up for all the time I was


    away, okay?


    "Don''t cry anymore. How could I ever be truly angry with my darling? I was just teasing you. Don''t take


    it seriously. Be good now. Don''t cry anymore. You''re breaking my heart."


    It was the first time I heard Colin speak such affectionate words, and they sounded quite nice.


    That night, he keptforting me, saying many nice things for almost an hour before I finally stopped


    crying.


    When Iy down to sleep, my eyes were dry and sore from all the crying. They had be swollen


    and red too. I had to apply a hot towel to my eyes for a while to feel better.


    Ultimately, all my grievances and dissatisfaction stemmed from Jasmine. On the surface, she was


    Colin''s savior, so it was only natural for him to take care of her. However, in my eyes, it was hard to


    repay her for her life-saving actions. Who knew what she might stir up again in the future?


    Inded in Jinovy on Friday afternoon. Andrew and Queenie came to pick me up.


    Although Andrew was young, he was quite reliable. When I got into the car and discussed with


    Queenie where to have lunch, he quietly told us that he had already booked a ce. We could just go


    there directly.


    When we entered the restaurant, we were ushered to a reserved private room. I sat with Queenie while


    Andrew sat alone opposite her, looking like a puppy.


    It had been two days since west met, and Queenie was looking radiant. Andrew and her were


    looking at the menu when her phone suddenly rang. I nced at it subconsciously, and my head


    buzzed. I quickly looked at Queenie.


    The sender was Flynn. "I''m getting engaged tomorrow."


    Queenie saw the message too. There was a moment of stiffness in her hand that was holding the


    menu, and there were waves of shock surging in her eyes. They instantly became teary.


    I thought she would copse, but she quickly suppressed her emotions and gave me a faint smile as if


    nothing had happened. She turned her head back to the menu and continued browsing.


    But her hand on the table was clenched tightly until it had turned white.


    I stared at her clenched hand, feeling extreme difort in my heart.


    If Flynn''s actions before had caused irreparable damage to Queenie, then today''s message was the


    final blow.


    He could just get engaged as he wished. Why would he notify his ex-girlfriend? He was really ruthless!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    During the one-and-a-half-hour meal, Queenie behaved particrly normal, albeit a little reserved.


    I heartbrokenly watched her force a smile, but there was nothing I could do. I had already said too


    many words offort before. I bet she was tired of hearing them too. Besides, she actually


    understood everything better than anyone else.


    After dinner, I went home to rest while Andrew went back to the office with Queenie.


    Standing at the gate of themunity, I felt very uneasy as I watched Queenie walk away with her


    straight back and firm steps.


    A bastard like Flynn didn''t deserve Queenie. Leaving him was the beginning of her new life. But she


    was behaving too calmly after receiving such news. She was so calm that I would have thought she


    never loved Flynn if I didn''t know the whole story.

 Chapter 474

    It was clearly not the case.


    The weather was scorching hot. Despite the short distance from the gate to my house, I ended up


    sweating profusely and was feeling sticky and ufortable all over. After cing my luggage, I


    headed straight to the bathroom for a shower.


    I felt much better and was feelingzy after the shower. I had nned to continue my work at Crystal


    House, but after a busy morning, I felt really tired and didn''t feel like doing anything. I decided to take a


    nap instead.


    A refreshing shower and taking a nap in afortable air-conditioned room was indeed a great


    pleasure in life.


    I ended up coaxing myself to sleep.


    I might have slept until dusk if it weren''t for the ring of my phone.


    Andrew''s nervous and panicked voice came through as soon as I answered the call. I could feel his


    panic even through the phone. "Luna, can youe over? Queenie''s bleeding. There''s a lot of blood.


    She passed out. What should we do?"


    What? I jolted upright in shock, covering my rapidly beating heart.


    "Where is she bleeding from? Did she suffer any injuries? Andrew, exin it clearly. Where are you


    guys? Where can I find you? By the way, have you called 911?"


    Hearing that something had happened to Queenie, my sleepiness vanished instantly. I hurriedly got out


    of bed and changed into a set of sportswear. was struggling to get dressed as I was trembling.


    "At thepany, we''re still at thepany. I''ve called 911, but there''s a traffic jam. It might take a


    while for them to arrive." Andrew''s voice trembled, making my scalp tingle.


    Traffic jams always seemed to happen at the worst times.


    "I''ming right now. Keep in touch." I picked up my bag, grabbed my phone, and dashed out.


    The scorching sun was still hanging overhead. By the time I ran to the gate, I was covered in sweat.


    But I couldn''t care less. Queenie was in trouble, and I was so anxious that I couldn''t even think about


    my appearance.


    It wasn''t a good time to call a taxi. I could only run recklessly on the road, attracting the attention of


    many pedestrians along the way.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They were probably wondering where this madwoman came from. I was running like a crazy person


    with disheveled hair. I didn''t look anything like a young woman.


    They could think whatever they wanted. There was no time to bother with them.


    My mind was racing as I ran. I was thinking of the various reasons and causes of her injury, praying in


    fear that she would be okay. Otherwise, I''d be devastated.


    In front of thepany, a young woman with a high ponytail was waiting there. Seeing me, she asked


    if my name was Luna. After confirmation, she didn''t have time to say much. She grabbed my hand and


    ran into the building. "Luna, hurry up. I''ll bring you to Queenie."


    "She''s in that room." The young woman pointed to a room with a sign that said "Break Room."


    I quickly ran over to the room. What I saw scared me so much that I lost my senses. My skin, which


    had been scorched outside, immediately turned cold. My whole body was trembling, and my legs


    almost gave way.


    Queenie was still wearing the white dress she had on at noon. But she was lying unconscious in a pool


    of blood, her face as pale as a ghost. Andrew was holding her head and calling out to her continuously,


    "Queenie, wake up!"


    But her eyes were tightly shut. She didn''t show any signs of response.


    The bright young man had his cheek against Queenie''s forehead while tears streamed down his face.


    "Queenie, what happened to you?" I screamed in horror, my legs finally giving way as I stumbled and


    fell forward.


    I had never seen such a scene in my life before. There was so much blood, dyeing everything red. It


    was blinding, and I was trembling in fear.

 Chapter 475

    Queenie was lying in a pool of blood. There was so much blood that it seemed like all the blood in her


    body had flowed out. Could a person survive without blood?


    "Why hasn''t the ambnce arrived yet?" I rushed to the window to look outside. The long street was


    filled with slow-moving cars, but there was no sign of an ambnce.


    Without thinking much, I knew that Queenie''s condition was closely rted to the message from Flynn.


    She had seemed too normal, which made me let my guard down. It was all because Icked


    experience in such matters. I couldn''t see the hidden turmoil behind her calmness.


    I had never hated Flynn more than I did now. If it weren''t for his message, Queenie wouldn''t be in such


    a situation.


    He could get engaged with whoever he wanted, marry whoever he wanted, and be a father for all


    I cared. Why would he want to hurt someone who loved him for so many years?


    Now I understood why Queenie, who used to be so thin that a gust of wind could blow her over, was


    not as slender as before. She was not as agile in her movements as before either.


    She never said a word to me and was enduring everything on her own. Now that things had turned out


    like this, if it was as I had suspected, could she still be saved?


    I cried in fear, not knowing what to do.


    The ambnce finally arrived. After some simple treatment, they lifted Queenie into the ambnce and


    roared away.


    I sat beside her, holding onto her icy cold hand and feeling extremely sad.


    If her hand was this cold, her heart had to be a thousand times colder.


    Damn it. Flynn was trying to kill Queenie. How could he be so ruthless!


    He could get engaged and have kids if he wanted. But none of that had anything to do with Queenie


    anymore, right? They had agreed to break up, s why would he upset her again?


    Did he really want to see her suffer because of him?


    I took out my phone and sent a message to Flynn: "Flynn Hayes, you''re a bastard. I wish you never


    find happiness in this lifetime."


    The words were harsh, but it was for Queenie''s sake. I wouldn''t regret what I said. He was lucky to be


    far away from here. If he were to appear in front of me, I would tear him apart and make him suffer


    forever.


    Soon, my phone rang, showing that Flynn was calling.


    I hung up directly without answering.


    He called again, and I hung up again.


    He called about seven to eight times, and I hung up each time. Finally, he stopped calling. Then, the


    notification sound from WhatsApp started ringing. I knew it was him, so I didn''t even look.


    Queenie was taken directly to the emergency room once we reached the hospital.


    The steel doors closed in front of me, separating me from her.


    I stared at the sign which was as red as her blood. I was trembling in fear, afraid that she wouldn''t wake


    up. What should I do if that really happened? The thought of losing Queenie made my heart ache. My


    rational mind reminded me to call her parents. If anything were to happen to her, they coulde to


    her. But I was in too much of a hurry when we left thepany that Queenie''s phone was left behind. I


    didn''t even know her parents'' numbers.


    Queenie''s lifeless face kept shing before my eyes, and I felt pain.


    Silly girl, it was not worth it for a scum like Flynn.


    Andrew leaned silently against the wall, his eyes fixed on the emergency sign. His whole body was


    shrouded in gloom, and there was a bloodthirsty coldness in his eyes. He was like a ferocious beast


    ready to pounce.


    My phone rang suddenly. In the silent corridor, it sounded terrifyingly scary.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I clumsily took my phone out and saw that it was from Colin.


    I tried several times with my trembling hands before I managed to answer the phone. But before I could


    say a word, I burst into tears. My fear reached its peak as soon as I heard Colin''s voice.

 Chapter 476

    I was struggling to suppress my fear before this. Colin''s appearance made me feel like I had found my


    support. My emotions finally found an outlet, so I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    Colin became worried when he saw me crying incessantly through the video call without saying a word.


    He repeatedly asked me what happened and why I was at the hospital. He told me not to rush and take


    my time to exin to him.


    I wanted to tell him everything, but I was trembling all over. It felt like my mouth was being controlled. I


    couldn''t say a word except to cry. "Darling, you have to stop crying and tell me what happened, okay?


    Be good. Your tears are making me anxious."


    I still couldn''t speak no matter how I tried. Finally, Andrew took my phone and told Colin that I was fine,


    but Queenie had lost a lot of blood and was now in the emergency room.


    Knowing my rtionship with Queenie, Colin was also extremely anxious when he heard about her


    situation. He repeatedly asked me to calm down and listen to him.


    I didn''t know how long I cried, but Colin stayed on the phone with me and continued to speak to me


    softly.


    Finally, I stopped trembling and gradually calmed down. Andrew helped me to sit in the waiting area as


    I tried to stay focused. I squeezed my palms tightly to keep myself alert while listening to Colin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Lulu, can you hear me?"


    I nodded, indicating that I was listening.


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief and gently reminded me to stay calm. He said that Queenie might have


    had a miscarriage and that I shouldn''t worry to much. The doctors would take care of her.


    After talking with him for a while, I finally calmed downpletely and could think rationally about the


    situation.


    "Why did you suddenly call me? Did Flynn contact you?" Colin''s calls were very consistent. Normally at


    this time, I would be painting in the studio, so he wouldn''t disturb me.


    He hesitated before telling me that Flynn had called him and asked if something had happened.


    I understood. Just as I suspected, he called Colin after I hung up all his calls. He was clever to have


    guessed that something must have happened for me to curse him like that.


    He was already getting engaged to someone else. Why did he still want to ask questions? He was


    really disgusting.


    His concern was meaningless!


    I begged Colin not to tell Flynn about what had happened as it was Queenie''s matter and we didn''t


    have the right to make decisions for her.


    He hesitated for a long time before finally agreeing to my repeated pleas.


    I didn''t know what he told Flynn, but he didn''t call me again.


    The wait outside the emergency room was the longest and most torturous.


    Andrew and I waited for two hours before the emergency sign finally dimmed.


    When Queenie was being pushed out by the nurse, she regained consciousness. But she looked


    dazed and pale. She seemed to be lifeless. After entering the ward, the nurse helped her to get settled


    down on the bed. Then, she told us that Queenie had experienced severe bleeding due to a failed


    medicinally-induced abortion. The bleeding had stopped, and she had lost the baby.


    She also said that aborting a pregnancy of over four months was very dangerous, and Queenie was


    lucky to have survived. Then, she advised us to take good care of Queenie.


    The nurse left after finished giving her instructions. Now, there were only the three of us left in the ward.


    I held Queenie''s cold hand and sat in a chair beside her bed.


    She was so pitiful, and I was feeling sorry for her. But I had to stop myself from crying in front of her.


    Andrew stood by the window, his hand tightly gripping the window frame. It seemed that he was trying


    hard to restrain his anger. But he would nce at Queenie asionally with eyes filled with


    compassion and pain.

 Chapter 477

    Andrew stood by the window, his hand tightly gripping the window frame. It seemed that he was trying


    hard to restrain his anger. But he would nce at Queenie asionally with eyes filled with


    compassion and pain.


    This 20-year-old young man truly cared for Queenie.


    At exactly 5:00 pm, the nurses changed their shifts. The attending nurse came over specifically to


    inform us that Queenie needed to eat something nutritious since she just had a miscarriage and had


    lost a lot of blood.


    I had no idea what would be considered nutritious for her, nor did I understand how to take care of


    someone who had just miscarried. So, I thought about calling my mom for advice.


    But Andrew stopped me. He insisted that I stayed with Queenie while he left to prepare some food at


    home. He said that his family had a dietician who would know what was best for Queenie.


    I wanted to refuse, but there was nobody around who understood the situation. Even if I knew what


    would be the best food for Queenie, I wasn''t sure I could prepare it properly. Ordering food outside


    wouldn''t be the same as a home-cooked meal.


    I decided not to refuse him for the sake of Queenie''s health. I could always repay him in the future.


    After Andrew left, the ward became so quiet that I could hear my own breathing.


    The soft evening sunlight shone on Queenie''s face, making her appear even paler and more fragile.


    She had her eyes closed, but two drops of tears flowed down her temples and disappeared into her


    hair.


    She had been controlling her emotions with Andrew around earlier. Now that he had gone back, she


    was letting herself cry freely.


    "I took the medicine myself."


    She spoke slowly after a while. She choked out the words, as if they wereing from the depths of


    hell. They were filled with destion.


    It seemed that she waspletely disheartened.


    How much pain and despair was she in to make the decision to abort her own baby?


    My heart ached like it was being torn apart. This silly girl traded five years of her life for a body full of


    pain, and now, she had to give up the right to be a mother.


    The heavens were truly unfair, always bullying the honest one.


    "Queenie, you''re really foolish. The baby was five months old. The doctor said it was a girl. What a pity.


    You could''ve just given birth to her and I''d help you raise her. It''s not like we can''t afford to do it. Why


    would you choose to abort the baby?


    "What a pity. And it was so dangerous too. You scared me to death. What if something bad had


    happened? How would I be able to face your parents?"


    Queenie cried uncontrobly.


    "Luna, that was my first child. How could I not be upset? To be honest, I was still hoping for a miracle.


    But he''s getting engaged to someone else tomorrow. He''ll truly be another woman''s husband and


    another baby''s father soon."


    "But that has nothing to do with us. Even without him, you and the baby would still be fine. Julia and I


    would help you."


    I chastised Flynn indignantly, wishing I could beat him to death.


    "But it won''t be fair for the child not to have a father. She''d be bullied, ridiculed, and called names by


    other children. Moreover, I can''t let my baby be an illegitimate child. I can''t let her carry that


    stigma since birth. It''s unfair to her.


    "Luna, this is how my life will be, and I don''t want to care about it anymore. But the baby is innocent. As


    she grows up, she''ll feel inferior being despised and rejected all her life. I can''t be so selfish. I''m not


    good enough, but I can''t let my child be like me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Rather than letting her suffer for a lifetime after being born, I''d rather she note into this world at


    all."

 Chapter 478

    Queenie covered her face and cried uncontrobly.


    Yes, she was right.


    But my heart hurt so much!


    It was a precious human life, after all.


    "Lulu, I can''t let go of it. That''s my baby. How could I possibly let go of it? When I was pregnant with


    her, I thought countless times about giving her all my love, dressing her in pretty clothes, braiding her


    hair nicely, taking her to the amusement park, sending her to school, and ying pretend with her.


    "But I''m not sure if a life without a father is what she wants. I don''t want her to suffer. Lulu, I don''t want


    to let her suffer, and I can''t bear to lose her, but I have no choice. I can''t let her be an illegitimate


    child. I just can''t.


    "She left me just like that. Even her father doesn''t know about her existence. Lulu, my baby is so pitiful.


    I hate him so much."


    I hugged her tightly. I could only cry with her as I wasn''t able to find words offort. "I know, Queenie.


    I know. She won''t me you. No one will. This isn''t your fault."


    Queenie cried herself to exhaustion and finally fell asleep. Tears stained her thin cheeks, and some still


    lingered in the corner of her eyes. Her furrowed brows were unable to rx even in her dreams.


    I used a warm, damp towel to wipe away the tears, tuck her in, and make her asfortable as


    possible.


    Colin had sent many messages tofort me and reminded me that it was necessary to inform


    Queenie''s parents about her hospitalization.


    I had already thought about this earlier. In principle, her parents should be here to take care of her after


    such a huge thing happened, but back then, Queenie had a falling out with her family because of Flynn.


    Now, she had truly fallen into the predicament that her parents had predicted. So, I didn''t know if she


    would want her family to know about her situation. I needed to ask for her opinion before contacting her


    family.


    Two hourster, Andrew returned to the ward, apanied by an olderdy.


    When I saw them, I quickly gestured to him to be quieter.


    Andrew came in quietly and ced the things he carried on the table near the window. Thedy had a


    kind face and sat quietly beside Queenie. She would asionally look at herpassionately.


    Queenie woke up once at around seven. But she was groggy and not very alert. With abined


    effort, the three of us managed to feed her half a bowl of oatmeal.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With thedy watching over Queenie, Andrew and I went to the corridor outside to talk.


    There weren''t many patients around, so the corridor was quiet. We could proceed with our talk


    properly.


    "Andrew, I want to tell you about Queenie''s story, but I haven''t gotten permission from her."


    He shook his head and said, "Luna, I don''t care about her past because what I want is her future. She


    may have suffered a lot before, and I regret no being able to protect her. But her future belongs to me,


    and I won''t let her suffer even a little. No one can let her suffer."


    "But some people and incidents that she experienced that hurt her before might return to disturb her in


    the future. They might be a lifelong burden for her. Aren''t you concerned about that?"


    Andrew furrowed his brows slightly. There was a deep look in his dark eyes, and his whole being was


    giving off an air of gloom. Every word he said seemed to be as sharp and cold as iron, "The Hayes of


    Harveyton. I''ll remember him."


    Throughout the entire night, Queenie was gued with nightmares. She was either apologizing


    repeatedly or crying silently.


    Andrew and I dared not sleep. We took turns to take care of Queenie throughout the night.

 Chapter 479

    Colin had sent many messages tofort me. He knew that I had been pampered since childhood and


    grew up without experiencing any hardships, so I would be scared when facing such things for the first


    time.


    In his messages, he reminded me that everything had to be done ording to Queenie''s wishes and


    that I should not act recklessly. Queenie would also regret it if it was a case of irreversible


    consequences.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was chatting with him while keeping an eye on Queenie. With his guidance and encouragement, I


    finally felt calmer.


    At 2:00 am, it was my turn to sleep. Colin was also getting tired, so I asked him to rest too.


    The night was terribly quiet, surrounded by darkness. It made me miss Colin all the more. I missed his


    embrace, the refreshing scent on him, and his loving gaze when he looked at me.


    In my heart, Colin''s position was far more than just a boyfriend. Many times, he was like a father, a


    brother, a friend, and a husband to me. With profound love, he embodied all the roles a man could take


    in his life. He held up the sky for me.


    Lying on the narrow bed in the ward, I had a splitting headache and couldn''t sleep. Whenever I closed


    my eyes, the scene of Queenie lying in a pool of blood would appear. It was tearing me apart and


    making it hard for me to breathe.


    Hence, I resented Flynn even more.


    I couldn''t help but recall the bits and pieces of their past rtionship. Back then, they had a really good


    rtionship. Both of them were determined to be with each other. They were the envy of the entire


    school, and everyone admired them as the perfect couple.


    After five years, the once-perfect couple broke up. The love that once made others jealous ended


    tragically.


    If such a deep love couldn''tst, could we really still believe in love?


    In a daze, I thought of Colin again. He should be asleep by now. Where was he sleeping? Was he lying


    on a narrow bed like me?


    At a quarter past four, the sky began to brighten. I started to feel sleepy at around 5:00 am. But just as I


    fell asleep, I was awakened by footsteps in the corridor outside.


    Sitting up, I found that Queenie had already woken up. She was still lying on the bed, but she was


    staring nkly out the window. Her hands were ced on her stomach as if she was touching her


    baby.


    I felt heartbroken seeing this and couldn''t bear to look at her. Andrew pretended not to see anything as


    well and gently persuaded her to drink some water to moisten her chapped lips.


    When the doctor came over for his rounds, he said that Queenie''s bleeding had stopped. The next step


    was to go home and recuperate. The hospital was not quiet enough for a good rest. She could be


    discharged after finishing the drip in the morning.


    While washing up, I saw my terribly haggard face in the mirror. Dark circles had formed under my eyes,


    my skin had be dull, and I had a distressed look. Just one night was enough to change someone.


    Colin called at this time, and he was startled by my appearance. He repeatedly told me not to worry too


    much and said that he had booked a flight back yesterday.


    I felt somewhat relieved at his words. It was great that he could finallye back today. I would have


    someone to discuss things with and rely on.


    It was almost 11:00 am after Queenie finished her drip. Aunt Laura, thedy Andrew brought yesterday,


    had brought over some nutritious dishes she cooked herself. She said that those were excellent for


    postpartum nourishment and that Queenie should eat more.


    She was extremely depressed and had no appetite. Despite our efforts to persuade and feed her, she


    only had a small bowl of oatmeal.


    After eating, Andrew went out to do something. Queenie justy in bed quietly like a lifeless doll. She


    seemed so fragile like she would break at a touch.


    I sat beside her and observed her carefully. Her fair skin was almost translucent. Sweat had formed on


    her forehead, and she had sunken cheeks. The once plump young woman had be as skinny as a


    skeleton because of one person.


    Her dull eyes told me that she had lost the will to live.

 Chapter 480

    She had persisted living her life because of the baby in her belly. Now that the baby was gone, she had


    no hope left.


    Looking at her helpless face, I was afraid that she would end her own life.


    "Queenie, no one is worth you torturing yourself like this. Why don''t you learn to love yourself?" I


    racked my brains tofort her.


    "After such a long time, have you ever thought about your parents? They raised you, but you


    abandoned them for a man. Have you ever thought about how sad they are? If they know the suffering


    you''re going through now, how heartbroken would they be?


    "Do you not want to live anymore? Do you want your parents to suffer losing you as well? Your baby is


    gone, but do you want your parents'' baby to go too? Queenie Moore, you''re a smart person. Why


    haven''t you learned to see through things?


    "If your mother heard that you''re not doing well, do you think she would beat Flynn up and take you


    back home? Your parents are both civil servants, and the Hayes aren''t people they can afford to mess


    with.


    "It''s clear who will be on the losing end. Do you want them to lose their jobs and stable lives because of


    you?


    "And that scumbag, why can''t you let go of him? I know he loves you and you love him too. But love is


    supposed to be pure. Once it''s mixed with personal interests, it''s no longer precious. He may love you,


    but what he loves more is his inheritance and social status.


    "Otherwise, he wouldn''t be marrying another woman and starting a family with her. That means you''ll


    always be the second choice to him. "Queenie, pull yourself together. What''s gone is gone, but you still


    have a future. You''re still in your early 20s. You have unlimited possibilities ahead. If you give up your


    life because of a scumbag, that''ll just mean that you''re useless.


    "Do you remember what happened when Shawn came looking for me back then? You knew that you


    couldn''t defeat him, but you were still brave enough to face him with me. Queenie, where did that


    courageous you go? Why have you be so cowardly, not even daring to face yourself?


    "Silly girl, I miss the Queenie who was trembling with fear but still stood in front of me. Come back to


    me, will you? Without Flynn, you still have your parents, me, Julia, and even Andrew. We love you.


    "Queenie, I want to see that strong and brave Queenie Moore again."


    She stayed quiet for a long, long time. Just as I thought she refused to speak, she opened her mouth.


    However, tears came before her words, making me feel sad and distressed.


    "Lulu, I left home for him and gave him everything I had. He promised me that he would give me a


    home and make me the happiest woman in the world. But words are fragile. It has only been a few


    years, and the love I yearned for has changed beyond recognition.


    "I understand what you said, I really do. But I just feel aggrieved."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At this point, she covered her eyes and cried again.


    "I''m the only child in my family. My parents must be heartbroken. I regret hurting the people who love


    me the most just because I fell for a scumbag. Lulu, do you think I''m naive? Why am I so bad at


    judging people?


    "My mom was right. I should''ve been patient. What do I know about eternity? How dare I talk about


    that! I regret it now, but I''m too ashamed to face them. I''m too embarrassed."


    "What''s the big deal? Would parents really be angry at their children forever?"


    "Lulu, please don''t tell them-at least not until I recover. Once I get my life back, I''ll go back to see them.


    Promise me!" After removing the intravenous needle that day, we had lunch at the hospital before I sent


    Queenie home at around 2:00 pm.


    For some reason, she had been silently shedding tears. It made me feel chaotic inside, and I wanted to


    hug her and cry together.

 Chapter 481

    When the group arrived home, it took everyone more than an hour to settle Queenie downfortably


    in the guest room. Feeling perhaps safe in a familiar environment, she fell asleep rather quickly.


    Laura went to brew her something delicious and nutritious while Andrew and I sat on the couch in


    silence.


    Recalling the image of Queenie copsing on the floor, I first felt fear, then I cried. I cried and cried.


    I felt terrible for Queenie. She was such a sweet girl, but she was done wrong by Flynn. He was a jerk.


    Not to mention that baby who didn''t have a chance to see this world. The baby deserved all the love in


    the world. But due to her irresponsible father, she had to leave her mother.


    I felt guilty and stupid. Why didn''t I notice that Queenie was pregnant? Why didn''t I take better care of


    her?


    If she was sent to the hospital a secondter, she could have died.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Andrew, Queenie is a very sweet girl. But she isn''t lucky. You-"


    I wanted to tell him that while Queenie used to date Flynn and even bore his child once, she was


    nheless the purest soul in the world. She had only misced her trust in a jerk.


    If he was okay with that, he should do her right. If not, he should leave her and not give her any false


    hope. Otherwise, her heart would be broken once again when she fell in love with him.


    His family was way more influential than Flynn''s. They could get rid of Queenie as easily as they could


    squash a bug. I knew she wouldn''t be able to survive it if the same thing happened twice.


    Andrew met my eyes. He was solemn and sincere. "Luna, Flynn and she took a vow together, but he


    broke it nheless. I don''t want to hand out any sweet promises. I just want you to know that you can


    entrust her to me. If one day I fail her, I''ll take my own life before you or anyone asks.


    "Worry not. I''ll avenge her. I won''t let her suffer for nothing. Never."


    He would take his own life? What a crazy promise, yet it was deeply moving.


    If he was telling the truth, a happy life awaited Queenie.


    To think that someone in this world would shower Queenie in love, to deliver her from the abyss of


    suffering and give her happiness... I was touched. So, I sobbed even harder.


    Just when I was nothing but a teary mess, the door flung wide open.


    A handsome,nky man looked at me with his gentle yet concerned eyes, his hand still holding the


    keys. He gazed at me affectionately.


    Colin was back!


    Today was Saturday. Instead of hanging out with friends, he came to keep mepany.


    Oh, that was the Colin I missed, alright. He was the Colin who would never make me cry or upset. He


    was back.


    "Why are you crying? What happened? Tell me." Colin stashed the keys inside his pockets and rushed


    toward me, not even bothering to change into slippers. He knelt before me and held the hands on my


    knees.


    His calloused thumb wiped the tears on my face, and his voice was weary from rushing here.


    I felt something fuzzy within me. As I took in the pinewood smell on him, I calmed down. Yet more tears


    came gushing out of my eyes, blotting my face as they mixed with my snot.


    I was moved. But why was I feeling so bad that I wanted to cry out loud? I wasn''t supposed to be a


    crybaby!


    Colin had never seen me cry this hard before. When no amount of constion worked, he sighed and


    held me in his arms. He uttered words offort into my ears and said all the romantic lines he knew


    before I stopped crying.


    Half an hour had already passed by when Colin gave me the towel to clean my face. The door was still


    ajar.


    Thinking that my loud sobs might have reached the neighbors downstairs, I blushed. I stood up to close


    the door, but I saw three individuals standing outside. They couldn''te in because they weren''t


    invited yet.


    And they looked at me with an awkward smile.

 Chapter 482

    One tall man and one short one stood outside. They were both wearing dark-colored suits. One was


    dragging a huge piece of luggage while the other was pushing a wheelchair. The three of them donned


    an awkward expression.


    Jasmine was wearing a long white dress, and a thin sheety on her legs. Her lustrous hair cascaded


    down her neck. Even a long journey failed to make her unkempt.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I hadn''t seen her in many years. I subconsciouslypared her current face to the face in my memory.


    Perhaps due to the incident, she looked skinnier than she was back at school. Her facial features were


    more pronounced, her eyes were big and sparkly. Sitting in the wheelchair, she was elegant and well-


    mannered. With a smile, she greeted me casually, "Long time no see, Luna."


    She emphasized my name, which bothered me a bit.


    Ever since Colin rejected her advance in her final year at university, I had stopped seeing her on


    campus. I didn''t know where she had gone. Were it not for what had happened recently, I would''ve


    forgotten about her.


    She was my senior and two years older than me. Even though we hadn''t seen each other for years,


    she hadn''t changed a bit other than losing some weight. She still spoke with the same gentle cadence


    as she did in the past.


    For a moment-perhaps it was just a trick of the eyes-I sensed something unfamiliar behind this familiar


    face. I couldn''t quite put my finger on it, but I certainly did not like it.


    "Long time no see indeed, Jasmine," I greeted back.


    Colin shook. He finally realized that he had guests. Therefore, he came over and opened the door. He


    then invited them in apologetically, "My girlfriend needed me. Sorry for the wait. Pleasee in."


    The decently sized living room looked crammed as three individuals plus a wheelchair came into the


    picture. Andrew stretched out his limbs grouchily upying as much space as possible.


    What was he trying to achieve by taking up space? While he may be tall, he still acted like a child


    sometimes, which added to his cuteness.


    "Ms. Taylor, this is the ce I found in a rush. It''s not huge, so it can''t amodate so many people.


    Please bear with me. I''ll find another apartment for you and your colleagues soon," said Colin very


    courteously.


    "Oh, no need for the hassle, Colin. Just find me a hotel will do. I wouldn''t want to impose myself in your


    apartment," said Jasmine tenderly after she checked out her surroundings discreetly. Her eyes were


    glued to Colin as if no one else mattered in her world. She seemed to put him above herself.


    She wouldn''t want to impose herself in his apartment? What did she mean? Why did it sound so


    familiar?


    My eyelid twitched. I had expected to see Jasmine here, but to see herunch her first attack this soon


    and silently... Just how impatient was she? Her words let me know that she was here to put up a fight.


    I finally knew what was hiding behind that familiar face of hers-hypocrisy.


    I had seen many telenovs and had many first-hand experiences myself. Naturally, I could read


    between the lines and understood thetent message.


    After a few years, the easygoing woman who said, "We''re friends, right?", had turned hypocritical and


    stic. And she seemed to be more cunning than Lc.


    Lc only knew how to y the victim and stir up some small trouble. But presently, Jasmine just


    dered war on me while maintaining her cultivated facade.


    She was trying to provoke me so that I''d scowl back and make a fool of myself.


    But I was not a gullible girl anymore. She came to grab what was mine, but I was not going to let her


    achieve that.

 Chapter 483

    Colin pinched my back to silence me before I could retaliate. Then, he replied politely, "Lulu is my


    girlfriend. You saved my life, so I''m sure she doesn'' mind helping you."


    "Your girlfriend?" Jasmine lifted her head to scrutinize me. Then, she looked down and mumbled the


    word "girlfriend" to herself incredulously, or perhaps, resentfully. "Colin, didn''t you tell me back then that


    you regarded her as a younger sister?"


    Colin tilted his head and chuckled. His slender fingers tucked a lock of hair behind my ears, and he


    caressed my cheek with his knuckles. Affection oozed from his gesture. "Back then, yes. To be more


    precise, I was trying to get closer to her to ask her out.


    "When I was six, I swore I would marry her. Therefore, she''ll be my wife. My only wife."


    As Colin uttered those words, the formality and politeness in his tone gave way to tenderness and


    affection. He looked at me with doting eyes until I blushed and my heart fluttered.


    I pouted and shot eye daggers at Colin. Why was he flirting with me in front of everyone? I knew he


    loved me a lot. But he should read the room! Colin ruffled my hair. He used his actions to tell everyone


    that he wanted to pamper and spoil me.


    Jasmine''s expression darkened after hearing what Colin said. Her eyes turned glossy. She hid the


    sadness within her and put up a brave front. "We haven''t seen each other for years, and I see you''ve


    found yourself a girlfriend. Congrattions, Colin."


    I was puzzled by Jasmine''s seemingly calm congrattions, but she soon bore her fangs. "I''m


    surprised that the pride of Lincoln University lives in such a small apartment. You must be a humble


    and modest person.


    "Oh, Luna. You''re still studying, aren''t you? I heard it''s expensive to live in Jinovy. Fortunately, Colin


    earns enough to get that covered."


    What a load of bullcrap.


    She was trying to say that I was a student who wasn''t financially independent. Therefore, I had to rely


    on Colin. She could have told me that right away. There was no need to beat about the bush. Wasn''t it


    tiring to speak in this indirect way?


    Either way, regardless if I relied on Colin or not, what did that have anything to do with her?


    Was she so bored that she had to stick her nose in someone else''s business?


    Ah, she must be trying to make herself look understanding, tolerant, and sensible while highlighting the


    fact that she was an independent woman who needed no man.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Little did she know, men were often sick of women who were too powerful or too meek. She wanted to


    portray that she was not like the other women, but in my eyes, this only brought out the inferiority


    complex in her.


    She must have never expected that her junior, who used to help others deliver love letters to her, had


    be a woman who outshone her in every way.


    I wasn''t being narcissistic. It was a fact.


    I was 5.5 feet tall and weighed around 110 pounds. My body was shapely, and I did very well


    academically at Jesselton College. I was en route to bing a great watercolor artist in the future.


    And most importantly, I was younger than her. That alone already gave me an edge over her.


    She wanted to fight me? Sure. Bring it on.


    "I sure am lucky, Jasmine. We rented this ce because it''s close to my school. Besides, we''re not


    staying here permanently, so we aren''t fussy about it. Colin asked me to get a bigger ce, but I said


    there was no point. I''m still studying, and I might work somewhere else in the future.


    "Besides, Colin and I are not materialistic people, so we dismissed the whole idea. We only moved in


    recently, and you three are our first guests. I know it''s packed here, and Colin didn''t tell me that we


    would have visitors either. Forgive me for theck of reception."


    "No, no. Don''t get me wrong. This apartment is small but cozy." Jasmine brushed her hair and smiled


    like an elegantdy. However, something was brewing in her eyes. "I''m sorry for troubling you too,


    Luna. Can I call you Lulu as Colin does? I think that''ll make us closer."

 Chapter 484

    "Sure. Other than Colin, who calls me ''babe'', and my parents, almost everyone else calls me Lulu," I


    showed my teeth and smiled innocently. Then, I nced at Colin timidly.


    She wanted to fight me, right? Bring it on, then.


    Jasmine withdrew her gaze from Colin and looked at me. She was suppressing her emotions, clearly


    not anticipating that I would put up a fight. Then she continued gently, "I envy the bond between Colin


    and you. You''re so lucky."


    It sounded sincere when she said that I was lucky. For that, I would not argue with her. However, the


    way she pronounced Colin''s name filled me with disgust. She must have done it on purpose, I swore.


    I leaned against Colin''s arm meekly and nodded happily. "I sure am a lucky girl. Colin spoils me. I can''t


    believe I managed to find a perfect boyfriend like him. I''m so d we think alike, Jasmine. That means


    you and I have simr tastes. What a coincidence."


    I looked at her with my big, round, innocuous eyes, trying to fish out an acknowledgment from my love


    rival.


    Finally, her mask cracked. Iughed out loud internally. She tried to provoke me, and now, I would put


    her in her ce.


    Colin was smart. Naturally, he knew that Jasmine and I were fighting with our words. He stretched out


    his arm to hug my waist. Then, he squeezed it hard at the spot where no one could see.


    My waist was very sensitive. Inexperienced like I was, I couldn''t stand it. My face immediately turned


    red and my knees became wobbly. I didn''t know he would do this to me. And due to the sensation, my


    legs almost gave out.


    Luckily, Colin noticed my reaction and quickly held me in his arms so that I remained upright instead of


    embarrassing myself in front of everyone. However, my cheeks turned even redder and warmer than


    before. Colin grinned when he saw my reaction. Flustered, I wanted to create some distance between


    us. I didn''t want anyone to see how he teased me.


    Yet he tightened his arms. His body warmth was cooking me alive. Then, he whispered to my ears,


    "You really want everyone to know that I''m yours, eh, babe?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thrashed around, trying to tell him to stop fooling around because everyone was watching. He rubbed


    against the tip of my nose mischievously and asked if we should eat out or cook tonight.


    As the conversation topic changed, I saw from the corners of my eyes that Jasmine had let out her


    breath and was leaning back in her wheelchair. She gripped the handles so tightly that her knuckles


    turned white. There were a lot of suppressed emotions in her eyes.


    She tried to take Colin away from me, but her advances were quickly shot down by someone who had


    no prior experience like me. Ha! Suck that, loser.


    What happened in the future made me realize that I underestimated her. I didn''t know how low she


    could stoop.


    Regardless of her facade of elegance and perfection, to achieve her goal, she was willing to go to


    extreme lengths.


    Anyway, by right, it was Jasmine''s first visit to our apartment. To be the gracious host, I should take her


    out for dinner. However, Queenie had a bad day yesterday, and her body was weak because she lost


    so much blood.


    Eating out was out of the picture because I wasn''t going to leave my friend behind while I feasted


    outside. Furthermore, Jasmine''s direct provocation earlier had made me lose respect and fondness for


    her. I didn''t want to be a gracious host to her.


    While I had the money to treat her to a sumptuous meal, I preferred to do that to someone who


    deserved it. For a petty woman like her, even spending a penny was too much. Had she not saved


    Colin''s life, I would''ve kicked her out already.


    And no, I wasn''t being difficult. I came from a modest household, and I was raised to treat others like


    how they treated me.


    That said, the favor Colin owed her was a big problem. I couldn''t ignore her even though I didn''t like


    her.


    Colin and I were a single entity. Since she saved Colin''s life, she saved mine too. Therefore, I should


    thank her over a meal. And it had to be a sincere, grateful meal.

 Chapter 485

    Andrew was shrewd. He looked at me and knew what I wanted right away. He uttered, "We all had a


    long day today. Besides, the food outside is often too unhealthy and oily for a recovering patient like


    Ms. Taylor. Let''s not eat out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Laura has bought a lot of ingredients. Why don''t I cook something for you? It''ll be some simple yet


    heartwarming dishes. You won''t mind that, will you, Ms. Taylor?"


    Then, he nced at Jasmine. For some reason, it felt like he was looking at her with misgivings and


    contempt. Andrew took the words out of my mouth, so I raised my hand in agreement. Colin often


    indulged me, and he did not oppose the suggestion either.


    Besides, where I was from, we only invited those we held dear to dine with us at home. Inviting


    Jasmine to a home-cooked meal was the most polite form of treatment we could give her.


    Stillposed and well-mannered, Jasmine said that dining together in the apartment felt cozier.


    However, her frown told everyone present that she was displeased. Perhaps aware that she was a


    guest in somebody''s ce, she did not protest. She thanked everyone and apologized for the trouble


    Andrew then went to cook with Laura. A mor soon broke out in the kitchen, and the scent of food


    filled the room.


    Colin had been busy for many days. I knew he must be tired, so I forced him to rest in the bedroom.


    Meanwhile, I continued to keep Jasmine and the other two menpany in the living room. And by


    keeping thempany, I meant staring at each other awkwardly.


    Even back when we were students at Lincoln University, she and I did not share manymon


    conversational topics other than Colin. Moreover, now that she had made it clear that she hade to


    take Colin away, I felt even less inclined to talk to her.


    After half an hour, Jasmine looked weary. I asked if she wanted a cup of instant coffee. She thought


    about it and reluctantly said yes.


    I then went to the kitchen to make her coffee. I turned back and saw the two men talking to her. The tall


    one even leaned forward with a hand on his abdomen to keep the hem of his shirt from pping


    needlessly.


    Judging from the interaction, I could tell both men were very respectful toward her. However, it wasn''t


    like the respect an employee or a student had toward their superior or teacher. It was more like the


    reverence amoner had toward their ruler. I wondered who those men were to her.


    Instant coffee was clearly beneath Jasmine. She quickly put down the coffee mug after she took a sip,


    her lips twitching in protest. Still feelingnguid, she said, "Sorry, Lulu. I''m rather tired now. Can I rest


    for a moment?"


    I had been observing her in secret. She did look sick. And after such a long journey, I could understand


    that she felt tired.


    That said, both bedrooms in the apartment were upied, and I could not evict their upants. She


    could sleep on the couch, but that was Andrew''s spot. Where would he sleep if she took his ce?


    Andpared to Jasmine, Andrew felt closer and more trustworthy than her. I wasn''t going to sacrifice


    my good friend for my love rival.


    Frustrated, I rubbed the back of my head. "Jasmine, this is a small apartment, and we don''t have any


    spare beds. Perhaps I can take you to a hotel nearby and get you a room? I''ll pick you up when the


    food is ready."


    "No need for the hassle. It''s just a quick nap. My wheelchair will do."


    The short man did something to the back of the wheelchair. Following two clicking noises, the


    wheelchair unfolded and became afortable bed. The tall man then took out a nket from his bag


    and put it on Jasmine.


    Jasmine shot me an apologetic smile and closed her eyes. Both men then stood next to her like royal


    guards.


    What an interesting trio.


    Bored, I wanted to scroll on my phone, but I feared that I might wake Jasmine up. I went to the kitchen


    to help out, but Andrew just kicked me away.


    I wasn''t going to bother Queenie''s rest, so I went to the bedroom to keep Colinpany.

 Chapter 486

    When I entered the room, Colin had already taken a shower. He was lying on the bed and looking at his


    phone in hisfortable cotton T-shirt and sweatpants. When he heard someonee in, he sat up


    and extended his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Blushing, I closed the door behind me. Stumped, I froze on the spot, unsure of where to go.


    Suddenly, my world spun. The next thing I knew, I was thrown on top of the soft mattress. Above me


    was a muscr body that threatened to suffocate me.


    I wanted to protest about his crushing weight, but before I could open my mouth, he sealed my lips with


    his.


    My mind went nk. I took in his seductive smile, his minty scent, and his body warmth that ignited my


    body. I couldn''t sense anything else.


    He guided me to the sea of passion in the flurry of motion. In fact, this was the third real kiss we had


    had.


    After more than a week of not seeing each other, Colin was as ravenous as a beast. His broad hands


    stroked my back up and down, searing my skin with his hot touches.


    Colin was almost feral today. His fingers left a tingling sensation wherever they touched. I sumbed


    almost immediately. I couldn''t do anything except ept his passionate kisses passively until my mind


    became woozy.


    And my reaction seemed to encourage Colin further. His calloused hand continued to caress my rib


    cage. He asked hoarsely, "Babe, when will I be your official boyfriend? I''m starving."


    He was asking for my permission, yet his hands were already on the business.


    My mind told me to push him away because he was encroaching upon an area he shouldn''t be. We


    weren''t at that stage yet. Yet power seemed to have left my body. If anything, it was further rendered


    powerless by this exotic sensation.


    His breaths became moreborious and hotter, steaming my cheeks. Then, he made some guttural


    sounds.


    I had never been this close to a man before. The unfamiliar sensation electrified my body until it


    shuddered. My mind teetered between rationality and giving in.


    "Colin¡ª" I wanted to tell him no and that I wasn''t ready yet. But Colin only gave me this brief respite to


    catch my breath. Then, he continued kissing me. This time, it was even more aggressive.


    His body temperature continued to rise, and the heat it exuded made me sweat. Another unfamiliar


    sensation swelled up within me. I wanted more.


    I dreaded the sensation. My mind told me to run away, but my body craved more. Subconsciously, I


    wrapped my arms around Colin''s neck so that we were closer. We smelled each other. We were glued


    to each other.


    "Babe, I miss you so much that I''m going crazy. Don''t move. Let me kiss you more."


    Colin''s words made me blush even more. My heart was pounding loudly.


    I tried to keep a cool head. Looking outside, I saw that it was still daytime. Wasn''t it too early for this


    kind of thing?


    Suddenly, he lifted his head and sandwiched my face between his elbows. His starry eyes were red


    and fiery, like a predator who found his prey. I was the prey.


    Suddenly, the hand above me squeezed tight. I had to bite my tongue to stop myself from screaming


    out loud. Then, he asked me huskily, "I want you, babe. Can I?"


    I panicked.


    Wasn''t it too fast to do this? I wasn''t supposed to do this with a probational boyfriend, right?


    Should I give in? But Mom told me that a girl needed to think carefully before doing the deed and that a


    girl should always protect herself.


    Should I turn him down, then? Yet every part of my soul and body felt so empty, craving to be filled.

 Chapter 487

    Colin rested his head on my shoulder and nibbled on my ears. His hot breath immobilized half of my


    body. Inside my mind, a voice kept telling me to give it to him.


    But... I couldn''t say it out loud.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Growing up, Mom taught me that girls needed to protect themselves and that we shouldn''t offer


    ourselves to anyone recklessly. She also told me that even when in a rtionship, we shouldn''t lose


    ourselves.


    As a result, I was particrly conservative about this kind of thing. Even though Colin and I had been


    living together for quite some time, we had only kissed and hugged each other-nothing more.


    Since we were neighbors for more than 20 years, Colin knew about my family values. Therefore, he


    never forced himself upon me. He never coerced me into making a difficult situation. Instead, he held


    himself back time after time.


    "Give it to me please, babe. I''ve been waiting for you. I want you." Colin was holding himself back as


    he asked for my consent.


    Like always, he didn''t want to put me in a difficult situation. He put me above himself. His mind was


    driven mad by his urges, yet he still wanted to get my consent first.


    Colin was such a sweetheart and a fool. Nevertheless, it only made me love him even more. I wanted


    to say yes and to lose myself in his love and embrace.


    I told myself that I would only marry him this life, so why not give in? However, as someone


    inexperienced, I didn''t know how to say it out loud even though I wanted to.


    Inside the room, the atmosphere was intimate and steamy. I mustered all the strength in me and


    somehow, a moan escaped.


    I was nning to tell him to be more patient as he was still in his probation period. But his hands did


    their magic that a moan reced the words I was about to utter.


    It was a beautiful and innocent mistake.


    Colin''s body became even hotter. It threatened to melt me despite the clothes between us.


    His eyes brightened up. In one swift motion, he removed his shirt, putting his sweaty, shiny, and


    muscr body on full disy. mes were roaring in his eyes as if he were a demon about to burn the


    world.


    The mood became even steamier.


    He stared at me, devouring me with his eyes. My face turned scarlet.


    Who would have known that the gentle and civilized Colin would turn into a beast when it came to this


    kind of thing?


    Right when the mood reached a new height, my phone rang, to both our dismay.


    I snapped back to reality almost immediately. I looked down. Phew. Other than my messy clothes,


    everything was still where it needed to be.


    I stretched my arm to reach the phone. But Colin pinned me down suddenly and nibbled on my ear.


    "Whoever it is, ignore it."


    Outside, people were shuffling about, and my phone continued to ring. A door was the only thing


    separating us and the three people resting outside. Given the thickness of the door, it wouldn''t block


    out the noises.


    I calmed down, and my rationality returned. Gently, I pushed Colin away. "Colin, there are people


    outside."


    He looked at me with his frenzied eyes. Finally epting that the moment was over, hey on top of


    me and rested his head on my shoulder in disappointment. His hair tickled my skin.


    I stretched my arm and barely reached my phone. Winston was calling me.


    Did he have to call me now of all moments? Colin was going to be so jealous. "Yes, Winston?"


    The veins on Colin''s forehead throbbed visibly when he heard the name.


    Winston''s voice appeared. "Oh, it''s nothing. I heard that you wereing back tonight. Do you want to


    come to Crystal Houseter? And do you want to have dinner together? There''s a new restaurant, and


    they make really good pasta."

 Chapter 488

    My phone''s speaker was loud, and Colin was close to me. He heard everything Winston had said. His


    eyes darkened, and as a punishment, he pinched my earlobe. A strange sensation coursed through my


    body, and I moaned out loud.


    Panicking, I covered my mouth and shot daggers at Colin. He gave me a mischievous grin and kissed


    me on the cheek.


    "Luna, are you alright? Do you need help?" Winston asked, thinking that something had happened to


    me when he heard my voice.


    It was Colin''s turn to sulk and my turn to mock him. If I allowed him to "help" me, Colin would go crazy.


    "Oh, nothing. I stubbed my toes. Uhm, I''m noting over today. I have things to do. Just have dinner


    without me."


    After I hung up, the frenzy in Colin''s eyes had already disappeared. His body was still tense, but it


    wasn''t as hot as before. However, his hands continued to tease me.


    "Colin, let''s go out. Dinner''s ready soon."


    Colin tossed. Now, I was on top of him. He rained kisses on my lips, cheek, and neck. They were light


    pecks, but they left me wanting more.


    At that moment, I learned that passionate love wasn''t the only thing that could steal one''s heart.


    Mundane, everyday affection could make one fall in love too.


    "You''ll be the death of me, Lulu. This is torture." Colin gritted his teeth. I covered my mouth and smiled


    smugly, enjoying the frustrated expression on his face.


    In an uncanny timing, Andrew yelled that dinner was ready as soon as Colin tidied himself and put on a


    new shirt.


    My cheeks, which took a long time to cool off, burned up again. Separated by merely a door, everyone


    in the living room must have heard the rigorous activity inside the bedroom just now.


    It was fine if it was just Andrew because he knew that Colin and I were dating. However, Jasmine and


    her sidekicks were there. Getting frisky inside this poorly soundproofed room was no different from


    doing it in front of them!


    I wailed internally. How was I supposed to face them when everyone had heard what Colin and I just


    did?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Why are you so embarrassed about it? Couples make out, no? Andrew might be even more fiery than


    me, for all you know." The shameless Colin did not care.


    I knew that, but it was normal to feel abashed. Besides, Jasmine was his admirer. Did he have to do


    this?


    This made me think that Colin was doing everything on purpose. He did miss me a lot, but he also


    made as much noise as possible so that Jasmine would cease her advances.


    Colin could be so conniving at times.


    When I left the room, Jasmine was already awake. Having heard the creaky door, she looked at me.


    Her eyes saw my lips, and pain briefly shed or her face. She only smirked after she stared at Colin in


    his new shirt for five seconds.


    Urgh. I should''ve asked Colin to give me a hickey just now. That would annoy her to no end!


    "Finally, you two came out," Andrew teased me yfully. His eyes scanned Colin''s and my face and


    neck, trying to locate evidence.


    I covered my lips awkwardly. "Shut up. When can we eat? I''m so hungry."


    I had to conceal my lips. The tingly sensation on them and the way Jasmine looked at me told me that


    my lips were swollen from the friction.


    "You must have done some rigorous activities in there. For a girl who gets hungry at 8:00 pm, it''s quite


    early for food."


    Why the heck would he say that?


    Urgh, I wish I could kick him.


    While I was extremely flustered, Colin''s expression remained unbothered and nonchnt. He smiled


    like a man who had just had a satisfying meal. Both of them were so annoying!

 Chapter 489

    The dining table was square, so everyone sat ording to their factions. Colin and I sat on one side;


    Andrew upied one side alone; Jasmine and her men took another side.


    Right before I asked Andrew if he had prepared food for Queenie and when we could eat, she slowly


    walked into everyone''s view with the wall as her support.


    Her face was pale, and her body was so skinny and frail that it looked almost skeletal. Without the wall,


    she might not even be able to stand upright. Worried about her safety, I wanted to get up to help her.


    But Andrew was ahead of me. He dashed to her side and carried her in his arms.


    Queenie struggled awkwardly for a while. But she was too weak to offer any resistance. In the end, she


    relented.


    "Queenie, you''re sick. Stay on your bed. You shouldn''t be here," I told her earnestly.


    "I''m fine. It''s nothing serious anyway. We have guests. I ought to greet them. It''s already very rude of


    me to appear thiste."


    Queenie brushed her hair, trying to make herself look presentable. She emphasized the word, guests,


    which made Jasmine squint her eyes slightly. Andrew let me take care of her for a while as he pulled


    out the seat under the table. Then, he went to the bedroom to find a nket. He folded it into a square


    and ced it on the seat before guiding Queenie to sit down. He was the very definition of a caring


    househusband.


    "I went to check on you just now. You were still sleeping, so I thought I could wake you upter and


    feed you."


    "I''m not so sick that I''m bedridden. I can eat on my own. No need to feed me." Queenie smiled gently.


    It was a simple sentence, yet I couldn''t help but think that she was alluding to someone else. I looked


    at Jasmine, who lowered her head and concealed her emotions from everyone else.


    Andrew jogged to the kitchen to get Queenie some oatmeal. Queenie leaned against the back of the


    chair and smirked weakly, "Jasmine, is it? Long time no see. You''re still as beautiful as ever.


    "I''m sorry that I''m too sick to greet you just now. I''m Queenie, Lulu''s roommate at Lincoln University


    and her best friend."


    Jasmine was unable to recall who Queenie was. She scrutinized Queenie with a frown but failed to


    retrieve anything from her memory. However, she remainedposed and offered her hand. "Hi,


    Queenie. We didn''t talk a lot, so forgive me if I couldn''t recognize you just now.


    "We went to the same university, so don''t stand on ceremony. Also, Colin and I have known each other


    for a while now. So I''m more of a friend and not a guest."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nevertheless, this is Colin and Lulu''s apartment. I''ve stayed here for a while, and I still think of myself


    as a guest. Oh, Jasmine. I heard that you were injured? Lulu and I were worried sick about you. Lulu


    told me that you saved Colin.


    "To thank you, she said that she would personally look after you once you were in Jinovy. Since the


    operation was sessful, all you need to do now is rest well. Lulu and I will take good care of you."


    "No need for the hassle. Colin can take care of me. I''m sure you two have your work. Don''t drop


    everything for me. It''s not right."


    "But Colin is a man. While I know he can take good care of you, it''s more convenient if you''re cared for


    by girls. And you know girls, we''re more meticulous and attentive. Furthermore, Lulu is Colin''s


    girlfriend, and you saved him.


    "Who''s the best candidate to take care of you if not her? Unless you only want Colin''s care for some


    reason and not ours?"


    Queenie smiled innocuously and spoke with a casual tone as if she truly had Jasmine''s interest in


    mind. Even herst question was phrased in a yful, bantering manner.

 Chapter 490

    However, anyone with an ounce of intelligence wouldprehend that Queenie was poking at


    Jasmine''s selfish agenda when Jasmine said she wanted to be taken care of by Colin solely.


    I had to admit that Jasmine demonstrated exceptional patience. Despite being mocked and insulted,


    her friendly facade never broke. She continued with a smile, "You''re reading way too much into it,


    Queenie."


    Somebody definitely felt guilty now. It wasn''t Queenie or me, for sure.


    "Knowing your honest character, Jasmine, I''m sure you won''t guilt-trip Colin into repaying the favor you


    gave him. Besides, why would we doubt you? Anyway, since you''re new here, you probably don''t know


    about this. Colin is very popr at Jesselton College.


    "Many women know that he''s taken, but they keep throwing themselves at him. They have no shame at


    all. Fortunately, Colin is a man of integrity. He rejects all those beautiful, young, or rich women and


    remains loyal to Lulu.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Those people can only envy her. I mean, why would those women abandon their moral principles and


    choose someone unavable? Those women know he''s unavable, but they go for him nheless.


    Where''s their decency? Where''s the ss a woman should have?


    "Where''s their intellectuality as a student of Jesselton College? Don''t you agree, Jasmine?"


    Queenie was certainly a champion. She went on a tirade until she became out of breath. She only


    stopped when her face turned bluish and she began heaving. The frustration in her eyes indicated that


    she had many more things to say. But those words were cut short by her weakened state. That said,


    what she said was enough to make Jasmine spill her drink. She had iting when she tried to take


    Colin away from me. Jasmine, still as patient andposed as ever, continued to smile despite the


    sarcasm hurled at her. Only she knew what was hiding behind that amicable face of hers.


    "Can you me them for going for someone handsome? Most women are superficial. That''s to be


    expected."


    "Everyone is vain. That''s normal. But they should focus on improving their beauty instead of stealing


    from others. Some may sugarcoat it and call it fighting for their love. But where I''m from, those women


    are called homewreckers. They exist to destroy rtionships.


    "And to do that, some use their bodies or even devise nefarious schemes. Can you believe it? They''re


    young. They should spend the time and energy on something more productive. What a shame."


    Jasmine was on the verge ofshing out. Several sweat beads appeared on her nose, and she looked


    at Colin for help.


    However, Colin, as I expected, didn''t even bat an eye at her. He refilled my ss and asked if I liked


    the food.


    Throughout the conversation, he took a non-participating and non-intervening role. He listened stoically


    as the three of us yed the game of wits. Yet, he was discreetly taking sides with his actions. His


    smugness only showed when he nced at me.


    Three women were arguing for his attention. Naturally, he felt haughty and cocky as a man.


    "Enough talking. Let''s eat. Queenie, this is your oatmeal. I added some condiments. Tell me if you like


    it." Thinking that we had made our message clear to Jasmine, Andrew brought the conversation back


    to dinner. He felt that it had gone for far too long.


    "That''s right, Queenie. You should eat more. Look at how sick you are. You need to eat more if you


    want to recover sooner."


    I snuggled up to Queenie''s side, but she grabbed my noggin and pushed me away. "Stay away from


    me. I don''t need you to remind me of how single I am."

 Chapter 491

    "That''s right, Queenie. You should eat more. Look at how sick you are. You need to eat more if you


    want to recover sooner. Once you''re healed, we''ll go shopping together!"


    I snuggled up to Queenie''s side, but she grabbed my noggin and pushed me away. "Stay away from


    me. I don''t need you to remind me of how single I am."


    Colin and I looked at each other before rubbing the tip of our noses. It wasn''t a huge reaction, but we


    did it simultaneously, showcasing how synchronized we were.


    Andrew and Queenie noticed our unanimity andughed out loud, especially Queenie. She was sick,


    yet she cackled the loudest.


    Abashed, I yfully raised my fist to threaten her. Andrew was very protective of Queenie, so he


    immediately put down his cutlery to shield Queenie. Colin sat silently as we yed and bantered


    among ourselves. However, his eyes were smiling too.


    He ruffled my hair affectionately and gave me another generous portion of food, asking me to eat well.


    Having not seen each other for a few days, he doted on me like never before.


    I looked at Jasmine from the corners of my eyes. Her sidekicks were wolfing down food like two


    starving soldiers. Meanwhile, Jasmine grabbed her cutlery tightly, her expression as sour as a green


    apple.


    "You''re sick too, Queenie. What happened?" asked Jasmine, unwilling to be left out.


    What was wrong with her? She was in my apartment. Who gave her the confidence to keep provoking


    us again and again? Didn''t she know that she was outnumbered? Was she dumb?


    Queenie''s expression darkened. But before she could speak, I grabbed her hand to stop her. She had


    protected me just now. It was my turn toe to her defense.


    "Oh, nothing much. A stray dog bit her. Thankfully, she got her rabies vine from the hospital. Her


    wounds still hurt, but she''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    Andrewughed heartily. Somehow, calling Flynn a stray dog made him very happy.


    When the oatmeal had cooled down sufficiently, he ced the bowl in front of her and gave her a


    spoon. "Eat carefully. There are more in the kitchen Have some."


    Colin did not drink, so there was no alcohol whatsoever. As the conversation died down, everyone


    focused on finishing their te. A certain someone however, tried to seek attention.


    "Queenie, you found yourself a good boyfriend. He''s young, handsome, and caring. I envy you."


    Jasmine ate elegantly and continued, "Where are you from, Mister? You look familiar."


    Andrew lifted his head and smiled dryly. "I''m not Queenie''s boyfriend yet. Soon, hopefully."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He ignored Jasmine''s question. I supposed he didn''t want her to know more about him, so he didn''t


    give more information. Regardless, he was my friend. I supported his decision.


    Colin was ravenous. Other than filling my te, he remained silent and ate his food. Queenie and


    Jasmine were the only ones talking during the meal. In the beginning, it was casual chit-chat. However,


    she slowly changed the topic to how Colin doted on me and how nice he was to me. She also told her


    what he had done for me. Jasmine''s jealousy was so stoked that she hardly had any appetite to eat


    anything.


    As patient andposed as Jasmine was, the smile on her face was slowly vanishing as the


    conversation went on.


    Queenie kept talking, leaving me no room to chime in. I could only focus on eating.


    But that was the fearless and protective Queenie I knew. She would do anything to protect those she


    held dear. She was a loyal friend. After the meal, it was already dark. Andrew sent Queenie to her room


    after she performed the role of my guardian during the meal. Jasmine, too, said she was weary and


    asked Colin to send her to a hotel.


    As she spoke, she made sure that she looked extra tired. Her right hand casually patted the legs under


    the nket.


    "My bad. I''ll bring you to the hotel now. Babe, can you go tidy up? We''ll go together."


    Jasmine''s eyes lit up when she heard the first half of the sentence. But the second half immediately


    took out the sparkle, leaving a bottomless abyss in her eyes.

 Chapter 492

    Colin was sensible enough to make sure I wouldn''t be jealous. Fine. I''d add back the 20 flowers that I


    had taken out of my mental notebook. Happily and obediently, I went to the room to get changed. As


    soon as I removed my top, Colin came in. He saw my bare skin, and his gaze immediately sharpened.


    He slowly walked toward me. I saw danger in his eyes.


    Recalling the steamy session that we had just now, my cheeks reddened and turned warm. I was


    clothed back then, so I was protected. But now, I was only covered by my bra. My straps were my only


    protection. I was afraid that Colin might be unable to hold back.


    Colin closed the door behind him. To make sure that it was shut tight, he even leaned back to close it.


    Then, he approached me. Following my widening gaze, he pulled me into his arms. His hands brushed


    against my smooth back, and he kissed my shoulder.


    Then, he nted more kisses on my shoulder and back. My bra straps tugged against my skin. I didn''t


    know what Colin was feeling, but personally, my heart was aflutter.


    My knees gave out as usual. I snuggled in his arms and meekly reminded him that others were waiting


    for us.


    He sulked almost immediately. Then, he gritted his teeth and dressed me up solemnly. He quickly took


    out some documents from the luggage, grabbed my hands, and dragged me with him.


    As he walked, he stomped on the ground, making the floorboard creak. I scratched the back of my


    head in confusion. Was he mad? He didn''t seem too pleased.


    We rushed to the staircase and waited for everyone to group up. Andrew followed behind us and asked


    if we wereing back or not. I said yes, but Colin said no.


    Hmph. Since when was he allowed to veto my decision? I was going to punish himter.


    As we descended the apartment building, Colin pulled me suddenly and gave my lips a powerful


    smooch. Then, he uttered, "I don''t care if I''m your official boyfriend or not, I''m having you tonight."


    Before I could react, Jasmine and her sidekicks caught up to us. I had to drop the topic. All of us left to


    find a hotel nearby.


    Colin said that the doctor he booked would look at Jasmine''s situation on Monday morning. We then


    decided to find a hotel behind the hospital. It was more convenient for Jasmine''s hospital trips.


    Jasmine chose sensibility this time instead of making a fuss. She allowed Colin to make arrangements


    for her. After we arrived at the hotel lobby, we sat on the couch and waited as Colin went to get her a


    room.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Jasmine asked the tall man to take her around to admire the decor of the main


    lobby. In reality, she took a small turn and stopped next to Colin.


    Colin smiled at her politely and said nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It wasn''t until when we sent Jasmine to her room that I realized Colin had booked a deluxe suite for the


    three of them. He told me that Jasmine asked for it, which made me even more curious about the


    rtionship of the trio.


    However, it wasn''t right to ask this question in front of them, so I saved it for the future.


    After Jasmine settled down, I left the suite first. When Colin passed by her, she grabbed the hem of his


    shirt, seemingly trying to speak to him. He pried her hand off and asked her sidekicks to take good care


    of her.


    As the door closed, I saw the disappointment on her face.


    "Colin, do you want to travel around?" Winston told me there was a good taco restaurant nearby. He


    went there once and had been craving it ever since.


    While we did have a sumptuous meal, it wasn''t a satisfying one as Jasmine was there. Having


    something spicy would provide the kick that we needed.


    I only found out muchter that I was Colin''s "spicy food".


    Colin left the room after me, so he was slightly behind me. He didn''t answer my question. Perhaps he


    didn''t hear me.


    Before I could repeat the question, he shot me a naughty grin and carried me into the elevator over his


    shoulder.

 Chapter 493

    Before I knew it, I was thrown on top of a bed in a luxurious room. When did Colin book a room? Why


    wasn''t I told about it?


    Then, Colin climbed on top of me and began raining kisses on my torso. I couldn''t resist him.


    "What are you doing? I want to have tacos," I asked withbored breath.


    "But I want to have you," he replied. His body was so hot, and his voice was husky, teasing my nerves.


    Realizing that I couldn''t escape, I stopped struggling. I allowed myself to be carried away by his


    affection.


    "I want you. Can you give it to me?" he asked shamelessly.


    "I don''t know." I looked away, too shy to answer.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a couple in their honeymoon period, "I don''t know" was a magical phrase. They could interpret it


    however they wanted, and what they wanted would alwayse true.


    "Stay here. I''ll take a shower. Wait for me. And don''t ever think of running away," he warned before


    entering the bathroom. Then, he shot me a seductive grin.


    "Okay."


    Why would I run away? I had to face this sooner orter anyway. Besides, he was very eager just now.


    Why would I struggle futilely? Truth be told, I did think this was getting too fast. Far too fast than


    anticipated. I wasn''t mentally ready to do it with him.


    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t anxious or didn''t want to flee.


    Yet I knew very well that I could never escape. If I did, he could easily capture me, and I would have to


    suffer the consequences.


    I looked at the time on my phone when Colin stepped into the shower. 11 minutester, Colin came out


    wrapped in a towel. What a quick shower. With a towel draped around his waist, his upper torso was


    still wet. His angr pecs and abs were on full disy. Water droplets rolled down his tanned and taut


    body, making him look extra seductive and mesmerizing.


    I had already seen his Adonis body in Lagado, but that didn''t stop me from gawking at him. He was so


    sexy, even sexier than the male models in magazines. My taste in men was quite picky, but I had to


    admit I waspletely enticed by him.


    Seeing my stupefied look, Colin chuckled. His eyes curled into a smile as he continued to charm me


    like a walking ball of pheromones. "Like what you''re seeing?" he asked me hoarsely.


    This was his third time asking me the same question. I panicked, feeling extremely flustered. My face


    was scarlet as I dashed toward the bathroom, too scared to even look back. Hisughter sounded


    behind me.


    I stayed in the shower for more than half an hour. The sshing and sloshing of water became my


    background noise as my mind wandered to the couple''s first night I had read so much about in novels.


    I thought I would be an expert on what to do, but at that moment, my mind couldn''te up with


    anything. I hated that in the heat of the moment, I forgot to bring my phone with me. Now, I couldn''t


    search online.


    I could only stand like a coward under the showerhead until my skin was all wrinkled. Only when Colin


    knocked on the door several times and threatened to barge in if I didn''te out did I exit the


    bathroom.


    They said it was difficult to read a woman''s mind. That was true. Because even I couldn''t understand


    what I wanted.


    Previously, I wasn''t too sure about my feelings. I wanted to try dating Colin for a while, so I gave our


    rtionship a probation period.


    But today, when he pinned me down on the bed and kissed me, I wanted to skip the whole probation


    period. I wanted to be with him right away till the end of time.

 Chapter 494

    Perhaps I felt threatened by Jasmine''s presence. Or perhaps I finally came to terms with my feelings.


    Or maybe the ambiance was just right. Giving myself to my probational boyfriend was a leap of faith, to


    say the least. Yet I was well aware of what I was doing. I did not resist it.


    No, it had to be because I fell in love with Colin. And this love ran deep in me. It was rooted in my


    heart. Perhaps I took it for granted because it was Colin.


    And tonight, I would give myself to him. I would be his. It felt rather romantic but nerve-racking.


    My heart was pounding so loudly.


    Slowly, the urge to flee waned. Recing it was the feeling of anticipation.


    The main lights in the room had been switched off. Only two bed lights remained. The dim room was


    shrouded in mystery.


    When I left the bathroom, Colin was looking at his phone, topless. His muscr body continued to


    entice me. Maybe he was born to seduce humans.


    When he heard me, he lifted his head, and his wless face shed me a gentle smile. His eyes could


    illuminate the night sky. Within them, I saw love and passion.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My heart began to beat even faster. I froze as we locked eyes. Something was brewing in the dark. For


    a moment, I thought Colin was the Big Bad Wolf. And I was the Red Riding Hood who came knocking


    on his door innocently. I was walking into a trap.


    He put away his phone and sat upright. Then, he patted the space next to him and beckoned, "Come,


    babe."


    Bewitched, my legs moved on their own. I stood next to the bed. Following his instructions, I climbed


    onto the mattress andy in his arms. My head rested on his shoulder. If I lifted my head, my lips would


    meet his.


    I made myself avable.


    Almost immediately, Colin''s eyes turned red. His muscles bulged, and he pounced on me like a


    ravenous beast.


    The scent of shower cream was refreshing, like the jasmine flower that bloomed at night. The


    atmosphere was intimate and steamy. Colin called out my name hoarsely again and again.


    His hot breath tickled my cheek. His kisses traveled from my lips to my neck and shoulder de,


    igniting my senses.


    When his hands reached down, the phone rang. This time, it wasn''t mine. It was his phone.


    As patient as he was, to be interrupted twice in a day by untimely phone calls, any sane human would


    go crazy. He bellowed as his muscles tensed. His expression darkened as he red at the annoying


    phone.


    "Colin, phone." Only after I finished the sentence did I realize my voice could be so mellow and


    sultry.


    "I don''t care." Colin heaved as he buried the phone under a pillow, trying to muffle its ringtone.


    Who was he trying to fool? I had to say, he looked cute when he was this desperate.


    Iughed out loud despite the intimate circumstances. Colin pinched me tight until he elicited a scream


    from my mouth. Then, frustrated and angry, he ignored his messy hair and grabbed his phone. His


    expression became even more sour when he looked at the screen.


    I nced and found that it was an unfamiliar number. The caller was calling from Harveyton. When I


    saw the caller ID, my heart sank into an icy pond.


    Jasmine.

 Chapter 495

    Jasmine!


    It was not my fault this time. I looked at him out of reflex, and he did the same too, though he looked


    more annoyed than me. I didn''t detect any sense of panic in his clear eyes. There was only rage.


    Why was he mad? He brought her here and put her in a hotel. I didn''t ask her to call him to interrupt


    our intimate moment. ring at me wouldn''t do anything.


    Iy on the bed with a mirthless smile and pretended not to see the phone that was delivered to me. I


    came back today. And at 9:47 pm, Jasmine called Colin from a hotel-a ce that easily led many to


    think of intercourse.


    I was gone for a month. How many calls had she made to Colin? How did he deal with it? More


    importantly, why did she have to call him thiste at night? To put it bluntly, what problem could a


    woman possibly have at night that required the attention of a man?


    Perhaps there was no personal agenda whatsoever. Did she call thiste to inquire about her injuries?


    No way. I would never believe that stupid lie. I became more annoyed.


    I wasn''t so possessive or ungrateful that I couldn''t stand the savior of my boyfriend''s life. But I couldn''t


    act like it was nothing when a woman called my boyfriendte at night.


    Colin could sense that I was unhappy. He quickly put his phone on silent mode and tossed it aside.


    Then, hey down next to me and sighed loudly. His hands ruffled his messy hair, trying to vent his


    frustration.


    Within a few minutes, the couple on the same bed lost all momentum of intimacy because of a call. All


    that was left was silence. I didn''t know what to say.


    What was he trying to prove by not picking up the call? That he was cutting her off? Did he do that


    when I wasn''t there? If I said no, would anyone believe me?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Coliny on his side and observed me gingerly. He tried to gauge my reaction as his eyes darted


    between me and his phone.


    He was confused because he wasn''t sure why Jasmine called him thiste at night. Meanwhile, he


    looked at me to see how I would react to the sudden call. Would it affect the trust and bond we had


    built in the past 20 years?


    The ringtone finally died. Colin sighed in relief, but before he could utter a word, his phone rang again,


    forcing him to swallow whatever he was about to say.


    Refusing to answer a call was also a kind of cowardice.


    "Just pick it up. Ask if she has any problems," I told him calmly.


    "Okay." Colin sat up. He retrieved his phone and answered the call in one fluid motion. "Yes, Jasmine?"


    His actions flowed so seamlessly as if he had done it countless times. It felt like he couldn''t wait to pick


    up the call. Was I reading too much into it?


    In the dark room, his voice was calm and steady, yet I sensed a hint of urgency. I spaced out as I


    looked at Colin''s sinewy back. What did Jasmine say? How did Colin reply? I didn''t hear a thing. Or


    perhaps I was trying not to listen to their conversation.


    If I did not eavesdrop on their conversation, I could pretend that the call never took ce. I could fool


    myself.


    After the call, Colin turned around and said, "Jasmine needs me. I have to go and see her."


    At almost 10:00 pm, my boyfriend told me that he needed to see another woman.


    What could possibly be this urgent at night? Shouldn''t he avoid hanging out with another woman alone


    since he was taken?


    I pinched myself on the thigh using the hand under the nket. The pain allowed me to remain level-


    headed.

 Chapter 497

    I said nothing. Instead, I raised my head and looked defiantly into his eyes, telling him that I was going


    in no matter what.


    Colin knew there was more than met the eyes. Ignoring the refusal from the tall man, he grabbed my


    hand and dragged me in.


    The tall man shrugged in resignation. Once we entered the room, Colin managed to locate the switch


    and turn on the lights. Following a crisp click, the sight of the room entered our vision.


    The sight made me gasp out loud.


    Jasmine was lying on the bed. Her hair was still wet, her cheeks were scarlet, and her eyes were


    glossy. The white bathrobe was drapedzily on her body, and the huge opening on her chest gave


    sneak peeks of what she packed underneath.


    Her body was pointed toward the door. Her shoulders were exposed, and her long, fair legs were on full


    disy. There was a red spot on her knee, the center of which was a minuscule cut.


    No wonder the tall man said he wasn''t sure if she needed to go to the hospital or not. By the looks of


    things, the wound was already closing up on its


    own.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine was gorgeous, and she had a sexy figure too. She was striking an alluring pose on the bed. It


    wasn''t that far from what I had expected to see, except that instead of a bathroom, it was on a bed.


    I wondered, why did she set up this scene for a man who came to check on her wound? A man who


    never returned her feelings, in fact. Because she was injured? I highly doubted whatever she had could


    be called an injury.


    She said that she couldn''t feel her lower body anymore, yet she had it in her to strike such a seductive


    pose. Anyone with an ounce of intelligence could already guess what she was after. It was that


    obvious.


    I was curious about Colin''s reaction, so I turned to look at him. He looked away. His ears had turned


    red, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down in constraint.


    Urgh, men and their lust. After a full meal, all they could think of was sex. This was a tale as old as


    time. Were all men like this?


    "Look away. She''s indecent," I ordered sternly.


    Colin turned around obediently.


    Looking at the half-naked Jasmine, I was shocked. Was this her first time? How many times did this


    happen when I was gone? How did Colin handle it?


    A lot of questions overwhelmed my mind, and I did not have an answer. Perhaps I did. I just didn''t want


    to know the answer.


    Jasmine could never have expected that the man of her dreams would bring along a plus one when he


    came to check on her at night. Noticing that I was ring at her from the door, she screamed. Her right


    hand grabbed her bathrobe to cover her chest and bare shoulders.


    Her left hand then grabbed the duvet to hide her naked legs. I found it amusing. She knew that Colin


    wasing, yet she didn''t mind showing him her body. But when a woman came in and saw her body,


    she screamed as if she had run into a pervert.


    "Lulu, what are you doing here?" Jasmine asked, embarrassed. Her eyes avoided mine.


    Why? Was she too ashamed because I caught her red-handed? Why could Colin be here but I


    couldn''t?


    What a joke.


    And she acted as if I had seen everything. Why couldn''t Ie here? If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t


    have been able to find out that she was seducing my boyfriend so tantly.


    "It''s sote. I came with Colin because I was worried about him. Did I frighten you, Jasmine? We''re


    both women. There''s no need to be scared. If Colin hade here alone, would you have screamed


    too? Or were you waiting here half-naked for Colin? Did I ruin your n, then?"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    | was very blunt in my wording, but she deserved it. She knew that Colin was taken yet she tried to seduce him anyway. This


    wasn''t an issue of who had no shame. She was immoral. Full stop.


    She behaved like a jerk, so she deserved to be insulted.


    And truth be told, | was mad and disappointed in her. She was smart and beautiful. Why did she have to devote her energy to


    stealing someone''s boyfriend? What was wrong with her?


    Jasmine, while hypocritical, was intelligent enough to catch what | was trying to say. She bit her lip and tried to deny all


    allegations. "You have the wrong idea, Lulu. Colin and | are friends. This must be a misunderstanding. Colin isn''t a cheater."


    "Oh?" | raised my brow. "What did | say? What misunderstanding do | have? Colin isn''t a cheater, but what about you, Jasmine?


    What kind of person are you? Oh, aren''t you injured? Is it serious? Should | call the police? Oh wait, | mean ambnce."


    Colin was sulking. The air around him turned unfamiliar, and he donned a sullen expression. Was he mad about this nocturnal


    excursion to Jasmine or was he angry at what | had just said?


    If it was the former, I''d let it slide. If it was thetter, | had plenty of things to tell both Jasmine and Colin.


    | walked past Colin and entered the room until | reached Jasmine''s bed. | was tall-several inches taller than her. And since she


    was lying on the bed | got to look down at her. She was below me, be it my height or my fierceness.


    "| bruised my knee. It''s not that serious. No need to call an ambnce. I''ll just apply an ointment and call it a night. Sorry for


    troubling you two. Colin, please walk Lulu back and rest up. Her body is still growing. She needs enough rest."


    Sheesh, that bitch. Was she asking Colin to send me back and return to her after? How long did she want him for? The entire


    night?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her actions hadpletely dispelled whatever fondness | had for her when we were at Lincoln University. She took Colin''s


    rejection very well, but that must have been an act. Sheid low for many years and coincidentally, she saved his life. Now, she


    was going to ckmail him into dating her. Perhaps Colin''s trip to Lagado was part of her n too. | might not have concrete


    evidence, but that didn''t mean | couldn''te to my own conclusion.


    | might be quite slow to catch onto things, but | wasn''t an idiot who couldn''t see what Jasmine was trying to pull off.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m an adult now. I''m sure having less sleep won''t affect me that much. You asked Colin toe to you


    late at night. Given how easy it is for others to misconstrue the situation when a man goes and meets another woman at night, |


    would hate to see your reputation tarnished.


    "Jasmine, does your wound hurt? Let me see. If It''s very serious, I''ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    | bent forward, trying to uncover her nket.


    "N-No need for that, Lulu. I''ll apply


    some ointment myself. No esd for


    the ha "Jasmine fused. Her


    hSnds:pinned the nket down so


    that | couldn''t open it. The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    No need for the hassle? Pfft. More


    like there was no wo ed for melt


    c ck OR ghalvas rying to avoid the


    embarrassment. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "But the tall man said it was a serious


    wound. | must check on you. Unless


    only Colin can see that woungy tm


    that cage, Lean ey core


    pFivaby. Jasmine''s reddened face


    turned pale before flushing again.


    She was like a chameleon. Hatred


    and disdain slowly appeared in her


    eyes. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 500

    After Jasmine finished her sentence, tears welled up in her eyes, making her look extra vulnerable.


    Who could resist her charm?


    However, her sweet words did not work on me. Friends did not meet up at night half-naked. For the


    acting she had done today, she deserved to win the Best Actress Award.


    How dare she still im to be innocent? She bared her shoulders, and her chest was barely covered.


    And her legs were wide open, ready to ensnare whichever man that approached her. I did not imagine


    all that.


    She had no guts to own up to what she had done. Coward!


    The anger I had been suppressing finally burst out like a volcano.


    "I''m using you of something you didn''t do? Exin to me then, Jasmine. Why was your bathrobe


    half undone? Don''t tell me that the belt wasn''t working. What about your exposed shoulders? What


    about your bare legs?


    "If you can convince me, I''ll apologize to you. Then, I''ll ask Colin to keep youpany every night.


    Deal?"


    Jasmine''s face turned ashen, and she no longer withheld the contempt in her. "Who the fuck do you


    think you are? Why should I justify my actions to you? I invited Colin here. It has nothing to do with you.


    Get lost. GET LOST! You''re not wee here."


    The well-mannered, elegant Jasmine finally showed her true colors when her seduction trap failed


    miserably. She couldn''t win the argument against me, so she tried to kick me out. Gone was her ss.


    I was still mad and ready to retaliate. However, Colin came to me and pulled me by my shoulder. He


    shook his head disapprovingly, asking me to stop talking.


    "Why not? Am I in the wrong?" I tried to swat Colin''s hand away, but I failed. He trapped me with all his


    strength so that I couldn''t break free. "Let go of me! Are you defending her now?"


    I hollered.


    Why was Colin defending a hypocrite like Jasmine?


    This was the first argument I had with Colin throughout 23 years of my life. I shouted at him and got


    mad for the first time.


    I knew every rtionship had a rocky start, but I hated this. I took out my mental note and erased all


    the flowers I gave him. Then, I revoked his status as my probational boyfriend.


    He went to see a half-naked womante at night. That was not boyfriend material.


    I was upset and angry. I crossed my arms indignantly, but I swallowed all my tears. I could cryter but


    definitely not in front of Jasmine.


    Colin tightened his arms and pulled me toward his chest. "Jasmine, I''m very disappointed in you today.


    Let me reiterate. I have a girlfriend, and I''ll only marry Luna in my life. I will never ever fall for anyone


    else.


    "I told you that many years ago, and I''m telling you the same thing now. I hope you''ll remember this


    and never make the same mistake again. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine stared at Colin in shock for a while before breaking down in tears. She sobbed and uttered


    resentfully, "Colin, I love you so much. I''m willing to die for you. Why won''t you notice me? Why?


    What''s so good about Luna? Why are you so loyal to her?"


    Sheesh.


    Didn''t she tell me that they were friends? Suddenly, she confessed that she was in love with him.


    Women sure changed their minds like they changed their clothes. What were truths and lies anymore?

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Didn''t she tell me that they were friends? Suddenly, she confessed that she was in love with him. Women sure changed their


    minds like they changed their clothes. What were truths and lies anymore?


    Colin tilted his head and looked at me. He smiled. Perhaps my angry expression amused him. Fire of passion burned in his eyes.


    Abashed, | pinched his waist hard.


    What was so funny about me? | was acting like an uncouth woman because of him!


    Colin seized my fist and put it against his lips. The warm and tender sensation on the back of my hand soothed my heart.


    ¡°Love is a seed that sprouts when the right person is there. Ms. Taylor, you saved my life, and for that, I''m grateful to you. I''ll pay


    for your medical bills,pensate you, and do anything for you as long as it''s legal. But you must know that I can''t give you the


    love you want.


    ¡°And don''t do this again. You''re above it. If you don''t love yourself, no one is going to love you. I''ll pretend that nothing happened


    tonight. We''ll consul the doctor on Monday as nned. It''ste now. | don''t want to keep you up. I''ve paid for your stay, so rest


    well.¡±


    Colin grabbed me and left decisively. "Colin," Jasmine called out despondently.


    He stopped but did not turn back. "Oh, | took the liberty to find you a female caretaker who will check on you 24/7. | think it''s


    more convenient this way. You can call me if there''s a problem, but | hope | won''t run into such a scenario ever again."


    He then closed the door behind him. | couldn''t hear Jasmine''s sobbing as the door was in the way. | only caught snippets of


    "How could he do this?" and "This is so unfair."


    What fairness did she want? Love came when it came, and no one could decide who could im it rightfully. There was no


    fairness in love. Besides, she was the one who barged into our rtionship. Colin did not have feelings for her, yet she wanted to


    destroy our rtionship.


    Where was my fairness, then? What about me?


    Impassively, Colin left the suite as the tall man looked at him with a mix of emotions. We passed through the corridor, took the


    elevator, and returned to our room. Colin was quiet, seemingly pissed. He didn''t even look at me as he dragged me away.


    Did he sense the distrust and anger from me just now? He sure was perceptive for a man. Besides, shouldn''t | be the one mad at


    his inaction? Why was he mad?


    | broke free from Colin''s hand and walked myself. | could get mad too, okay?


    | barely took two steps before he grabbed my right hand. My world spun, and | found myself in a warm embrace. "Why are you


    running? You didn''t trust me first."


    "You couldn''t take your eyes off her. How can | trust you? Would you trust me if | did the same?" | protested grumpily, almost


    shedding tears.


    | wasn''t that aggrieved. But for some


    reason, frustration filled my heart


    when | talked about it. Crying was the


    only way to Aes aaa


    gr pedntenpuilted ¨¦ into his arms


    affectionately and patted my back as


    if he was coddling a child. "Look at


    you, making me feel bad again. Don''t


    cry. | wasn''t staring at her because |


    was seduced. | was just in shock


    because | didn''t know she would do


    that. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "When ites to beauty, she


    doesn''t hold a cand foyou. Mou}Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 tregtime ec Se youck


    self-confidence." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°All men are jerks."


    "No, I''m not. I''m your loyal boyfriend. I''ll save myself for you."


    ¡°For real?"


    "Yes."


    Fine. | took out my mental note and


    added 50 flowers for Colin. He could


    continue being pay pidbatibna?


    beyitient For his loyalty and


    chastity, he was almost halfway


    there. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "Why? You feel bad for her? She tried to take what was mine, so she deserved it. If she does it again, | won''t just talk back


    anymore." "What will you do?"


    | rolled up my imaginary sleeves angrily and said, "I''ll p her right away."


    "Ooh, fierce, aren''t you? So, you care a lot about me. While your method is too violent for my liking, | like the thought behind it.


    Don''t worry. Its first time will be yours." He put my hand back on his sweet spot and rubbed it until it stood proudly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was so cheeky! | punched his chest out of embarrassment, but that only made him grin even more devilishly. Urgh. He was


    such a flirt.


    That was how he managed to make up to me. Just a few words and | forgot about everything that happenedst night. However,


    | still needed to have a proper talk with him.


    It wasn''t until he carried me with the intention of going to the kitchen that he realized that we were in a hotel. There was no


    pantry for him to cook. Fortunately, Andrew called at the right time and invited us for breakfast.


    He made a simple breakfast eggs, pancakes, orange juice, and fruit. Queenie wanted to get up to eat, but | vetoed her decision.


    | used my phone and did some research. After a miscarriage, a woman had to get sufficient rest in bed. She sat with us for


    dinner yesterday, and that was already bad enough for her recovery.


    Therefore, | asked Andrew to bring the food to Queenie while | took over his current task-setting up the breakfast table. He was


    already getting impatient, so he was more than happy to ept my help. He then brought some food into Queenie''s bedroom.


    Colin was bored. After he got changed, he sat on the couch and scrolled on my phone. No, he wasn''t checking if | had done


    anything wrong. | had the habit of saving my designs in the cloud. A lot of things happened yesterday, so he didn''t have time to


    look at them.


    Now that he had some free time, he was evaluating the art pieces | drew during the past few months when he was away.


    Colin was more knowledgeable than me when it came to watercolor. One could say that he was a mentor and a friend. | could


    always rely on him to get the most honest feedback.


    Watercoloring was all about the details. | had school to attend and wasn''t a full-time artist. Since | held myself to a high standard,


    | refused topromise quality for quantity. As a result, | didn''t produce a lot of work in these few months.


    "What do you think, Colin?" After | set up the table, | dragged him to his chair. We would wait until Andrew finished feeding


    Queenie before having breakfast together.


    He allowed me to lead him as his


    eyes were glued to the phone screen.


    He zoomed in on the ghptas td bheeck


    op the dat¨¦is! When he heard my


    question, he smiled brightly.


    Admiration and acknowledgment


    oozed from his eyes. The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "Bravo. You''re much better than |


    expected. Oh, poor me. I''ve been,


    a O


    ticing tirel fh


    practicin tireleasly fo any years,


    d\listatted before you too. Yet


    you''re en route to surpassing me


    soon. Well done, babe." The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Surpassing him? No way. He was just


    as, if not more, talented as me.


    Besides, he was more@igent than |


    LE .


    was, Men &hd women viewed the


    world differently, so his paintings


    tended to be more ambitious than


    mine. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Professor King also told me that | needed to see more things to expand my worldview.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    To hone my talent, | spent more time learning new things than drawing two years ago. | took in everything and applied it to my


    drawing technique. That was how | recreated Tudor aesthetics in Dreamlight.


    Professor Kingmended my work. Even Colin, who seldom praised me, showed some appreciation too. | was ted because


    my hard work paid off.


    After breakfast, Colin said that he needed to handle the schoolwork that was piling up. | needed to head to Crystal House too. |


    hadn''t been there for several days, so my progress was behind. Both buildings were on campus, so we left together.


    However, Crystal House and Colin''s office were in two opposite directions. We stood by the crossroad and bade each other


    farewell.


    Since we were in public, Colin, as the artsy hotshot lecturer of the campus, suppressed his urge to kiss me. Instead, he patted


    my head and said goodbye.


    "Wait, Colin. | want to talk to you," | called out, realizing that | hadn''t told him the words in my mind.


    He turned around and addressed me with a smile, "Missing me already? Do you wanna ask if we can have lunch together?"


    | grinned. While that was important, telling him my piece was the priority.


    "Colin, what happenedst night should tell you that Jasmine came to take you away from me. You never told me what


    happened during the mudslide or how she saved you.


    ¡°But | believe that people are kind, and | don''t want to specte whether or not Jasmine will one day forsake her moral principles


    to steal you."


    | lifted my head and gazed at his perfect visage. "What | mean to say is, I''m a very simple person. Once | decide to pursue or


    give up on something, | won''t change my mind. Just like Felix. When I chose him, | dedicated 18 years to him. If | choose you, I''ll


    dedicate my life to you.


    ¡°Regardless if we''re rich or poor, | won''t do you wrong in my life. | don''t ask for a lot. | want to make a family of three where


    everyone loves each other deeply. But before that, | want pure love. | can tell you very clearly now that I''m in love with you.


    "Jasmine saved your life, and I''m grateful to her. I''m willing to look after her too. But you... | can''t give you to her. If you show the


    smallest sign of falling for her, I''ll let you go... Forever. So please, Colin, don''t let me down."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin stared at me with his beautiful


    eyes. There was nothing at first. But


    slowly, joy and love filled hi engg,\His


    grin grey widercarid¡¯whcr, Thank


    you for choosing me, babe. I''ll make


    your wishe true because that''s


    also my wish in this life. You said you


    might let me go. Well, | hate to


    disappoint you but..." The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    He leaned in until he was inexorably


    close to me. Then be esntinued, tim


    ver guna yo@ah Opportunity to do


    that." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | had said what | wanted to say, and Colin gave me his word as well. Gleefully, | hummed as | entered Crystal House.


    Everything still looked the same


    despite my days-long absence.


    Winston was stil Inghe parc Bpot


    He wasith¨¦?e or who knew how long


    and was dressed in in white. He


    made a refreshing sight as he


    focused on his drawing. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | stood next to him for nearly ten minutes until he stretched his stiff neck and noticed my presence.

 Chapter 506

    His almond-shaped eyes turned round in disbelief. Once he made sure that he wasn''t hallucinating, he


    laid down his brush and extended his right hand. Then, he greeted me with a smile, "Wee back,


    Professor Luna."


    I was in a cheery mood, and his polite greeting only made me happier. ying along, I shook his right


    hand. "I trust you didn''t ck when I was away."


    "Of course not, Ma''am. We''re hardworking kids." Winston tried to stand up, but he forgot that he was


    sitting down. He missed his bnce and began crashing down on me.


    I only saw a white, blurry mess before I felt somethingnding on top of me. Instinctively, my arms


    reached out to steady Winston. To my surprise, hisnky frame was quite heavy. Coupled with the


    inertia, the force shoved me backward. I struggled to stand properly.


    Everything happened too quickly. Before we knew it, we crashed on top of each other. If he had not


    regained his footing in time, I would''ve been smashed like a patty.


    He patted his chest frightfully as he repeated how close we were to a disaster.


    "What are you doing?" A husky and stern voice sounded behind me. The soundwave made me


    shudder.


    Winston looked in the direction of the voice, his smile freezing. He quickly gathered himself, scratched


    the back of his head, and exined that it was an ident.


    I saw from the reflection in his eyes that Colin was behind me. In fact, I had guessed as much without


    the help. His voice was all too familiar to me.


    I turned around and met a sullen Colin. His eyes were looking at my right hand, and his brows knitted


    into a frown. Malice lingered in his eyes. I followed his line of sight and noticed that I was holding


    Winston''s right hand.


    No wonder Colin was green with jealousy.


    Hmph. I was just shaking his hand. Wasn''t that a normal social gesture? Why was Colin so jealous?


    Did he ever stop and think about how jealous I got when he ran into the half-naked Jasmine? Content


    belongs to


    I was jealous. He was jealous. Everyone was jealous. Sharing was caring, right?


    Winston let go of me quickly, and I withdrew my right hand. Then, I tucked a lock of hair behind my ears


    as I greeted Colin nonchntly, "Colin, what are you doing here?"


    His expression only rxed ever so


    slightly when Winston''s hand was


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    no longer on me. Still, he looked displeased, and his voice was strained with anger. "The weather


    forecast says there''ll be rain. came to give you an umbre. I''lle and pick you up for lunch-tater.


    Just stay here."


    I looked at the blue sky outside. Rain? It sure did not look like it. Besides, couldn''t he give me the


    umbre when he came to pick me up for lunchter? Did he have to


    just an excuse for him to assert his dominance.


    e another trip for it? Maybe that


    My spection waster confirmed by Colin at night.


    "This ce is quite far, but it''s alright since it''s a holiday today. It''ll be more troublesome and time-


    wasting if there are students here. You can stay here and draw.


    "I''ll try to find a bigger ce near campus. That way, you''ll get to have your own painting room and you


    won''t have tomute every day." Colin uttered as he whipped out wet wipes from his pockets. He


    cleaned my right hand meticulously until the wet wipes were no longer wet.

 Chapter 507

    Colin uttered as he whipped out wet wipes from his pockets. He cleaned my right hand meticulously


    until the wet wipes were no longer wet. Originally, I thought that cleaning only my right hand was rather


    odd since we normally washed both of our hands. I wondered if I should give him a reminder.


    But when I saw Winston''s angry-but-too-afraid-to-speak expression, Colin''s pout of jealousy, and his


    contempt, I got the full picture immediately-he was trying to erase any trace of Winston on my hand.


    I had to say, men were crazier than women when they were jealous. I shook Winston''s hand. That was


    all. Did Colin have to overreact? Moreover, he could have told me that he wanted to look for a bigger


    apartment back home. Did he have to mention it in front of Winston? His mentioning of a private


    drawing studio also indirectly indicated that he didn''t want Winston and I to hang out together.


    How childish. In a cute way, though. He was like a 30-year-old baby.


    After Colin left, Winston remained fazed for a while before he snapped back to reality. He straightened


    his back and uttered, "Luna, your boyfriend is so possessive of you. He won''t let anyone touch you."


    That was an exaggeration, but it wasn''t that far from the truth. I smiled and said nothing. It was true.


    Colin was mad with jealousy. If Winston had held my hand for another second longer, he would have


    erased him from existence.


    More and more students arrived, and Crystal House became crowded. Everything went extra smoother


    when one was in a good mood. We talked and enjoyed each other''s presence until noon.


    At around 11:00 am, several students said that we should have a feast. Why? Because I was away for


    a few days and they wanted to throw me a homing party.


    Right when we discussed excitedly where we should go, Colin came, still brooding. His hands were


    behind his back, and he walked like a military instructor. What distinguished him from a woman who


    came to confront her cheating husband was hysteria.


    I covered my mouth and sniggered. Everyone there majored in arts, so they knew who Colin was.


    When they saw his strict posture, they hushed and stood up to greet him. Especially Winston, whose


    face was twitching uncontrobly.


    Recalling the way Colin cleaned my hand earlier in the morning, I chuckled out loud, which only made


    him re at me.


    "Professor White, what brought you here? We''re working on our assignment, and I assure you we''ll all


    submit it in time," said a brave soul.


    Colin''s poker face gave way to an amicable expression. He rested his hand on my shoulder and


    grinned widely. "I''m here to pick up my girlfriend. No need to be so tense. Rx."


    "What? Luna, you''re dating Professor White? Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "A pretty girl dating a handsome teacher. Now that''s what I call a good match."


    "What a perfect couple! Gosh, I''m gonna start shipping them right now."


    A rather short guy saw that the woman next to him was about to faint. He then used this asion to


    achieve his dream-holding a woman''s hand.


    Everyone liked to beplimented,


    and I was no exception. They looked


    ver


    at us in envy as they fangirled and cheered foudly for us. We all forgot that moments ago, we were


    discussing where to go for my homing party.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Satisfied with everyone''s reaction, Colin ushered me to his SUV as everyone gave us their blessings.


    Just like that, the topic of the homing party disappeared before it became a thing. S


    Colin drove me back in the evening before returning to campus to work overtime. We were away from


    school for a long time, and


    .


    previously, Colin had to put a project


    he nearlypleted on hold. As a


    result, he needed to tie up the loose


    ends.


    He told me that he might work till veryte and asked me to sleep early. He also said that I shouldn''t


    wait for him because he would return to his dorm to sleep once he was done.


    When I arrived home, I was surprised to see that Queenie and Andrew were both there. Laura was


    cooking in the kitchen.


    "Look who''s finally back now." Queenie teased me under the dusk glow. Her eyes scanned my neck in


    search of naughty evidence.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Queenie and | shared no secrets, so | told her what Jasmine didst night. Queenie was so livid that she yelled and threw


    whatever was within her reach as if she were the victim in the entire situation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she hugged me and said, "Lulu, | don''t know what to say. My love life is a failure, but that doesn''t mean | don''t long for


    love. | can tell that Colin loves you a lot and you hold him dearly. Since you two love each other, don''t make a decision that you''ll


    regret.


    "| never told you this but Lulu, back then, | dropped everything and followed Flynn because | thought that | was doing it for love. |


    thought Flynn was worthy of my sacrifice, so | did everything | could. While my effort didn''t pay off, | regret nothing. Because I''ve


    done my part."


    As she spoke, pain and misery disappeared in her beautiful eyes. There was only sadness andment. Five years of effort and it


    didn''t work out. What a pity.


    "Queenie, if Flynn gives everything up and wants you back, will you reconcile with him?"


    "No."


    "Why?" | wondered why she was so decisive.


    ¡°Because | don''t love him anymore. Disappointment and pain have exhausted whatever love | had for him. No one wants to


    spend the rest of their lives with someone they don''t love."


    | fell silent. She was right. Love was the element that motivated us to trust and rely on others. What Jasmine did left an ugly scar


    in my heart. But for the love | believed in, | would put effort and trust in Colin. Regardless of the oue, | didn''t want to have


    any regrets.


    "But it still feels iffy to me."


    Queenie sped my hands affectionately and uttered, "I get it. | think Colin feels that way too. Don''t overthink it. Taking care of


    Jasmine with Colin is your current priority."


    "| know." | rubbed my runny nose. | wanted to spend the night with Queenie, but Andrew kepting to ask me to sleep in my


    room. | relented. "Must you keep popping in to shoo me? If | can''t sleep with her, you can''t either." | red at him.


    He bore his teeth and murmured, "I''ll sleep with her one day. But you? She''s never sleeping with you."


    Fine. He wasn''t wrong anyway.


    At 6:00 am, | was awakened by a


    commotion in my room. | opened my


    eyes and saw that Golimwas €akihy


    off his Shirt? Nubbed my sleepy eyes


    and got up. As | yawned, | asked why


    he came back and why he didn''t go


    to work right away. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Colin had already taken a shower,


    and his hair was still wet. As he


    buttoned his shist cutie hesdid,


    "Foday Is Monday. We''re bringing


    Jasmine to the hospital. Have you


    forgotten?" The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Right. | knocked on my groggy head,


    got out, and took a shower inthen


    bathrogm. Qaced Wads\done | saw a


    dEober Sav sitting on the couch


    with a sullen expression. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Confused, | rubbed my nose. He didn''t evene backst night. Why was he so grumpy? | didn''t do anything to piss him off.

 Chapter 510

    "Does Winston call you this early every morning?" Colin ced himself behind me, grabbed my towel,


    and dried my hair. Even though he was sulking, his motion was very gentle.


    Ah, so that was why he was mad. I looked at my phone and saw that I had picked up a call thatsted


    for 47 seconds. Needless to say, Colin was the one who picked it up.


    "Why?" I asked. I was just as confused by Winston''s call. He had called me before in the morning, but


    that was around 7:30 am. He was having breakfast and called to ask if I wanted anything.


    Thanks to the homely Andrew, I had a hearty breakfast, so I turned him down. But today, for some


    reason, he called me at 6:30 am. And to add insult to injury, Colin picked up the call. They must have


    talked about something that made Colin green with jealousy.


    "He asked what you wanted for breakfast and when you woulde to his Crystal House," Colin


    scowled. My heart sank into an icy pond.


    What would Winston say that? He could just call it Crystal House. There was no need to add a


    possessive pronoun before it. It made it sound like he purchased the entire building for me. Not only


    Colin was pissed, but even I felt iffy about it. He shouldn''t have said that.


    "If I don''t have ss in the morning, I''d head to Crystal House before 8:30 am. Today is Monday, and I


    don''t have any ss in the morning, so the timing won''t change."


    Once my hair was sufficiently dry, Ibed it and plugged in my hair dryer to dry my hair. "I usually


    have breakfast at home, so he doesn''t need to pack anything for me. Did you tell him that?"


    "How would I know your daily routine? Call back and tell him that you''re not heading to his Crystal


    House today," ordered Colin. He emphasized the word, "his", which told me how jealous he was now.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I looked at his disgruntled expression in the mirror''s reflection and asked, "Colin, are you seriously


    thinking that your student is your love rival?" Colin''s ears turned red as he retorted, "What''s wrong with


    that? A guy keeps calling my girlfriend every day. Shouldn''t I be mad about it?"


    I found the jealous Colin rather cute, so I leaned against him andughed out loud. My head rested on


    his chest. Worried that I might burn myself with the hairdryer, he switched it off. Seeing that I was still


    laughing at him, he seized my jaw and kissed me deeply.


    The sudden kiss caught me off-guard. My brain froze as I stared wide-eyed at the annoyed Colin who


    was enjoying himself. Then, his broad hand rose and covered my eyes. After the kiss, I felt dazed and


    my knees almost gave out. Thankfully, Colin steadied me.


    "Oh, you''re tired already? Weren''t youughing at me so hard just now?"


    "Yeah, and now, I don''t have any energy left." I looked at him pitifully, hoping that he would spare me.


    Having been kissed until my lips were swollen twice, I was afraid that everyone would stare at meter,


    so I immediately begged for leniency.


    My cowardly reaction made Colin chuckle. He caressed my lips with his index fingers and uttered,


    "Jasmine''s caregiver can''t be there. I don''t think it''s right for me to go to the hospital with her alone.


    Why don''t youe with me? You''ll be a great help."


    I lifted my head to look at Colin. His starry eyes gazed at me in sincerity. I smirked.

 Chapter 511

    I lifted my head in confusion to look at Colin. Was he inviting me toe with him? His starry eyes


    gazed at me in sincerity, and I smirked.


    Now this was the person whom I''d love forever. Life was a long journey. There would be times when he


    felt lost or disoriented, but he would never be astray. He would give me a sense of security whenever I


    wanted it.


    The doctor we were consulting was Dr. Zayne, who used to treat Felix. He was tall and slightly chubby


    as his lids fluttered in earnestness. The moment we met him, the smile never left his face. He was very


    easygoing and friendly.


    After examining the wound, Dr. Zayne scrutinized the X-ray scans for a very long while and read


    through the medical report from Lagado. The whole process took nearly 40 minutes. In the end, he said


    that the surgery was a huge sess and that the nerves in her limbs were fine.


    However, she needed to let her nerves heal properly and attend physiotherapy.


    When Dr. Zayne was going through the materials, his brows knitted into a deep frown. I was worried


    sick because I thought Jasmine''s condition was grim. If her injury was permanent, Colin could never


    repay what he owed her. I''d hate to see that.


    More importantly, I didn''t think that Jasmine was physically unwell. It was her soul that needed surgery.


    Felix was the prime example, and I couldn''t help but assume the worst from her. Felix never went easy


    on Colin even though he was his brother.


    Jasmine and I went to the same university. We weren''t bound by anything else. I could imagine all the


    things she would do to take Colin away from


    me.


    Fortunately, Dr. Zayne gave us good news. What a relief. Jasmine, however, wasn''t pleased by how


    things turned out. Ever since she entered the consultation room, she sulked and refused to speak. Her


    bodyguards stood next to her like custodians.


    When Dr. Zayne said that her operation was a huge sess and that as long as she powered through


    the physical rehabilitation, she could walk again, she looked as though she had just eaten a lemon.


    For a moment, I had a feeling that only Colin and I wished that she regained the ability to walk. She


    was happy to use her disability as an excuse to stay with us.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Find a good rehab center. If you can''t find any, we can rmend a few. As long as the patient


    remains cooperative, she''ll regain her former mobility within three to four months. However, it might be


    quite painful at the beginning.


    "Once you get through that, it''ll get better."


    Colin told me that the professionals in Lagado also suggested Jasmine undergo physiotherapy. But


    when the nurses helped her stand up, she would cry loudly as if she was tortured. One time, she even


    fainted. And now, no one dared to mention physiotherapy before her.


    However, when given the chance, no one loved being a cripple forever. Back then, everyone thought


    that the doctors in Lagado made a wrong diagnosis. That was why Colin decided to bring her to Jinovy.


    I was very upset when Colin told me that. I even made the mental preparation that if Jasmine could


    never walk again, Colin and I would look after her like a family member.


    s, we underestimated theplexity of the problem. Some patients did not want to be healed at all.


    Dr. Zayne gave us the full picture.


    Jasmine knew her body best. She pretended to be in great pain and refused to attend physiotherapy so


    that she could remain crippled for as long as possible. Why? It was so that Colin would look after her.


    Perhaps she did let him go when he rejected her back then. But many yearster, they reunited. They


    were both single and Colin looked even more charming than before. Perhaps that rekindled the feelings


    inside her, and she became obsessed with him.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    In other words, Jasmine had never given up on Colin. Perhaps there was another truth behind her saving of Colin. But now


    wasn''t a good time, and | didn''t have any proof. It was all my spection, and | couldn''t get to the bottom of it-not when many


    things were at stake.


    There was no right or wrong when it came to love. But plotting a scheme to steal someone whose heart already belonged to


    someone else? That was being maniptive. Perhaps ultimately, the faulty in Colin. His charms attracted too much attention.


    | red at him. Did he have to be this charming? Now everyone wanted him.


    As if he could read my mind, he understood why | was ring at him when he looked at me. His hand reached behind me and


    pinched my waist until | blushed. | had to bite my lip to prevent myself from moaning. My knees felt weak, and I leaned against


    him.


    | had an ominous feeling that in the future, if | ever pissed him off, pinching my waist was his punishment for me.


    Dr. Zayne shared his conclusion with us without any reservations. Jasmine remained calm andposed even when he shot


    her a quizzical look. She didn''t expect the doctors in Jinovy to be this straightforward. Dr. Zayne just tore down her lie in front of


    everyone in a nonchnt way. However, since she was a great actress, her facade only cracked momentarily before it returned


    to normal. Colin''s expression darkened. His spection had been confirmed by the doctor, and he was furious.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was grateful for Jasmine''s intervention and wanted to pay her back, so he kept herpany during her treatment and spent


    time with her. He even prayed to suffer everything on her behalf. Yet Jasmine used his gratitude as a chain to bind him to her.


    There was no right or wrong in love, yes. But Jasmine''s love was dirty, impure. The men next to Jasmine wore an amusing


    expression. | had reasons to believe that they were aware of Jasmine''s true condition, but they just watched on like spectators.


    Knowing their rtionships with Jasmine and their reverence toward her, perhaps they even urged her to act on her desire.


    Speaking of looking for a rehab center, Jasmine imed that she was new to Jinovy, so she let Colin find her the perfect


    establishment. Then, she insisted on paying the bill herself.


    Her offer was categorically declined by Colin and me. We would find her a rehab center, and we would pay her medical bill. Colin


    couldn''t give her the love she wanted, so we couldn''t possibly ask her to pay for the bill too. She had lost the ability to walk. That


    itself was already too heavy a price.


    Regardless of how cunning she was, she did get injured when she saved Colin. By right, we should pay for her medical bill.


    As we left the hospital, a nurse came


    out and asked Colin toe back in.


    When he rejoined us, his exprespian


    soa acy seiplesing: He


    whipped out his phone and


    contacted a reputable rehab center. It


    providedprehensive service, and


    Jasmine could be admitted without


    prior preparation. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Jasmine was very cooperative. She


    only stared at Colin''s silhouette in


    disappointment. W rshesawithe


    apogee on Colin''s face


    en he exited the consultation


    room once again, she fell silent. She


    lowered her head and relented. She


    didn''t make a fuss. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Those who didn''t know what had


    happened would''ve been moys¡é py


    her loo fyulnerabiith rey would


    hive certainly used us of being


    ungrateful. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    After a small discussion, we decided to split up. Jasmine''s men would head to the hotel to retrieve her luggage while Colin and |


    would bring her to the rehab center to check in. We had to settle the hospital bill too, so as Colin ushered Jasmine to her ward, |


    went to the counter to pay.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, there were a lot of people at the counter. It took me 15 minutes toplete the admission process, and | ran


    to the ward with the receipt.


    Jasmine''s ward was on the first floor. It was on the right, facing the sun. It had a lot of natural light, and outside, there was a


    small garden. One could admire the flowers by standing next to the window. | liked the location.


    | pushed the door and entered a vast room. There was a bed for the patient and another bed for visitors. | saw a couch, a


    television, a fridge, many other amenities, a private bathroom, and a kitchen. It looked like a cozy apartment.


    Huh? Where did they go? There was no one in the ward. | looked around carefully, thinking that | had entered the wrong ward.


    As | continued probing | heard noises from the balcony that was closed off from the living room.


    | discerned a male voice and a female voice. They had to be Colin and Jasmine. So, they went to have a private conversation on


    the balcony while | was away. They had to be hiding something!


    I snuck toward the balcony and eavesdropped.


    "Ms. Taylor, you saved me, and I''m grateful to you for that. | can repay your favor with anything, except for my love and marriage.


    Luna is my one and only. Please understand that and stop doing those unnecessary things. Do your rehab and get well soon.


    That''s what | want to see.¡±


    Jasmine sobbed ruefully. She was trying to elicit his empathy with his voice. "Colin, | love you. Is that my fault? Why won''t you


    give me a chance? Because we met toote? I''m not here to destroy your rtionship. Just give me the chance topete


    fairly. Can''t you give me that?"


    ¡°Luna became an inseparable part of my life the moment she was born. This has nothing to do with the fact that | met her earlier


    than | met you. She already lives in my heart. She doesn''t need topete with anyone. Whatever she wants, I''ll give it to her."


    "She lives in your heart already, huh? So you and me are impossible, then. Colin, | know | can''t force you to love me. I''ll


    cooperate and go for physiotherapy so that I''ll get well soon and stop bothering you. But can you do one thing for me? Just one


    small gesture. Please."


    Colin fell silent for a while and continued, "As long as it''s nothing immoral and within my capability, sure.¡±


    "| knew I''d hardly see you again aftering here. | don''t need anything. But can you hug me before we part ways? Hug me like


    you hug her, just once. Even if it''s only for a minute. That way, | can tell myself that | had you for a minute. It''ll give me the


    strength to go through my treatment."


    Jasmine implored pitifully with her


    despondent words for a simple hug.


    She wanted a hug frora persoh''Who


    atreadylna@a\gi friend. She was as


    desperate as she was pitiable,


    embellishing her greedy request with


    a poetic pretext. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | was mad. She failed to get Colin''s


    love, so she was now asking for his


    hug instead. Shan¨¦vef Stopped, She


    was\ Ut ly shameless. But | knew


    Colin would never say yes. She would


    be disappointed. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "Ms. Taylor, Lulu and | hug each other


    because we''re dating. Give QUT


    rtionship, don''t thik it''s right to


    htig\Jou the same way. I''m sorry, |


    can''t fulfill this demand. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°And Ms. Taylor, if | may add something, there are many charming men in this world. There''s no need to waste your time on me."

 Chapter 514

    "But I can''t help it. My feelings can''t magically disappear." Jasmine sobbed even louder, her tears


    gushing out incessantly. "I''m sorry," uttered Colin.


    That was the end of the conversation. There was only Jasmine''s stifled and helpless sobbing on the


    balcony. For a moment, I felt sorry for her.


    I had been squatting for so long that my legs went to sleep. I wanted to stand up to peek through the


    ss panel above me to see if they hugged or not. However, I lost my bnce and stumbled forward,


    pushing the door to the balcony open.


    A hrious scene then ensued where I half-knelt on the floor, one hand trying to close the door while


    the other hand steadying my body against the floor. Colin leaned against the concrete railing and


    grinned at me.


    Jasmine was crying in her wheelchair. When she saw me, her sadness turned to fright mixed with


    something else. Resentment, perhaps.


    "Uhm, I heard someone talking and I thought we had a break-in. Don''t mind me. Please continue with


    your hug. Do you want a kiss as well? I can give you the privacy you need," I said wryly while I


    massaged my ankle. I hated Jasmine.


    I knew it wasn''t polite to interrupt someone''s confession. But given how awkward the situation was and


    that someone was trying to take my boyfriend away from me, I had to say something to assert my


    dominance.


    Jasmine nched. Even her lips lost their colors. The admiration and imploration in her eyes turned to


    malice aimed at me. Colin''s expression darkened, and he red at me, warning me not to make


    matters worse. I immediately covered my mouth.


    I got up, stretched my numb legs, and took a few steps back. Right when I wondered if I should tear up,


    turn around, and run to make Colin chase after me, he acted before I did.


    He grabbed my wrist, denying me the chance to run away. "Ms. Taylor, I''ve said all I want to say. Your


    body, your choice. It''s up to you if you want to cherish it or not. I can''t possibly repay the favor I owe


    you. All I can do is pay for your medical bill.


    "Once you''re recovered, I''ll give you somepensation too to make up for your inability to work. Let


    me know if you need any help in the future. But my heart? You can''t have it. If you want to call me


    ungrateful, go ahead. I''ll endure it."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine lowered her eyes and looked at Colin''s and my intertwined fingers. She bit her lip, and her


    expression turned despondent. More tears came out of her eyes. Then, Colin turned around and left


    with me, not even turning back to look at her.


    Once we left, Jasmine''s bodyguards went in. Behind them were one old and one young female. They


    scurried while carrying a few bags in their hands. I wondered what they were doing here.


    Outside the ward, Colin''s footsteps echoed on the empty corridor. His anger slowly vanished as we got


    farther and farther away from the ward. However, he still looked as scary as ever.

 Chapter 515

    "You''re cruel. You made a pretty girl cry." I suppressed my jealousy and tried to sound indifferent. But


    even I wasn''t convinced.


    What was I supposed to do? No woman would not get jealous when another woman confessed to her


    boyfriend and even asked him for a hug. My reaction was any other woman''s reaction in this situation.


    As for what Colin would do... That was his decision. I couldn''t tell him what to do. However, his decision


    would affect the way I approached our rtionship. Jasmine came to take him away. I foresaw that


    there would be more in the future. I needed reassurance from him.


    He squeezed my palm and turned to me. "Yeah, I can''t make a girl cry. Maybe I''ll say yes to her?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What the heck? I immediately fought back, saying, "If you hug her, I''ll... I''II..."


    "What will you do?" Colin nced at me with a cheeky grin. He was waiting for me to finish my


    sentence.


    "I''ll break your leg!" I hollered, trying to make my threat as scary as possible.


    Perhaps I was too loud. Colin tensed up. His hand let go of me and seized my neck instead. Then, he


    growled. "You''re so mean. Which leg do you want to break, eh?"


    "If you betray me, I''ll turn you into a cripple. Then, I''ll date all the hot guys and buy a house opposite


    where you live. That way, you''ll see how happy my life is. I''ll make babies with him to make your life


    even more miserable. Hmph!"


    Colin gritted his teeth and put me in a chokehold. A gentle one, of course. "You''re quite imaginative. I


    don''t care who you''ll date. I''ll just kill them all. I''m sure I can still fight even when I''m a cripple."


    We joked yfully until we arrived at our neighborhood. As soon as we parked the car, I saw a man


    running toward us. As soon as I registered the fact, he already stood before me with a stack of papers


    in his arms.


    Two swaying bags hung freely on his arms, inside which contained watercolors and brushes. The other


    bag was filled to the brim too, though I couldn''t tell what was inside.


    I took a proper look and realized that it was Winston. I hadn''t seen him in a few days. To run into him


    before my apartment building was... "Hi, Professor White. Lulu, finally, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for


    you," said Winston gleefully despite his sweaty forehead.


    Colin''s warm temperament turned


    cold in an instant, like the blizzard storm in the middle of a harsh winter. There was a tinge of jealousy


    too. He grabbed my waist and pulled me into his embrace, showing


    others that I was his. Content


    belongs to


    "Winston, why are you looking for Luna?" said Colin monotonously. The displeasure in his expression


    was palpable. Urgh. He was so petty.


    Winston looked at the hand on my


    waist. His eyes narrowed, but he smiled brightly. "Oh, I passed by here to purchase art tools. I saw that


    Lulu didn''te to my Crystal House this morning. We''re trying to speed up the progress, so I came to


    check on her."


    In other words, he only appeared here by chance. He didn''t mean to bump into us.


    "Your Crystal House," Colin repeated those words as if he was trying to ce a curse on it. I could feel


    that he became angrier, so I nuzzled closer.


    My action soothed him somehow. The tension in the air dropped.


    "I had something to do in the morning. But this afternoon-"

 Chapter 517

    I didn''t walk in on my tip-toes, so I was sure that he heard me. I stood next to him, and my shadow was


    slightly above his shoes. There was no way he didn''t notice my obvious presence. That said, he sat


    upright and focused on his work. He wasn''t distracted at all.


    I admired his work for a while before returning to my seat. I flipped over the cover and finished up Rise


    of Glory, most of which I hadpleted before I returned to Southsville.


    It was a painting with a strong, dimensional presence. Other than the women, there werekes,


    corridors, houses, and rocks-everything. Iposed the whole framework after I studied Tudor


    paintings and their cultural-sociological settings.


    To entuate the aesthetics, I used a different kind of drawing technique so that the details could pop


    out. The person in charge of Dreamlight ced extra emphasis on this painting as it would be


    disyed in the showcase room. That was why the timing was a bit rushed.


    Returning to Southsville took a few days off me. Then, Queenie and Jasmine needed my attention, so I


    couldn''t make any progress. It seemed like I would have to work overtime for a few days.


    I was someone who easily lost herself in whatever I did. Within five minutes of touching the brush, I


    became one with my painting. I only saw, heard, and thought about my work-nothing else.


    Once, when I was young, I was so engrossed in my painting that I didn''t notice that Dad came to my


    room. It wasn''t until when Dad carried me that I realized that we had guests. To reward my dedication,


    Dad bought me a lollipop.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that incident, he often joked that other kids would sleep so soundly that they didn''t know they


    were being carried, whereas I would focus so deeply on my paintings that even when I was being


    carried, my hands still held onto the canvas. That became a humorous tale to share around.


    I painted and painted for a very long time until a bottle of water came into my vision. I lifted my head


    and noticed that the sky was bathing in the dusk glow. The setting sun cast mellow lights on the clouds.


    Different hues of orange and yellow interweaved into a mesmerizing fabric.


    "What are you doing here?" I epted the water bottle and took a sip. Looking around, there was only


    Colin and me. Winston had already left.


    How odd. He always notified me


    et


    before he left. But not today. I had reasons to believe that Colin must have used his authority as the


    lecturer and kicked Winston out.


    ''What are you looking for?" Colin stood next to me and looked at my drawing. Admiration filled his


    eyes.


    I stretched my body. Afraid that I might fall, his long arm steadied my frame from behind. He raised his


    brow as he waited for my answer.


    "Winston. He was here when I came. Did you kick him out?" I said nonchntly, but Colin didn''t take it


    very well.


    Colin''s expression darkened as soon as he heard the name. Every word that exited his mouth was


    laced with disgruntlement. "You two are the only ones here every day?"


    "No, but there aren''t a lot of students here as it''s summer break now. We get four or five students on


    average each day. When the school reopens, Winston said there would be more than ten students."


    "Winston this, Winston that. You can''t shut up about him, can you?" Colin scoffed.


    "It''s just a name. Don''t be petty, Colin. Or everyone willugh at you." I blew raspberries at him.


    Colin flicked my head and protested, "How dare you tease me? It''s gettingte. Should we go home?"


    I looked at the sky.


    early. The project was urgent, so I


    possible me, it was still


    needed to finish it as soon as


    want to continue


    l


    painting. It''ll be done in two hours maximum. You''ll be bored here. If you''re tired, wait for me back


    home."

 Chapter 518

    Still, deep down, I hoped that he would stay to keep mepany. Ever since I began painting in


    Crystal House, he had never once stayed with me here.


    Colin headed toward the exit and looked like he was about to leave without saying anything. I felt


    slightly disappointed. He had never been this obedient before.


    Right when his silhouette was about to disappear and I could focus on my work, Colin grabbed a stool


    near the door and walked back toward me. He then sat next to me.


    Smirking, he rubbed my neck when he saw me staring at him. "Paint. I''ll keep youpany."


    The gloom in my mind vanished immediately. I blushed and nted a peck on his cheek to reward him.


    He, however, seized my head and kissed my lips instead.


    My heart pounded faster as I allowed myself to be carried away by the sensation. When he let go of


    me, I saw my reflection in his eyes. My eyes were glossy, and my cheeks were scarlet. I was so timid.


    "You can kiss meter when we''re back. Do your work now," teased Colin.


    Pfft. Who said I wanted to kiss him? What a narcissist.


    "Lulu, your dinner is here. Come and eat. I bought your favorite apple juice too." Winston''s voice


    sounded suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Colin saw how much food Winston packed and heard the way he called my name. His expression


    darkened as the anger I took so long to quell rose


    once more.


    So, that was why Winston was gone. He went to buy me food. He ced the food on the table and


    turned to call me. Then, he noticed that I wasn''t alone. His teacher was there too.


    He froze, and panic shed briefly on his face. Then, with a smile, he waved to us. "Professor White,


    you''re here too. Do you want to join us? ordered a lot of food. Let''s eat together."


    I looked at my dinner and cheered, "Colin, have you eaten? I love the pasta from that restaurant. It''s so


    good."


    Colin frowned and told me that he had it before with his colleagues. Then, I said, "I''ll dig in, then. It


    smells so good. I''m hungry."


    "You''re eating with him?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who else?"


    It seemed like Colin was so jealous that he couldn''t think straight. There were only three of us in


    Crystal House. If he wasn''t eating, I would eat with Winston. Who else?


    Colin ignored my question and dragged my hand. "I''m not full from dinner. I''ll join you guys."


    Did he have to make everything into


    apetition? Fine. He could join us. He was acting childish again, but I quite liked it. Seeing the


    grouchy expression on him, Iughed out loud internally. He was probably very jealous.


    Colin grabbed his stool and inserted it between Winston''s and my seat. We would sandwich him. Then,


    I grabbed some pasta and put it on a small te for Colin. Meanwhile, I ate directly from the takeouto


    container.


    It was the end of August in Jinovy. It was still warm. I sweated profusely as I wolfed down the saucy


    pasta. The grease of which made my lips look extra plump and glossy.

 Chapter 519

    Colin liked lighter food. He didn''t like greasy food at all. That small te of pasta he was eating was


    just the excuse he used to put himself between Winston and me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have


    touched it at all.


    That said, he only took two bites before he stopped eating. He already had dinner, so he was full. He


    just wanted to sit between Winston and me. In other words, he didn''t want Winston and me to hang out


    alone.


    I was surprised that the reliable Colin would pull off something childish like this. But I could understand


    why he did that. Winston wasn''t dumb either. As a man, he knew what Colin was doing to him. And he


    wasn''t too pleased to be on the receiving end.


    After all, he did go out to buy me a sumptuous meal. But now, the mood was ruined because of Colin. I


    ate a lot of food until I felt bloated. Then, I returned to my easel stand to continue painting.


    When I was done, the moon and the stars had alreadye out to greet me. I looked at my phone and


    saw that it was almost 10:00 pm, two hourster than when I had nned to leave.


    I massaged my stiff neck and looked around. Snarkily, Colin told me that there was no point looking


    around as Winston had left. His tone was rude and impatient.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Looking around Crystal House was just a simple habit. After all, I had been painting here with Winston


    for nearly two weeks now. I wasn''t trying to look for Winston or anyone. Why was he so petty? Urgh.


    On our way back, Colin continued to sulk, and his grip was a bit tight. I didn''t want Colin and I to argue


    over this trivial matter, so I engaged in casual chit-chat with him. But he wasn''t too thrilled to talk with


    me. He gave me a few perfunctory ohs and ahs without contributing meaningfully.


    I was annoyed. I was trying to make him happy, but it seemed like it was just a one-sided effort. Did he


    think that I wouldn''t get mad at all? He could be jealous, but there was a limit to it. Other than painting


    together, Winston and I hadn''t done anything in private. Did he have to be this petty?


    Or was petty his middle name now? Furthermore, I didn''t make a fuss when he spent two months in


    Lagado with Jasmine. He even saw her shoulder and her thighs! But I trusted him. What made him


    think he could give me the long face just because I went to paint with another guy?


    I also made an effort to cheer him up and ease the tension between us. But he didn''t appreciate it.


    Fine. I could get mad too. I swatted away his hands and walked faster. I made a beeline for the gate


    and my apartment building. Then, I climbed the stairs instead of taking the elevator.


    Lights shone on my face as soon as I opened the door. Queenie was sitting on the couch with a nket


    watching TV. Andrew sat on a stool next to her, aptop on hisp. He seemed to be focusing on his


    work.


    Once I was back, Andrew put down hisptop and stood up. He asked if I had eaten anything and told


    me that they saved some food for me.


    "I''m so pissed that I don''t want to eat anymore. And you know what? Being pissed feels great because


    now, I can cut down on my food. Hooray." I tossed my phone on the couch grumpily and kicked off my


    shoes.


    I didn''t even bother to change into slippers and threw myself onto the couch.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Queenie saw that | was irritated, so she sat up and asked me what happened. Before | could begin my rant, the door to the


    apartment flung wide open once more. Colin walked in with an air of nonchnce. The jealousy and grumpiness from before


    were all gone.


    What? So he acted like a child before me, and when there were others around, he would act like a gentleman. How cunning! |


    was even more annoyed now.


    Andrew went to the kitchen to prepare our food. Colin said no need for the hassle since he had already eaten. Then, he sat next


    to me like nothing had happened. Didn''t he just give me the cold shoulder on our way back? It made me look like | was angry for


    no reason at all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, boy. Look at him. He really knew how to act like the victim. He should be an actor instead. | knew how to act mean too.


    So, | approached Andrew and asked if it was okay that he didn''t go to the office. He said that he took leave. Plus, he was a


    contracted worker. Since the school would reopen soon and he had assignments to do, he wondered if he should resign.


    As he spoke, he gazed at Queenie as if he was trying to get a reaction from her. Queenie, however, sat quietly without showing


    any interest. She watched TV and did not react at all. Ignored, Andrew sighed in disappointment.


    One was doing his hardest to impress the other while the other was pretending that she did not notice his feelings. There was a


    gap between them still, and they had a long way to go for their perfect love story. As the spectator, | was getting impatient for


    them.


    We talked and watched TV until Queenie felt sleepy. She yawned as she went back to her room. | took out my phone and


    watched videos. | didn''t want to return to my bedroom or look at the grouchy Colin.


    When | couldn''t stay up anymore, | went to my room, showered, and went to bed. It was already 11:00 pm. Normally, | would''ve


    been asleep by this time. | came home an hourter than usual, so | felt very sleepy. | was still mad, so | ignored Colin, ducked


    under the sheet, and slept.


    | didn''t know how long | was asleep. Maybe not that long at all. | felt someone crawling into bed next to me. Then, a taut yet


    warm body touched my back, and a long arm reached under the nket to hug my waist. | was wedged between two arms.


    Even though I was half asleep, | still remembered that | was supposed to be pissed. | didn''t want Colin''s touch, so | thrashed to


    break free. He tightened his arms and rested his head on my shoulder.


    Then, he blew on my ears and cooed, "I''m jealous, okay? Don''t hang out with Winston. | don''t like it."


    | was very sleepy. | heard him, but | was too tired to talk to him. Within a second, | fell back asleep.


    I slept soundly. At 6:00 am, | opened my eyes. A handsome, smiling face with two burning eyes greeted me with an intense gaze.


    "Are you still mad at me? Come on.


    Don''t be petty. My girlfriend wanted


    to have dinner wit ranothec han! and


    | threw pau out of jealousy.


    Shouldn''t you say something to


    console me? Why are you angrier


    than me? That''s not fair." The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "Me? Petty? Who are you calling petty


    1 Gre O


    now?" The content Is


    FB rioveludtomi Read thetest


    chapter there!


    And not fair too? How could he say that?


    | was so angry that | wanted to p


    him. But he seized yang and


    p asd itagainig€hh abs. Then, he


    pulled it downward. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Lc was as tearful as ever. She didn''t seem toe here to admit her mistakes but rather to express her grievances to her


    beloved man.


    It was a pity that Felix had gone through a lot. He must have seen through everything. As he had no expectations for her for a


    long time, he was calm when he faced her.


    Unexpectedly, as a top student who was out of reach back then, he ruined himself by being blind in his rtionship and falling for


    the wrong person.


    | had nothing to say to them. So, | apologized for disturbing them and returned to the original path, ignoring their gazes from


    behind me.


    | had been having a nice timetely, which made me forget there were still two annoying people in my world.


    | felt unlucky to have met them. | couldn''t help but me myself for strolling during my break. Nothing would have happened if |


    had found somewhere to rest.


    | lost interest in walking around and returned to Crystal House to continue painting.


    At around 3:00 pm, Colin told me he hadn''t resolved his issues and wouldn''t be back at night. He advised me to return home


    early and pay attention to my safety.


    Andrew called me once hepleted his tasks. He mentioned that Queenie wanted to eat coke chicken wings. He had to go to


    the supermarket to buy the ingredients. So, he asked if | wanted to go with him.


    | checked the time on my phone. It was 5:45 pm. It was fine for me to return now. Coke chicken wings tasted better when served


    hot.


    Moreover, Queenie was at home alone. She was still recovering. | recently spent most of my time at Crystal House to catch up


    on the progress. Since | had spent so little time with her, | should return to apany her.


    | had nned to draw till 8:00 pm, but | met Felix at noon.


    He appeared calm and rxed as if he had returned to the cold young man he once was. However, he''d done a lot of awful


    things. When | saw him, | instinctively got defensive.


    | felt insecure when Colin wasn''t around. To avoid falling into Felix''s trap, | decided to meet Andrew at the college gate before


    returning together.


    As | walked, | considered whether |


    should sign up for a defense ss with Queenie once she recovered. We should learn some kickboxing or self-defense. We


    didn''t set out to be invincible in the world, but at the very least, we could escape when danger confronted us.


    | never expected that my whim would save meter on.


    | constantly ended up seeing someone | disliked, which was the most annoying thing ever.


    | only wanted to go home, but I ran into Felix again within the huge crowd on campus.


    | felt puzzled. The college was huge,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    with thousands of students and


    parents. It was difficult for me to


    palmeone, but | met Fee


    find


    I


    on the same day.


    | believed there was no rarer coincidence than that.


    He had solemnly apologized to me


    before. | also stated that | woul


    forgive him for whaxhehat-done.


    However that didn''t mean | wanted


    to have anything to do with him for


    the rest of my life. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Forgiveness didn''t mean forgetting or epting. It entailed letting go of grudges and living in peace and harmony.


    Felix stood opposite me silently. He


    was only a few Siang yatromite


    e i fettlike w tho¡¯ and miles


    between us. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    He stared at me with an unreadable


    expression. His eyes ic ed ta be


    filed with darkness father than light. |


    found it tough to know what was on


    his mind. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    After our many issues, | could no longerprehend his thoughts.

 Chapter 524

    When Felix saw me, he lifted an eyebrow and asked coolly, "Can we talk?"


    Was he here to cause me trouble?


    Well, that was normal. Felix met his ex-girlfriend who betrayed him, but I happened to see that scene. I


    witnessed all of his embarrassing and painful moments. He might feel ufortable and intend to


    me me.


    I''d better take the initiative to admit my mistake. After all, it was my fault for ruining their secret meeting.


    "I don''t think we need to talk. I apologize for what happened at noon. That was a misunderstanding,


    and I didn''t mean to run into you. If I had known you would be there, I would never have chosen that


    path. I promise I''ll stay away from you in the future."


    I was a little angry. To be precise, I was condemning his deeds.


    After Felix apologized to mest time, I forgave him and decided to let go of the past. I treated him as


    my ordinary friend.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mom always taught me that everyone would make mistakes. As long as it wasn''t an irreparable


    mistake, I could choose to forgive.


    Thus, I chose to forgive him that day.


    What I couldn''t figure out was why Felix met with Lc again. I had no idea why they were together,


    who instigated the meeting, or what they had done during it.


    Anyway, I found them awful. I couldn''t believe Felix was still seeing her after she had betrayed and hurt


    him so badly.


    Despite forgiving him, I felt a little disgusted.


    I thought that if I spoke harshly, he would get angry and leave without saying a word.


    The fact was that he didn''t do that. Instead, as if he hadn''t heard my words or noticed my impatience,


    he asked me indifferently, "Where''s Colin?"


    I froze. Did he wait for me only to find out where Colin was?


    That was his brother. If he wanted to find Colin, he could make a call. Why did hee to ask me?


    Was he too idle?


    It didn''t matter if he wanted to know


    that. So, Fresponded, "Colin


    a business trip to the next went on


    should be back tomorrow,"


    swr


    Felix stared at me for half a minute before smiling sarcastically. "I hope so."


    His words sounded meaningful. After saying that, he walked away with his hands in his pockets.


    I watched him in confusion as he walked away leisurely while whistling out of tune. His rogue like


    movements annoyed me so much that I wanted to kick him. Content


    belongs to


    Thinking of my fighting ability, I decided to forget it. If I truly wanted to beat him up, I could wait until I


    had mastered self-defense.


    Thus, I became more determined to sign up for a defense ss.


    My rtionship with Felix had


    be tense in recent years. We were almost disconnected for three years. Our friendship was even


    worse than that of ordinary


    Exel.ne


    ssmates. No matter what didn''t believe he waited for me only to ask about Colin''s whereabouts.


    Content


    belongs to


    It was easier for him to locate Colin. He didn''t need to ask for my help at all.


    If it weren''t for his previous misdeeds, I''d have suspected that he was hinting at some hidden news


    about Colin''s whereabouts. Was he telling me Colin wasn''t on a business trip but had other ns?


    As soon as that thought came to my mind, I immediately denied it.


    Colin wouldn''t lie to me. Apart from my parents, he adored me the most. He loved me so much that he


    couldn''t bear to lie to me.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    | didn''t believe Felix.


    However, humans were always strange. Even though | told myself | must trust Colin, | couldn''t stop overthinking it.


    There was a saying that women always overthought. | believed it to be true. Once | sincerely loved a man, | would be


    sentimental and suspicious.


    However, Colin wouldn''t speak with a forked tongue. | wouldn''t believe misinformation from others, especially Felix. | couldn''t


    trust him.


    Even if | were curious about Colin''s whereabouts, | would ask him instead of guessing. | couldn''t cause an irreversible


    misunderstanding.


    Suddenly, | heard someone call my name from behind. | turned around and saw Andrew. He patted my shoulder with his book.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? | called you several times, but you didn''t answer."


    | then realized | had unwittingly arrived at the college gate.


    We went to the supermarket to buy ingredients before heading home.


    Queenie was busy in the kitchen. The pumpkin soup smelled fragrant as it boiled. She had sliced the vegetables and was going


    to stir-fry them. Andrew took off his jacket and washed his hands before entering the kitchen. He then removed Queenie''s apron


    and draped it around his neck. He pushed Queenie out of the kitchen, ced her on the couch, and covered her with a nket.


    "Just take a rest here. I''ll continue. Didn''t | tell you that I''d be home soon? You shouldn''t be preparing the meals. You have to


    take care of yourself. Wait until |e back next time, and don''t do it again."


    Andrew looked cute as he nagged like an elder.


    Queenie sat on the couch, her delicate cheeks covered with a thinyer of blush.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    | changed my clothes and sat next to her. | winked at her and whispered, "I think this clingy guy is great. Don''t you feel good with


    him? You can consider epting him."


    She smiled lightly as she gazed at the tall figure in the kitchen. "Lulu, please stop making fun of us. | understand that you''re


    doing it for my good. You don''t want me to miss someone worthy.


    ¡°But the man I''ve loved for five years has changed. How can | ensure that Andrew won''t change for the rest of my life? Not to


    mention my frail body. It''s better not to hold him back."


    | told her, "But you can''t spend your whole life alone because of an unworthy man, right? You just fell in love with the wrong


    person, notmitted an irredeemable crime. All women have the right to marry and have children. Don''t tell me you n to be


    single for the rest of your life."


    Queenie shook her head. Her smile


    was as pale as thest wilted flower


    of summer. "I''m no eady to start)


    shen eatoRan I''m tired after


    Flynn don''t know if | can love another


    man. Andrew is excettent. If it weren''t


    for love, | wouldn''t go further with


    him." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    She slumped tiredly and fragilely on the couch, making my heart ache.


    Her rtionship with Flynn had left her heartbroken.


    Dinner wouldn''t be ready for a while. |


    felt distressed to see Queenie¡¯ Sy


    weary state. Sod halped h¨¦r ent the


    bedido Ads asked her to rest for a


    while. I''d wake her up once the meal


    was ready. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Right then, Colin called me. | went back to my bedroom to answer the call.


    Most of the calls I''d had with him had


    been video calls. Heawener oday! he


    nade alvoide Nos to me. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 526

    When I answered the phone, I heard Colin''s deep and steady voice, which made my ears hot.


    "Hello, Colin," I greeted him sweetly.


    "Hello, baby. Have you gone home?" His voice sounded like a subwoofer.


    "Yes, I have. Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. I have some things to doter. I''ll go out to dine after that."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We talked for about five minutes. I could vaguely hear the sound of the number-calling machine on the


    other end of the phone. I was curious about where Colin was.


    I decided to ask him before the call ended. It was only a question, and Colin would give me the answer.


    However, I''d always thought that asking was a distrust of him and a sphemy against our


    rtionship.


    After much thought, I decided to trust him.


    Colin stated that Flynn''s engagement ceremony was postponed because he was severely ill and


    almost died. Fortunately, he was rescued.


    He had no idea what illness Flynn had or how he got it. I didn''t ask for the details as well.


    Flynn was no longer involved with us. Furthermore, there was only a wall dividing the master and the


    second bedroom. I was worried that Queenie would overhear something she shouldn''t.


    She had struggled to cheer herself up. I didn''t want her to get despondent again.


    "That was his fault. He got his retribution. I don''t care about him and won''t tell Queenie as well. Don''t


    mention it to her. I don''t want her to feel sad for that bastard anymore."


    Colin was silent for a moment before saying that Flynn was quite pitiful. It was up to me whether I told


    Queenie about it.


    That was great. I wouldn''t tell her anyway.


    When I spoke to Colin, my voice wasn''t low. So, I went into Queenie''s room and stayed with her for a


    while. I wanted to make sure she didn''t hear what I had said.


    Queenie was so drowsy that she barely replied to me. She probably didn''t hear anything.


    In the evening, I chatted with Mom and then yed games with Jade and Zara. I didn''t go to bed until


    about 11:00 pm. As a result, I woke upte the following day.


    I tidied myself up and intended to leave without breakfast, but Aunt Laura stopped me. She gave me a


    lunch box and asked me to take it.


    She imed that skipping breakfast would cause me to gain weight. Knowing I had no time, she had


    packed breakfast for me and asked me to eat it at the college.


    I only had one lesson in the morning and would leave ss at 9:30 am. 1 headed to Crystal House with


    my lunch box. As soon as I finished my warm breakfast, I noticed Colin enter.


    I subconsciously looked at the watch. It was 10:05 am. Did Colin drive back right afterpleting his


    tasks? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have returned so early. It exceeded my expectations.


    When I saw him, I was stunned. Was he really my incredibly talented and handsome Colin?


    After not seeing him for a day, he appeared haggard. He was still well-dressed, but he couldn''t hide his


    exhaustion. He scowled and seemed troubled.


    I approached Colin and reached out to smooth his forehead.


    In addition to me, there were five junior art students in the studio. To avoid disturbing them, we didn''t


    talk much. He leaned on the chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    "You didn''t sleep all night?"


    "I did, but less than two hours."


    "Why are you working so hard? Do you not want your life? Nothing is more important than your health.


    Making money is important, but you should first take care of yourself."

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Colin grabbed my hand and kissed it with passion and desire. As he was too exhausted, he didn''t do anything further.


    "If you''re tired, go home and take a nap. You don''t have to apany me."


    "It''s inconvenient."


    "Inconvenient?" | asked him in confusion.


    He stroked my face and said nothing. He only gave me a wry, charming smile.


    After thinking for a while, | realized that Aunt Laura was most likely not at home. Andrew had something to do at college and


    couldn''t return on time. So, Colin found it inconvenient to be alone with Queenie.


    She would live her own life in the future. For her happiness, we should give her and Andrew space to get along.


    Colin and | had been dating for a long time, but we''d always had troubles. Until now, we had only spent a few days together.


    | couldn''t help but recall what he suggested that day about finding a new house. Initially, | assumed it was unnecessary. Now that


    | thought about it, living somewhere else would be more convenient for us.


    "We can find another house once Queenie recovers. We can leave our current house to her.¡±


    "That''s what | thought as well." He yawned tiredly and pinched his brows hard, which distressed me.


    To let him get some rest, | asked him to return to the dormitory. He rejected it and insisted on staying with me. | had no choice


    but to finish my work early. We then packed our lunch outside and headed home.


    Colin was indeed tired. He had insisted on dining with me at first. However, after | pressed him to the bed, he fell asleep within


    five minutes.


    |y with him for a while. As | was thinking about painting, | silently got up and nned to return to Crystal House, but |


    identally woke him up.


    He drew me back into his arms and asked me to stay with him, refusing to let go of me no matter what. After several struggles, |


    ended up being defeated by his clinginess. | could only stare at the ceiling wide-eyed to apany him.


    The fact proved that | couldn''t stop my sleepiness as well. | only agreed to lie with him but fell asleep soon. When | woke up, it


    was already dark. Colin was still asleep. | moved slightly and noticed he had finally loosened the hand that had mped me. |


    quickly got up.


    The living room was dark. There was only a yellow light in the kitchen, creating a cozy atmosphere.


    Queenie and Andrew were preparing meals in the kitchen. One was washing ingredients, while the other was cutting them. They


    worked fairly well.


    | intended to scare them but overheard their serious conversation. The topic centered around themselves.


    | squatted on the ground and eavesdropped for a long time. My feet were numb from weariness.


    Queenie stated she didn''t intend to


    nAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    start a new rtionship so early. She had an abortion and was three years older than Andrew. Thus, she assumed she wasn''t


    suitable for him and asked him not to waste his time and affection on her.


    Andrew was sincere and expressed his opinions inly.


    He stated he could wait till she was


    willing to start a new rtionship,


    with him. However KeCStrohaly


    dBagred With her ims that she


    wasn''t a good match for him due to


    her abortion and age. The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    He stated that what she had gone


    met


    through would only add to his distress for her. He wouldn''t despise her. Even though he hadn''t gotten involved in her past, he


    didn''Ocare. He only wanted her future. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Queenie gave a couple more excuses


    to decline, but Andrew disregar:


    them. He ther teld petthat 2


    regard! ee what she said, he


    would pursue her until she agreed to


    be his girlfriend. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    | squatted by the kitchen door for more than ten minutes. My ankles were numb as if they were being pricked with needles.


    Queenie, who had a strong sense of


    self-esteem, refused topropnise.


    She was still tirglessyryitg {0


    persia Andrew to broaden his


    world and find a girlfriend who was


    worthy of him. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    The implication was that she felt unworthy of him.

 Chapter 528

    I never thought Queenie would feel inferior due to her failed rtionship and abortion. The reason she


    rejected Andrew was most likely her fear of his prestigious family.


    Flynn, who came from a prestigious family, hurt her so thoroughly. Andrew''s family background was far


    higher than that of the Hayes family. She might think that as the daughter of an ordinary family, she


    couldn''t integrate into his.


    Overall, shecked confidence in her future with Andrew. She''d been dating Flynn for five years, but


    things had ended horribly. Not to mention Andrew, who was three years younger than her and from a


    wealthier family.


    She appeared soft yet was firm. Ever since she came out of her rtionship with Flynn, she had closed


    herself off.


    She didn''t want to get hurt again, so she didn''t dare to start a new rtionship.


    Andrew stroked her hair helplessly. He smiled lovingly and told her to forget about persuading him. It


    was his business to pursue her anyway. She was only responsible for enjoying it. As for what the future


    held, she should wait and see. He would never let her down.


    He was the second man I''d heard simr promises from. The first man was Colin.


    The conversation in the kitchen ended. To avoid disturbing them, I had to leave quietly despite the


    stinging numbness in my legs.


    This night could be regarded as my small reunion with Colin. He was probably exhausted. After taking


    a shower, he only kissed my forehead and hugged me before falling asleep.


    The temperature was slightly low at midnight. I awoke from the cold and reached out to grasp the quilt,


    only to discover that Colin wasn''t beside me.


    I wanted to go out to find him, but I noticed lighting through the bathroom door crack.


    I walked over and found him sitting on the toilet seat. He held a half-burned cigarette with his eyes


    closed. As the light was too dim, I couldn''t tell whether he appeared lonely or irritable.


    I identally touched the door handle and opened the bathroom door.


    Colin was taken aback when he saw me in a suspender nightgown with my bare feet in the dim light.


    He swiftly restrained his emotion


    et


    and stubbed out the cigarette. He then walked over to scoop me up, left the bathroom, and ced me


    on the bed.


    He grabbed my soles and asked unhappily, "Why don''t you wear


    slippers? What if you get a col.ne


    have stomach cramps again?"


    When the weather turned colder, I would experience excruciating difort throughout my period.


    After Colin found out about it, he paid close attention to keeping me warm.


    Yet, my attention was on his thoughts rather than on my soles.


    "Did you get into any trouble?" I asked, tugging at his sleeve.


    He paused for a moment before swiftly continuing to massage my soles to warm them up. "No, I didn''t.


    I just wanted to smoke." "You should smoke less. That''s not good for your health."


    "I got it. Be good, baby. Let''s return to sleep. You have ss tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. But you have to let me know if you have any problems. Whatever happens, I''ll always be by


    your side."


    "Okay."


    Colin hugged me andy down again, caressing my cheek and coaxing me to sleep.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sniffed his faint smell of tobo and remained awake when he fell asleep.


    Colin probably experienced something that caused him difficulties. What might it be?

 Chapter 530

    Ironically, when Felix showed his panic, his lips were still stained with Lc''s lipstick.


    I never imagined I would see such a scene in my lifetime. At that moment, I was stunned and felt


    overwhelmingly sick.


    Lc nearly ruined Felix. However, he could still kiss her! What kind of demonic scene was that?


    I was astonished when I saw that. Not because I had inappropriate feelings for Felix but because I


    thought he was shameful. He wasn''t deserving of my, Colin''s, or our two families'' concerns.


    He knew what disgusting things she had done, but he still had the mood to go on a date with her. I


    couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    If I had known that, I wouldn''t have cared about him. It would be better to let him ruin himself than to


    contaminate my eyes.


    Was he treating himself as trash? We had worked so hard to get him out of the abyss. How could he


    have ruined our goodwill like that?


    Well, perhaps we didn''t matter to him. None of us considered asking him to be grateful either, but


    wouldn''t he feel ashamed for ruining himself like this?


    "Lulu, what brought you here?" Felix wiped his lips with the back of his hand before looking at it. The


    bright red lipstick on his hand made it appear much more exaggerated.


    I wasn''t sure how to react, so I said expressionlessly, "I wanted to go to the rooftop. I didn''t expect to


    run into you. Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you." I had lost interest in going to the rooftop, so I turned


    around and headed back.


    "Wait for me, Lulu. It''s not as you think." His heavy, urgent steps trailed after me.


    Based on my experience from the romance novels I had read, he might say, "Lulu, I can exin it."


    I didn''t want to listen to him, and I didn''t have to.


    I was getting more nauseous of him and was worried about throwing up here. I quickened my pace.


    Others might interpret my reaction as a miserable escape, but I didn''t care.


    Felix was tall and had long legs. He soon rushed past me and stopped me. In addition to panic, he


    showed a bit of eagerness, depression, anger, or something else that I couldn''t tell.


    I didn''t know what he wanted to exin and why he wanted to do so.


    Lc had done terrible things, and


    was the one who had received


    criticism. I assumed he was


    vel.ne


    shameful because he didn''t reject


    her hug and kiss.


    I couldn''t ept it since I believed Felix had no bottom line. I assumed he was shameless. He didn''t


    need to exin anything to me. I didn''t want to squander my valuable time for him.


    Despite his unchanging appearance, his outstanding self had decayed from the inside out.


    What a pity. Time had whittled him into a pile of garbage. He deteriorated to the point where Lc was


    able to entice him.


    He wanted to exin when he


    caught up, but I didn''t care about


    what he had to say. As long asche thought it was good and worthwhile, my opinion was meaningless.


    It was also none of my business.


    "Is there anything else?" I asked.


    Felix reached out to grab my arm, but I moved aside to avoid him.


    In the past, I avoided him to prevent rumors. Today, I avoided him because I thought he was foul. I felt


    overwhelmingly disgusted.


    "Don''t think of me wrongly," he emphasized while looking back at Lc, who was still at the conference


    room door.


    His eyes were covered with bottomless darkness. "Sometimes what you''ve seen isn''t the truth."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I smiled lightly. So what if it wasn''t the truth? It had nothing to do with me. I wouldn''t take it to heart, let


    alone care about it.


    Felix was an adult. He knew what should and shouldn''t be done. His self-destruction was his own


    business.


    He should shut up instead of exining.

 Chapter 531

    "Hmm, I got it. You can go back now." I shrugged nonchntly. It was a pity that I couldn''t rx


    throughout the break.


    "L-Lulu, can you pretend you didn''t see anything?" Felix''s eyes were full of pleading.


    "I won''t tell others, but I won''t hide it from Colin."


    He took a few steps back dejectedly with an unreadable expression.


    Wasn''t Lc the one who had betrayed him? Others wouldn''t stop him since he was willing to be with


    her again. They would only watch the fun and make some nasty jokes. Why did he show this


    expression to me? Did he not dare to disclose what he had done?


    He was a shame to men. He had be so rotten that even God couldn''t save him.


    I walked far away and heard Felix ask me from behind, "Lulu, will you hate me because of that?"


    I thought about it before responding, "It has nothing to do with me."


    Back in the ssroom, I found a quiet corner to sit down and called Colin. I told him what I had just


    witnessed.


    After all, Felix was Colin''s biological brother. If something went wrong or something bad happened to


    Felix, we could think of ways to help him in time


    Colin must have been upset by Felix''s behavior. He pondered for a while before saying, "Based on


    what I know about Felix, he won''t get back together with Lc. There must be a reason why they''re


    together. I''m not sure what it is."


    Before hanging up, I heard the sound of a number-calling machine again. Perhaps it was too far away,


    and I couldn''t hear it clearly, but it was there. "Colin, are you in college?"


    Colin avoided my question. "I''m busy with something. You should return to ss first. I''ll order a takeout


    for you tonight."


    Did the college also have a number-calling machine? I had never heard of it.


    I finally got out of ss and discovered a few unread messages on my phone. Colin had sent me the


    dinner order and reminded me to go downstairs to get it.


    I felt a littlezy and decided to wander around before heading to Crystal House.


    Thinking that I hadn''t been to the gallery in a long time, I strolled over. Unexpectedly, someone was


    already there. It was someone I didn''t want to


    see.


    I had no idea why I was so unlucky. I kept meeting people I didn''t want to. It was difficult to meet the


    ones I did.


    I felt so annoyed.


    "Luna, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Lc wore a red floral dress. Her straight ck hair had turned into light millet-colored curls. Her


    makeup was a bit heavy, which was particrly awkward when paired with the red dress.


    Hypocritical people were more suited to lighter outfits. Her red lips irritated me.


    I was toozy to pay attention to her and turned around to leave. She was an eyesore, and I didn''t want


    to say anything to her.


    However, her clinging skills were top-notch. Felix and Shawn had a crush on her because of her tricks,


    which drove them insane. When she used the same trick on me, I felt nothing but disgust.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lc trotted past to halt me, even attempting to grab me. I pped her hand away before she could


    touch me. Then, I distanced myself from her and asked coldly what she wanted to do.


    "I want to tell you what happened between me and Felix." She raised her chin with a bit of pride and


    provocation.


    I wondered why she was so sure I wanted to listen to her and Felix''s dirty deeds. She must be crazy.


    She should see a doctor to check her IQ rather thaning to see me.


    "I''m not interested. Get out of my way." I ced my hands across Lc to keep her from touching me


    and wanted to walk past her.


    She was short and thin. I only pushed her away gently, but she hit the pir next to her.


    She wouldn''t have been so stupid as to frame me because there were no witnesses. Otherwise, I


    would have apuded her improved acting skills.


    What she had done was no different from those disgusting hypocritical women in romance novels. I


    didn''t expect that I could experience it in real life. It was quite amazing.


    "Luna, no matter how arrogant you


    §Ö


    are, you''re still an abandoned woman! Felix would rather return to me! I warn you-stay away from him!


    Or


    teach you a lesson! He''s mine.


    He''ll never be with you in this life!"


    When Lc said that, she appeared particrly proud as if she had found a treasure.


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 532

    Her words annoyed me.


    When did Lc see me and Felix getting closer? He was only rotten trash. I never wanted to ept


    him.


    She picked up trash and treated him like a treasure. She even appeared proud to be with him.


    The word abandoned was rather offensive. It was more proper to use it on her.


    Felix and I had never started a rtionship. I had my beloved Colin by my side. Nobody ever


    abandoned me.


    I came to a halt, turned around, and gazed at her with disdain. I sneered as I tried to piss her off.


    "There is indeed an abandoned woman. You know exactly who she is. Do you think being abandoned


    once isn''t enough, and you wish to be abandoned a second time?


    "Oh, no, it should be a third time or many times. I admire you. After all, you''re born shameless."


    Lc flushed swiftly, her eyes revealing her wrath. She then rushed toward me angrily as if she wanted


    to tear me apart. The hatred in her eyes was strong.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    How did I get into such a mess with this insane woman? Why did I have to fight with her endlessly? It


    had nothing to do with me at all.


    I nced at her mad moves disdainfully. If she dared to hit me, I''d teach her a lesson in minutes. With


    my height of over five feet, I could easily knock her to the ground. It was just that I hadn''t beaten


    anyone up. I was worried I wouldn''t perform well the first time and miss the attack.


    I was prepared to fight Shawn thest time I faced him. However, I didn''t have a chance to do that, so I


    didn''t gain much experience.


    To be honest, I was ready to take action. It was a pity that I didn''t have the chance to perform.


    When Lc was only a few feet away from me, two people suddenly appeared when I was about to


    p her.


    The man behind me dashed up to Lc and pped her face. The p was loud.


    Another man came out from behind her and rushed forward. His eyes were cold as he stood before me


    like a wall. Felix had pped Lc to the ground while Winston protected me.


    Lc was stunned at first. I expected her to bite her lip with tears like she had done many times before.


    Unexpectedly, she jumped up and hugged his leg. Her tears fell on his trousers as she used me of


    bullying her.


    She hugged him tightly, and Felix tried to shake her off in disgust. Neither of them wanted to give up.


    They became enmeshed with each other. "What brought you here?" I asked Winston in confusion.


    He stared at Felix, who was entangled with Lc, then nced sideways at me and smiled teasingly. "I


    was passing by."


    He also raised his eyebrow. "I didn''t expect you to have a sharp tongue."


    I smiled proudly. "Most women are skilled at arguing. I can''t live up to my gender."


    The bratughed and followed me out of the chaos. When I turned back inadvertently, I saw Felix


    grabbing Lc''s hair and pping her hard again.


    I shook my head in disapproval.


    Hitting women only revealed his narrow-mindedness. There were many ways to solve problems, but


    hitting a woman was the most inappropriate.


    However, Lc was a two-timer who had done despicable things. Shawn had hit her previously, and


    Felix pped her this time. Perhaps those were the punishments she deserved.


    She brought them upon herself. It was all retribution.


    Everything had causes and effects. The result Lc received was due to the choices she had made at


    the beginning. She couldn''t me others.


    I looked at my watch. The takeout was about to arrive. I had to go home.


    I thanked Winston and said farewell, expressing my gratitude. However, he didn''t seem to listen to my


    words and insisted on sending me to themunity.


    He grinned. "Ms. Consultant, I''ll be responsible for your safety from now on. I''ll eventually stop you


    from saying thank you."

 Chapter 533

    Winston was standing a few steps in front of me when he said that.


    He had a perfect appearance and a bright smile. He appeared to have aplished something.


    His gaze was like an eagle''s when it saw its prey, with a glimmer of determination.


    I couldn''t help but wonder whether I did something wrong or said something ambiguous that caused


    him to misunderstand me. Why did he look at me that way?


    When I reached the gate, I noticed the delivery man on a motorcycle was about to call me. After


    signing, I brought the takeout upstairs.


    Queenie came out of the room when she heard me open the door. After she helped me ce the food,


    I realized the house was quiet. It turned out Andrew hadn''te over.


    During this period, I felt as if he were living in my house, and his presence was particrly loud. It was


    as if something was missing when he was absent, which made me ufortable.


    Habit was quite scary.


    "Where''s Andrew?" I asked casually.


    Queenie paused. "I don''t know."


    "How dare he note without asking your permission? Your clingy boy is so disorganized." I teased


    her.


    I only said it casually, yet she smiled self-deprecatingly. "We''re just colleagues. Do you still want him to


    take care of me for the rest of my life? It''s difficult for me to repay his kindness. It would be better if he


    didn''te. I can''t bear to owe him anything. Let''s eat now. It won''t taste good if it''s cold."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She started drinking the soup silently, but I couldn''t get past the loneliness in her eyes.


    Andrew''s meticulousness and patience allowed him to enter Queenie''s life sessfully. Although he


    was far from being her boyfriend, she had already permitted him to stay by her side, implying that he


    still had a good chance of seeding.


    However, he suddenly disappeared. What happened to him? Was he going to be a scumbag? It


    couldn''t be.


    Even while eating, I felt uneasy because I was thinking about this matter. I peeked at Queenie''s


    expression from time to time.


    She lowered her head slightly and ate intently, saying nothing. She ignored me, and I didn''t dare to say


    a word.


    Halfway through eating, I couldn''t help but message Andrew, "Where are you?"


    The dialog box was quiet. When I finished showering and went to bed, I still hadn''t received his


    response.


    I couldn''t help but start thinking wildly.


    I


    Andrew was indeed good. After all, he was the Lamberts'' eldest scion and would eventually inherit his


    family business. To be honest, L wasn''t sure if he had a fleeting crush on Queenie or if he wanted to be


    responsible for her entire life.


    The timing of his appearance was so good that I instinctively treated him as a rescuer. I hoped he could


    pull her out of the darkness and back into the light.


    Flynn''s words that day came to my


    mind again. After five years of rtionship; he was still heartless enough to go that far for his selfish


    desires Would Andrew break the rules for Queenie, whom he met unexpectedly?


    Moreover, he was three years younger than her. He wasn''t yet an adult. That was also one of her


    concerns. He was youthful and active, with limitless potential for the future. Could he be her savior?


    If Andrew hurt Queenie, I would be the one to me.


    Colin hadn''t returned by the time I fell asleep. That was how we had been doingtely.


    We were adults who worked hard for our jobs, studies, and the future.


    I might not be able to help Colin with his matter, but I could at least stop myself from holding him back.

 Chapter 534

    Colin returnedte at night. I awoke as his heated body pressed against mine. However, I was so


    sleepy and tired that I couldn''t talk much with him. I only wanted to sleep.


    He bit my earlobe and kissed me for a while before hugging me tightly and falling asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I was alone. I touched the sheet and found it cold. Colin had been


    gone for a while, and his scent was no longer in the air.


    To be honest, I felt a little lost.


    It was 7:00 am when I finished washing up. As I had no sses in the morning, I intended to practice


    my cooking skills.


    I put on my slippers and headed to the kitchen. Then, I saw Queenie serving breakfast. There were two


    tes of spaghetti, ravioli, and bread rolls on the table.


    "Did you make them?" I took a ravioli and chewed it. Its delicious taste caused me to exim with


    satisfaction.


    "My cooking skills aren''t good enough to make all of them."


    "I think so. Colin must have made such excellent ravioli."


    "Since you''ve known it, you didn''t have to ask me. Are you trying to show off in front of me? Don''t bully


    me for being single." Queenie took a sip of her coffee and joked with me.


    "You''ll no longer be single. Your suitores to you every day."


    I regretted it after I said it. Andrew didn''te yesterday. My words would only make her sad.


    I checked my phone when I woke up, and Andrew also didn''t respond to my messagest night.


    I was generating issues for Queenie. I shouldn''t have mentioned Andrew. I often spoke and acted


    without thinking about it.


    I wanted to p myself for speaking crap all day.


    Probably because I, as a person with an extremely low EQ, had expressed my thoughts on my face, it


    caused Queenie to smile and pass me more ravioli.


    "What are you thinking about? I''m not that weak. By the way, Lulu, I reached an agreement with the


    company. I''ll be off until the end of this week and return to work next Monday."


    "Why? Isn''t it customary to rest at home for a month? Why are you so hurried? Is it not permitted by


    yourpany?"


    "I don''t want to stay at home for a


    month. It''s too boring. I''d rather work than rest. What could be more appealing than economic


    freedom?" Queenie smiled exaggeratedly as if she was deliberately hiding


    O


    something.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was right to stay away from scumbags by starting with financial independence. If she had a high


    family background, she wouldn''t have reached this point with Flynn.


    On her first day back at work, I sent her to thepany and watched her enter. After she bid farewell


    to me, I headed to the college.


    I had used up several types of paints


    in Crystal House. As I had finished the rough draft of my new painting, it was time to color it. I didn''t


    have sses in the morning, so I decided to go shopping in the supermarket.


    Winston constantly prepared paints and other materials in the Crystal House for me to use as I


    pleased. He had meticulously arranged every detail of what would be used in thepetition.


    I chose a well-known supermarket in Jinovy. It wasn''t far from the college. It only took me half an hour


    to walk there and about ten minutes to get there by taxi.


    The morning sun wasn''t that strong. There was also a slight breeze in the air, which made me feel


    <pfortable. I decided to walk there on a whim to enjoy the scenery on my way. I hadn''t seen it in a


    long time while staying in college to paint.

 Chapter 535

    The supermarket had ten floors. They sold stationery, food, and underwear on the first through fourth


    floors. I had never been to the upper floors. There should be a brilliant disy of goodies.


    The stationery here was diverse, of high quality, and affordable prices. Lecturers and students from the


    Department of Fine Arts enjoyeding here to purchase materials.


    I found amonly used brand and selected the color and amount based on the remaining paints in


    Crystal House. Then, I went to the checkout counter with arge bag of things.


    The supermarket had a spiral staircase. The center of the huge venue was empty and equipped with a


    sightseeing elevator from top to bottom. There was a dazzling array of promotional ideas for various


    brands.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There weren''t many people checking out. The girl who served me had a lovely smile. When she


    grinned, she looked even sweeter.


    I looked at her name tag and found her name to be Margaret. That nice name suited the girl perfectly.


    After picking up my stuff and turning around, I noticed a familiar figure on the first-floor esctor.


    A tall man was pushing a wheelchair. He bent slightly and appeared to be listening to the person in the


    wheelchair. The woman in the wheelchair had long hair and a small nket covering her legs.


    I suddenly fixed my gaze on them, and my heart sank. Because of the angle, I couldn''t see what those


    two people looked like. They appeared in the blink of an eye. I couldn''t be sure whether they were the


    same person I knew.


    However, his tall figure and meticulous hairstyle reminded me of the person in my heart.


    I picked up the things I just bought and dashed toward the esctor. When I arrived, they were no


    longer present. Only a few customers were walking by, carrying bags with daily necessities.


    Where had they gone? It only took me a few minutes to get over there. They shouldn''t have


    disappeared. Or was the image I saw just now just my fantasy, and they never appeared? Was I so


    exhausted recently that I recognized the wrong person?


    Did I see it wrong? No, that person had always been in my heart. There was no way I could recognize


    the wrong person.


    During my studies, my parents always reminded me to protect my eyesight. As a painter, having bad


    eyesight would impair my color judgment.


    When I was a child, I used to do eye exercises several times a day. I had participated in almost all


    kinds of vision-strengthening training. Mom took excellent care of my eye hygiene.


    I wouldn''t recognize the wrong person.


    Was that man Colin? Didn''t he say he was busy and had a client meeting, so he might be homeday


    How could he have gotten here white pushing a wheelchair? Content


    belongs to  S


    Who might be the woman in the wheelchair? Did he know any other women in wheelchairs? The


    answer was evident.


    My heart kept falling, and my limbs grew chilly.


    Was it a coincidence? There were numerous coincidences throughout the world.


    Or could it be that someone conspired to make me see that scene?


    My mind was in chaos. I got an indescribable feeling. It appeared like sadness, pain, or anger at being


    lied to.


    I shouldn''t overthink it. How could Colin have lied to me?


    We agreed to speak out when


    something happened rather than et


    making arbitrary assumptions. So whatif that man was him? He must have a reason.


    That was right. Colin wouldn''t lie to me.

 Chapter 536

    The cold dialing tone of the phone rang until it turned into a busy tone and hung up automatically, with


    no one answering.


    I was walking absentmindedly while holding the paint, my hand firmly holding my phone. I was waiting


    for Colin to call me back.


    ording to his habit, he would definitely call back within five minutes after missing my call, even when


    he was busy.


    But today, after ten whole minutes passed, my phone was still quiet. In the chat box pinned at the top of


    WhatsApp, thest message from him was from yesterday afternoon. He had asked me if I wanted to


    eat some fruit.


    Suddenly, I had an unprecedented sense of unease.


    Even when I entered Crystal House, I was still thinking about that tall figure, wondering if he was Colin.


    If he was, where was he now, and why hadn''t he returned my call!


    With something on my mind, I couldn''t focus even after sitting in front of my canvas for a while. Not


    wanting to ruin the painting, I put down the brush and decided to go to Colin''s office.


    Maybe I was mistaken, and he was actually working on his desk. Or maybe he wasn''t there, but


    someone knew where he went.


    As I was rushing out, I didn''t notice the footsteps outside. So, I collided with Ivy Ford, a sophomore, as


    she came in.


    The young woman was petite and delicate. So when I bumped into her, she was pushed back and fell


    to the ground. The things she was holding wen flying all over the ce.


    "Luna, why are you in such a rush?" Ivy pouted her lips and rubbed her arm, her teary eyes particrly


    pitiful.


    She was the only one in the


    sophomore year to be praised by Professor King. The old man once told me that Ivy''s painting style


    was versatile and that she was very talented, suggesting that she should be fostered separately.


    Content


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    belongs to  S


    She took her own initiative to introduce herself to me even before the professor had said anything,


    acting close to me. I tried to stop her several times but it was useless. So, I gave up and let her be.


    At that time, I had wanted to ask the


    professor how shepared to me. But then I thought it was


    et


    meaningless. There were many talented individuals in the world of art. If Pasked, it would make me


    seem petty and narrow-minded. Besides, I should be proud of having an outstanding junior. Content


    belongs to


    These days, she would spend her free time in Crystal House. It was rare for such a young person to


    not go out partying. So, this just proved the professor''s keen eye for spotting talent.


    I had deliberately observed her several times when she was focused on painting. She had that kind of


    concentration and fascination. She was totally engrossed in her work.


    I seemed to see my former self in her. When I was her age, I was really serious too.


    It made me want to y matchmaker.


    It was my fault for bumping into her so suddenly and causing her to get hurt. So, quickly helped her up.


    She rubbed her buttocks and followed me back into the room before sitting down in her seat. I asked


    her


    her


    worriedly, "Is it serious? Let me take you to the infirmary." Content


    belongs to


    "It''s okay. It was just a scratch, I''ll be fine. By the way, were you rushing to the bathroom to pee, Luna?"

 Chapter 537

    I felt like burying my head in the ground.


    What was she saying? Wasn''t that too blunt of a question? It made me blush hard.


    Fortunately, others hadn''t arrived yet, or it would''ve been so embarrassing.


    "Oh!" Ivy teasingly said with a yful smile, "I see. Luna, were you going to see Mr. White? Well, that''s


    understandable. I''d keep an eye on a handsome guy like him too, or he might get snatched away by


    someone else.


    "Luna, don''t you know? Mr. White is quite famous in our school. Many young women are secretly


    admiring him. By the way, weren''t you going to check on him? Hurry up!


    "But then, you don''t really check on him often enough. If it were me, I''d keep a close watch by checking


    on him every hour."


    Ivy''s words were straightforward, making me unable to keep up my facade. Was I that obvious? It was


    a bit embarrassing.


    Check on him every hour? If I did that, I wouldn''t have time for anything else! I would only be running


    back and forth on campus every day. After all, it took around 20 minutes just to go to Colin''s office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After being teased by Ivy, the idea of going there deted.


    I had to keep myself in check a little. I couldn''t be this unstable and impulsive.


    So what if that person really was Colin? He must have his reasons. I trust that he wouldn''t lie to me.


    Although I kept telling myself that, the desire to know the truth was dominating me. It made me want to


    see him immediately and find out about everything.


    I was hesitating whether I should go to him when his video call finally came in, albeit a littlete.


    Looking at his name on the screen, I hesitated to answer.


    "Luna, pick it up. It''s Mr. White." Ivy nudged me. I answered the call when he called again after the first


    one went unanswered.


    Colin''s voice was as deep and affectionate as ever. It was really pleasant to the ear.


    He said he had a social engagement tonight and would be back veryte, so I shouldn''t wait for him


    and should go to bed early. He also said that he had looked at a few houses, which were not bad. He


    would take me to see each one when he was free. He wanted me to choose my favorite.


    After talking for about five minutes, he didn''t mention anything about the supermarket, but the clothes


    he was wearing and the person I saw at the supermarket matched.


    I became more uneasy as I didn''t know whether I should ask about it or not.


    Sometimes, I really hated my


    et


    reserved and hesitant personality. I had always had trouble when it came to taking action. Especially


    when it was rted to emotional issues, I would unconsciously want to withdraw myself. I felt helpless.


    Colin noticed the difference in my attitude. He stopped talking and asked me instead, "You seem


    unhappy. What''s the matter? Are you having trouble with your painting?"


    Suddenly, seemed to understand


    everything. He was my boyfriend so


    I should just ask him directly. This was what we agreed upon. Why bother keeping it to myself and


    Overthinking things?


    That year at Lincoln University, when I sent him the love letter from Jasmine, Colin ignored me for


    several days. It left me clueless about what I had done wrong.

 Chapter 538

    Why did I be so cowardly when I really encountered something?


    I rubbed my cheeks, trying to make myself look less stiff. "Colin, where did you go just now? Why are


    you sweating?"


    He casually wiped his forehead with his finger. "I went to look at some houses and suddenly felt thirsty.


    So, I went to the supermarket to buy a bottle of water.


    "Then, I happened to run into Jasmine and wanted to ask her about her rehabilitation progress. So we


    wandered there for a while. It was quite cool inside the supermarket. How did you notice I was


    sweating?"


    So, that was what happened.


    I knew it.


    The dark cloud shrouding my heart dispersed just like that.


    While having pasta with Ivy at night, I scrolled through social media and found a post from one person


    at the bottom of my friends list. It said: "If it''s you, I don''t mind waiting a few more years."


    The photo showed a corner of the supermarket, with a tall man standing in front of the yogurt aisle. He


    was holding a red box and carefully reading the ingredient list. Judging from his position, it was


    probably a box of yogurt and the red packaging indicated my favorite vor, strawberry.


    Colin didn''t tell me earlier he bought something for me, and since he hadn''t returned, I couldn''t be sure


    if he bought that yogurt for me. In other words, it was normal for him to buy Jasmine some food or even


    something expensive because he had saved her before. Plus, it was just yogurt. It was not worth


    fussing over.


    But my heart still felt sour.


    I was really petty sometimes.


    To prevent myself from getting jealous, I took a peek at Jasmine''s social media ount and found that


    hertest post was the one I saw.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Going back further were posts from two months ago. They were mostly about daily trivial matters,


    including photos of various luxurious parties attended by handsome men and prettydies,


    apanied by fine wine.


    UMS


    None of them were about love.


    I drew two conclusions from what I saw. Firstly, Jasmine''stest post was probably specifically set for


    me to see. Secondly, her private life was very open and extravagant.


    We ended dinner quitete, and Colin couldn''t pick me up due to his social engagement. Winston


    enthusiastically volunteered to take me home while Ivy insisted on tagging along.


    Winston treated Ivy pretty well. After pretending to scold her a little, he let her follow him to send me


    home.


    It was said that a man''s feelings for a woman could be seen in the way he indulged her. Winston was


    subtly indulging Ivy, and these two very likely had something going on.


    We chatted andughed all the way home. By the time we arrived, it was almost nine: I leaned over the


    railing on the terrace and saw Ivy following Winston like a puppy. She reached out to tug on his shirt a


    few times, only to be rejected.


    However, she persisted and went in for another tug. With that, Winston reluctantly epted it.


    Winston, with his long legs, walked quickly, but Ivy was bouncing along happily behind him.


    She was just using the excuse of sending me home as a stepping stone. Suddenly, I felt so lonely.


    I called Colin, and he picked up quickly this time. Unfortunately, it was too noisy and I couldn''t hear


    what he was saying clearly. He raised his voice and said something before hanging up.

 Chapter 540

    Furthermore, many ssmates from the university would attend Julia''s wedding. It was inevitable that


    some of them knew Flynn. What if they caused trouble for Queenie?


    Later, Julia told Henry, and he said that Queenie shouldn''t keep avoiding things. She had to be strong


    and courageous to face the future and face herself properly. Julia thought it made sense and decided


    to break the news.


    "Yes, I think so too. The three of us lived together for four years. We can''t miss each other''s wedding.


    Besides, the news would eventually spread. Once Queenie found out that you didn''t invite her, she''d be


    upset. Although your intentions were good, it''d hurt our friendship."


    I wanted to say more, but Julia cut me off abruptly, saying, "Lulu, my husband''s back. Talk to youter.


    Bye."


    Looking at the darkened screen, I felt a pang of annoyance. I sent a message to scold her for being


    heartless.


    After waiting for a while and not getting a response, I went to sleep, feeling lonely.


    In the middle of the night, as I slept soundly, a warm body pressed up against me from behind. I


    groggily found my wrists being held by someone. When I woke up in the morning, there was still a faint


    musky scent lingering in the room, but the space beside me had long been empty.


    Rubbing my sore hand, I stared at my hand nkly for a long time. I had to strengthen my body and


    improve my resistance to stress.


    When I went out of the bedroom, I found arge bag of snacks on the dining table, with yogurt among


    them. There was a note underneath the bag that wrote, "It was sofortablest night. Thank you,


    darling.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your boyfriend has to leave early. Remember to eat well. Call or text me if you need anything. I''ll reply


    promptly when I see it."


    The sweet and sour taste of the yogurt calmed my taste buds and suppressed the panic in my heart.


    couldn''t help but disdain my own action of overthinking things. After all, he was one of the men


    loved me in this world. How could he do something that would upset me?


    Since Andrew had disappeared from our lives, Aunt Laura hadn''te over again. Now, Queenie and I


    had breakfast at home, and we settled our own lunch and dinner.


    As for why Andrew disappeared, where he went, and why he didn''t even say goodbye, we knew


    nothing of it.


    Queenie didn''t look too good in the morning. I asked her to rest and went to the kitchen to make my


    specialty, scrambled eggs.


    When I came out of the kitchen, Queenie was discussing with Julia about her wedding.


    During their conversation, I carefully observed Queenie''s expression, fearing that she might be upset.


    But it turned out that I was overly concerned. Not only did she not show any signs of distress, but she


    also seemed somewhat excited.


    Queenie caught me ncing at her


    and tapped the side of my te with


    her spoon. "What''s up? Just say


    whatever you want. Don''t keep ncing all the time. You''re making me think that you''re falling indove


    with me."


    "Queenie, I''m finally seeing the Queenie from four years ago. That''s so wonderful." I took a sip of the


    coffee. "We were worried about you. We were afraid that the news of Julia''s wedding would..."

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    | deliberately stopped mid-sentence to see how she would respond.


    She had been in a slump for too long because of Flynn. It was time for her to return to her true self.


    ¡°What would happen? I''d get upset? I''ve reflected on a lot during my recuperation, and many things have be clear to me.


    I''ve finally bid farewell to the past, especially after losing the baby.


    "Julia''s wedding came at the right time. Everyone''s been feeling downtely because of my matters. Let''s use Julia''s wedding as


    a chance to have some fun and dispel the gloom."


    Flynn had turned himself from someone Queenie loved deeply into her misfortune through his actions.


    This was quite good.


    "Indeed, Queenie. I''m happy for you.¡±


    She patted my hand and said, "Lulu, you''ve been worrying about me a lot during these times. Thank you. I''m very fortunate to


    have you by my side. Otherwise, | wouldn''t have known what to do.


    ¡°And Colin too. | couldn''t express my gratitude directly, so please convey it on my behalf. Whenever you''re both free, I''ll cook you


    a meal to show my appreciation."


    "We''re best friends. It''s only natural for us to do something for each other. You don''t have to thank us. But | won''t refuse a big


    meal. You must make beef stew for me, and make it extra spicy."


    Queenie finished the scrambled eggs in a good mood. She was humming an unknown tune while washing the dishes. A pleasant


    expression could be seen on her face.


    Leaning against the kitchen door, | watched her work in the kitchen. She washed all the dishes and put them in the disinfection


    cab. Then, she wiped the sink until it gleamed. | felt genuinely happy for her.


    She was no longer trapped by those negative emotions. She had finally gotten over it, and what awaited her was the dawn of a


    new era.


    After finishing cleaning up, the two


    of us chatted andughed as we left


    the house together. When we


    walked out, the person who


    vanished suddenly reappeared and was waving at us with a bright smile.


    NovelDrama.Org


    BUMS


    Both of us saw him at the same time.


    Her eyes flickered slightly as she nodded politely. Without any other reaction, she calmly turned toward the small path toward her


    Office.


    | wanted to wave and say


    something, but Queenie remained


    indifferent. | couldn''t decide whether | should say anything. After all, it was her matter, and | couldn''t overstep the boundaries.


    Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Queenie, surprise! I''m back. Are you happy?" Andrew jumped, ignoring the curious nces of passersby. He was hopping


    around Queenie like a big monkey.


    It was the morning rush hour, so there were many people around who couldn''t help but nce at them.


    | couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so |


    rubbed my a dene hae


    ew stepsyaside| ent out of the


    crowd''s sight. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Andrew was smiling brightly, his clear


    eyes were full of one mM


    e dedithe vibrant ess of a young


    an. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    After that, she intended to pass by Andrew and continue her walk with a very cold attitude.


    Their actions attracted nces from


    passersby. Queenie''s face turned in


    red, and she lowered her head


    compromise, letting Andrew hold


    her


    wrist and lead her away. ContentContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    | didn''t continue to watch. | turned


    around and left, givi gather the''!!


    S ce. witinandre around, Queenie


    Ould definitely be safe. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Andrew disappeared for several days without a trace. He didn''t even inform Queenie. So, he really needed to exin this. No


    matter how busy he was, he should have time to at least send a text.


    Such behavior was definitely not advisable if he wanted Queenie to be happy with him for the rest of her life.


    Unfortunately for me, | saw Felix and Lc as soon as | reached the school gate. However, their roles seemed to be reversed.


    In the past, Felix would fawn over Lc, doing everything for her.


    Now, he was standing with his hands in his pockets. He was cold and indifferent, with impatience evident on his face.


    Lc seemed oblivious to Felix''s indifference. She was clinging to him and rubbing herself against him all over.


    And she kept on talking with tears streaming down her face, putting on a pitiful appearance.


    In the past, this move always worked on him.


    | moved to the side, wondering what Felix would do next. Since | had nothing much to do, | might as well watch the drama


    unfold.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was probably no man in the world who could ept a cheater after being cheated on.


    | wondered if Felix would set a precedent.


    For the record, | just wanted to watch the drama. After all, | was curious about the oue.


    Wave after wave of teachers and students came and went, and the sight of the two of them standing at the gate attracted a lot of


    attention.


    After Lc rubbed against him for a while, there was still no response from Felix. Only his indifference was slightly diminished.


    Just when | thought Lc was about


    to seed, Felix pushed her away,


    dusted his clothes, and


    el


    shook off the arm that Lc was clinging to with a disgusted expression. Then, he said with a malicious smile, "You''re dirty and


    disgusting. Get away from me."


    Lc was about five feet tall, and she had lost quite a bit of weight in the past few months. So, she was looking like a pole. When


    Felix pushed her, she couldn''t withstand the force.


    Before she could react, she stumbled backward a few steps before falling to the ground with a thud.


    The school was the ce where rumors spread the fastest and widest.


    Lc''s actions had already spread


    throughout the school before this.


    There had been s veralyebiat¨¦s bh


    the fordhn abdutthe matter, causing


    a lot of discussion. This also made


    her face familiar to everyone in


    school. She became a The content is


    on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    nose


    representative of all the "mean girls" in school, truly bing famous.


    | didn''t know what Lc was thinking.


    It was already fall, but she was


    wearing a short skirt,that barely(\ \


    cov ec\yenthigh At was so short


    that any slight movement would


    reveal thece of her panties and her


    upper thighs. She was so daring that


    it felt offensive. Content The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Nevertheless, she still stretched out a


    hand delicately anes caseren


    "Felix, vetiyare! youl d careless? You


    hutt me." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 543

    Honestly, I was quite shocked. I didn''t expect him to say something so tasteless.


    The Felix I knew was a bit indecisive and couldn''t always distinguish right from wrong, but he had


    always been upright and clear-minded. I had known him for over 20 years, and this was the first time I


    heard him cursing someone and it was someone he had once loved so deeply.


    What changed him? Was it hatred?


    Lc originally just wanted to find a way out for herself. Otherwise, given her reputation, her being


    pushed to the ground like this could easily make headlines in the school forum. It would make her the


    center of a new round of gossip.


    Now, she urgently needed to find someone to rely on and save her from her failed and humiliating life.


    Felix was probably the safety she had chosen.


    She was barely surviving like a rat in a gutter now. If she faced another setback, I didn''t know what she


    would be.


    So, when she was publicly rejected by Felix, she chose the stupidest way to degrade herself even


    further instead of thinking about maintaining her dignity.


    She probably didn''t expect Felix, who was once deeply hurt by her, to be someone she could no


    longer manipte. She was no longer the mos important person in his life.


    Times had changed, and everyone was no longer the same as before.


    When Felix uttered those venomous words, Lc couldn''t believe it and froze in shock. She looked


    utterly pathetic.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Fortunately, she still knew what shame was, as evidenced by her pathetic


    appearance.


    There shouldn''t be anything else for now.


    Looking at my watch, there were still 20 minutes before ss started, and it would take at least 23


    minutes to walk from the school gate to the ss.


    I almost made myselfte for the sake of watching the drama. I had been too rxed.


    I didn''t have time to watch further, so I tightened my grip on my books and started to run.


    I would be penalized for beingte, and getting a demerit was not worth it.


    As I passed by Felix, he quickly reached out and grabbed me. "Lulu, I have something to tell you."


    He had something to say, but I didn''t want to listen.


    Before I could respond, Lc''s gaze shot toward me like a knife. The hatred in her eyes made it seem


    like I had done something to her baby. It was clear that she wanted to kill me.


    She hated me again.


    But that was fine. I didn''t care. If she didn''t feel tired, she could hate me all she wanted.


    It was Felix who really annoyed me. His constant stalking made me dislike and resist him even more.


    What a joke! Who would want to talk to a scumbag? Who had time for that?


    This was the History of Western Art ss. Professor King, who was dressed in a neat and tidy manner,


    was talking eloquently in front of the ss. The usually dry theoretical knowledge, through his


    rendering, turned into interesting stories. They made people want to delve deeper into them.


    Less than five minutes into ss, my phone in my pocket vibrated. Taking it out and looking at the


    notification, I saw that it was from Felix: "Putting too much trust in someone can ultimately lead to


    people and things are not as simple as they seem. Be vignt."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    disappointment and not g x


    Looking at these inexplicable words, I was speechless.


    What was he doing? Was he subtly telling me that Colin was not trustworthy? Don''t ask me how I


    guessed it. Currently, the only


    personaround me who would


    me think of trust and despairwas Colin alone.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    | quickly pushed the matter to the back of my mind after locking my phone and putting it away.


    If Colin was not trustworthy, then who could | trust? Felix? That was just nonsense.


    Even if there came a day when Colin was no longer worthy of my trust, | would use my own heart to understand the situation and


    decide. | would not let an unrted person make such randomments to make me water.


    | still couldn''t figure out why Felix would want to frame his own brother like that.


    Had he be a fool?


    At noon, after ss, | unexpectedly ran into Helen.


    Come to think of it, we hadn''t met for almost three months. We had only stayed in touch through calls and texts and greeted


    each other from a distance on campus, but ourmunication had been much less frequent than before.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We had talked about getting together several times, but it had always been dyed by this and that, so we hadn''t really been


    able to meet up. As people said, chance encounters were better than nned meetings. It had to be fate for us to meet


    unexpectedly on such arge campus. We happily hugged and spun around a few times like lunatics. | even gave her a firm pat


    on her bouncy butt.


    Sure enough, her bounciness was still so enchanting.


    We chatted away for a while and were about to go out for lunch together when we suddenly noticed someone leaning against a


    car, watching us.


    It had been a while, and Matthew seemed to have gained a little weight, but he was still thinpared to when we first met. But


    his features looked even more defined, and he was exceptionally handsome now.


    He walked over with a smile and reached out to touch Helen''s hair. Then, he turned toward me and deepened his smile, a gleam


    of light shining in his eyes.


    Was it because of Helen?


    "Hi, Mr. Loxley, long time no see. You''re looking even more handsome now." | broke the silence with a casual remark.


    | had previously secretly sworn to


    help him get over his feelings for me


    sooner, to help Helen achieve the happiness she desired, and to never meet him again. Even if we met, | would treat him like an


    ordinary ssmate and just move on.


    | had thought about the possibility of seeing Matthew again and what | would say when we met. But when it actually happened, |


    found that everything was not as difficult as |


    had imagined. | didn''t need any of the prepared words. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    He was also much calmer now, and


    there was a bottomless darkness"


    his eves. ifwases ies slowly


    latin: go of some things. This would


    be the best. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Matthew smiled happily. "Indeed, it''s been a long time. Would | have the honor to apany youdies for lunch?"


    His demeanor reminded me of the


    chubby teenager w eseciarum)


    b ind Wed high school, always


    smiling So warmly. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Since he showed up, Helen''s mouth


    had been sealed shut. She didn''t say


    a single word. Eve ae-smitechsldia


    i tof skyarss Gn She kept her


    head down. She kicked the sand on


    the ground with the tip of her shoe.


    She was looking awkwardly to the


    side. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    NovelDrama.Org


    Could it be that this silly woman still cared about that thing between Matthew and me?


    She was really clueless.


    Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 545

    Helen looked back at him in surprise, a hint of joy gradually appearing in her eyes. She blushed and


    quickly held his hand, leaning against his arm. Then, she said with a smile that she wanted to eat


    barbecue.


    She arrogantly nced at me from the corners of her eyes where Matthew couldn''t see. She was


    obviously unting me.


    This woman, she really cracked me up.


    Matthew rubbed the back of her head and rested his hand on her shoulder. Then, he nudged her into


    the back seat of the car.


    Suddenly, I felt like I might have unintentionally be a third wheel.


    If it weren''t for me, Helen would be sitting in the front passenger seat.


    She sat with me together in the back and seemed a little lost in thought. She would asionally steal


    nces at Matthew through the rearview mirror Whenever their eyes met and she saw his smiling face,


    she would quickly avert her gaze and pretend to look outside. She was both cute and awkward.


    It seemed that her heart was fluttering.


    I watched them for a while and then leisurely smirked at her until her face turned red. She turned away


    from me.


    "The clouds seemed to have cleared. Congrattions, Ms. Johnston." I teased her in a low voice in her


    ear and sessfully made her turn beet red. Matthew clearly heard the whispered words as his lips


    curled into a faint smile.


    Everyone enjoyed the barbecue, especially Helen. Matthew personally took care of her throughout the


    meal, serving her food and passing her drinks. He made her so happy that she couldn''t close her


    mouth.


    As we left, I secretly swore that I would never eat with them again. I hardly ate any meat, but I felt


    stuffed with their lovey-dovey interactions.


    The second year of graduate school was quite busy. We had various


    activities. In order to promote me,


    the professor started taking meet


    around, saying that with my talent and ability, I would surely be a famous artist in the future. S


    Now, he wanted to introduce me to more people and let me build connections in the world of art.


    I was just an ordinary young woman among countless students. What had I done to deserve such a


    mentor!


    One afternoon, as I was putting the finishing touches on my Rise to Glory painting in Crystal House, the


    professor showed up unexpectedly. There were four people there at the time, including me and three


    other juniors. When they saw Professor King personally visiting the studio, they excitedly stood up to


    greet him. I could tell that they were nervous too.


    The professor kindly epted their greetings and went over to give each of them some feedback,


    which moved the juniors to tears.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was the only one remaining seated as I finished the final stroke. Then, I stood up and greeted the


    professor.


    It was not that I didn''t understand


    the importance of respecting our


    teachers, but the professor once


    said that painting required a calmet


    mind-free from anxiety and impatience. One should remain steadfast like a mountain despite


    the storm and not be influenced by


    any external conditions. Content


    belongs to


    I had been deeply influenced by the professor''s teachings for many years. If I didn''t even have this


    level of control, then I might really be living in vain


    The professor''s instructions were like imperial edicts to me. There was no way that I could refuse.


    I was worried that I couldn''t make it


    in time as it was a bit far to go home and change. I remembered that still had some clothes in the dorm


    that I hadn''t taken with me. So, I decided to go there to find a suitable dress.


    Helen wasn''t in the dorm, and I was happy for the peace and quiet. I could avoid the need to exin to


    her. I didn''t have to listen to her bber about her love life either.

 Chapter 546

    Out of sight, out of mind. This felt nice.


    I changed into a light blue dress and tied my hair into a bun at the back of my head to appear more


    mature.


    Then, I put on a shiny headband and let a few strands of hair fall gently on both sides of my face. I


    applied a light-colored lipstick and lightly brushed my eyebrows. Overall, it made me charming and


    elegant.


    When the professor saw me, he looked slightly amazed. Then, he began toin about how his


    wife didn''t give birth to a daughter. Heined that his son was useless and just caused trouble.


    Having a sweet daughter would be much better.


    Upon arrival, I realized it was a gathering of high-society elites. The so-called high society actually


    consisted of two main groups. The first was those who were more toward wealth and power, and the


    second was those with deep family and cultural backgrounds.


    Previously, Colin mentioned that the Kings where the professor was from had a history of over 200


    years. They had connections with the royal family. With such a family background and immeasurable


    assets, they also hold a lofty position in the cultural sphere.


    Combined with their wealth, the Kings had far surpassed other wealthy families, establishing


    themselves alongside the prestigious Lamberts in Jinovy.


    Colin didn''t borate much at that time, butter I learned that this was Andrew''s family. It was only


    then that I realized how prestigious Andrew was. And Queenie was incredibly lucky to have met him


    and to be loved and protected by him for a lifetime.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The gathering was held in Eden Hall on the top floor of the Jones Hotel. The decorations appeared


    simple and in at first nce, but upon closer inspection, there was an understated luxury in every


    detail.


    Even the decorative paintings on the walls were created by world-renowned artists, and their value was


    beyond measure.


    In the hall, there were elegant andposed aristocratic young people everywhere. They were all


    dressed splendidly, exuding radiance and splendor. They carried themselves as if they were the most


    important one among those gathered.


    As a mere graduate student at Jesselton College, being personally introduced by the cultural


    representative of the Kings made me the focus of the attendees.


    Almost everyone was observing me


    et


    and discussing my background in whispers. Some even spected that I had a rtionship with the


    professor. Otherwise, how could the esteemed Professor King treat amon student like me with


    such importance and personally bring me to such a gathering?


    Such was the nature of people. As soon as the words "man and woman" were mentioned, there would


    always be spections. These people, with their own matice and filth, were only seeking tofort


    themselves with baseless assumptions.


    My rtionship with the professor was straightforward. I respected him as a master of his field, and he


    acknowledged my talent and diligence. Why should we fear the spection of the world?


    My attire was not as extravagant as the others, with only a pair of pearl earrings and no other jewelry. It


    made me appear simple and elegant.


    But I took pride in my upbringing in a schrly family, along with the things my parents had taught me.


    It had endowed me with a pure and noble temperament.


    Casually following behind the


    professor, unexpectedly obtained the contact information of several influential figures. I couldn''t help


    but feel pleased. I didn''t attend this gathering in vain, and the professor''s intentions were met.


    Indeed, there were still many good people in this world.

 Chapter 547

    Mrs. Loxley was wearing an elegant sapphire blue dress, embroidered with patterns in the same color


    scheme. She wore her hair up with a tiara-like hairpin on her head while the tassels on her earrings


    sparkled. She held her head high as if only by doing so could she appear superior to me.


    But what she didn''t know was that there had never been anypetition between us. Everything was


    just her own presumptions. I felt sorry for Matthew for having such a person as his mother.


    I had been shuffling between people with the professor and hadn''t noticed her presence until now.


    Seeing her, I just felt annoyed.


    Jinovy was so big. How could I bump into her so easily?


    What a small world!


    The arrogant Mrs. Loxley obviously recognized me too. Standing proudly among a group of middle-


    aged women, she looked at me with caution, resistance, and a hint of surprise.


    But whatever she had in mind, it had nothing to do with me. I simply didn''t want to deal with her at all.


    So, I just looked past her as if I hadn''t seen her People said the most powerful retaliation was


    ignorance.


    This time, I would ignore herpletely.


    She couldn''t possiblye over and fight me in front of so many people. Anyway, I wasn''t afraid of her.


    Finally, the professor allowed me to roam by myself and went upstairs to meet with important guests in


    a private room.


    After walking around for about an hour, for someone who rarely wore high heels, my feet were killing


    me.


    As soon as the professor left, I found a corner to sit down and took off my shoes to relieve my feet. But


    then I found that the back of one of my ankles was soaked in blood from where the stockings had been


    rubbing against it. It hurt terribly whenever I moved.


    I couldn''t leave early on such an important asion, so I fanned my foot with my hand to cool down


    the wounds while muttering curses at the damn shoes under my breath.


    Then, I was startled by someone''sughter nearby. In a mix of shock and annoyance, I quickly put on


    my shoes again. The pain was almost unbearable as soon as my ankle touched the shoe.


    I gritted my teeth and endured it, not making a sound.


    Suddenly, a white box was extended to me from the side. There was a rose logo on the box, and it was


    emitting a faint fragrance.


    I raised my head in astonishment to


    see a smiling face with soft hair


    covering the forehead. A pair of elongated eyes with a hint of teasing was looking at me. A clear,


    el.


    melodious voice said, "This is my first time seeing a socialite like you. You''re quite interesting. Did you


    hurt your foot? Here, a gift for you."


    He pushed the box forward until it almost touched the tip of my nose, making me move back a little.


    What was the intention of this unexpected guest?


    I searched through my memories but couldn''t find any impression of this person.


    He was aplete stranger to me.


    What was his motive foring over and giving me a gift suddenly? Was he trying to flirt with me?


    I was confident in my appearance. Not only was I taller than most women present, but in terms of


    looks, I could be considered pretty even though I was not drop-dead gorgeous.


    Could this be a situation like the


    novels where some young man from a wealthy family set his sights on prettydy when he saw one?


    But


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with my in dress, how did catch his eye?


    Upon closer observation, it didn''t seem like that at all. His eyes were too clear and clean. His smile was


    pure, with no trace of greed or desire except for a hint of teasing.


    I looked at the logo on the box he was holding. It was an international women''s shoe brand with


    exorbitant prices.


    I heard that a


    a pair of crystal shoes


    adorned with real diamonds made by this brand was sold to a wealthy businessman for six million


    dors at an international auction. However, no one knew who the shoes belonged to.

 Chapter 548

    Judging by the way he dressed and the exquisite box, the shoes inside should have a five-figure price


    tag.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. We wereplete strangers, yet he came over


    and offered me a gift out of the blue. This made me wonder and felt the need to be cautious.


    Why would a stranger spend so much money just to help me out?


    My feet were hurting, and I needed a pair offortable shoes. But not like this.


    With this in mind, I politely smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "Thank you, Mister. But I


    don''t need it."


    "Why? Your feet are obviously hurting. Why refuse my help? Why endure when you can get


    comfortable?" The man raised an eyebrow, his yful expression deepening. His curiosity seemed to


    heighten as well.


    Was he curious about me? Why?


    He persisted by extending his hand and continuously pushing the box in my direction. I had to take a


    couple of steps back to maintain a polite distance.


    "I specially brought this to you. Other women don''t have this privilege." He tilted his chin up.


    To me, this gesture seemed like he didn''t know his ce.


    Compared to everyone else present, I was indeed terribly poor. But that didn''t mean I had to endure


    anyone''s insults.


    They had their world, but I had my life. Everyone liked nice things, but I didn''t want them if I didn''t know


    where they came from¡ªespecially when I had to break some principles for them. I would rather not


    have it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since I was young, Mom taught me that I should rely on my own efforts for everything rather than


    seeking handouts. That was because all handouts were traps set by others.


    So, from a young age, I had carried myself with pride. I might be poor, but I wouldn''t grovel to escape


    poverty.


    This person''s approach had hit a nerve in me.


    I was someone who wore their emotions on their sleeve. While I had be more restrained over the


    years of studying and meeting all sorts of people, my core hadn''t changed.


    I didn''t like being teased by


    strangers. So stopped smiling, and


    my eyes showed a coldness as I spoke indifferently, "I don''t know


    you, and I don''t want to know why you''re giving this to me. What can tell you is, please take it back. I


    don''t need it. Also, I''d like to rest for a bit, so please don''t disturb me."


    "Doesn''t your foot hurt? Why refuse someone''s kindness?" The young man persisted in his pestering.


    "Kindness from unknown people may bring more pain in the future than today''s pain."


    With that, I turned and left.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you


    anymore. I never thought you would really get angry." He grabbed my wrist and stood in front of me


    with a smile. "Let me introduce myself. My


    name is Xavier King.


    your foot was hurting, so


    Q1901


    specifically asked me to bring this over."


    I licked my lips in ufortable embarrassment and turned away with a wry smile.


    And this brat, why didn''t he say so earlier? He made me mistake him for a bad guy trying to hit on me.


    How embarrassing!

 Chapter 549

    "Oh, you''re the professor''s son. Nice to meet you. I''m really sorry for the misunderstanding earlier. I


    was too sensitive," I said apologetically and extended my right hand to shake his, feeling so


    embarrassed that I could bury my head in the ground.


    "I rarely attend these kinds of gatherings, and I''m not very familiar with them. I must''ve made a fool of


    myself. I apologize."


    I really felt ashamed. He came over with good intentions, yet I mistook him for some scheming


    opportunist. Were there really so many bad people in this world?


    At this moment, I was doubting the education and guidance my parents gave me.


    Xavier seemed to appreciate my embarrassment. Heughed heartily with a slight wrinkle in his nose


    and shallow dimples on his cheeks.


    "My dad said you had a stubborn personality and wouldn''t ept what I brought. I didn''t believe him


    and had to try. I even made a bet with the old man. I thought I had it in the bag, but I never expected to


    lose so miserably."


    "Okay, I''m sorry. It didn''t matter who brought it as I wouldn''t have epted it either way."


    "You really have a strong personality," he remarked and pointed to the couch nearby, indicating that we


    should sit down and chat.


    ncing at the people mingling around, I felt morefortable talking to him than trying to fit in. After


    all, he was an acquaintance, and he was young and lively. It was easier to talk to him. I felt more


    rxed, not to mention safer.


    I casually sat down after that thought and took a sip of the orange juice he handed me.


    Xavier King, the professor''s only son, was only 20 years old and stood out among his peers in the


    Kings. Without a doubt, he''ll be the one to take over the reins of the Kings in the future.


    It was quite remarkable to have such an extraordinary status at such a young age. He possessed a


    pure gaze and had an approachable personality, which was not easy to maintain.


    This was undoubtedly due to the professor''s excellent upbringing. It further elevated my admiration and


    respect for him.


    "You have no idea how much trouble I''ve been through with the old man because of you," Xavier said


    with a hint of resentment. "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow.


    He leaned back on the couch and vigorously patted his legs with his right hand to express his


    frustration.


    "You''re the one my dad always


    praises andpares me to. You''re the talented one, making me envious and jealous. I even started to


    hate you. I used to think I was pretty good and above averagepared to my peers. But I''m just trash


    when


    "Tell me, why is my dad so proud of you? What kind of charm do you have that made him take notice?"


    I chuckled softly. "Professor King has been both a teacher and a father figure to me for four years. He''s


    one of the men I respect and admire most in the world."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Xavier was talkative and lively. His


    eyes were bright, and he seemed to be carefree, but he was always mindful of boundaries. That made


    me feelfortable. It was evident that he had been raised well.


    "One of them?" He caught the emphasis in my words and asked curiously, "Who''s the other?"


    "My dad, of course."


    He burst intoughter, the sound loud enough to attract the attention of those nearby.


    A waiter pointed me in the direction, and I walked over there alone.


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 550

    It was nice to have a chat with an old acquaintance. Fortunately, I wasn''t rushing for the restroom.


    "Professor King brought me here," I exined.


    He nodded and stared at me with his dark eyes for a moment before saying, "I heard you went through


    a lot some time ago. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you or..." He swallowed the rest of the sentence and


    shook his head regretfully.


    The unfinished sentence should be "or be by your side".


    I understood his meaning, but I couldn''t respond to him.


    I was not a person who dragged things out, especially when it came to rtionships. It would only end


    up hurting both parties.


    Moreover, from what I observed, Matthew''s feelings for Helen were growing rapidly.


    After he let go of me, it would be easy to notice Helen''s goodness.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As a good roommate, I shouldn''t be having private conversations with the person she loved.


    "It''s all in the past now, nothing to worry about. With Colin looking out for me, everything turned out


    fine."


    He swirled the wine in his ss and stared into the dark liquid, looking lost in thought. "Mr. White is


    truly a talented person. I''ve seen him a few times during high school and was impressed by his


    demeanor. I just didn''t expect you to choose him."


    "He''s a great man." I wasn''t sure what else to say. After thinking for a while, that was all I coulde


    up with. Besides, it covered all bases.


    "Lulu, I..." He drank the wine in his ss in one gulp, tightened his lips, and remained silent for about


    ten seconds before speaking, "I''m getting engaged."


    Engaged?


    I widened my eyes in astonishment. "To Helen?"


    He nodded and then forced a smile. "I''m sorry, I can''t keep liking you anymore. Please don''t forget


    about me."


    His voice was trembling slightly at the end of his sentence.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness.


    It was not for myself but for him.


    His feelings were pure and sincere. Perhaps a part of his heart would always belong to the Luna


    Lawson of the past which no one could reach. But his present and future belonged to Helen. Content


    belongs


    to


    The ce he left for me in his heart no longer belonged to me. It was just a memory of his regrets from


    our teenage years.


    It had nothing to do with love.


    Matthew may not realized this yet, but I hoped he woulde to understand it in the future.


    Fortunately, Helen loved him very much. She once said marrying him was her lifelong wish. It was not


    bad at all as her wish wasing true.


    Matthew''s family definitely wanted him to marry someone with a simr background.


    I would rather that woman be Helen instead of someone else.


    Because she truly loved Matthew.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for him to open up and fall in love with her.


    People said constant dripping wore away the stone, and Helen was that constant drop of water. One


    day, she would surely move Matthew''s heart with her deep affection.


    "Congrattions!" I reached out my hand, sincerely wishing him well. That was a good question.


    But considering the ambiguous rtionship Matthew and I once had, as well as the prejudices his


    mother had against me, I


    suppressed the desire to attend their engagement party to avoid getting into trouble.

 Chapter 551

    Due to my past with Matthew, the biases from both their families toward me, and to ensure that


    Matthew and Helen had a perfect engagement banquet, I decided not to attend it. This was also to


    save myself from any trouble and to let Helen be a happy and carefree bride-to-be.


    However, I would still send them a wonderful engagement gift to celebrate their day.


    I smiled and shook my head. "I have quite a lot of urgent matters on my tetely. I''m afraid I won''t be


    able to make it. But I sincerely wish you both the best."


    Helen''s face showed some disappointment, but she didn''t refute me¡ªperhaps out of regret or


    selfishness.


    Matthew thanked me and left. I watched his slightly hunched tall figure, which seemed lonely as he


    walked away.


    I waved at him and bade him farewell in my heart, "Goodbye, fatty. Be happy."


    Then, I turned and continued my way to the restroom.


    As I passed the men''s restroom, a gentle breeze blew into my eyes, causing me to raise my hand to


    rub my eyes. I didn''t expect anyone toe out from the restroom, so I identally bumped into a


    person head-on.


    Suddenly, the refreshing scent of pine and cypress enveloped me.


    The person reacted quickly and took a step back. But he quickly came forward again to grasp my


    shoulders with both hands while calling out to me in a surprised tone.


    I was startled and wanted to break free, but the familiar scent made me want to sigh. Thus, my motion


    in shaking him off abruptly stopped.


    "Lulu? What are you doing here?" Colin''s familiar voice could be heard. It was mixed with a hint of


    surprise and perhaps a bit of... panic? I couldn''t be


    sure.


    Why would he panic? Was he afraid that I would cheat on him? How paranoid could he be? I, Luna


    Lawson, was not that kind of person.


    I tilted my head up to meet his deep gaze.


    Seeing him here was truly a pleasant surprise.


    Come to think of it, why wouldn''t the professor bring Colin, his favorite student, to such an event?


    The professor was bing more and more interesting. He didn''t tell me that Colin was here, and he


    didn''t bring Colin along. I really wondered what he was thinking.


    Actually, having Colin here reassured me. With him around, I didn''t have to face those unfamiliar faces


    alone and didn''t have to worry about being approached by strangers.


    No matter what happened, he would always stand in front of me, shielding me like an indestructible


    wall.


    "Professor King brought me here.


    What about you? Aren''t you busy


    with the project? Why do you look so


    I


    ne


    flustered? Did you do something that would upset me?" I teased him. yfully and poked his sharp


    jawline with the tip of my right index finger. I was also squinting my eyes as if threatening him.


    Colin chuckled and held my hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing it lightly. Then, he leaned in close to


    my ear and said softly, "I can''t even handle you alone. How would have the energy to do something to


    upset you?"


    Colin rarely acted so affectionately.


    swnow


    UMS


    He nibbled on my ear, making me blush uncontrobly.


    Was this a new way of flirting? It was quite bold and enticing.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I thought about saying something, I realized that he had done something behind my back. Although


    it wasn''t something that betrayed me, it was definite that he was hiding it from me. Content


    belongs to


    "Colin, I''m done now. Can you help me?" A soft and gentle woman''s voice with a hint of coquettishness


    could be hearding from behind him. My heart sank involuntarily.


    It was a familiar voice, yet annoying to the point of making me want to plug my ears.


    The smile on my face froze. I couldn''t keep it any longer.


    I had no clue.


    My heart felt like it had been rammed hard with a truck. It was so painful.


    How many things was Colin keeping from me? Why did he bring Jasmine here and not tell me? How


    far had their friendship developed behind my back?


    What I thought was just what any woman would have thought about in such a situation.


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Wouldn''t you feel like you were being kept in the dark and feel like crying aggrievedly? Wouldn''t you angrily ask him why he was


    deceiving you? | had to admit, at that moment, | was both shocked and angry.


    There was also that feeling of being betrayed by the person | trusted the most. It felt like being stabbed in the back. It was a truly


    ufortable feeling.


    Jasmine probably didn''t expect to bump into me. When she came out in her wheelchair and saw me standing next to Colin, her


    expression changed. Besides the initial difort, there was more of an irritation of being discovered.


    | couldn''t understand it. She was the oneing to an event with my boyfriend. | hadn''t even shown my anger, but she had


    shown hers. Who gave her the nerve to behave like that?


    My gaze casually swept over Colin and Jasmine.


    But Colin calmly met my gaze, not rushing to exin. Instead, he leisurely put his hands in his pockets and looked very rxed.


    There was a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    Jasmine''s gaze switched between Colin and me a few times before she lowered her eyes, avoiding my gaze.


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    Jasmine was very good at controlling her emotions. After lowering her eyes, she adjusted her expression slightly before quickly


    putting on a smile and greeting me softly, "Lulu, you''re here too. What a coincidence." She said it smoothly.


    Her words indicated that, but she was implying that | was keeping an eye on them. She wanted to cause a misunderstanding


    between Colin and me. No man would like their girlfriend to always keep tabs on them.


    Seeing her like this, my tense mood rxed a little.


    She made me recall Lc. They were both bitches, but Lc was far behind Jasmine. Lc should humbly learn from Jasmine.


    Maybe she would''ve been able to keep her childhood sweetheart who hit her.


    "Yes, what a coincidence. | didn''t expect to see you here, Jasmine. You''re attending an event instead of rehabilitating in the


    hospital. | guess you''re feeling better. Have you fully recovered?" | crossed my arms and smiled, pretending not to hear her


    implications while waiting for her response.


    Didn''t she want to implicate me? | would say it to her face directly, then. How did that feel? Why should | be the only one feeling


    unhappy in such a situation?


    Jasmine hesitated for a moment before ncing at Colin nervously. Then, she dryly said, "It''s too boring to stay at the hospital all


    the time. Since there was an opportunity, Colin brought me here to rx."


    | didn''t say anything, but | had goosebumps all over. Was this eptable? Colin was actually being unfaithful to me?


    Although | was standing calmly, my heart was surging with waves of emotions.


    | straightened my back, but | didn''t turn around.


    | was waiting for Colin to give me an exnation.


    What | hoped for the most was that while he exined, he could expose the lies she concocted.


    Jasmine''s words couldn''t be trusted, at least for now. My trust in her was not even a fraction of the trust | had in Colin. Even


    though | was not clever, | wasn''t a fool to only listen to her side of the story.


    Didn''t she want me to


    misunderstand Colin? | wouldn''t fall


    for her wish. Even if | really did, |


    would choose to talk it over after et


    going home rather than make a scene here. Otherwise, I''d only be making the enemy happy and my loved one hurt.


    Actually, | was wondering if | was


    being too dramatic. They were just


    attending an event together wat


    wasthabigdeal? Why did | need an


    exnation? There really wasn''t


    anything extraordinary about the


    event. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    That was why | wanted an exnation.


    At the same time, | also wanted Jasmine to understand that |


    wouldn''t be fooled by her words and that my rtionship with Colin was not something easily broken. hoped she would stop


    ying these useless tricks in the future. It was really annoying.


    He reached over and pinched my


    cheek before blinking at me


    approvingly. Then ie tsnee to Iddk


    al asminenitifacd d gaze and said,


    "Ms. Taylor, you seem to have a poor


    memory. | know a doctor who can


    help you. I''m here to introduce him to


    you." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Then, say it clearly. Ms. Taylor,


    you''re a well-educated person. It''s


    impossible you couldr(bartiote


    yeuigelNvel Unl¨¦ss you did it on


    purpose. | don¡¯ want Lulu to


    misunderstand your rtionship with


    me." The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 566

    This had troubled me for a long time. I''d like to know the answer.


    If I were seriously injured, my parents would be so anxious that they would fly from another country and


    stay with me all day. They wouldn''t be absent.


    Jasmine was either an orphan or her identity was mysterious, and she didn''t want us to know.


    "She kept her identity secret. I also contacted people at Lincoln University to retrieve her files, but the


    person in charge had family affairs to attend to and hasn''t responded to me."


    Colin and I took advantage of the opportunity and had an in-depth talk about Jasmine.


    I had always wanted to speak with him to better understand his feelings toward her.


    It was important for the future of the three of us. I must make it clear.


    Colin didn''t hide anything and told me his thoughts. He and Jasmine were merely friends and had no


    secret romance. What we had to do was to take care of her and let her recover as soon as possible.


    With the confidence he gave me, I knew how to deal with Jasmine in the future without being too


    passive.


    We nned to fly at 10:00 am, so we got up early. We packed our luggage and nned to leave for the


    airport at 8:30 am.


    Right then, Winston''s call came.


    Fortunately, the call wasn''t to me but Colin.


    Colin was so sensitive to Winston that he got upset whenever he heard or saw him.


    He frowned in displeasure and picked up the call. He only listened for less than a minute before his


    expression darkened. He then hung up and looked at me gloomily.


    I felt guilty and thought that I had done something to make him unhappy. So, I silently recalled my


    behavior over the past few days. However, I found that I had done nothing wrong. Why was he looking


    at me with such scary eyes?


    Colin threw his luggage back in frustration and took my hand to go out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you leaving your luggage here?"


    "We have to postpone our n. Follow me to college.


    "


    "Why is Professor King looking for you at this time? He''s so evil," I muttered in disappointment, kicking


    the luggage in irritation.


    I had informed Mom in the morning


    that I would return today. I even asked her to prepare delicious food for me, but the n was dyed


    again Given the nature of Colin''s work, the dy could be extended for quite some time.


    "It''s not Professor King. Something happened to Felix."


    I was furious.


    Why did Felix always make trouble at critical moments? I had reason to believe he did it on purpose.


    That was a person I didn''t want to see again in my life. I didn''t want to care about him.


    However, that was Colin''s biological brother. If he was far away, we


    might have a reason. Given hone


    near he was to us, it made no sense for us to ignore him. S


    Forget it. I would go and take a look for Colin''s sake.


    We zigzagged to a secluded corner of the college. Three people soon appeared before us.


    Felix ced his hands on his waist gloomily. He appeared disgusted as if he had swallowed trash.


    Lc''s tears had stained her


    makeup. She was lying on the ground like a ghost. Under her body, there was a pool of blood that


    made me nauseous.


    Hannah, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time, covered the right side of her face in tears and held herself


    from crying.


    For a moment, I thought I was on a battlefield.

 Chapter 599

    Colin looked unpleasant and muttered in dissatisfaction, "You''re so heartless. Didn''t I always bring you


    snacks? Don''t you know whether I''m busy? We agreed to bring everything to the surface. Why did you


    talk to me in such a snarky tone? Who did you learn it from?"


    Before I could respond, he ended the video call.


    It was the first time he proactively cut off my call.


    I stared at the phone screen speechlessly until the screen automatically went ck. I gritted my teeth in


    frustration.


    That was a big misunderstanding. He took the initiative to cut off my phone call, indicating that he was


    indeed angry.


    When did Colin learn to get angry with me? Who did he learn that from?


    As expected, the brother and probation period boyfriend were in twopletely different positions with


    different rights.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Being angry with me was one of his rights as a boyfriend.


    When I treated him like a brother, he never hung up on me, let alone spoke harshly to me.


    I couldn''t help but think about whether a brother or boyfriend was important. Which persona would he


    adopt to treat me better?


    However, I had misunderstood Colin many times because of unfounded charges. He would be


    abnormal if he weren''t angry about it. If it were me, I would most likely be outraged as well.


    What should I do? I had to coax him, right? I was the one at fault.


    I texted him several sweet messages, including the flower emojis, but he didn''t respond.


    I waited a while, but he still didn''t text me back. I was doomed. He must be furious this time.


    It was all because of that troublemaker Jasmine, who was always thinking about my boyfriend. She


    always tried to generate issues to put me and Colin at odds. If I didn''t deal with her, I wouldn''t be able


    to control my rage.


    So, I went to Jasmine''s post andmented, "Don''t grab the nurse''ste-night snack. Her boyfriend


    will be angry. You''re gentle and kind. You won''t be a mistress wh@ruins their love, right?"


    Anyway, only she and I could see the post. I could say whatever I wanted.


    Jasmine probably never thought her intention to disgust me would eventually be her


    embarrassment.


    After posting thement, I took a screenshot and forwarded it to Colin.


    I wanted to tell him that I wasn''t making a random misunderstanding. She intended to mislead me first.


    Jasmine was probably waiting for my reaction. Her post disappeared less than three minutes after I


    commented. She deleted it!


    Did she think her n had failed and decided to retreat? Fortunately, I was quick and saved a


    screenshot. Otherwise, others might think that I framed her.


    Did she assume she was the only one who knew how to y dirty tricks and teased me like a fool?


    Even if I hadn''t used those tricks, I knew how to do it.


    I was still annoyed, so I picked up my phone and texted, "Jasmine, my rtionship with Colin has


    lasted over 20 years. It can''t be destroyed by such tricks. Since you have the energy, why not


    recuperate and get healthy as soon as possible?"


    The dialog box showed that she was typing. However, after a long wait, she didn''t send a single word.


    She left without typing anything.


    I''d like to forward my sentence to Colin. Then, I remembered he had stated he''d be busy for a while. As


    a qualified girlfriend, I couldn''t disturb his business with petty and jealous things.


    I told myself he wasn''t ignoring me but that he was busy. I had to be sensible.


    I had a nice sleep.


    Julia arrived at the hotel to pick us


    up at 10:00 am on the 4th, sporting ck circles under her eyes. She massaged her waist wildly as


    soon as she sat down. She must have


    been weary with happinessst night.


    UMS


    Henry shouldn''t be like that. She was now his wife. Couldn''t he be more gentle to her? The more he


    cherished her, the longer their time in bed wouldst.


    I couldn''t bear to see Julia''s exhaustion. When she offered us a big meal, we kindly declined.

 Chapter 600

    "Forget it. You seem exhausted. We rarely get together. Don''t waste time waiting for meals. Let''s order


    takeout. We can talk while eating." Julia looked at her husband shyly and agreed with us.


    As a result, the three girls who used to live in the same room started having fun.


    Henry was always on guard against us going too far and hurting his wife. His cautiousness and


    affection for Julia dazzled us.


    Despite our best efforts, the three of us cried as we parted ways.


    After graduation, we parted ways. It was difficult for us to spend every day together like when we were


    studying. Thus, our regr gatherings were precious. We were reluctant to bid farewell. Colin drove to


    pick us up from the airport. Andrew also came with him.


    I took the passenger seat and left the back seat for the potential couple, who hadn''t seen each other for


    two days.


    Colin might still be angry. After putting my suitcase in the trunk, he stopped talking or looking at me and


    focused on driving.


    I wasn''t sure why, but he got considerably more stingy after bing my boyfriend. He was


    asionally short-tempered with me.


    On the contrary, the two people in the back seat seemed to be doing something. A rustling sound


    aroused my curiosity.


    I secretly nced at the rearview mirror, which amused me.


    Andrew attempted to hold Queenie''s hand several times but was continuously flung away. He wasn''t


    discouraged and reached out to test her again. It was a pleasure to watch them interact.


    When she found me peeping, she flushed with shame and anger. "Andrew, can you stop? Lulu, close


    your eyes. Don''t look at us. Got it?"


    I wanted to pretend I didn''t understand. Should I close my eyes when she asked? How was that


    possible? It was better to enjoy the fun together than alone.


    I eagerly made eye contact with Colin, but he snorted and turned his face away.


    I rubbed my nose awkwardly and didn''t dare to offend him.


    My rights as a girlfriend seemed to have reduced slightly.


    I had nned to coax Colin and soften his anger when we arrived home. Then, the incidentst night


    would be over.


    Unexpectedly, Winston appeared at themunity gate with something in his hand. When our car


    approached, he waved indifferently.


    Colin''s chill deepened when he noticed Winston. He nced at me unpleasantly. He pursed his lips so


    tightly I could see clear teeth marks


    on them.


    I wondered how much force he''d used.


    My heart tightened. His angerst night hadn''t subsided, and now he met a person who aggravated


    him. They never let me live in peace.


    How did I offend them? Were they trying different methods to ''persecute'' me?


    I started thinking of how I could coax the jealous Colinter.


    If possible, I''d like to be a glue that was specially used to stick to the petty Colin.


    I got out of the car nervously. Colin mmed the door and looked at Winston unpleasantly.


    Andrew and Queenie stood back and waited to watch the excitement.


    There was a real statement that everyone was bound to face the same situation as others.


    I''dughed at them in the car, and


    now it was their turn tough at me. Sure enough, I shouldn''t watch any


    I


    excitement. I would get bacsh


    anytime.


    I was sensible and didn''t speak to Winston. Instead, I walked over to Colin and held his arm.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He purposefully tightened his arms,


    but I persisted shamelessly


    eventually seeded in and


    sliding my


    hand into the gap between his ribs and arm, holding him firmly. S


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 601

    Colin appeared slightly rxed but annoyed. He adjusted his tie and nced at Winston in disgust.


    Then, he looked at me coolly. He seemed to be conveying that Winston was here to see me, so I


    should ask Winston what brought him here.


    I rubbed my nose awkwardly. Alright, I would ask Winston.


    "Wins..."


    Unexpectedly, Winston ignored me and handed a package to Colin. "Mr. White, this is a specialty


    brought by Mr. Walker''s rtives from his hometown. He requested me to send it over and let you have


    a try."


    I assumed Mr. Walker was the one who asked Colin for help sending something to the rehabilitation


    hospitalst night.


    It turned out Winston wasn''t looking for me. Didn''t that mean I was being nervous for nothing?


    Colin also hadn''t expected Winston to be waiting for him. As the plot abruptly shifted, he was unsure


    how to react, and his expression changed several times.


    He felt embarrassed, but he still pretended to be serious. I never realized he was such a fantastic actor.


    I held my head up high and red at Colin for wronging me. I''d like to see how he solved the issue.


    Everyone was bound to face the same situation as others. Finally, it was my turn to use my rights as


    his girlfriend.


    I entered the house, ignoring Colin, who was trying to adjust his expression.


    Did he think he was the only one who should be angry? I could do it as well.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I took off my shoes, put on my slippers, and ran to the window to take a look. There was no one at the


    gate. He had most likely entered the unit.


    Colin opened the door and walked in as I opened the closet to select the clothes to wear after taking a


    shower.


    I didn''t want to pay attention to him, so I took out my T-shirt and pretended not to notice him. When I


    was choosing the trousers, his warm body pressed against my back.


    His scent of pines and cypresses enveloped me. He bit my earlobe, and his hot breath made my ear


    tingle. I instantly softened half of my body.


    I couldn''t figure it out. He looked like a tall pine tree in the snow, but he always seemed to be ignited


    with strange heat.


    My cheeks warmed. Colin was too good at flirting with me.


    He used to flirt with me verbally, but now it had escted to flirting with me physically. There were only


    thinyers of clothing between us. When we hugged each other tightly, could even feel the form of his


    chest


    muscles behind me. Content


    belongs to


    I felt extremely shy and couldn''t stand his various flirtations. My body went numb as soon as he flirted.


    "Go away. I want to shower." I raised my shoulders to push his face away.


    Colin giggled hoarsely and bit on my earlobe harder. "You must have learned how to lose your temper. I


    haven''t settled the score with you yet. You took advantage of the situation to counterattack instead.


    You''re quite adept at tactics."


    "Don''t bite me I didn''t counterattack.


    I believed you did nothing when you met Jasmine at midnight. I scolded her and Kelped you redress


    your grievances. What else do you want?


    n


    I didn''t call Winston over. What?


    were


    you ring at me? You''re just bullying me. That''s unfair


    "Okay, my bad. I shouldn''t be jealous and make you feel wronged. Baby, please forgive your boyfriend


    once, okay?"


    As he was quite sincere, I decided to let it go and forgive him for once, but I wanted to pretend to be


    unhappy for a while.


    "It would be too light if I let you off." I proudly crossed my arms and raised my chin.


    Colin hugged me from behind, blowing on my shoulder. His voice was so soft that it made my ears


    heated. "Then what should I do? How about I give myself to you?"


    "Shit! Don''t always use the same


    words. I don''t want you. But I believe


    there''s someone who wants you to


    give yourself to her. As long as you


    promise her, I bet she can immediately stand up and run a marathon. She doesn''t even need


    r¨¦habilitation. That''s a waste of time and money."

 Chapter 602

    Colin was pissed off but amused. He started tickling me. "You naughty girl! I''d like to give myself to her,


    but I''m afraid you''ll cry and break up with me." "Tsk. Who would cry? You are overthinking it."


    We were having fun when Professor King called us, ruining the lovely atmosphere.


    I wondered if he was an expert on love distractions.


    I calmed myself down afterughing so hard from being tickled and picked up the call.


    Professor King''s excited voice came over. "Luna, Dreamlight''s sample room design hase out. The


    publicity effect is perfect. The pre-sale is particrly popr.


    "Several prospective homebuyers have expressed interest in the stunning murals. That''s only a sample


    image. When the house is officiallypleted, the overall effect will probably be better." "Really? Then


    my work these days has not been in vain." That was indeed good news.


    "That''s right. You have to hold on and not give up on the rest. Dreamlight''s advertising team is


    particrly good. As a project painter, you''re likely to gain poprity in this circle.


    "You did a good job. Remember to remain modest and prudent and avoid being arrogant."


    "I got it, Professor King. I''ll remember your reminders." I became serious.


    "Okay, moving on. You have toplete the rest of the work while maintaining the quality and quantity.


    I''ll consider taking you on a trip after it''s over. It''s better to explore outside than to just read books.


    Understand?"


    "Thank you, I understand."


    "Oh, by the way, Xavier''s birthday is next month. He requested me to invite you over. He''ll notify you of


    the details once everything has been set up. You''d better get ready to avoid any time conflicts."


    At the end of the call, I felt both happy and frustrated.


    I was thrilled that the people recognized my abilities. I was finally able to carve out a path to sess


    with my abilities.


    What I worried about was Xavier''s birthday. We met only once. I wondered why he invited me.


    It was Professor King''s son''s birthday. Logically, I should have attended it. However, when I


    remembered how he stared at mest time, I felt ufortable and didn''t want to attend. However,


    Professor King had invited me. If I didn''t go, it would be impolite.


    Not many socialites would have the opportunity to attend that kind of event. Ishould appreciate it.


    Xavier might have considered this aspect and asked Professor King to notify me personally.


    That guy was quite scheming.


    Forget it. I didn''t want to think of it any further. I would go with Colin then. Regardless of what Xavier


    was capable of, he wouldn''t do anything to me in front of Colin.


    Iy in bed, listening to the gurgling


    sound of water in the bathroom. I recalled Golin''s beautiful muscles and the eagerness in his eyes as


    he returned my gaze in front of the bathroom door. I had a feeling that tonight wouldn''t be tranqund


    something would happen, Content


    belongs to Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He soon came out in a bath towel and stood at the door with a meaningful smile. When he stared at me


    with dazzling starry eyes, my heart raced.


    His eyes were so enthusiastic that before my body went weak, I leaped up and took the towel to wipe


    his hair.

 Chapter 603

    Colin''s phone rang beside the bed before I had finished wiping his hair thoroughly.


    Sometimes, I hated the ubiquitous high-tech products like cell phones, which ruined the atmosphere at


    critical moments.


    Of course, even if I hated it, it provided numerous benefits. I couldn''t live without it.


    His phone was by the bed, about three feet away from where Colin and I were. As I had good eyesight,


    I could easily see the number on the phone screen with a nce. The number was unfamiliar, and I


    had no idea who the caller was.


    I didn''t know many of Colin''s colleagues'' phone numbers, mainly because I hadn''t had much contact


    with them. I didn''t like their lively events and had never attended their gatherings.


    When someone contacted him at this hour, I automatically thought it was his colleague or the lecturer


    Colin had helped.


    I took the phone, picked it up, and ced it near his ear. His big hand held mine, moistening my hand.


    Before Colin said a few words, I could feel his muscles stiffen. He abruptly took the phone from my


    hand and ced it on the other ear.


    He stood up unconsciously, frowned, and turned solemn. He didn''t even notice how loose his towel


    was.


    "How is it? Is the injury serious? What did the doctor say?" Colin spoke quickly with a rare seriousness.


    He most likely valued the injured person.


    Emotions were contagious. I felt nervous as well.


    I quickly got out of bed and stood beside Colin. I hugged his arm tofort him and tried to hear who


    was hurt.


    Countless scenarios of that person''s injuries shed through my mind.


    It could be Aunt Mel or Uncle Austin, or it could be Felix, whom I hated.


    However, the actual situation was beyond my expectations. Her injury surprised me at first, but it made


    sense when I thought about it.


    After all, she existed to create trouble for us.


    Colin promptly hung up the call. I worriedly asked him what had happened. He didn''t bother to wipe his


    hair but threw away the towel and put on his clothes. "Jasmine fell while doing rehabilitation. It was a


    bit serious. I have to go over and take a look."


    I subconsciously looked at the phone that hadn''t been turned off on the bed. It was 9:47 pm. Why


    would she undergo rehabilitation at this hour?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin hurriedly changed his clothes


    and opened the door. When he


    found me still in a daze, he came back and pushed me to the closet. "Why are you still standing there?


    Get dressed quickly."


    I was stunned when I heard that.


    "There''s no way I can go there alone at night. That would be too


    ?


    inconvenient. If something likest time happens again, it would be tough for me to exin it to you.


    Hurry up. Move faster."


    "That''s your savior, not mine." It was night. I preferred sleeping to seeing Jasmine.


    "Yes, the life-saving grace is mine,


    but I''m yours. That''s why you should go. You have the power and obligation to participate and make


    decisions throughout the process. Hurry up, baby." s?novel


    Colin winked at me and even blew me an air kiss.


    He flirted with me again. Well, since he said it so sincerely, I''d reluctantly go there.


    I had contemted if I should follow him as he changed his clothes. He didn''t say anything, and I felt


    embarrassed to ask as it showed I didn''t trust him.


    I was worried Jasmine would do something to Colin again. Fortunately, he was willing to take me with


    him.


    I soon got ready and headed outside. Since Queenie was in her room, I told Andrew to let her know I


    was leaving. Then, I followed Colin downstairs and got into the car.


    When we arrived at the rehabilitation hospital''s entrance, we noticed a tall man standing on the steps.


    He approached us when he spotted Colin''s car.

 Chapter 605

    Jasmine didn''t wear a hospital gown but silk pajamas with long sleeves and trousers. Because of the


    unique softness of the silk, she fully exposed her body curves, which was much more attractive than


    merely seducing.


    Shey weakly on the bed. She must have cried just now as her eyes were still a little red.


    Her other follower, Baz, stood to the left of the bed. He ced his hands behind his back, disying his


    concern.


    An elderly woman was massaging Jasmine''s lower limbs, asionally turning her head to wipe her


    tears, like a mother who felt sorry for her daughter.


    I was puzzled. Weren''t Jasmine''s family members living abroad? Did this woman rush back after


    hearing that she was injured?


    I looked at Colin in confusion. This woman was so distressed that she cried. Could she be Jasmine''s


    mother? It wasn''t a serious injury. She wouldn''t shed tears if she wasn''t close with Jasmine.


    Colin shook his head subtly, whispering to me that it was Sophia, the caretaker.


    That seemed a little odd.


    Didn''t Colin hire the caretaker? She couldn''t have such a profound rtionship with Jasmine in just a


    few days that she would cry for Jasmine.


    ording to my understanding of caretakers, they worked hard, received money, and served their


    employers with professionalism. They wouldn''t express any personal feelings toward their employers.


    Was there something wrong with my interpretation? Were today''s caretakers so responsible? They not


    only worked hard, but they also put in their emotions.


    Colin really found a good caretaker for Jasmine.


    When Jasmine spotted Colin, her wet eyes shone brightly. She seemed to want to say something but


    only smiled shyly.


    When I appeared, Jasmine''s excitement paused briefly before dissipating, and her smile cracked.


    It seemed that mypany was unnecessary. More precisely, my presence was unwee for her at


    any time or ce.


    "Colin, it''ste. You didn''t have toe. I was too careless to injure myself during rehabilitation. Sorry


    for making you worry. It doesn''t hurt. The wound is small, and I''ll be fine soon. Despite Jasmine''s


    Ov


    disappointment, she still cheered herself up and greeted Colin.


    She didn''t mention me at all. I could tell how much she disliked me.


    Jasmine spoke gently and pretended to be strong. She had tears in her eyes, but she bit her lip and


    refused to let them fall. She looked at Colin longingly and tenderly.


    I would have believed Amelia if her story hadn''t been far from the truth.


    After not seeing Jasmine for a few days, her hypocrisy had increased.


    However, was it appropriate for her to do this in front of a man who had a girlfriend?


    Colin struggled to deal with Jasmine since she stated such hypocritical things. He pinched my waist as


    a hint.


    I rolled down my sleeves in understanding.


    "Jasmine, please don''t say that. You''re rushing to rehabilitate for everyone''s sake, hoping to return to


    full health as soon as possible. We''ll only be happy when you suffer less. Why should we me you?


    Content


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    belongs to


    "You''re my senior and Colin''s junior. This rtionship would never change. It''s normal for us to worry


    about you."


    She wasn''t the only one who knew how to say hypocritical words.


    Jasmine''s gaze eventually shifted from Colin to me. As if she had just noticed me, she said


    apologetically, "Lulu are you here too? Sorry, T haven''t seen you. Have a seat."


    I secretly rolled my eyes. I was here to check on her wound, not to sit. It would only be convenient for


    her to flirt with my boyfriend if I sat over there.


    I walked over, stood beside her bed, and bent down. Then, I carefully observed the wound on her


    forehead, which left me speechless.

 Chapter 606

    Perhaps Jasmine also realized she had exaggerated her injury, so she attempted to cover her


    forehead, but I gently blocked her hand. Her wound was approximately an inch long and slightly


    reddish. It appeared to be a red mark etched by nails rather than an open cut.


    The key was that I couldn''t tell if there was a wound unless I looked at it closely.


    No wonder she rushed to call Colin at night. If we hade a littleter, the wound might have healed


    on its own.


    Colin could tell Jasmine was causing trouble again. His expression darkened with anger.


    Nobody would be happy to get deceived repeatedly with different excuses and the same reason.


    "Ms. Jasmine has suffered this time. She was in so much pain during the rehabilitation that she couldn''t


    bear to let us follow her. She never said anything. I felt distressed when I saw that.


    "Mr. White, if it weren''t for the ident tonight, I wouldn''t have troubled you. But it was dangerous, and


    we had no guys around."


    I nced at Baz, who had lowered his head, and then at Gavin, who was full of muscles. I secretly


    praised Sophia for her shamelessness in telling lies without blushing or feeling guilty. She had insulted


    two men by iming there were no men nearby.


    "You''re wee. Ms. Jasmine was injured because of me. I should take care of her. I just spoke with


    the person in charge of the hospital. Under normal circumstances, the room door is locked. But she


    managed to enter. The hospital is responsible for poor management.


    "I''ll bring up this matter tomorrow. We handed Ms. Jasmine over to them. Not to mention the recovery


    rate, but she even suffered idental injuries. They must exin it."


    Sophia sensed Colin''s displeasure in his words and prudently chose to remain silent and give Jasmine


    the right to respond.


    Gavin and Baz pretended to be deaf the whole time as if they couldn''t hear anything.


    I couldn''t help but specte about their rtionship again.


    While Colin was speaking, I stared at Jasmine closely, waiting to see her performance.


    As I had expected, she looked uneasy. After hearing his words, she became flustered and


    subconsciously raised her head to look at Gavin.


    Gavin coughed awkwardly, leaving her stunned for a moment. She then swiftly controlled her emotions


    and returned to normal in an instant.


    She had an excellent psychological


    quality and could control her


    e


    expressions well. However, their signals were too evident. Who would


    believe them when they imed


    there was nothing fishy?


    et


    Also, where did Colin hire Sophia from? Did she know what she was here for? If it was only for work,


    she wouldn''t have cooperated with Jasmine or acted.


    Their rtionship was intriguing.


    "Forget it, Colin. It was my fault for being careless. It would be tough for Amy. If she gets scolded


    because of me, I''ll me myself."


    Jasmine stroked the wound on her


    ne


    forehead and nced at Amelia meaningfully. "It''s not a serious injury anyway. I won''t pursue it any


    further."


    one


    In my opinion, her nce was a silent threat to Amelia.


    What did she threaten Amelia with to help her lie?


    Amelia appeared to be in her 20s, yet Jasmine disgustingly addressed her as "Amy".


    She had no shame in finding an ally and destroying Amelia''s future. I was astounded at how disgusting


    she was.


    She pretended to be thinking about Amelia but was actually preparing a trap for thetter.


    If Amelia were too foolish and had been grateful for the "kindness", Jasmine would have aplished


    her purpose.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 607

    Colin and I looked at Amelia.


    Regardless of what would happen tomorrow, her testimony was crucial to the current circumstances.


    Although it wouldn''t affect the oue, it would affect our mood.


    "If we find out you didn''t do your job properly, we''ll hold you ountable." I had to make it clear to her.


    It might seem horrible to force Amelia, but I didn''t think so. I just wanted her to tell the truth.


    This truth was important to us.


    Fortunately, Amelia didn''t disappoint us. She looked weak, yet she could see the seriousness of the


    matter.


    She bit her lip timidly at first, hesitated a few times, and then swiftly became firm.


    She was scared, but she hadn''t lost her mind. After some deliberation, she looked at Colin and


    responded, "I remember clearly that I''ve locked the rehabilitation room door. I even checked it again at


    8:00 pm during the patrol inspection.


    "Someone must have taken extraordinary measures to open the door. Every corridor is monitored.


    You''ll know if I have been negligent in my duties after seeing it. I don''t mind losing my job, but I won''t


    take the me for not doing my job well."


    After saying that, Amelia stamped her foot angrily and puffed her mouth as if she was furious.


    She didn''t talk much but was straightforward.


    Jasmine''s expression worsened as she heard about the surveince. Her smile stiffened, and Gavin


    also swayed.


    It was so easy to make everything clear.


    The corridor was covered in surveince cameras. Jasmine was also aware of it.


    Today''s matter was a gamble in which she directed and acted. Her purpose was to entice Colin to visit


    her at night. The next step, however, would be determined by her on-the-spot performance.


    If she won the gamble, Colin and I might have conflicts. The worst oue was that we broke up,


    leaving her a chance.


    If she lost, she would only feel


    embarrassed She had been


    embarrassed many times anyway so she might not mind being


    embarrassed again. She had the


    life-saving grace to drag Colin''s feet so she could always find a way back into the next round. Content


    belongs


    to


    However, Jasmine''s use of such low-level methods greatly undermined my opinion of her. With her IQ


    and EQ, she shouldn''t conduct such a low-level thing.


    Love could turn people into fools and lunatics. She acted without regard for morality.


    From this point of view, I could see hypocritical people all over the world using simr strategies. She


    caused us a lot of trouble, which was quite disgusting. Amelia looked timid, but she could clearly


    distinguish between right and wrong and had a positive attitude.


    I smiled approvingly at her and gave her a thumb-up.


    She felt encouraged and raised her chin higher. Her bright and reddened eyes reflected a hint of pride.


    Colin watched Jasmine and I argue


    for a while before saying, "Well, what you said makes sense. The matter is important. I don''t want to


    wrong anyone and let the situation goz I''ll contact the person in charge tomorrow to retrieve the footage


    after 8:00 pm.


    "Not only to satisfy Ms. Amelia''s wish to defend herself but also to seek justice for Ms. Jasmine. Things


    have already happened. The results tomorrow will show who should carry what responsibility. "By the


    way, Ms. Jasmine. Your earlier injuries haven''t healed yet. You''ve endured a great deal of hardship. Are


    you feeling ufortable somewhere?


    "After all, the rehabilitation hospital


    doesn''t focus on trauma


    examination and treatment. If


    necessary, I''ll take you to Jinovy


    Hospital for a body check. I want to


    ensure that you leave fully


    recovered."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 609

    "Ms. Jasmine, I know you didn''t mean that. But I have a soulmate. It''s inconvenient for me to be here


    late at night. It''ll affect your reputation. It''ste. You should get some rest. I''ll go back with Lulu first. "I''ll


    come back tomorrow morning to follow up on the matters. I''ll give you and Ms. Amelia an exnation. I


    won''t let anyone be wronged. Please rest assured."


    Colin bowed slightly like a gentleman. He maintained a straight posture and spoke as if he would


    ept the me. Nobody could find fault with anything he said or did.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was also a reminder to Sophia, Gavin, and Baz.


    Sophia wasn''t stupid. She could naturally hear Colin''s hidden meaning. After knowing the truth, she


    smiled unnaturally and thanked him. She then added that it wasn''t a big deal and to forget about the


    incident No matter how shameless Jasmine was, she couldn''t bear the embarrassment of the man she


    liked rejecting her in front of his girlfriend. Her neck turned red with embarrassment, and she said


    nothing more. Her expression was as terrible as if she had swallowed trash.


    The moistness in her eyes disappeared, leaving only anger and unwillingness, as well as the


    embarrassment of being rejected repeatedly.


    This time, she was truly appalling.


    Colin and I came out first, followed closely by Amelia.


    When we were halfway to the nurse''s station, we heard a couple of loud noises in the ward, as if


    someone had hit something that fell to the ground and broke.


    I secretly felt that Jasmine''s feelings for Colin should be shattered as well.


    I hoped she would cooperate with her treatment and recover soon. We''d remember her life-saving


    grace. As long as she no longer coveted someone who didn''t belong to her, we would treat her as a


    lifelong family.


    It was just that with Jasmine''s current situation, it was difficult to predict what might happen in the


    future.


    She had an emotional dilemma.


    Jasmine wanted to be a mistress and steal Colin, who had a girlfriend. However, she believed she was


    in the right. She refused to repent and was going down a dark path.


    If that were the case, she would consume all our gratitude and get nothing in the end.


    Amelia muttered something


    unsatisfactorily, but I didn''t hear it. I could tell by her expression that it wasn''t something nice, so I didn''t


    ask her. Everyone had the right to vent their negative emotions, let alone such an unfounded crime.


    As the person on duty, Amelia was held responsible because she was unaware that a patient had


    taken the key and secretly opened the rehabilitation room. Colin rubbed his eyebrows andined


    helplessly, "Jasmine is so annoying all day long."


    I was the annoyed one. Who should Iin to?


    I was so enraged that I red at him again. His troublesome admirer prompted me to suffer with him.


    It was indeed annoying.


    However, I couldn''t be jealous but generous. Apart from a life-saving grace, nothing stood between


    them Everything was clear. If I overthought, it meant I didn''t


    vel.ne


    too little,


    understand him; if I thought too


    it meant I trusted her. I received no


    benefit at all.


    After leaving the hospital, there was no one else around. Colin hugged me and bit my earlobe. "Why do


    you look unhappy? Are you so reluctant to do things for your soulmate?" His hot breath hit my face,


    causing half of my body to go limp.


    I then remembered what he had said in the ward-he imed he had a soulmate. I felt my face hot.


    When I first heard it, I didn''t react because I wasn''t paying attention.


    Now, I felt shy to think about it.

 Chapter 610

    Before I could say anything, he addressed himself as my soulmate. He was so shameless.


    I shove his face away. "I haven''t asked you yet. When did you get a soulmate? Who did you marry


    behind my back?"


    Colin deftly avoided my hand and stuck to my face again. "You''re my wife. I''m your husband. We''re


    soulmates, of course. If you''re in a rush, we can get married as soon as the courthouse opens. How


    about I go back and give you all my wealth first?"


    "Hmph, who''s in a rush? You''re the only one who''s in a rush."


    "Yes, I am, but I can''t marry alone. Baby, when are you going to give me a pass? Do you realize how


    heartless it is to only hug you without doing anything further?"


    Colin pretended to be aggrieved again. He stuffed me into the passenger seat, fastened my seat belt,


    and started the car.


    When this topic came up, I felt overwhelmed. I was so useless.


    I was usually good at refuting. However, when it came to speaking about our rtionship, I would lose


    my eloquence. I simply pretended not to hear Colin and abruptly shifted the topic to his troublesome


    admirer.


    It was almost midnight when we got home. Andrew and Queenie were sitting on the couch, waiting for


    us anxiously.


    "Why are you up?" I asked Queenie. She hadn''t recovered yet, even after she returned from


    Harveyton. Due to the low temperature there, she felt ufortable on the way back. She should rest


    early. She took my small bag and hung it up. "I haven''t slept yet. How is she? Is she seriously injured?"


    Queenie didn''t sleep at all. She was woken up and kept waiting for us because she was worried about


    me.


    I told Queenie what had happened.


    She bulged her eyes in anger after hearing that "Is Jasmine crazy? Are men who have girlfriends so


    good? How many years has it been? Does she still covet Colin? She''s so shameless in trying to


    destroy a couple. Whoever wants to be a mistress is a disgrace!"


    I felt warmed to see Queenie, who was angrier than me.


    She was hurt by a mistress back then and hated the mistress so much. Today, it was my turn to


    encounter a simr incident. She couldn''t bear to see me aggrieved, so her anger grew. However, she


    wasn''t in good health. I didn''t want her to get angry because of my bad encounter, so Iforted her.


    In fact, my situation was much better than hers. At the very least, Colin and I only loved each other,


    unlike Flynn, who wanted to have two women at the same time.


    It was just that I would hurt Queenie if I voiced my thoughts, so I kept my mouth shut.


    Fortunately, Andrew showed up. I couldn''t predict what the future would bring, but they appeared to be


    getting along well. That was enough when he could pull her out of the abyss.


    Their future would be determined by their efforts.


    Back in the room, I noticed Colin on the phone. Based on his solemn expression and words, I could


    guess he was talking to Jasmine.


    "Jasmine Taylor, I''ve said the same things many times before. I don''t know if you''re not understanding


    or if I didn''t make it clear. But I''lbsay it again. Luna is the only one love.


    "I don''t and won''t like you. Even if it''s not Luna, I won''t choose you as well. So, stop making trouble.


    You were injured because of me. I''m gratef to you. T can do anything for you as long as it doesn''t


    vite ethics or thew, but you can''t touch my bottom line.


    "Since you said so, I won''t pursue it. I can forget what happened today, but I hope you can take it as a


    warning. If something simr happens again, I''ll pursue both cases together."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 611

    Colin''s words were unexpectedly cold. His previously hidden annoyance had risen to the surface and


    was visible.


    Jasmine''s schemes and provocations had constantly irritated this gentle and elegant man.


    "Luna is my bottom line. Anyone who hurts her will have to pay a price... Yes, including you. We won''t


    be together. Don''t waste your time on me. Do your best to rehabilitate. I''ll try my best to repay you for


    your life-saving kindness, but I won''t give you my love. It''ll disgust me."


    After saying that, Colin hung up the phone and flung it on the bed. He turned around and stood by the


    window. His expression was darker than the sky outside.


    He attracted a troublesome admirer and got upset, but he wanted me tofort him. It seemed that I


    had doted on him too much.


    Given how well he was used to me, I was willing to dote on him in return.


    I walked over and hugged his waist from behind. Then, I pressed my face against his back and said in


    a muffled voice, "Don''t be angry. What are your ns for tomorrow?"


    Colin''s body gradually softened. He held my hand and tapped it gently. "We still have three days of


    vacation. Do you want to go anywhere? Or do you want to return to Southsville? We haven''t seen our


    parents for a long time. Do you miss them?"


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    Colin turned around, held my face, and pressed his forehead against mine. We were so close that we


    could feel each other''s breath. He kissed my lips lightly. "Work is unending. I always feel sorry to leave


    you alone. I should take some time to apany you."


    "Okay then. Let''s return to Southsville. We only went back for a few days during the summer vacation. I


    didn''t stay long enough. I want to eat Mom''s dishes."


    "As you say, I''ll book a flight now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After booking the flight, Colin and I slept cuddling each other.


    When I was about to fall asleep, his slight sigh took away my sleepiness. I couldn''t see his expression


    since the was too dim. I only knew he was upset.


    "Why are you awake?" Colin asked me dumbly in the darkness.


    I turned to him and reached out to touch his eyes. "Are you feeling troubled because of Jasmine?"


    "Yes." Colin kissed my fingertips and hugged me into his arms. "If I had known that Jasmine would be


    like this, I might as well have been the one who got hurt."


    "I never imagined that she would be like this as well. However, she saved your life. We can''t


    ignore her."


    "That''s why I feel troubled."


    "But how are you going to take care of her? She''s only interested in you and doesn''t care about


    anything else. It''s useless no matter how much we do. By the way, Coling didn''t you hire that caretaker


    for her? It seems like her rtionship with Jasmine is good."


    "I did find a female caretaker for her, but Jasmine fired her after only one day. She said she didn''t like


    that caretaker. She found Sophia herself."


    Just as I thought, ordinary caretakers would never express their emotions like that.


    "What is Jasmine''s background?


    Those two men seem to have


    respect for her and are not as simple


    as those sent by thepany to take care of her. Also, she has been injured for so long. Why doesn''t


    anyone from her familye over? Is it possible that she''s an orphan?"


    Please bookmark the  website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    This had troubled me for a long time. I''d like to know the answer.


    If | were seriously injured, my parents would be so anxious that they would fly from another country and stay with me all day.


    They wouldn''t be absent.


    Jasmine was either an orphan or her identity was mysterious, and she didn''t want us to know.


    "She kept her identity secret. | also contacted people at Lincoln University to retrieve her files, but the person in charge had


    family affairs to attend to and hasn''t responded to me."


    Colin and | took advantage of the opportunity and had an in-depth talk about Jasmine.


    | had always wanted to speak with him to better understand his feelings toward her.


    It was important for the future of the three of us. | must make it clear.


    Colin didn''t hide anything and told me his thoughts. He and Jasmine were merely friends and had no secret romance. What we


    had to do was to take care of her and let her recover as soon as possible. With the confidence he gave me, | knew how to deal


    with Jasmine in the future without being too passive.


    We nned to fly at 10:00 am, so we got up early. We packed our luggage and nned to leave for the airport at 8:30 am.


    Right then, Winston''s call came.


    Fortunately, the call wasn''t to me but Colin.


    Colin was so sensitive to Winston that he got upset whenever he heard or saw him.


    He frowned in displeasure and picked up the call. He only listened for less than a minute before his expression darkened. He


    then hung up and looked at me gloomily.


    | felt guilty and thought that | had done something to make him unhappy. So, | silently recalled my behavior over the past few


    days. However, | found that | had done nothing wrong. Why was he looking at me with such scary eyes?


    Colin threw his luggage back in frustration and took my hand to go out.


    "Why are you leaving your luggage here?"


    ¡°We have to postpone our n. Follow me to college.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Why is Professor King looking for you at this time? He''s so evil," | muttered in disappointment, kicking the luggage in irritation.


    | had informed Mom in the morning


    that | would return today. | even asked her to prepare delicious food for me, but the n was dyed again Given the nature of


    Colin''s work, the dy could be extended for quite some time.


    "It''s not Professor King. Something happened to Felix."


    | was furious.


    Why did Felix always make trouble at critical moments? | had reason to believe he did it on purpose.


    That was a person | didn''t want to see again in my life. | didn''t want to care about him.


    However, that was Colin''s biological brother. If he was far away, we


    might have a reason. Given hone


    near he was to us, it made no sense for us to ignore him. S


    Forget it. | would go and take a look for Colin''s sake.


    We zigzagged to a secluded corner of the college. Three people soon appeared before us.


    Felix ced his hands on his waist


    gloomily. He appeared disgustell as if


    he had Wallowed trash. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Lc''s tears had stained her


    makeup. She was lying on the ground


    like a ghost. Under (body: there:


    wie peetofible that made me


    nauseous. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Hannah, whom | hadn''t seen for a


    long time, covered Decree


    faceinctearSah eld herself


    from crying. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    For a moment, | thought | was on a battlefield.

 Chapter 613

    When I saw Lc''s state, I looked at Felix with disdain. She looked very simr to Queenie that day.


    Had he injured her?


    I couldn''t figure it out. How could he still sleep with Lc after how she treated him?


    Did he get less picky? I had no idea what I should say to him.


    After what he had done, he should treat Lc properly. After all, she was carrying his child in her belly.


    Why did he have to get rid of his child? He was so cruel!


    Winston wasn''t present. I wondered how he knew that Felix was in trouble and informed us. That was


    odd.


    I asked Colin. He shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    Judging from his gloomy expression, the situation might have surprised and troubled him.


    Hannah and I had been getting along for a while. She was cheerful and lively. I had a certain


    understanding of her character.


    Lc must have known Hannah had a crush on Felix and specially invited her over to cause trouble. As


    a result, Felix found out. The duel between the two grew into a three-way battle. Ultimately, Lc might


    have used the child in her belly to force Felix to surrender. Unexpectedly, he didn''t care about the child,


    causing her to lose support. She made herself even more miserable. Regardless of whether the truth


    was as I guessed, I had no sympathy for Lc and Felix, let alone pity them.


    It wasn''t worth postponing my return for them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lc''s blood showed that she was in danger and should be taken to the hospital. It was a pity that Colin


    found it difficult to take action.


    "Hannah, why are you here? Why are you covering your face?"


    I left Felix with Colin and walked up to Hannah. I couldn''t bear to see her pitiful look.


    "Luna, there was a performance in the music department, but the guitarist was injured. I knew Felix


    was good at ying guitar, so I nned to ask for his help as a substitute for a few days.


    "I looked for him all over the campus, and I met Lc. She lied to me about knowing Felix''s


    whereabouts and brought me here."


    I nodded. That was indeed something Lc would do.


    I pointed at Hannah''s face. "What''s going on?"


    "Lc pped me. She said I was shameless for having seduced Felix."


    "What happened to her?"


    "I know what happened between her and Felix After Lc hit me, I knew she had duped me and wanted


    to flee. She tripped and fell when she chased after me. Luna, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t touch


    her." ?


    The blood flowing beneath Lc''s body was increasing. She appeared ferocious, her eyes filled with


    deep resentment. Hannah had probably never seen this scene before. She turned pale with fright and


    shrank behind me tremblingly.


    "Luna Lawson! What does this have to do with you? It''s none of your business!"


    Lc gritted her teeth and cursed angrily. Her shrill howl hurt my ears as if she was insane.


    "You''re also a siren! You''re both here to seduce Felix! He''s mine! You both have no right to be with him!


    Get out of my way!"


    "You''re spouting rubbish! I just


    wanted to ask for Felix''s help! I didn''t


    I


    vel


    et


    seduce him!" Hannah angrily


    clenched her fists and yelled at Lc,


    trying hard to defend herself.


    I couldn''t figure it out. How could Lc be so shameless as to im Felix as hers after what she had


    done to him?


    Anyone in the world was qualified to seduce Felix. Only Lc had no right to do so.


    However, as a scumbag, he deserved to get tortured by someone like her.


    I could ept it when she said I was


    a siren. After all, sirens were known to be stunning. At least I had an appearance simr to hers.


    However, when it came to seducing others, I couldn''t ept it. I''d never done such a shameless thing


    before.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    If that person were Felix, | would rather be alone for the rest of my life than seduce him.


    Besides, | had my wonderful boyfriend, Colin. How could | fall in love with Felix again? I''d only lose more than | gain.


    | wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. And | would never ept Lc''s nderous usation against me.


    | gathered strength and wanted to p her face to make her shut her stinky mouth, which was spouting rubbish.


    However, the pool of blood under her body was so striking that | came to a halt.


    My eyes stung as | remembered Queenie lying lifeless in a pool of blood.


    Lc was hateful and deserved a lesson, but her life was at stake. | couldn''t ignore her.


    | looked at Colin. He was putting away the phone, nodding and assuring me that he had called an ambnce.


    The ambnce arrived soon. After carrying Lc, the doctor asked us who was following.


    Felix entered the ambnce silently. Hannah wanted to follow but didn''t dare, so she held my hand firmly.


    | reluctantly followed and got into the ambnce. When Colin saw me getting in, he had no choice but to drive behind the


    ambnce.


    "Colin, it''s enough for me to go over there. You can go back and cancel the flight tickets."


    "| can cancel the tickets anywhere. I''ll apany you. If something else happens, we can find a solution in time."


    The ambnce whizzed as it left the college under the students¡¯ gaze.


    "Who is the patient''s family? Please pay the fee andplete the procedures to avoid affecting the rescue."


    Everyone present turned their attention to Felix. He gloomily took the document from the nurse and processed it.


    Colin and | sat on the couch and waited. Hannah sat next to me in fear and kept asking me whether Lc would die if she bled so


    much. She imed that it had nothing to do with her. Lc was the one who deceived and hit her first. She never touched Lc


    throughout the entire process.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Hannah was terrified. To prove her innocence, she swore repeatedly. Her delicate face flushed with anxiety and fear.


    | was a little scared, too. Although Lc was spiteful, her retribution shouldn''t lead to death. She only deserved a lesson, not die


    like this in front of us.


    | knew the seriousness of the matter. We should save Lc.


    Hannah kept crying and talking about her innocence and worry. | had no choice but tofort her.


    Colin soon stood up and walked to the side to make a phone call. | had no idea what he said, but it should be about what


    happened.


    More than an hourter, Lc was moved from the emergency room to a temporary ward.


    A few of us followed her into the ward. Colin didn''t enter and waited outside.


    Lc was awake. The remaining


    makeup on her face had been


    cleaned off. Her face was paler than


    a ghost. She opened her eyes


    weakly, and her eyelids were still wetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    with tears.


    She looked pitiful, yet | didn''t feel pity for her.


    Her terrible actions brought this upon


    her. It was just a pi gh¡é aecideritally


    ed heqabily ait he even saw


    the world. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    The nurse was setting up an IV drip


    for Lc while nagging, "You are a


    youngdy. You should cherish m


    yourself. The logs\KePhe''content is


    ofEn.n dko! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    four-month-old child is harmful to


    your body.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "The uterine wall is thin. After this


    miscarriage, it''s hard to tell whether


    youll haye<ildzeh babin:="" take="" good="" clird="" bf="" yourself,="" and="" stop="" messing="" around."="" the="" content="" is="" on="" noveldrama.org!="" read=""test="" chapter="" there!="" <="" p=""></ildzeh>

 Chapter 615

    I was shocked. A four-month-old child?


    I stared at Felix and wondered if he realized he had be a cuckold. I was even amazed to know


    that he still epted her despite the truth.


    I had underestimated him.


    He happened to look over and noticed my surprise. He gritted his teeth and red at me coldly. "Don''t


    look at me like this. That''s not my child. I wanted to retaliate against her at first. But when I saw her, I


    felt sick and couldn''t touch her at all. So I gave up my idea.


    "I didn''t have to care about such rubbish. She''s the one who keeps pestering me and wants to get back


    together with me. She caused what happened today. I only care about her out of humanitarianism."


    It turned out this was the truth. I nearly assumed he''d be a father. It was a good thing he wasn''t stupid


    or hopeless enough to clean up someone else''s mess.


    Lc''s already downcast expression became even worse when she heard that. Her dead-like eyes


    were like a puddle about to dry up, and her body was motionless and unresponsive.


    I pouted indifferently. Whatever happened between them had nothing to do with me. Felix didn''t need to


    exin it to me. It was redundant.


    Hannah''s tears finally dried up. She sniffed before giving up my shoulders. Then, she approached


    Felix, raised her head, and said something that almost made me squirt, "Felix, you''re so kind. I admire


    you!" I wondered whether she admired his appearance or humanitarianism. She was exaggerating.


    If she liked Felix''s face, I had nothing to say. In terms of appearance, he was indeed attractive and well-


    known throughout Jesselton College.


    We spoke a lot, but Lc stilly silently. Her gaze shifted darkly into the void. I had no idea what she


    was thinking. She seemed indifferent to everything around her.


    Her child was gone, and her soul appeared to have followed suit.


    When I sighed softly, her eyes began to redden.


    A tear dropped from her eye, one after another. Her tears then kept falling. She finally shuddered, bit


    the corner of the quilt, and cried silently.


    Only then did I look at Lc carefully.


    She was skinny and had dry hair. She lost the chubby and delicate appearance she had before. b


    guessed she wasn''t doing well.


    It was all her fault. That was her retribution.


    "Lc, do you want to call your mother over?"


    I still couldn''t bear seeing her in pain.


    et


    Lc''s behavior was hateful, yet she was still a woman. She might inevitably be frightened when she


    encountered something like this. Perhaps she needed someone to rely on. Her family should be by her


    side to take care of her at this time.


    "Tell me your mother''s phone number. I''ll call her."


    I took out my phone and was ready to make a call, but she shook her head and declined. "No, I can


    stay alone."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But you..."


    I wanted to persuade Lc to let her mother care for her for a few days. She was so weak that she


    couldn''t even speak properly. How could she stay alone?


    Unexpectedly, she grew enraged before I finished speaking.


    She widened her eyes and yelled at me angrily, "I said I can stay alone! Don''t Keep pretending to be


    kind! Do you think everyone is you and that others will care and protect me?


    "Many people like and love you. What about me? I have nothing! My father is in prison. I''m not even


    sure if he''ll be released in his lifetime. As for my mother..."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Lc was crying uncontrobly and was unable to continue speaking.


    Her following words should be something unbearable for all of us and also something she didn''t want to face. It was perhaps


    what led her to be like this today.


    "You were pampered by everyone, so how could you understand the suffering I''ve endured? You stand on a moral high ground


    and use me, but do | deserve that? I''m just a girl. | just want to be beautiful and for someone to love me, is that wrong?"


    Lc was crying so hard that she could barely catch her breath. But she still intermittently used me as if | was the cause of all


    the suffering she endured.


    How deep was her pain and despair for her to cry like that?


    | had to admit that what she said deeply moved me.


    She said | stood on a moral high ground, but was | wrong? Shouldn''t she be med for what she did? If she wanted to be


    beautiful and loved, then she should stay true to herself and be the best that she could so that she was the brilliant light in


    another person''s eyes.


    Naturally, someone would love and cherish her.


    Perhaps her life wasn''t easy, but who had it easy? Opportunity awaited those who were prepared. If she didn''t put any effort into


    improving and building up herself, no one would bother to care about her. So, how could she possibly live the life she wanted?


    It was true that | was ignorant of the ways of the world, and most of the people around me really did pamper me, but | strived for


    everything | wanted.


    | studied hard, | painted continuously, and | did everything to the best of my ability. Even in matters of love, | was faithful and


    regretted nothing. That was why | was where | was today. It was the result of my hard work.


    It might be difficult growing up in a troubled family, but it wouldn''t prevent someone from growing into an outstanding person.


    She could study and strive for her future like everyone else instead of cing all her hopes on others and bing a parasite,


    relying on others to fulfill her wishes.


    Moreover, her family was much better than mine before she was 15. Her family held high positions. Wasn''t 15 years enough to


    shape her character?


    Clearly, it was just a case of greediness that caused her downfall. She had desires that could not be satisfied and an unstable


    temperament, yet she portrayed herself as a pitiful person.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    | really couldn''t understand or agree with her thoughts.


    This instantly made me lose all sympathy and pity for her.


    | was just trying to help her out of kindness and didn''t mean to look down on her, but sheined and used me instead.


    Thinking about this, it seemed that it was my fault for meddling. | should''ve left her alone and let her fend for herself.


    | had wasted my time on her. It was really not worth it. | even wasted money on the ne ticket. It was so expensive.


    Felix covered the medical expenses


    for Lc and hired ee forh¨¦it\tt


    salmesd N 6y ¨¦ time everything


    s settled. The content is on


    NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Everyone left together, leaving Lc alone in the hospital.


    It was not that wecked sympathy, but we just couldn''t help it.


    Just before | closed the door behind


    me, | nced back and saw Lc


    pulling the nke svat hese. THe


    . LE, .


    white she¨¦Pwas trembling slightly. |


    didn''t know if she was crying out of


    shame for her words and actions or


    for the loss of her baby. The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Regardless of the reason, it was her own fault.


    The frightened Hannah was following


    Felix closely, which caught his


    attention. Perhaps seatiging that


    wasrhis fait Yor scaring her, his


    attitude toward her improved. At


    least now, he wasn''t as cold and hard


    to approach as before. S The content


    is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 617

    When it was time for lunch, Colin suggested that we have a meal together since we had bumped into


    each other.


    Since it was still the holiday season, it was a good chance to get together.


    Felix said he had to go back to school for something and asked Hannah if she would go back with him.


    She rubbed her stomach but followed him into a cab without hesitation.


    Just before getting into the car, she nced back at me. I gave her an encouraging smile. She returned


    the smile knowingly and nodded solemnly at me.


    I hoped that Hannah''s innocence and brightness could bring the old bright and upright Felix back.


    "Young people really grow up very fast."


    I sighed, earning a smile and a sidelong nce from Colin.


    "Why are you worrying about them like a mother? Let''s go to eat. What do you want?"


    "Anything''s fine. I''m not too hungry."


    Colin chose a small but clean-looking restaurant. The waiter got us a rtively quiet booth. As we sat


    facing each other, waiting for our meal, I realized I hadn''t told Mom that I was not going home.


    I took out my phone and thought about how to tell her. However, Colin said that he had already


    informed my parents.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did they say? Are they disappointed?"


    "They were a little disappointed, but they didn''t say much. They just asked me to take care of you and


    said that they would be assured with me around."


    "Colin, you''re really spoiling me." Recalling Lc''s words, I agreed that I had many people doting on


    me. My parents doted on me at home, and Colin had been spoiling me too during all these years of


    studying away from home.


    I hardly had to do anything on my own. In summary, they doted on me so much that I was almost


    turning into a useless person.


    "Spoiling you is good, you know. Wouldn''t it be great if I could spoil you into bing a big baby?


    Then, you''ll have to rely on me and won''t leave me."


    "But I''d feel useless," I half-leaned in on the table and said somewhat regretfully.


    Thinking about Jade and the others who handled most things on their own and watching them boldly


    venture into the world was really awe-inspiring. Actually, Lc''s words did affect me a little.


    Colin reached out and pinched my chin before saying, "Nonsense. Your paintings are the best, you


    have excellent grades at school, and you even y the guitar superbly. How could you be useless?


    Don''t belittle yourself."


    I pondered for a moment and felt that he did have a point. But growth was necessary. I couldn''t always


    rely on others without giving back. "Mom and Dad are getting older, and you''re much older than me.


    You''ll definitely need someone to take care of you in the future. I''ll learn to take care of people too.


    "You''re taking care of me now, and I''ll take care of you when you''re old. So, don''t worry, I''ll learn to


    make soup.


    Colin was annoyed by my words and threatened me by pinching my cheeks. His tone was fierce, but in


    reality, he only pinched me lightly. "You''re getting bolder. How dare you say that I''m old?"


    I was innocent. That was not what I meant. I just purely wanted to take care of him in the future.


    We were having a good time when someone suddenly rushed into the restaurant. When he saw Colin,


    his eyes lit up as he rushed to our table.


    He was panting heavily as he said, "Mr. White, could you please not put your phone on silent? I''ve


    been looking for you everywhere for over an hour. I''m really exhausted."


    The man''s face looked young and lively. It was obvious that he was a freshman.


    His words made me chuckle. It also made Colin''s usual stern face soften slightly, showing a hint of


    laughter Then, he took out his phone to find that he had dozens of missed calls and voice messages


    from the young man.

 Chapter 618

    "I identally pressed the mute button. Sorry to trouble you. Did something happen?" Colin clenched


    his fist in front of his nose, suppressing theughter in his throat.


    The young man finally caught his breath. He looked at the two dishes already on the table and


    swallowed his saliva. "Mr. White, is it possible to talk while we eat? I''ve been running around for over


    an hour, and my stomach is rumbling like the drums at a rock concert."


    His humorous words made usugh. So, Colin rang the bell to ask the waiter for another set of cutlery.


    It turned out that someone from the new coborative project had suddenly decided toe for an


    inspection in the afternoon. As head of the project, Colin had to be there. Moreover, there was some


    preparatory work that needed Colin''s participation and supervision.


    Everything was really over this time.


    I knew it wouldn''t be so easy to return to Southsville.


    It was supposed to be a good meal, but all the food tasted nd to me due to the disappointment I felt.


    After we were done, Colin called a taxi for me, but there was no one at home, and I didn''t feel like


    staying at home alone. So, I decided to go to Crystal House to paint.


    We ended up going back to school together.


    Before getting out of the car, Colin touched my hair and told me to behave myself. He also told me to


    stay away from anything dangerous and to be smart in case of idents.


    Why couldn''t he see the hurt I was feeling? He was always thinking about his own interests. How about


    considering mine?


    I forced a smile and bade him goodbye. But he just stared at me with warning in his eyes. It wasn''t until


    I repeatedly reassured him that I understood his intentions and remembered his words that he finally


    left. Was this how a boyfriend was supposed to behave? He was simply jealous and worried about


    Winston approaching me.


    I hadn''t touched a paintbrush since thest time I came to Crystal House many days ago. Today, I


    found myself missing painting a little. It seemed that I couldn''t be away from a paintbrush in my life.


    Since it was the holidays, most students had gone home or gone traveling. Only Winston and another


    young woman were in Crystal House.


    The young woman was sitting in front of an easel, holding a brushzin her left hand while pointing at a


    particr part of the painting with her right. She was saying something, and Winston was listening to


    her.


    When they saw me, Winston was stunned for a moment. Then, he straightened up and scratched his


    head a little awkwardly before turning to smile at me. "Luna, why are you here? Is everything settled?"


    His attitude was exceptionally respectful, which was quite a sudden change.


    But it was good.


    "It''s all taken care of. How''s the preparation for thepetition? Is there anything I can help with?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s almost done. I''ll let you know if there''s anything. By the way, do you want to be our partner in this


    competition? If you do, I''ll add your name in."


    I didn''t sign up for thepetition


    this time. The pieces were all their work. I had only assisted them on the side as a consultant and


    hadn''t done much. Their aplishments from thepetition would be because of their excellent


    skills. That had nothing much to do with me.


    In such a situation, how could I have the audacity to request the addition of my name? "None of the


    pieces are mine, so there''s no need to add my name. I''ll be over there. Just et me know if you need


    anything.


    As I walked away from them, I heard the young woman ask Winston in a low voice, "Winston, is that


    the senior you admire?"


    He was silent for a moment before responding, "She''s the queen of the Department of Fine Arts. I''m


    not her only admirer."


    "Oh, she''s so tall and has a good figure. Plus, she looks so cool when she speaks. She''s so pretty.


    Does she have a boyfriend?"


    "Yes, her boyfriend is the Prince Charming of the Department of Fine Arts. But he''s super faithful, so


    don''t think too much about it." This sentence sounded a bit forced to me.

 Chapter 619

    "Wow, a Prince Charming and a queen. That''s the ultimate pairing."


    "Girls shouldn''t be vulgar."


    "Wiston, ''wow'' isn''t vulgar. It''s an exmation."


    I walked away and didn''t hear his response. I only heard the young woman exim, then there was


    silence.


    As I opened the canvas, I couldn''t help but smile. She was such a lively young woman that she could


    even stun a carefree guy like Winston. It was good to be young.


    He only seemed energetic when he was with this kind of young woman.


    As expected, once Colin got busy, he would forget what we had nned before.


    At five in the evening, I received a call from him. "Sorry, darling. I''ll be busy for a little longer, so I won''t


    be able to have dinner with you. What do you want to eat? I''ll order it to be delivered home."


    Fortunately, he remembered to feed me and didn''t just forget about mepletely.


    To say that I wasn''t disappointed would be a lie. It had been a long time since we had a proper dinner


    together. It wasn''t surprising at all that the sudden decision to go back to Southsville ended up in vain.


    But seeing him getting so busy and tired for the sake of our future, I felt more sorry for him despite my


    disappointment. So when his apology came, I couldn''t bring myself to say anything usatory. I just


    graciously told him that he didn''t need to order anything for me and that I could handle it myself.


    After that, I called Queenie. It happened that Andrew would be workingte too, so we agreed to go to


    the flea market together. After Andrew got off from work, we would have dinner together. Jinovy was a


    bustling city withrge markets and shopping centers everywhere, offering a variety of goods and


    services.


    As Queenie and I were from ordinary families, we had a special fondness for flea markets that wealthy


    people rarely visit. Many of our decorations at home were bought from these flea markets. But my


    favorite part would be the variety of snacks sold at these markets. Just thinking about it already made


    my mouth water.


    Queenie often said that my appearance didn''t match my true self. She said I had an angelic face but a


    down-to-earth heart. I especially love antiques with stories behind them.


    That was indeed me-authentic and


    rxed with the belief that the harder you work, the happier you''ll be. I was a faithful person and only


    wished to be with one person for a lifetime. I just wanted an ordinary life where I could live freely with


    the


    people I loved and have enough on my te.


    We walked over to the center of a park that had a flea market with rows of stalls, each with its own


    unique featurespletely different from the others.


    We went from one stall to another, and soon, our hands were full of shopping bags.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When we were halfway through the market, Andrew came over. He took the bags from us and put them


    in the car beforeing back to us, standing beside Queenie.


    Queenie''s attitude toward Andrew


    had softened a lot now, which made him excited every day. He treated her even more attentively.


    Today, he even came to the flea market and acted like some kind of bodyguard, protecting her.


    This made me extremely envious and bitter as I was alone. I couldn''t help but silently wonder when


    Colin would have time to apany me for a stroll and experience things like this together.


    But when I thought about someone like Colin going to such a bustling market with me, it felt like he


    would be out of ce.


    So, it was still more fitting for me to go around with Queenie.


    With Andrew''s help, we became even more unrestrained in our shopping. We walked all the way to the


    end of the street. If we went farther, we would reach an


    elin


    undeveloped area that was blocked by blue metal tes to prevent people from seeing what was


    inside.

 Chapter 620

    We heard from one of the stall owners that the area was going to be developed into a new residential


    area. Thend had been allocated to a real estate developmentpany, and construction would start


    soon.


    There were a few stalls and pedestrians here. So, there was nothing much to see. The three of us


    turned around to head back so that we could go for dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After walking a few steps, Queenie suddenly stopped and said, "Lulu, look there." I followed her gaze


    and was taken aback by what I saw.


    About ten yards ahead, Gavin was pushing Jasmine''s wheelchair. She was wearing a simple white


    dress with her long hair flowing behind her. She had light makeup on, and her beauty exuded a sense


    of intimidation that kept people from approaching casually.


    This version of Jasmine felt unfamiliar to me. It was as if there were two people with the same face. But


    it was unmistakably her, not someone else. It seemed that she would only show her true colors behind


    our backs.


    I smiled. Instead of rehabilitating, she was out in the flea market. She must have been very bored as


    she couldn''t help but stir up some trouble. I just wondered what new trick she wanted to pull at the flea


    market.


    "Jasmine sure has quite a lot of leisure activities," I said somewhat sarcastically.


    "It''s far from the hospital, right? Wouldn''t she feel tired?" Queenie asked puzzlingly.


    "Who knows what kind of quirk this is." I shrugged, finding her actions quite iprehensible.


    Just then, a ck luxury car silently glided over and stopped next to her. The driver lowered his head


    as he opened the back door. Gavin then lifted her into the back seat while the driver folded up the


    wheelchair and put it in the trunk.


    From this whole scene, she looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family who came out for a stroll.


    At that moment, several questions popped into my head.


    Whose car was that? Where were they taking Jasmine? Who was Jasmine exactly? The level of


    respect that the driver showed her reminded me of a chief butler in a period drama. "What are you


    thinking, Lulu? Why are you silent when I''m talking to you?" Queenie nudged me.


    I snapped out of my reverie and


    looked up at the taillights of the car as I voiced my doubts, "I''m


    wondering about the rtionship et


    between those men and Jasmine. Colin said her family never came to visit her after she got injured.


    Isn''t that strange? I''ve always felt she had a mysterious identity." Content


    belongs to


    "What''s so strange about that? When something happened to me, my family didn''te either.


    Everyone has a side that''s not known to others.


    "She graduated from our university


    as well, but I''ve never heard any bad rumors about her during our time there. Although what she did


    was a bit disgusting, apart from that, I don''t think there''s anything else to her. s?novel


    Queenie said this with a slightly downcast mood. Andrew''s hand promptly pressed on her shoulder,


    giving her invisible strength and support. She just turned her head and smiled at him. "I''m fine."


    "I can''t be sure, but the people around her show an unusual level of respect for her. Every time I see


    her like this, I have a feeling that she''s not the person we know. It''s strange and mysterious."


    "What do you mean by that? She can


    love whoever she wants as long as it doesn''t affect you and Colin. He''s totally devoted to you. If you


    don''t give her a chance, she can''t do anything. We don''t have to know anything else nor care too much


    about it."


    I was a littlezy and a happy-go-lucky person. Thinking that what Queenie said made sense, I decided


    to let it go. Colin''s heart was with me, so it would be useless even if Jasmine tried to stir up trouble.


    But suddenly, Andrew said, "Luna''s intuition isn''t wrong. That car costs three million dors. People


    who own that kind of car are either rich or powerful. They''re not simple people.


    "Even though Mr. White and Luna have a good rtionship, there are some things we should know. It''s


    important to know the enemy."

 Chapter 621

    "Three million dors?! My goodness, how long do I need to earn that kind of money? If that''s the case,


    she should be someone wealthy. Andrew, have you ever heard of her?" Queenie asked. Seeing


    Queenie taking the initiative to talk to him, Andrew''s face immediately lit up. He shamelessly draped his


    arm over her shoulder and walked forward with her.


    "There used to be a Taylor family in Jinovy. My grandpa said that something happened many years ago


    that made the family move up north. As for where they settled down, I don''t know. Jasmine is likely one


    of them."


    "How so?" I asked him, puzzled.


    There were so many people with thest name Taylor. How could he be sure that Jasmine was from


    that particr family?


    "Well, I have a special talent for remembering things. Actually, I thought that she looked familiar the first


    time I saw her. It was like I had seen her somewhere before. When I went back to my family''s mansion


    last time, I saw my grandma''s old photo and recalled it. Jasmine looks a lot like the woman in the


    photo.


    "Grandma said that she''s a friend''s daughter and she had a close rtionship with the Taylors. It


    seems that sheter gave birth to a daughter. So, I deduced that Jasmine is likely the daughter of that


    woman." "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Queenieined. Then, she raised her hand to swat his


    hand away, which was trying to pull her into his embrace.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew smiled and kept his hand in ce forcefully, determined not to let his hard-won advantage slip


    away.


    He exined earnestly, "I didn''t take it seriously at that time. It was only when Luna questioned her


    identity just now that I remembered. If you want to know the truth, I''ll ask someone to investigateter.


    It''s jus a matter of making a request."


    "Do you want to know?" Queenie asked me.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, please do investigate her. But if it''s too much trouble, there''s no need to


    make a big deal out of it."


    Just like that, the matter of Jasmine''s identity was left behind.


    As we couldn''t make it back to Southsville in the end, Mom called andined to me about it. She


    made me promise repeatedly that I would definitely return earlier during the winter vacation.


    October 15th was Colin''s birthday. So, I wanted to prepare a surprise gift for him.


    As we had a two-day vacation, Queenie and I decided to go out for a stroll.


    Colin''s birthday gift didn''t have to be something valuable, but it had to be special and unique.


    There was some kind of event at Andrew''s family mansion during this time. He had originally wanted to


    take Queenie with him, but she adamantly refused. So, he had to go back alone, much to his


    disappointment.


    Queenie and I were delighted to not have someone else tagging along, so we went out early.


    "Luna, do you really have an idea in


    mind? We''ve been walking for a whole morning and visited over a hundred stores, yet you haven''t


    found anything you liked." Queenie sat on a bench by the roadside, fanning herself with her hand.


    I was really tired as well as I slumped on the bench. If I had known that we would walk so much, I


    would''ve worn ts. High heels were not suitable for shopping.


    I was usually in casual clothes and


    wore ts to school. But somehow,


    this morning, I chose a long skirt


    with high heels on impulse. I looked beautiful, and many turned the heads my way, but my feet and


    calves were so sore now.


    el.n


    "I do have an idea. It''s something that I''ll like at first sight, something irreceable. Suits, ties,


    briefcases, and the like are receable no matter how expensive they are What I want to give Colin


    has to be Something unique." Content belongs


    to


    "Something unique? That''s not going to be easy. But I do know of something unique. As long as you''re


    willing to give it to him, I''m sure he would love it to bits."

 Chapter 622

    "What is it?" I perked up, eagerly waiting for Queenie to point me in the right direction.


    "Luna Lawson."


    Me?


    I looked at her in confusion. Her face, reddened by the sun, had a mischievous smile. "Yes, there''s only


    one Luna Lawson in the world. Isn''t that unique enough?"


    This damn woman...


    She was ying with fire here.


    My face turned red with a mixture of embarrassment and indignation as I suddenly realized what she


    meant. I tickled her and said, "I''m not an object, you are. Queenie, are you asking for trouble?"


    I shouldn''t have trusted her. Nothing good came from her mouth. She was just deliberately teasing me.


    "Yes, you''re not an object, I am. Stop it already. But aren''t I right? If you can''t find a suitable gift, just


    book a hotel room. I''ll help you decorate it, wrap you up, and put you on the bed. Mr. White would


    definitely be overjoyed. He won''t get enough of you."


    "Stop that. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll skin you alive and feed you to the sharks."


    Although I knew about sex, I was still a virgin. I couldn''t handle her jokes.


    After some fooling around, we found a ce to have lunch and continued shopping in the afternoon.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    We wandered until seven in the evening. I was feeling exhausted, but I hadn''t found the desired gift.


    Queenie and I were totally defeated and detedly decided to walk thest street before heading


    home.


    "Are we going home already? But you haven''t found the gift yet."


    "Yeah, if there''s nothing suitable here, we''ll go home. Worst-case scenario, I''ll just spend a few days


    painting a piece for him. It might not be very original, but it''s handmade, so he should like it." "Luna,


    look over there." Queenie nudged me with her shoulder. "What''s that?"


    I turned to look and saw a set of blue chubby figurines through the window disy, each one


    exquisitely crafted and adorable.


    Anyone familiar with me knew I had


    a special fondness for the cartoon


    l.ne


    character, Blue Monster. This set Blue Monster figurines was charming to me, and I wanted, have a


    closer look. If I could,might even take them home. Content


    belongs to


    Upon entering the store, I discovered that it was a handicraft workshop. I had never thought there was


    more to discover inside.


    The storefront looked small, but it was quite long and had different areas, decorations, and projects.


    Customers could make their own creations guided by professionals.


    I stood by a workbench and watched a long red yarn transform into various shapes under the teacher''s


    quick fingers. I marveled at the magical moment.


    As my eyes scanned the disy cases of finished products, inspiration struck me.


    Colin was the Prince Charming of


    et


    Lincoln University and a teacher at Jesselton College. He had always carried himself seriously, always


    refined and rarely smiling. He wore dark clothes, and all his belongings were in and simple.


    Even his keychain was just a simple ring, and there was no decoration on his car keys. Even the inside


    of his car was bare, serious and dull.


    What about giving him a set of keychains? Although they were not worth much money, Colin had never


    cared about such things.


    I had known him since I was born,


    so I knew what kind of person he was. And the fact that I personally handcrafted the keychains would


    show my sincerity. Plus, they would fit his image perfectly. I was sure he would like this gift.

 Chapter 623

    "Luna, don''t tell me after exhausting ourselves like this, you''ve decided to give my idol this thing."


    Queenie couldn''t hide her disdain for my choice, pursing her lips like an old woman.


    I blinked at her and said, "It''s the thought that counts, right? It''s not about the value of the item but who


    it''s from. If it''s from Luna Lawson, your idol would definitely like it."


    Under Queenie''s disapproving and disdainful look, I faced immense pressure and told the owner my


    idea.


    The owner was a young man with a low ponytail. He looked somewhat effeminate and had a


    particrly straightforward personality.


    He immediately took me to the workbench area and handed me over to a teacher who was deftly


    working with "her" hands. "Max, listen up. Do your best to help this youngdy show her infatuation for


    her boyfriend."


    As I stared at the back of the long-haired beauty, I silently wondered why the owner spoke like that to


    someone who I knew would be a prettydy just by looking at "her" back. I couldn''t understand how the


    owner, who seemed a little clueless, could manage to retain such a person to work for him.


    After "she" turned around and chatted with me, I realized how wrong I was. The owner didn''t make a


    mistake. It was me whopletely misjudged the situation.


    With well-trimmed eyebrows, apricot-colored deep eyes, peachy cheeks, a straight nose, fair skin, and


    rows of white teeth, "she" was so stunning that I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    Queenie and I sheepishly took a step back, stuttering our greetings, "Hello, you''re so beautiful."


    "She" chuckled at our silly looks. The sound of "her"ughter somehow made my heart tremble.


    This voice... "She" was a man?


    Queenie and I exchanged puzzled nces, finding the answer in each other''s eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, the man called Maxime, had the typical expressions of a man on the face that


    was as delicate as a work of art, which seemed somewhat out of ce.


    "Boss, don''t you think calling such a beautiful woman Max sounds weird? You should use a more


    ttering nickname. The current one is bad Queenie fully embraced her inner fangirl as she


    sympathetically offered what she thought was a sensible suggestion. Content


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to


    The ownerughed heartily. "Let me give you some advice. Just concentrate on learning well. Don''t


    listen or look at anything else besides your craft.


    "Once you fall into certain traps, it''s


    very difficult to get away. Beauty has always been a double-edged sword that''s invisible to the eyes.


    There might be a sharp dagger beneath the beautiful facade. You''re still young, so don''t be swayed by


    external beauty."


    "Boss, why do you always tarnish my image in front of beautiful young women? If I''m a sword, then


    why haven''t I stabbed you to death?"


    "Haha, that''s because I''m straight. If you want to stab me, you''ll have to find a way to bend me over."


    They were exchanging such vicious words.


    Queenie and I couldn''t take it anymore, so we covered our ears.


    Maxime and the owner exchanged a few more yful insults before the owner shooed us away to


    begin discussing my idea.


    Upon hearing that I wanted to give my boyfriend a birthday gift, Maxime couldn''t help but admiringly


    say, "There aren''t many young women willing to go to such lengths prepare gifts for their boyfriends


    nowadays. He''s really lucky. Don''t worry, I''ll guide you well.


    "Let''s get started. First, you have to choose the color and pattern of the yarn. I don''t rmend red for


    men."


    Of course, I wouldn''t choose red. He was a dignified teacher at Jesselton College. If he pulled out his


    keys with a little red apple hanging from them, what would happen? Just thinking about it made me


    laugh until my stomach hurt.


    I pointed to a dark green spool, and Maxime nodded in approval. "You''ve got taste. Add some beads


    and it''ll elevate it to the next level. What pattern would you like?"


    What did he mean by "I had taste"? I had quite a refined taste, thank you very much. I was an art


    student, so I had an understanding and cognition of colors that went beyond ordinary people.


    I chose a rtivelymon button pattern. It was simple and elegant, with good symbolism. The key


    point was that the craftsmanship was simple, suitable for a beginner like me.

 Chapter 624

    Maxime changed the tough and yful demeanor he had with the owner once he was immersed in his


    work. He turned into a serious person as he earnestly exined the weaving method to me patiently


    while demonstrating it.


    In less than an hour, the keychain was woven. Although it wasn''t as neat and pretty as what an expert


    could make, I received praise from Maxime as a novice since it took shape.


    Queenie took the keychain andpared it with hers. She found it quite interesting and decided to


    choose a jade-colored yarn to learn together with me.


    Time flew by when a person was deeply immersed in something. It was already dark outside when I


    held the four finished keychains, and we admired each other''s work.


    I checked my phone and saw several missed calls and over 20 unread messages, all from Colin.


    Queenie''s phone also had some notifications from Andrew.


    I returned Colin''s call. He said that he could return early today and asked me to send him my location


    so that he could pick me up.


    But I hesitated and rejected him as I thought about the keychains in my bag.


    Birthday gifts should be presented on the day itself for the element of surprise. If I let him know I was


    here, he could guess the reason and purpose at any moment. Then, the present wouldn''t be


    meaningful anymore.


    Halfway through our ride home, Andrew called to say that things were ending soon on his end as well.


    He promised to bring us some good food so that we didn''t have to cook. We just had to wait for him to


    return.


    Within minutes of entering the house, Colin and Andrew returned together, each carrying several food


    containers. The aroma alone was enough to make one drool.


    I took the containers from Colin and brought them to the kitchen. "Andrew, where did you order so


    much food from? How are we going to finish it all?"


    He shook his reddened hand,


    looking delighted. His gaze passed


    through the ss door of the


    kitchen andnded on Queenie. "I


    didn''t order it. I was at my family''s banquet, remember? Content


    belongs to


    "Grandma heard that I had a woman I liked and was overjoyed. So, she personally made several


    dishes and insisted I bring them back for Queenie to try." The matron Lamberts


    of the


    personally cooked the food? I looked


    at the food in awe, wondering what magical vors were awaiting. After all, this was the first time that.


    would be tasting something made by someone from a wealthy family.


    Honestly, when Andrew said that, I was happy yet worried.


    There were some things that Queenie would never ask. If that was the case, it was up to me, as her


    bestie, to ask on her behalf.


    "Andrew, whether it''s Queenie herself, her parents, or even me, we''ve never thought she would


    be a wealthy man''s wife.


    "People like us from ordinary families only hope to marry for love and love alone. We''d never do


    anything like selling ourselves for selfish desires. Do you understand?" Andrew took out somerge


    tes from the cupboard and started putting the food into them.


    After hearing my words, he set aside the food containers in his hands and turned to look in Queenie''s


    direction


    gently. He smiled. "Luna, I understand what you mean. Actually, your hopes are also mine.


    "When Grandma pulled me aside, she specifically told me that no one from the Lamberts had ever


    been in an arranged marriage. In the Lamberts, spouses must truly love each other.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I like Queenie and want to marry her. There''s no doubt about that. It''s all because I truly like her and


    want to be with her."

 Chapter 625

    "You witnessed what Queenie went through because of her previous rtionship. In fact, she only


    exhausted herself loving someone and did nothing wrong. I don''t want anyone to hurt, criticize, or


    humiliate her because of these things."


    "No matter how many times I promise you about these things, it won''t be as convincing as when those


    scenarios actually happen. I don''t want to make empty promises without personally going through the


    actual situation.


    "Luna, if Queenie ever suffers even the slightest harm or injustice because of me in the future, I''ll take


    responsibility and apologize." Andrew''s expression was solemn. Despite the smile he had, his gaze


    was sincere.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was still too early for this kind of talk as they were not even dating as of now.


    Although his promise seemed sincere, things were always changing. How many people could truly fulfill


    their promises?


    Just consider examples like Queenie and Flynn as well as Felix and Lc. Which of these couples


    didn''t make solemn vows at the beginning, only to part ways and even grow to dislike each other?


    "You''re only 20 years old. There are many different types of women in the world that you haven''t


    encountered. How do you know you can stay faithful to one woman?"


    Andrew raised an eyebrow and smiled, ncing behind me. "Why wouldn''t I know? I heard that since


    the age of six, Mr. White had decided to treat you as his lifelongpanion."


    His sudden remark made my face flush before I could even respond.


    Where did this brat learn about such things? He even knew how to turn the tables.


    It was such a beautifully executed counter-attack.


    Feeling uneasy, I reached up to smooth down some strands of hair on my forehead. I was thinking


    about how to end this increasingly awkward conversation. Suddenly, I heard a low chuckle behind me


    and felt a warm chin on my shoulder.


    Then, in an instant, I found myself falling into an embrace with a faint smell of tobo.


    "Mr. White, I''ll take these two dishes out now." Andrew, acting as if he didn''t notice my blushing face,


    gracefully carried the two tes out, leaving me and Colin alone.


    "Mr. White, you need to be mindful of your actions. You can''t just say anything in front of your


    students." I bit the arm hugging me.


    I felt the muscles under my teeth tighten instantly. Colin let out a hoarse hum that was dangerously


    alluring.


    My fetish for voices was truly incurable.


    "It''s not like it''s something scandalous. There''s nothing wrong with saying it as it is. If I could, I''d


    announce it to the world."


    I broke into a sweat. He wanted to announce it to the world. Did he think he was the president or


    something?


    "A little kid at the age of six knows nothing. Saying that it''s for a lifetime was just nonsense."


    "Why wouldn''t I know? Since the day


    I didn''t mind changing a certain someone''s diapers, I had already made up my mind." Colin whispered


    in my ear, blowing warm breaths inte it. It made my body go soft.


    This devil was always flirting with me.


    I couldn''t help but be curious about how someone like him, who was always serious, could talk to his


    student about this matter.


    He raised an eyebrow, ncing at


    me with a smile. "I learned a phrase from a novel you read. I think it''s something like ''love at first sight.


    felt the phrase perfectly described the moment I saw you when was six so I remembered it. Your future


    husband is quite clever, right?"


    He lifted his chin and lowered his eyes to look at me triumphantly, as if saying, "Praise me, praise me!"


    Because of those four words which wereden with flirtatious undertones, the taste of thest meal of


    the holidays was infinitely enhanced.


    My emotions lingered until bedtime.


    After showering, Iy on the bed,


    trying my best to keep my eyes open even though I was very tired. I even used my hands to keep my


    eyelids open, trying hard not to fall asleep.

 Chapter 626

    Colin was still in the shower. I wanted to wait for him to fall asleep together.


    "If you''re tired, just sleep. Don''t strain your eyes." The bed sank beside me as he finally climbed into


    bed. Looking at my strange posture, he chuckled and removed my hands that were prying my eyes


    open.


    I shamelessly rolled over and snuggled into his arms. His body was still warm from the shower and had


    the scent of shower gel.


    I rubbed against him like a little puppy, finding the mostfortable position to nestle in. "Colin, your


    birthday ising soon."


    He grunted in response while gently stroking my back with hisrge hand, affectionately kissing my


    forehead before rubbing his chin against it. "And you''re not sleeping because of that?"


    "Mm, you''ve always celebrated my birthday before. So, this time, I want to celebrate yours properly."


    "It''s just a birthday that happens every year. It''s not a big deal. There''s no need to make a fuss about


    celebrating it."


    "No, we''re celebrating it." I was so tired that I was getting a little fuzzy. But the intention of celebrating


    his birthday was still clear in my mind.


    "Have you figured out how you want to celebrate?"


    "Not yet, but you have to listen to me."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, my darling. I''ll fully cooperate no matter what you need from me."


    As the holidays had ended, I began to prepare the research topic for my graduation thesis.


    At first, I was nning to research the profound influence of ancient painting techniques on modern


    watercolor painting. However, since it had been passed down for thousands of years, simr topics had


    beer done by many people before.


    No matter how innovative I tried to be, it would still be somewhat cliche.


    So, that idea onlysted a moment before I dismissed it. I turned my attention to the study and


    application of pigments.


    After taking on the Dreamlight project, I had been reading a lot about ancient architectural painting. I


    greatly admired the wisdom of ancient painters who kept their colors vibrant even after thousands of


    years. With the continuous development of science and technology, there were many brands on the


    market now that sold good quality pigments.


    However, with time, the changes in temperature, humidity, and other environmental factors, the colors


    would undergo some changes.


    For a truly good painting, changes in color could ruin it. Therefore, creating new and better pigments


    that could stand the test of time had be the thing that every artist anticipated the most.


    But this path was both wide and long. There was no guarantee whether it would be sessful or


    whether there would be progress. It might end in vain. There were no definite answers. The topic itself


    was a gamble with an unknown oue.


    But no matter how difficult it was, I would persevere and wouldn''t regret my decision to choose this


    topic.


    It was just that the Dreamlight


    project was still ongoing, and the


    vel


    to


    adjust ordingly. Each participant was preparing to show off their skills.


    This meant that I would invest more time to support the school''speting team.


    In previouspetitions, especially


    those organized by higher education


    institutions, the process was


    basically topile a list of


    participants, submit the artwork, and


    select the winning pieces after


    several rounds of selection. Content


    belongs to


    Besides creating their artwork, the participants knew nothing about the selection process. They just had


    to wait for the results after submitting their artwork.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that there was a problem with the current practice. It was just that the process


    was not transparent enough.


    The organizers of the newpetition had a brilliant idea on this matter.


    They specifically found a venue and adopted the ancientpetition format by dividing participants


    into several batches and cing them in designated rooms. Then, each participant would draw a topic


    from the selections provided and create their artwork on the spot


    S?arch the  website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 627

    The entire creation process would be recorded, and there would be an additional score for creativity.


    The judging panel would score the artwork based on the actual situation in the rooms, which would be


    included in the total score.


    In summary, thispetition was not just about painting skills but also about personal psychological


    maturity and creativity. Those who were fixed in their ways of painting would be eliminated by the


    times. This was considered a pioneering initiative for suchpetitions. It would provide greater room


    for expression and pose a greater challenge to artists, making it fairer and more transparent. This


    would serve as a new test as well.


    Therefore, it aroused great enthusiasm among students from famous universities nationwide. The


    number of participants doubled, and many students who did not sign up regretted missing such a good


    opportunity.


    Winston was a master of oil painting. The team he led had five members, three male and two female.


    They were all well-known in our school and had received unanimous recognition and rmendations


    from their mentors.


    I had seen their works before. All of them had strong abilities. I had previously guided them in


    developing their creative thinking, and their performance had been good.


    As long as they broadened their knowledge and maintained their mindset during thepetition, they


    would definitely achieve good results.


    I thought my work was done as it was up to the participants how they wanted to approach the


    competition. But the professor thought otherwise and assigned me a new task. It was something that I


    had no confidence inpleting.


    I was raised strictly by my parents. So, as long as I held a brush, everything around me would turn into


    a silent background, and nothing would affect me. Even the professor highly praised my ability to focus


    on my painting.


    On the first day of work on the eighth, the professor called me to his office and asked me to conduct


    psychological training for the five participants of thepetition. He wanted me to teach them how to


    ovee nervousness within half a month.


    I had been training since I was


    around three or four years old. So, it


    was like practicing piano from a young age. It took over a decade of training from my parents to


    achieve my level of concentration. It was impossible to do it within half


    month. It was like asking someone to run before learning to walk.


    Rushing things was never the best solution.


    The professor was really asking for the impossible.


    The participants wouldn''t be able to do it!


    "Professor, I didn''t study psychology, and I''m not a qualified teacher. I have little to no experience in


    both professional knowledge and teaching experience. The result will definitely disappoint you, and I


    can''t


    mislead the participants." Content


    belongs to


    I prayed hard, hoping the professor would show some leniency and let me off the hook.


    After hearing my words, the professor mmed the thermos in his hand onto the table. It caused a


    strawberry to bounce out andnd on the table. "Luna, I can''t ask you to do something now, can I? How


    dare you talk back to me like this!"


    "No, no, I wasn''t talking back. I dare


    not." I quickly shook my head and hands vigorously. I would have shaken my feet as well if I could


    I


    show him that I had absolutely no intention of disobeying him. Content


    belongs to  S


    The professor picked up the strawberry on the table, looked at it, and threw it into his mouth, chewing it


    up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I flinched subconsciously and took a half-step back to stay out of range of the professor''s murderous


    gaze.

 Chapter 628

    Just a moment ago, I almost thought that I would be that unlucky strawberry.


    "Are you sure? I think you''re quite the daring one! Young people nowadays really have no conscience.


    When they need you, they''lle to you eight times a day, almost begging each time. But once they


    be sessful and famous, they''ll kick you away without hesitation.


    "What kind of society is this? Respecting the elders and valuing education haspletely be just


    a meaningless phrase."


    The professor exaggeratedly pounded his chest and stomped his feet. He even squeezed out two tears


    from the corners of his eyes. It was as if once I uttered one more word of refusal, I would be the


    ungrateful student deserving of punishment.


    "I definitely didn''t mean that, but you can''t just force it on me, right? I''m just thinking about your


    reputation.


    "Professor, think about it. I''m your apprentice. If I reluctantly do something uncertain and it goes wrong,


    both your reputation and ability to judge people would also be questioned, right? If that happens, how


    will you find more students like me, right?"


    I was appealing to his emotions and reasoning, but the professor didn''t buy it at all.


    He mmed his hand on the desk, making the papers and pens fly. I was startled in ce.


    When did the professor be so irritable and violent? This was terrifying.


    "Don''t talk back to me! Let me make it clear to you. If our students don''t bag the top three in the


    competition, it''ll be all on you no matter the reason. Now, shut your mouth and go do what you need to


    do. Get out!"


    So, in the presence of about a dozen teachers in the spacious office, I left with a sense of silent


    indignation.


    The office was around the corner next to the stairs. After getting kicked out of the office, I had a grim


    expression as I walked toward the stairs. Just as I turned the corner, I saw Winston leaning against the


    wall with his hands in his pockets. He was looking at me with a mischievous smirk.


    Damn it, he wasughing at me!


    I instinctively turned my head to look at the clear sky outside.


    The fall weather was refreshing, with blue skies and white clouds. The sun hung high. Everything


    seemed to be very normal.


    It seemed that I was the one being abnormal.


    I couldn''t be bothered to deal with


    the capricious Winston, so I


    pretended not to notice him and


    continued on my way. I ignored him


    He didn''t seem to mind either. He just followed behind me at a


    v


    distance, the rhythmic sound of his heels hitting the stairs sounding very pronounced.


    After stepping out of the building and breathing in the cool air, my mood improved considerably.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Of course, there were still worries, but I didn''t want to think about those now.


    At that moment, there were about five or six freshmening toward me as theyughed and joked


    around.


    I had substituted in a few of their sses at the professor''s request, and I got along well with them due


    to our simr ages. Now, whenever they saw me, they woulde over to greet me cheerfully. Content


    belongs to


    At first, they would address me as Ms. Lawson, which I didn''t like. So, they changed it to Ms. Luna.


    Honestly, I would prefer if they just called me Luna. It sounded friendlier.


    But these stubborn kids insisted on having a teacher-and-student rtionship with me. They


    unanimously decided to call me Ms. Luna.


    Their way of addressing me made me feel like I was some kind of professional assistant.

 Chapter 629

    "I heard that there are four new tutors in the freshman year, all of them from graduate school. The


    response toward the other three tutors was mediocre except for you, Ms. Luna. Everyone had high


    praise for you. It''s as if they worship you.


    "This must be the psychological maturity that Professor King talked about. Come on, tell me, how did


    you brainwash the students? I want to learn too," Winston asked me with a smirk.


    I rolled my eyes at his remark.


    What was all this about? Why would I brainwash my own students? Why would I waste my time on


    something like that? It was useless.


    If the students said I was good and liked me, it was because of my personal charm and my skills in


    painting. It was definitely not some calcted strategy!


    But how could I exin this to him? There was no way to exin it. It was just not in my nature to y


    games.


    So, I kept my mouth shut and ignored him.


    "Ms. Luna, I heard that the professor arranged for you to be our psychological counselor. Have you


    prepared the lessons? When will you start? Thepetition is approaching, so time is extremely tight.


    Plus, everyone is eagerly looking forward to your guidance."


    Winston kept chattering in my ear like a broken record yer, making me irritated.


    This brat knew how to talk nonsense. I didn''t realize it before, but he was so annoying when he talked


    like this.


    I really felt like stuffing his mouth with a rag.


    "I''ve never studied psychology, and I have no experience in counseling. So, there are no lesson ns,


    and I don''t know when to start.


    "In order not to dy the training for thepetition, please personally visit Professor King''s office and


    make your request. I really can''t help with that, okay?" I said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They should figure it out themselves. I couldn''t handle such sophisticated counseling.


    Winston quickly caught up with me. As he was tall, he would asionally look down at me with a smirk


    on his lips. Didn''t he say he would respect me like a senior? Why was he acting like a rascal now?


    "It''s not okay. We''re good students,


    so we won''t make things difficult for the professor. Moreover, I heard everything just now. You didn''t.


    refuse the professor. Not rest"


    him means that you''ve agreed. So, you must conduct the training."


    What did he mean by that?


    Wouldn''t I be his teacher as well? At the very least, I had substituted in a few of his sses. Shouldn''t


    that count for something?


    They were just a bunch of ungrateful kids!


    "I don''t have time to argue with you. You''re the team leader, so I won''t hide it from you.


    "If it was about painting, I could teach you everything I knew, but not this kind of mental training. I really


    can''t do it, and I don''t know how. So, please find someone else."


    I said it full of anger and sped up my pace. My mind was a mess, and I didn''t even pay attention to


    where I was going.


    After about five minutes, Winston


    couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed me and turned me in a different direction With where you''re


    going, you won''t even make it by tomorrow. morning. Crystal House is this way, and everyone''s waiting


    for you there. Let''s hurry."


    I angrily shook off his hand and adjusted my coat.


    Why did they think they could just pick me up and drag me around just because they were taller? Was


    this how students were supposed to treat their teachers? How arrogant!


    "I''ll say this again. I can teach you to


    paint, but I can''t teach you


    e


    psychology. If you insist, then give me some time to go back and do some research. I can''t just mislead


    people like this. It could take up to a year or two. If you can wait, then wait. If you can''t, find someone


    else."

 Chapter 630

    We talked and bickered for a while until we saw the transparent dome of Crystal House.


    "In fact, when ites to psychological resilience, your inner personality traits y a significant role.


    While external influences may have some effect, the progress won''t be very noticeable. Overall, it still


    depends on your self-discipline.


    "If youck this inner strength, it won''t change the nervousness you feel when facing difficult


    situations."


    My words made Winston burst intoughter. "Ms. Luna, you really sound like a 60-year-old schr."


    Schr? I was clearly a pretty young woman.


    But before I could explode in anger, Winston took the opportunity and redirected the conversation. "So,


    what we need is practical experience, not just theoretical knowledge. We can read up on psychology,


    but we can''t truly empathize without experiencing it ourselves."


    That was true.


    I stopped in my tracks to ponder. I couldn''t really disregard the professor''s arrangement as he had


    entrusted this matter to me, but how could I aplish it? That was my main concern. "Is everyone


    here?"


    "Yes. We heard about the changes the organizers made. Everyone seems a little restless, especially


    those who haven''t participated inrge-scalepetitions before. They just let me know that the team


    has gathered in Crystal House."


    "Alright then. Forget about the lessons. I''ll just talk to everyone about my own experiences on how to


    remain calm, maintain emotional stability, and stay focused when facing challenges."


    The so-called talk was basically recounting my childhood experiences as stories.


    There were many ways to convey knowledge. Although having a lesson was the most formal, it tended


    to be dry and difficult to understand. Storytelling might seem informal, but the focus was on immersing


    people in the atmosphere. This would often result in a much greater impact.


    Young people particrly enjoyed the storytelling method because it helped them learn while escaping


    the dullness of a formal lesson.


    I recounted every significant event about managing my mindset to everyone present, no matter how big


    or small it was.


    Some memories had long been


    buried deep in the recesses of my


    mind. Recalling them now and stringing them together was a rare pleasure. Meanwhile, speaking of


    past embarrassing moments would inevitably lead everyone to heartyughter.


    I didn''t expect this sharing method to be so well-received. Apart from a ten-minute break, I kept talking


    until it was almost noon. Even so, everyone was still thoroughly engaged.


    If Colin hadn''t called about bringing me out for lunch, I wouldn''t have known when to stop.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Colin''s figure appeared on the path in front of Crystal House.


    Fall in Jinovy was a little cool. Colin was in a formal suit, looking tall and slender in the ck attire. He


    looked handsome with his graceful manners.


    No one would have thought that


    et


    behind this gentle and elegant side of him, he also had a brutal side. Even now, whenever I recalled the


    scene of him mercilessly beating up the delinquents who trapped us, it sent shivers down my spine.


    Perhaps everyone had two sides that they showed to different people.


    I didn''t know how Colin perceived


    me in his heart, but I clearly saw


    both the warmth and love he


    showed to his loved ones as well as the coldness and ruthlessness he showed to his enemies. S


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Regardless of which side he was showing, I liked it, and it made me excited.


    I should''ve been ustomed to seeing his handsome face since I grew up looking at it. Yet, every time


    we met, I couldn''t help but marvel at his appearance.


    He had to be God''s favorite to be born as such a perfect person.

 Chapter 631

    I knew many young, handsome men, and they all had their own charm.


    The 18-year-old Felix was aloof and proud; the Matthew who became the heir of his family was


    reserved and bold; Andrew was outgoing but possessive; Maxime who taught me weaving was the


    embodiment of elegance.


    And Colin, whose face was as mesmerizing as the moon and whose eyes sparkled like the stars, could


    be gentle yet fearless when needed. The mole next to his eyes added to his allure. If an incubus truly


    existed in this world, it''d be him.


    As exceptional as he was, Colin kept a low profile. He focused on his work and me, maintaining a polite


    distance with everyone or everything.


    Nevertheless, he was a regr on the Confession Wall. Even I, who barely paid attention to the


    goings-on on campus, had heard about how popr he was among thedies.


    So when he stood on the path leading to Crystal House under the sunlight, it was like gazing at a


    masterpiece.


    Inside Crystal House, other than Winston and me who were used to the sight, the rest screamed, "Is


    that Mr. White? He''s so cute. I think I''m in love with him."


    "Sheesh, he''s so handsome that he bes an art piece just by standing."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I must sear this into my memory. If we''re supposed to draw portraits in thepetition, I''ll draw him."


    "A man of his look should be a supermodel, not a teacher."


    "No, he should be an actor. He''d win so many awards!"


    I was rendered speechless. While I was proud to have a charming man as my boyfriend, it could be


    troublesome too. Winston was annoyed at his ogling peers. He red at those who often admired him


    in secret, wishing that he could make them look at him instead.


    s, he was up against the varsity heartthrob. While Winston was handsome in his own right, his allure


    could not hold a candle against Colin. There was no way he could one-up him.


    "Mr. White, what brought you here?" A blushing woman ran toward Colin, brandishing her scarlet


    cheeks before him.


    I rubbed my temples. Urgh. Colin had bewitched another woman once again without knowing it. Colin


    nced at the girl coldly and smirked in my direction, the mole next to his eyes dancing coquettishly.


    "I''m here to pick up my girlfriend."


    "What? Girlfriend?" The woman pouted, dejected. She then protested in a cutesy way. "You have a


    girlfriend, Mr. White? How could you do this? Who is she?"


    The woman then turned and scanned the room inside Crystal House, trying to identify the person who


    stole her crush''s heart.


    I took in the disappointment on the woman''s face andmented how Colin had be so beguiling


    that he was a heartthrob and a heartbreaker.

 Chapter 632

    "Come back, Wendy. Mr. White is here to pick Luna up. Don''t be a third wheel now," called out a male


    student, disregarding whether the whole revtion would put Wendy in an awkward situation. "Wait, is


    that true, Mr. White? Luna is your girlfriend?" Wendy covered her mouth in disbelief. Her eyes lit up as


    if she was surprised and delighted to learn that I was Colin''s girlfriend. "Yes." Colin nodded and walked


    toward me, who was standing by the entrance. He tucked a lock of hair behind my ears and grabbed


    my hand. "I came to pick her up for lunch."


    Sheesh. Did he have to perform all these romantic gestures in public? Where was his decorum as a


    lecturer? Everyone would mock him.


    I blushed uncontrobly and whispered to him that he should stand farther from me. However, he


    ignored my demands and pulled me into his arms. Several other students screamed loudly, especially


    Wendy, who nearly confessed to him just now. She was so happy that she was kicking her feet.


    Seriously? Even the concert of a superstar would not receive a warmer reception than this. And Wendy


    too. She nearly confessed, and now, she was fangirling. What did she want?


    "Wendy, are you in denial now? You can kick your feet all you want, but you''re not kicking Luna out of


    Mr. White''s heart. She''s a permanent resident there."


    "I''m just happy. Mr. White is like an art piece. You can admire it from afar but can''t touch it. I merely


    wanted to take a closer look at him. That''s all. Also, only someone beautiful like Luna can match Mr.


    White''s handsomeness. They''re a match made in heaven! Oh, don''t mind me. Let me cry for a while."


    At the end of the whole collective ttery and congrattions, Colin and I feltpelled to treat


    everyone to lunch. And what was a good lunch option for a group? Barbecue, of course.


    Everyone sat around the griddle and grilled whatever they wanted to eat-corn, sausages, burger


    patties, or potatoes. Then, we seasoned it ording to our preference. However, since I was on my


    period, Colin forbade me from eating spicy and greasy food. I could only watch my peers eat in envy.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The general ambiance was good. We talked about everything, from politics to geography, and even the


    students'' lives. Colin and I were not able to participate in the conversation. We could only be active


    listeners and make a few short responses to show that we were listening.


    I realized that there was a gap between us. And slowly, we participated less and less in the


    conversation. Even though I wasn''t that much older than them, there was a generational gap between


    us.


    As they chatted, they somehow talked about Colin''s birthday. It was the topic that pushed conviviality to


    a new height. Everyone eagerly gave their own suggestions about how the celebration should be held.


    In the end, everyone, excluding Colin and me, had a vote and decided to celebrate Colin''s 29th


    birthday at Crystal House. Colin offered his rejection politely, but it was vetoed.


    Winston, on the other hand, wasn''t thrilled, but he remained cooperative. He didn''t sulk and even gave


    a few solid ideas during the discussion.

 Chapter 633

    With Winston''s convincing suggestion, Colin lost his right to decide how he wanted to celebrate his


    29th birthday. I felt sorry for him but was also relieved that it turned out this way. Thank goodness I


    hadn''t started brainstorming what to do for his birthday. Otherwise, I would''ve worked for nothing.


    And now, everyone was eager to throw Colin his birthday party. All I had to do was be there to


    celebrate the joyous asion. Colin was new to the college and was already very popr, thanks to


    his impressive talent and charming personality.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At around 1:00 pm, everyone had their fill of good food. Colin went to get the bill while several


    mischievous students covered their mouths and sniggered as if they were about to pull a prank.


    The payment went about normally. Noticing my confusion, he gave me the bill. I looked at it and almost


    had a heart attack. 3,700 dors? How much did they order?


    I had nothing to do when I went back. But since everyone had such an eventful morning, to avoid


    overstimting our minds, we forced ourselves to calm down and drew for three hours. Then, we


    continued the story that we had dropped in the morning.


    When I mentioned how I did not notice Dad and he frightened me when he hugged me from behind, the


    talkative Wendy shared, "Truth be told, Luna, I can hear an ant walking by when I''m all alone, let alone


    my dad walking in. My grandpa said that I''m not made for painting.


    "He said I should be a detective instead since nothing can escape my ears or eyes. So when ites


    to mental focus, I feel like 70% of ites from personality and 30%es from training. "After almost


    two decades of training, I now can divert 95% of my focus to my drawing. As for the remaining 5%... It''s


    useless anyway. So why bother?"


    Her humorous tone and delivery made everyoneugh out loud. Immersing myself in the jovial


    atmosphere, I couldn''t help but recall what I was like at Lincoln University. I was brokenhearted. I licked


    my wounds and was depressed. I had neverughed from ear to ear before.


    s, it was in the past. We couldn''t turn back time. I could only march forward and live my every day to


    the fullest.


    On October 11th, a long-term project under Colin concluded. The project team held a celebratory


    dinner. And as his girlfriend, my presence was mandatory.


    I had no ss in the afternoon. Therefore, I stayed at Crystal House to draw until 4:00 pm. Then, Colin


    picked me up so that I could get ready.


    Jinovy was located in the south. It was breezy in mid-October-also the month when it was the most


    comfortable. One wouldn''t get all sweaty the moment they stepped out of their house, and there was


    no ring sun to greet them. I loved it.


    On campus, I wore mostly sporty or casual outfits. Since I was attending a banquet where Colin would


    be in the spotlight, I had to wear something gorgeous. I couldn''t embarrass Colin, could I?


    I took out the newly bought long white dress with pastel green embroidery that I had never worn before.


    I put on some in makeup and tied my hair into a neat bun. Colin helped me put on a pair of earrings


    that matched my bun. Then, I wore a pair of pearl white high heels.


    I stood before the dresser, posing and smiling. I looked like an elegant and ssydy who came


    straight out of a Renaissance painting.

 Chapter 634

    I often heard peopleplimenting me, and I also knew that I was pretty. But after dressing up, even I


    was mesmerized by my own beauty in front of the mirror.


    I left the bedroom. Sitting on the couch, Colin peered at me, and his eyes froze. Amazement briefly


    shone in his sparkly eyes before it was reced by a dark void that threatened to consume me. He


    stood up and sauntered to me, enthralled.


    His eyes were glossy as his fingers touched my cheeks. They traveled downward toward my neck as


    his thumbs caressed my vicles. Licking his parched lips, Colin looked like a hungry beast. "You''re


    gorgeous, babe," said Colin in a deep, husky voice. His sound echoed in my ears, allowing me to savor


    it again and again.


    The distance between us continued to shorten. The face that made my heart skip a beat leaned closer,


    and I saw sparks in his beautiful eyes. I knew what those sparks symbolized. I knew what he wanted. I


    blushed uncontrobly, and my heart raced.


    "I look like this every day. Well, except for the lipstick. I bought itst time when I went shopping. Do


    you like it?" I pouted my red lips, unaware that this gesture would catalyze the intimate ambiance. I


    merely wanted to know if he liked the color-or perhaps I wanted to know what he''d do.


    The color of his eyes darkened. The sparks grew taller into me tongues, incinerating everything until


    two fiery trails were left.


    "You look good, babe. You always do. Let''s not attend the party, okay?" Colin''s voice lowered into a


    growl.


    His hands touched many ces, but they couldn''t find their favorite spots. In the end, he pulled me into


    his embrace as he showered warm kisses on my head. His broad hands coiled around the skin on my


    nape.


    "Why? You''re the star tonight. Everyone is waiting for us." I snuggled in his arm and lifted my head. His


    seductive jawline and Adam''s apple were in my view.


    I loved the shape of his Adam''s apple. I had tried to touch it many times, but he always dodged away.


    And tonight, I couldn''t hold myself back anymore. I reached out and seized it, feeling it as it slid up and


    down his throat.


    Colin''s eyes narrowed. The fiery trails in his orbs expanded. Something unfamiliar was threatening to


    break out of its cage. "Didn''t I tell you not to touch my Adam''s apple?"


    Did he? I couldn''t recall a thing.


    Right when I was about to ask why I couldn''t touch it, arge shadow loomed over me, and my lips met


    something soft. The pinewood scent swept me off my feet, and I forgot to react. I stared wide-eyed as


    Colin kissed me deeply.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    S?arch the  website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest


    quality.

 Chapter 635

    His arms tightened, and I noticed the changes in his body. Things were getting out of hand. If I did not


    stop it now, it would be impossible to stop itter. But his kisses grew more passionate. I felt the


    tenderness of his lips and his increasingly ragged breath. It was kindling my world.


    Like a ferocious beast, he was iming what was his. But sheesh, he should stop being this rough.


    What if my lips were too swollen to greet other guestster? And my makeup too. He had ruined it, and


    I''d need time to fix it. We''d bete.


    I thrashed and floundered within his arms. I wanted to tell him to let go of me. The party was about to


    begin too. As the star of the party, he shouldn''t bete. While I appreciated his affection, he should


    focus or his career too.


    Yet, whatever resistance I offered was rendered futile by Colin. He wouldn''t spare me a moment to


    speak. My speech was muffled under his relentless assault. What should I do? I was too powerless to


    stop him.


    Colin''s arms were scalding hot. His embrace was tight and warm. He was hellbent on having me


    tonight. The familiar embrace, the familiar scent, the familiar kisses... Yes, I wanted to spend my life


    with him. I wanted to lose myself in lust.


    Slowly, my mind became woozy. I stopped resisting and closed my eyes. My body rxed as my


    tongue asked for more. Colin sensed my reaction and doubled down on his assault. I had no choice but


    to surrender.


    He tore open my dress. When his fingers touched my skin, my body was electrified. I closed my eyes


    and gritted my teeth. At this point, it''d be toote, too mean, and too cruel to tell him no. I''d be his one


    day anyway. What difference did it make if we did it today or some other day? I let him take me.


    Shedding the inhibition in my mind, I let myself go. Iy like a doll in his arms. Colin snaked one hand


    behind my waist and another under my shins, trying to carry me in his arms. Suddenly, his phone rang.


    I snapped back to reality and draped my arms around his neck. Colin was ready to take me and ce


    me on the bed, but the melodious ringtone interrupted Colin''s movement. It came so suddenly that


    Colin was unprepared. Due to the inertia, he lurched forward. I screamed, almost falling off his arms.


    He steadied himself and put my feet on the ground so that I could stand. His phone was on the cab


    next to us. The numbers on the screen blinked stubbornly, waiting for the phone''s owner to pick it up.


    To be interrupted in such an inopportune timing, was Colin okay?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I peeked at his crotch. It was normal. Then, I looked at his face-oops, he saw me. His already sullen


    face turned ashen. I could only think of one word after looking at his expression-frustrated.

 Chapter 636

    "Pick up the call, Colin. It''s Professor King." I cruelly ruined the mood for Colin.


    He red at me resentfully, took a few deep breaths, and resigned to his fate. He took his phone,


    unlocked it grumpily, and greeted Professor King in a disgruntled tone.


    "You sound angry and frustrated?" As expected of Professor King. He could discern emotions from the


    voice alone. Sitting on the couch, I covered my mouth and chuckled. Then, I gave Professor King''s


    concise conclusion a thumbs-up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colinbed his fingers through his hair, suppressed his emotion, and replied, "I have a dinner party


    tonight. I''m getting changed now."


    "Is Luna with you?" asked Professor King cryptically.


    "Yes, we''re attending the party together."


    He made a long hum. "I must''ve called at a terrible time."


    Colin blushed and cleared his throat unnaturally. Then, he shot back, "Behave, old man."


    After the phone call, the intimate mood was gone. I looked at the time and realized we were less than


    an hour away from the party. Colin and I stood in front of the dresser to look at ourselves.


    My lipstick was stered all over his chest and his cor. His upper lip was particrly affected. Even


    the skin around it was tainted in a different hue.


    The bun I tied was so out of shape, it could be seen as a bird''s nest. My lipstick was smeared and my


    dress was disheveled. The fair skin on my chest was on public disy. I''d be aughing stock if I


    attended the dinner party in this state. Content


    belongs to


    When I fixed everything, 20 minutes had passed by. If we did not depart now, we would be veryte.


    Notifications kept popping up on Colin''s phone. They were messages to ask him to hurry up, no doubt.


    When we arrived, everyone was


    there. They greeted us with a smile and joked that since we came sote, we had to drink up as an


    apology. It was a decentlyrge group 13 of us, nine men and four women. The food we ordered was


    quickly served, and everyone was eager to dig in.


    Since Colin was the star of the party, he had to deliver a speech. He filled everyone''s sses and


    expressed his appreciation and gratitude for everyone''s hard work. Everyone clinked their sses and


    finished their drink.


    Meanwhile, I sat on the side with my orange juice, enjoying the merriment of the asion. As the


    stupor settled in, the night became livelier. Colin''s subordinates began to take turns to give him one


    toast after another.


    I could tell that the party was not just a celebratory dinner but also a party where they were trying to


    make Colin drunk. Perhaps Colin was very stern with them during the project. Making him drunk was


    their payback.


    I found it amusing that Colin was receiving hiseuppance from his colleagues and students.


    While he hardly drank, he could hold his drink very well. I had never seen him drunk before.


    Nevertheless, even someone with high alcohol tolerance would sumb when ten other people kept


    toasting to them.


    Colin knew what his peers wanted,


    and he indulged them. He never turned down any toasts. It was rude to turn them away. After two


    rounds, he became tipsy. His cheek flushed red, and his eyes turned glossy. He also began to slur.


    A female teacher who had previously said a toast to him twice came with a third ss. She offered her


    congrattions and clinked sses with him. Then, she gazed at Colin with a smile, waiting for him to


    finish his drink.

 Chapter 637

    When studying at Lincoln University, I saw how people drank there. They chugged their drinks, even


    going so far as to say that a real man finished his drinks in one go. Some went further and finished the


    whole bottle on their own. It was quite umon to see people drink like that in Jinovy.


    Under the alcohol''s influence, Colin became wobbly. He raised his ss shakily and finished it. His


    face was red, and his breathing becameborious. He couldn''t be any more wasted, but he continued


    to drink. Mad and also upset at his stubbornness, I snatched his ss away.


    There was a limit to everything. Colin had served his punishment, and the rest should know when to


    stop. Otherwise, they would go overboard. As his girlfriend, my instinct was to protect him. And at that


    moment, I turned into the most overprotective girlfriend anyone had ever met.


    I couldn''t sit there and do nothing when he needed my help. Today, this superpower of mine that even


    my parents were not aware of would dazzle everyone. Wine, was it? Bring it on. Let''s see who could


    outdrink who.


    "Colin has a ss tomorrow. He can''t drink that much. I''ll drink on his behalf." Under everyone''s


    bemused scrutiny, I pulled the ss closer to my lips.


    Colin staggered toward me and tried to take it from me. However, I managed to dodge away. His


    alcohol tolerance was nothingpared to mine. His job right now was to close his eyes and sober up.


    I chugged the ss and then flipped it to show everyone I had finished everyst drop.


    While I acted like a tough woman before everyone, I personally wasn''t a huge fan of alcohol. It tasted


    bitter and acidic. It had such a foul taste that my brows twisted into deep furrows. I covered my mouth


    instinctively as the scent of alcohol spread in my mouth.


    I could hold my drink well, but that didn''t mean I enjoyed it. Truth be told, I much preferred the sweet


    and sour orange juice.


    Squinting his eyes, Colin stared at my adventurous self in disbelief. The shock from my action made


    him sober up immediately. He quickly asked me to sit down and told me ruefully that I shouldn''t drink so


    much. Then, he asked if I felt unwell.


    I shook my head casually and told him that I could hold my drink very well. To me, alcohol tasted like


    water with a bad aftertaste. I didn''t mean to brag, but so far, I hadn''t met anyone who could outdrink


    me. I was very confident in my alcohol tolerance.


    Everyone around the table saw that I chugged my drink bravely with barely any negative reactions.


    They became intrigued and flocked to me, abandoning the drunk Colin to the side. Now that the


    boyfriend was down, they switched to his girlfriend.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was no quitter. Besides, I was Colin''s girlfriend. He was the star tonight, and everyone present


    was Colin''s work colleagues. I was not going to embarrass him in front of them. However, the drinking


    game was a party game, so I told everyone to drink with me.


    A strange scene then yed out at the dinner party. The quiet, meek woman in a beautiful dress drank


    like a barbarian with ten other people. The way she chugged down drinks was unheard of.


    The whole gamested until 10:00 pm. When I finished the drink in my hand, the one who gave me a


    toast tried to do the same, only to spill the wine on himself. His white shirt was immediately dyed a


    crimson hue.


    I looked at the guests with their round bellies, lying on the floor. Then, I let out a sigh of relief. "Finally,


    they''ve all passed out. If not, I might die from my bloated stomach."

 Chapter 638

    "With the amount of alcohol you consumed, any other people would''ve died from alcohol poisoning. But


    you''re different. You''d die from over-consumption instead." Colin''s thick, sultry voice sounded.


    I turned around and saw that Colin was staring at me, his elbow propping his head. His eyes were


    dazed, and his lips were inviting. "Bravo, Lulu the Heroine, you outdrank everyone. Howe I wasn''t


    aware that you had such a superpower?"


    He pulled me closer and brushed his finger against my nose affectionately. I scratched my ears in


    embarrassment. "Hehe, I was born with this talent. It''s nothing impressive."


    "But seriously, do you feel sick?" Colin rubbed my belly and rested his head on my shoulder like an


    oversized golden retriever. His breath wasced with alcohol. "Tell me, babe. What other superpowers


    do you have?"


    "That''s all I have. This is my only secret. You know about everything else about me. Mom told me a girl


    shouldn''t drink, so she asked me not to drink and not to tell everyone about my talent. I only used this


    superpower tonight because you needed my help."


    "Have I told you this, babe?"


    "Tell me what?"


    "I love you, babe. I''ll marry you and no one else."


    Seriously? Did he just confess to me in front of everyone? Blushing, I lost control of my heartbeat. He


    was trying to seduce me again. And I had to admit that the romantic words from a tipsy Colin were


    irresistible. It might not be the proper confession that I wanted, but I loved it.


    "Do you love me, babe?" Colin nibbled on my earlobe, teasing me. "Tell me you love me. I want to hear


    it."


    I looked at the guests who had passed out and thought that it wasn''t right to say those cheesy lines in


    front of everyone. Someone among them might have the same gift as mine and was enjoying


    eavesdropping the conversation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "There are people here. I''ll tell you when we''re home." I tried to shove his head away, but I failed


    miserably. Even when drunk, Colin was as strong as ever.


    "No, I want to hear it now. Tell me you love me, babe." Colin pouted childishly. His hair tickled my neck


    like a puppy would do.


    Urgh, the drunk Colin could be so cute and convincing. That night, with 11 other passed-out guests as


    our audience, I conveyed my love to him for half an hour. I then hailed a taxi to send everyone home. It


    was already 1:00 am when the half-awake Colin and I came home.


    Colin was tall and muscr, thanks to his workout routine. My dainty frame had to muster all its


    strength to barely stop him from kissing the floor. It was an exhausting chore.


    Andrew, who was sleeping on the couch, heard us and woke up. With tousled hair, he rushed to my


    side and helped me steady Colin. "You guys are drunk. Should I make you guys something warm?"


    Queenie was awakened too. I hardly came back thiste, so she might have been staying up waiting


    for me. When she heard me, she came out of her bedroom and carried my bag for me. She put me


    down on the couch and went to the kitchen to make me some chicken soup.

 Chapter 639

    No one in the apartment drank often. Even during dinner parties, Colin often stopped before he got too


    drunk. The instant chicken soup sachets we had were given by Andrew''s family since he often got


    drunk from his family dinners. We had never bought them.


    And since no one ever got too drunk, those sachets had been collecting dust in the cab. Tonight,


    they proved themselves useful. In a sense, it was like a self-fulfilling prophecy-the existence of those


    chicken soup sachets made people drink.


    Another hour went by after I showered, got changed, and drank the chicken soup. I wiped Colin and


    tucked him in. Completely drained, I flopped down onto the bed and refused to move. Colin was so


    heavy, and it hurt my back to take care of him. I wish I could kick him out of frustration.


    In the restaurant, he could still talk with me properly. He even said so many romantic things to me. But


    as soon as we got inside the car, he passed out right away. I had to carry him all the way to the


    apartment My arms felt like jelly now.


    In fact, I even suspected that he was doing this on purpose. He just wanted me to suffer! I closed my


    eyes and tried to fall asleep. But as soon as I did that, Colin''s crushing weight fell on top of me. He then


    pouted and demanded kisses from me.


    I couldn''t believe that the gentlemanly Colin could be this shameless in private. I wasn''t in the mood for


    a smooch. The physical activity just now made me want to sleep right away. So I dodged around, but


    like a dog, he sniffed my neck and left a trail of saliva on my face.


    "Stop it. I''m so tired. Let''s sleep." I secured his head with both my arms, trying to stop him from asking


    for kisses. However, I was outmatched in weight and strength. I couldn''t evade his assault.


    "No. Kisses first, then we sleep." Colin located my earlobes and nibbled them. His hot breath tickled the


    back of my ears, electrifying my body. I couldn''t feel the lower half of my body.


    Furthermore, his weight was crushing my tiny frame. My chest was being squeezed, and I could hardly


    breathe. Unfortunately, I wasn''t strong enough to push him away. Otherwise, I''d pin him underneath me


    and let him have a taste of suffocation.


    A drunk man was beyond any reasoning. I could only inch to the side to get out of the zone of attack. I


    didn''t understand. He could sleep very well next to me every day without any kisses from me. Why was


    he throwing a tantrum and asking me to kiss him when he was drunk?


    Was he using his drunkenness as a pretext to fulfill whatever selfish desire he had? Either way, the


    timing was wrong, the mood was wrong, and the asion was wrong. It was simply too dangerous.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I had read enough fan fiction to know what would happen when two lonely souls were drunk. I was not


    going tomit the clich¨¦ mistake. It was my virginity. I couldn''t hand it over like this. And most


    importantly, I was exhausted.


    I mustered my strength, and when an opening presented itself, I wrestled him and pinned him down. I


    straddled his tummy. I pressed down his shoulder and warned, "Sleep now or I''ll kick you out." "No, I


    want kisses." Colin wiggled and coiled his limbs around me. He wasn''t going to allow me to sleep


    unless I kissed him.


    The drunk Colin was stubborn. But there was no way I would let him kiss me. I nailed his arms with my


    legs and pushed his shoulder with my hands. I ignored what he said and restricted his movement.

 Chapter 640

    Colin stopped struggling and stared at me with his glossy, piteous eyes, asking me to let go of him.


    Aww, he looked so adorable when he was all vulnerable. I wanted to give him a kiss! But no, I shouldn''t


    indulge him.


    Eventually, Colin became quiet. I was tired and sleepy. I continued to pin him down with my arms in


    case he retaliated. Slowly, the quietness began to intrigue me. I lifted my head and looked at him.


    Colin, who had been asking for kisses all night long, fell asleep! He fell asleep within five minutes.


    What a relief. Because that meant that I could finally sleep too. While I could hold my drink very well,


    the alcohol still upset my tummy and made me feel parched. I needed a good night''s rest. I settled into


    afortable position, pulled the nket on top of me, and fell asleep immediately.


    As I slept, I had a wonderful dream. I was lying on fluffy grass in a peaceful, idyllic forest. The sun was


    warm, and as I basked under its light, a wave of sleepiness washed through me. All of a sudden, a


    furry bundle snuggled and pricked against my face. It was warm and bubbly.


    I was enjoying my dream and didn''t want to open my eyes. I tossed to the side impatiently, trying to get


    away from the furry bundle, but it clung to me persistently. It followed me wherever I went. Snuggling


    no longer satisfied it. It wanted to kiss me now. It licked my eyes, my nose, and then my lips.


    Oh, it had such soft and sweet lips, and a familiar pinewood scent too.


    Wait! This was wrong. Only Colin had ess to my lips. No one had touched them before. I had to


    protect the sanctity of my lips for Colin. No one could touch them, not even cute, little animals. If they


    wanted to touch my lips, they would meet my fists!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I raised my hand to swat the furry bundle away. Before I could hit it, I woke up. I opened my eyes and


    saw a huge face before me. He bared his white teeth and smiled at me. I grabbed his head with my


    arms and locked eyes with him. For a second, time froze.


    Colin was visibly tired from the hangover. His lips cracked from dryness, but the happiness in his eyes


    shone through his sparkly eyes. The furry bundle who disturbed my slumber was Colin''s head! He


    didn''t let me sleepst night, and this morning, he even interrupted my dream. How annoying.


    I looked to the side and turned, trying to sleep in. "It''s so early. Stop it. I want to sleep."


    "Don''t sleep, babe. Let''s continue where we left offst night," teased Colin. His alcoholced breath


    brushed against my cheek as he snuggled against my neck. The stubble that grew overnight grazed


    agains my smooth skin, stimting it.


    Just like that, my sleepiness vanished, and I was forced to wake up.


    Continue where we left offst night? What did we dost night?


    As I wondered, he rained kisses on my forehead and then on my eyes. They were warm and


    electrifying. Suddenly, I recalled how he demanded kisses like a puppyst night. So that was what he


    was referring


    to.


    Wait, in that case, he wasn''t...


    "Colin White, you weren''t drunk-"


    "No, I was drunk. I waspletely wasted." He pressed his index finger against my lips, forbidding me


    from speaking.


    "But you remember about the kisses. Was it funny to prank me like that? Do you know how tired I


    was?" I punched him lightly out of spite.

 Chapter 641

    "But you remember about the kisses. Was it funny to prank me like that? Do you know how tired I was?" I punched him lightly out of spite. I couldn''t imagine how I found the strength to carry him from downstairs to the apartmentst night.


    Colin allowed me to take out my anger on him docilely. He didn''t dodge my rain of fists. Instead, he looked at me dotingly, "I was drunk. I couldn''t control my limbs at all. But I wasn''t so drunk that I passed out. Come, babe. Let me give you a good kiss."


    Good kiss, bad kiss, I couldn''t care less. How dare he pull such a cheeky trick on me. Urgh! So he couldn''t walk properly, but he knew exactly what was happening. Yet he continued to put all his weight on mest night as I toiled to get him back safely. He had to be doing it on purpose.


    "I see it now. You did it on purpose. From now on, we''re sleeping in separate rooms for five days. You are not to touch me or I''ll kick you out of my bed," I swore vehemently.


    Angry, I pushed him away and ignored him. Our separation began now. However, as soon as I slid into my slippers, he hugged me from behind and forbade me from leaving. He exined that he was truly drunk and he couldn''t control his limbs.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t n to make me suffer. He merely enjoyed seeing the look on my face as I did everything to protect him. Then, he begged me to revoke the punishment or he wouldn''t let me go.


    Who mixed a threat in their begging? Did he think I was a dummy? I told him no and said that if he continued, it would be ten days of separation instead of five. And his punishment would begin now. I warned that if he refused to let go of me, I''d kick him off the bed.


    I stood my ground, but Colin still refused to let me go. The situation devolved into a stalemate where no one won.


    "Mr. White, there are new messages on your phone. It might be something important from the school. Should I bring it in for you?" Andrew''s crisp voice appeared after two courteous knocks.


    Colin was startled. I seized the opportunity to bite his wrist. He flinched out of pain, and I managed to flee from his imprisonment. Then, I shed a smug grin at him as I ran toward the door. He squinted his eyes and made a scary face at me.


    Subsequently, he went to the shower with a sulk while I took my clothes and went to Queenie''s room to shower. When I was done, Queenie and Andrew were having their moment making breakfast together. Colin was still in the shower.


    His phoney silently on the couch. Recalling that he had received several messages, I unlocked the phone. I thought that if those messages were about work, that''d give me an excuse to ask Colin to hurry up.


    As the old adage went, curiosity killed the cat. I was the cat who nearly lost its life. There were five messages, and all of them were from Jasmine-not from school or anyone else.


    "Colin, it


    "My pare We value your privacy


    We and our partners store and/or ess information on a device, such as cookies and process personal data, such as unique identifiers and standard information sent by a device for personalised advertising and content, advertising and content measurement, audience research! and services development. With your permission we and our partners may use precise geolocation data and identification through device scanning. You may click to consent to our and our partners'' processing as described above. Alternatively you may click to refuse to consent or ess more detailed information and change your preferences before consenting. Please note that some processing of your personal data may not require your consent, but you have a right to object to such processing. Your preferences will apply to this website only. You can change your preferences or withdraw your consent at any time by returning to this site and clicking the "Privacy" button at the bottom of the webpage.


    MORE OPTIONS


    DISAGREE AGREE n''t regret


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 642

    "Say yes, please, Colin. I''m begging you."


    Her words were genuine yet desperate. Indeed, the first to fall in love was often the one who was hurt the most in a rtionship. But that didn''t mean she deserved the right to wreck someone''s rtionship. Love only worked if both partiesmitted to it.


    I was once desperate like her too. All I ever wanted was for Felix to notice me, to share his life with me. But life taught me that settling for less wouldn''t necessarily bring about a good ending or payoff. Felix was an example.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What about Colin, then? He had charmed many other women. Would he be the death or boon of Jasmine? A man would take pity on her when he saw how desperate she was. Colin wasn''t an unfeeling man. Could he always resist her? Those messages managed to dampen my cheery mood.


    Had Jasmine only loved him from afar, as a woman, I would have empathized or even pitied her. But she was willing to go to extreme lengths to achieve her goal. She said she didn''t want anything else, but that was a lie. She said she just wanted someone to celebrate her birthday, but I would never believe that.


    What would Colin say when faced with desperate messages from another woman? When I thought about how another woman was constantly pining over my boyfriend, I felt deeply upset. But this was Colin''s private matter. He needed to end it himself.


    I would hate to see them hang out alone. But if Colin chose to do that, I''d respect his decision. I trusted him more than I trusted myself. I knew he wouldn''t let me down.


    Queenie noticed that I was distraught and dashed out of the kitchen. She read the content on the phone and immediately barked, "Jesus! What''s wrong with this bitch? She''s trying to guilt-trip Colin into seeing her. What now? If he doesn''te, he''s an ungrateful man?"


    Then, she pulled me into her embrace and patted my head. "Don''t worry, Lulu. Bitches like her will be punished one day. Have faith in Colin. He''s not going to make such an obvious mistake.


    Andrew heard themotion and came out of the kitchen too. Curious, he read the messages and shook his head disapprovingly and with disappointment. "She''s a bastard child, alright. That''s all she can do. "Bastard child?" Queenie and I were confused. Did anyone ever use that term anymore?


    "I did some investigation. Jasmine''s mother was a ssmate of the heir of the Taylor family. She gave birth to Jasmine before she graduated from university. Her mother thought that she would be rich and sessful.


    "But the rried her in her ar


    "It was a care less


    "


    We and our partners store and/or ess information on a device, such as cookies and process personal data, such as unique identifiers and standard information sent by a device for personalised advertising and content, advertising and content measurement, audience research and services development. With your permission we and our partners may use precise geolocation data and identification through device scanning. You may click to consent to our and our partners'' processing as described above. Alternatively you may click to refuse to consent or ess more detailed information and change your preferences before consenting. Please note that some processing of your personal data may not require your consent, but you have a right to object to such processing. Your preferences will apply to this website only. You can change your preferences or withdraw your consent at any time by returning to this site and clicking the "Privacy" button at the bottom of the webpage.


    DISAGREE AGREE couldn''t


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 643

    o, she''s the bastard child that the Taylors refuse to acknowledge." Queenie scoffed.


    "Yup." Andrew nodded and added, "Later, the grandmother fell ill. The heir brought Jasmine and her mother to take care of her. It sessfully painted a good picture of them. As for Jasmine, she''s rich and taken care of. But she''s not acknowledged by the Taylors."


    "Why not? She carries their bloodline, after all," I asked, confused.


    "Luna, there''s a hierarchy in this society. The more prestigious your family is, the more they care about their image. After Jasmine''s mom gave birth to her, she continued to lead an unruly life. She even dated a gigolo, and that was scandalous.


    "After the Taylors moved to the north, while their former glory was long gone, they wouldn''t ept a sleazy woman into their family. She''d bring dishonor. So unless a miracle happened, Jasmine can lead afortable life, but she can never get rid of the stigma on her."


    No wonder none of her rtives came to visit her when she was injured. I understood now.


    "So, she grew up without the love and care from her family. I feel sorry for her." Like me, Queenie was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. She felt sad upon learning how Jasmine''s parents never gave her any attention.


    "Behind every viin, there''s a tragic story. But her underhanded tactics befit her status as a bastard child."


    I nodded, agreeing with Andrew. While I felt sorry for her, that didn''t mean I would forgive her easily. Queenie and Andrew returned to the kitchen to cook while I spaced out on the couch alone. After Colin got changed, he came out and saw my jealous expression.


    He nced at the phone in my hand and sat casually next to me. "What''s the matter?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I couldn''t be asked to deal with the living ball of pheromones, so I sat farther away from him, creating distance between his pinewood scent and me. Then, I tossed his phone to him. "Read the messages yourself."


    Colin did what he was told, and his expression darkened. He had been sulking a lottely. I then said passive-aggressively, "Look, she''s so devoted to you. You must see her because she saved you and she has been loving you for so long."


    Colin sniffed. He seized my jaw with his fingers and leaned closer with a mirthless smirk, his lips almost touching mine. I could smell his mouthwash. "I smell jealousy."


    Did he have to get this close to talk to me? Frustrated, I dodged backward and pushed him away with my right hand. "Don''t change the topic. Reply to her now. She''s dying to get your texts. She hurt her legs from sav .


    MORE OPTIONS


    DISAGREE AGREE


    s made of


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 644

    I beckoned with my eyes and warned them to stay away from the door in case they got hurt. They promptly ignored me and continued indulging in their voyeurism. Noticing that he might never catch me, Colin gave up. He stood up and walked toward the kitchen with a stern face.


    Since he was a lecturer at Jesselton College, Andrew, as a student, knew better than to disrespect his teacher. He rubbed his nose in embarrassment and dragged Queenie back to the stove. They resumed cooking.


    After joking for a while, Colin sat next to me, unlocked his phone, and typed, "Happy Birthday. I''m busy today but I''ll buy you a present. I heard the millefeuille from Lehalle is very good. I''ll have it delivered to you."


    After he typed the message, he showed me his phone with one brow raised, asking me if it was alright. I mulled. While it was satisfying to reject Jasmine categorically like that, it might be too harsh. Colin knocked my head with his. "You idiot, now is not the time to be a saint. With people like her, you must stand your ground and make your stance clear. You must tell her no clearly or there''ll be no end to it. Then, he tapped the screen and sent the message. I patted my cheeks and reminded myself not to be too kind to others. Once breakfast was ready, Queenie asked us to gather at the dining table. Colin and I sat around the table. Between us was his phone. I liked how honest and open he was.


    I took a mouthful of my oatmeal, and before I could have my first slice of fruit, a notification popped up on his phone. The red number next to Jasmine''s profile picture continued to increase.


    I lifted my head to look at Colin. He was having his oatmeal in an elegant fashion. Meeting my gaze, he uttered nonchntly, "What''s mine is yours. Deal with it as you see fit."


    How lucky was I to have found such a sensible boyfriend. Since he wanted me to deal with her, I would happilyply. With his permission, I opened the chat window. The first two messages were text messages.


    "Don''t do this to me, Colin. You don''t have to like me, but that doesn''t mean you can despise me. It isn''t my fault that I''m in love with you. My pure feelings shouldn''t be mocked or trampled." Hmph. Did she have a permanent residence on the moral high ground?


    "My birthday wish is to spend it with you. You''re my best friend. Surely, you''ll grant me this wish? The world is vast and ever-changing. Only genuine friendships stay forever."


    Wow, was this her way of saying that Colin''s and my rtionship would never receive a happy ending? What a bitch.


    I tilted my head to peer at Colin, wondering if I could walk away with disfiguring his face. If I wrote "Hands Off My Man" on his face, would he attract fewer women?


    The third


    "Colin, I choice.


    "You''re We value your privacy We and our partners store and/or ess information on a device, such as cookies and process personal data, such as unique identifiers and standard information sent by a device for personalised advertising and content, advertising and content measurement, audience research and services development. With your permission we and our partners may use precise geolocation data and identification through device scanning. You may click to consent to our and our partners'' processing as described above. Alternatively you may click to refuse to consent or ess more detailed information and change your preferences before consenting. Please note that some processing of your personal data may not require your consent, but you have a right to object to such processing. Your preferences will apply to this website only. You can change your preferences or withdraw your consent at any time by returning to this site and clicking the "Privacy" button at the bottom f the webpage.


    MORE OPTIONS


    AGREE


    erfectly.


    our best e, okay?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    love you


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 645

    Like a stubborn pest that refused to die, that bitch woulde back for the 101st time after 100 rejections. And this time, instead of a seductive scheme, she confessed honestly. She was hellbent on getting Colin.


    I was mad. Her invitation to Colin to celebrate her birthday together was just thetest entry in her n to take him from me. She had a naturally meek voice. And together with the heartfelt confession she uttered just now, she sounded vulnerable and fragile.


    Especially the croaky voice toward the end. It sounded as if she was on the verge of tears. I would have felt bad for her if I hadn''t known the full picture. None of the toxic men in the world could resist the urge to protect her.


    The voice messagested for around 50 seconds. When it ended, everyone at the dining table reacted differently.


    Queenie was furious. Unable to vent her fury, she took the bread and bit a huge chunk of it. I assumed she was pretending that the bread was Jasmine and she was tearing her off with her teeth. Andrew, while young, was surprisingly calm.


    He heard the whole confession and dismissed it casually. The corners of his eyes nced at the phone screen. He grimaced, pretending to be puking. Queenieughed out loud. She smiled from ear to ear like a vindicated heroine.


    Colin, on the other hand, had the most amusing reaction. He didn''t know Jasmine would confess to him over the phone and didn''t anticipate I''d y it out loud in public. Three out of the four people present balked at the message, but none expressed their concerns about his situation.


    Different emotions shed on his face. The throbbing vein on his temples told me that he was about tosh out. He shouldsh out. I wanted him tosh out at Jasmine.


    I figured I should return his phone and let him decide how to reply. However, I changed my mind. Didn''t he say just now that he''d let me handle it? Fine. I would reluctantly get rid of this bitch for my boyfriend. If was my fault that he was in this mortifying situation, after all.


    Now, this was myeback.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Sorry, Jasmine, Colin never hides anything, so I identally heard your confession. I''m so happy that someone else loves him as much as I do. In fact, I don''t think that age differences will bring about more conflicts. I do have a tantrum, but that''s because Colin indulges me. It can''t be helped.


    "And I must say, it feels good to be pampered by my boyfriend. Once you find a boyfriend, Jasmine, you''ll know what I mean. By the way, Colin and I are going strong. We might have a few quarrels here and there, but we''ll be together till the end of time.


    "Why? Because Colin won''t let me leave him. You''re a recovering patient, Jasmine, yet you''re worried if Golinisten care of. You offered your service, and I thank you for that. Colin and I will remain stronger than before."


    I used a sickening, cloy voice to talk to her to show that I, too, could tl, be a hypocritical, backstabbing bitch like her. Maybe I wasn''t as good as her, but I added my own twist to it.


    "Oh, Jasmine, since it''s your birthday tomorrow, Colin and I will be there to celebrate it with you. What do you like, Jasmine? Tell me and I''ll buy you a birthday present."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 646

    It had been ten minutes since I sent the voice messages. Even until we were done with breakfast, we didn''t hear from Jasmine again. I could only imagine the expectant look on her face as she clicked on those three messages and the disappointment she felt when she heard my voice.


    I admitted that I said those words out of spite. I wanted to hurt her. It wasn''t my fault. She had iting for devising various ways to destroy my rtionship. She knew Colin was taken yet she tried to take him away from me. It was only natural that I wanted to give her some payback.


    Everyone moved on from this unsavory event in the morning very quickly. I was an easygoing person and tended to forget whatever unhappy moments I experienced. As I discussed arts with the students, I promptly forgot about Jasmine''s invitation to Colin for her birthday celebration.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, I left the teaching faculty after I carried out the lecture Professor King told me to. Then, I saw the workaholic, Colin, standing under a tree and gazing at me affectionately. The sun was ring, but it wasn''t warm. The young tree looked extra small next to his towering frame.


    He stood casually with a gentle smirk. As he peered at me from among the crowd, I felt affection oozing from his side. Thanks to the forum and Confession Wall, my rtionship with Colin had be a public secret.


    The young students eximed their admiration as they saw the handsome Colin staring at me, who was standing on the staircase. A short-haired, familiar-looking woman grabbed my arm and dragged me down the staircase. Then, she shoved me toward Colin.


    I was wearing high heels. After the woman shoved me, I lost my bnce. Colin quickly extended his arms to catch me in front of everyone. Before I knew what was happening, I found myself caged within his embrace. His pinewood scent invaded my nostrils, making my heart race.


    I quickly detached myself and stood upright. I looked up and met his eyes which wereced with mockery. As usual, his eyes were starry.


    "Are you done hugging me? Everyone is watching." He gazed at me with a smile and tucked a lock of hair behind my ears.


    Amotion broke out behind me. A mischievous male student even whistled with his fingers. Several women cheered out loud. I wondered what they were talking about. Colin steadied me while I was too embarrassed to address the public.


    "Be nice, guys. Go along. Don''t disturb my moment with my girlfriend."


    Sheesh. Wasn''t he a lecturer? He should be more subtle. He shouldn''t be this frank. He ought to set up a good example for them.


    Colin was a handsome and knowledgeable lecturer. While he only started working at Jesselton College recently he quickly made a name for himself and was well-loved by his students. After he finished the sentence, his students, who looked up to him greatly, dispersed.


    He held my hands, and we walked together on the vast campus like''a normal varsity couple.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 647

    I couldn''t remember how long it had been since west held hands and walked freely like this. We worked very hard to build our future, and luckily, our feelings for each other remained the same. "We''re going to pick a present."


    "What present? What''s the special asion?"


    Colin froze and flicked my earlobe with his finger. "Do you have a goldfish memory?"


    I massaged my tingly earlobe and reyed whatever happened these two days in my mind. The incident this morning quickly resurfaced.


    Right, I was supposed to buy Jasmine a birthday present. We exchanged voice messages. I totally forgot about it. It was hard to remember when she was an insignificant part of my life. But hey, saying I had a goldfish memory was uncalled for. When did Colin learn to mock me? I had to retaliate.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I scrunched my nose and imitated the condescending look on his face. I retorted, "She''s a nobody. Why should I remember that?


    "You, Colin White, however, took it to heart. I guess she must hold a special meaning to you. The Colin I know would never remember a thing about people he doesn''t care about."


    Then, I tried to withdraw my hand from his grip. One, I hated to see the smug grin on his face. And two, it was recess time. There were a lot of students and lecturers roaming around. As the youngest and the most handsome lecturer, Colin was very famous. Many people could recognize him.


    And we were holding hands in public. Passersby would take a quick nce at our interlocked fingers, and I felt uneasy to be gawked at like an animal at the zoo. Furthermore, I was a student while he was a lecturer. We should keep a low profile. And Colin should look the part of a lecturer.


    Oftentimes, I wondered how we fell into a forbidden rtionship between a lecturer and a student. We grew up together. In a sense, one could say that we were childhood friends-turned-lovers. He was older than me, but that didn''t mean we couldn''t date each other.


    Fortunately for us, everyone was more open-minded now. A lecturer-student rtionship was no longer a taboo. Many lecturers and teaching assistants were only a few years older than the students. Many developed feelings for each other as they worked closely together.


    Colin and I were not the only case. And that was why our love story was well sung on campus, and other students envied us. However, that didn''t mean we could do whatever we wanted. We ought to be discreet when the situation called for it.


    Colin took my bantering lightly. He smiled at me for a while in silence. Then, he grabbed my hand, weaved his fingers between mine, and dragged me out of the campus.


    In the next hour, we visited several shopping centers and luxury shops but failed to find any suitable gifts. Colin and I sat inside a coffee house, stumped. The reason for our failure came from inexperience. Colin, like any other man, hardly gave me any gifts even when we were dating. During festive seasons, he would give me his credit card so that I could prepare gifts for him.


    While he wasn''t a romantic, I valued trust more than a romantic gesture. Him giving me his credit card showed me that he trusted me wholeheartedly. And I appreciated the confidence he had in me.


    Moreover, I had no prior experience in choosing a gift for a love rival. It was hard to pick one.


    one. Besides, Jasmine sides.


    was the Taylors bastard child. She tayide was the wasn''t acknowledged as part of their family, but she was pampered by them.


    I was sure she had already seen all the expensive goods in the world


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 648

    I scooped the yogurt into my mouth. The tangy and sweet vor filled my mouth, making me feel extra refreshed. "What should we do tomorrow if we can''t find a suitable gift?"


    Colin sipped his soda and leaned against the back of the chair. He was sitting against the light. The dusk light cast an iridescent glow on him. The re from the sun behind him made him squint when he looked at me. He had one hand above his brow. "We have to be there. And we have to bring a gift."


    "But we can''t find any suitable gifts. I don''t want to make you look bad."


    "It''s fine. It''s a gift anyway. If we can''t get her something she needs, we''ll get her something that''ll look good on her."


    Something that looked good on her? I had an idea. I''d have more creative freedom as long as it was something thatplemented Jasmine.


    After we had our drinks, we felt much reinvigorated. I dragged Colin with me into the supermarket and spent ten minutes picking and wrapping the gift I brought. Then, we left the supermarket and discussed what we should eat for dinner.


    Colin was surprised by my sudden burst of proactivity. His starry eyes looked at me up and down as if he were verifying if I was some sort of alien.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" I put the prawn Colin had so graciously deshelled for me into my mouth, confused. "You don''t like the gift I prepared?"


    Instead of filling his tummy with the delicious food before us, why was he staring at me?


    "I just didn''t know my girlfriend could be this... vindicative."


    I pouted casually and stabbed at my sd. "That''s not my fault. If you feel bad for her, buy another gift, then."


    "Pfft, why would I feel bad for her?"


    I rolled my eyes. After lunch, I wanted to return to Crystal House to paint, but Colin dragged me into a boutique rubbed my sore ankle and protested, "We already bought a gift. Why are we shopping again? If you don''t want me to go to Crystal House, we can go home Colin shrugged, pushed the door open, and led me inside. "We''re buying you some dresses."


    "I have enough dresses. No need for that."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s a birthday party. I want my girlfriend to be the spotlight there."


    Wait, was Colin bringing me to his admirer''s birthday party? That would sting.


    "We don''t have to buy an expensive dress." Deep down, I was ted. My boyfriend was bringing me along to put Jasmine in her ce. How could I not be happy?


    Colin replied with a smile, "I don''t know anything about luxurious things. I just think that those two dresses in the disy window will look good on you."


    A salesperson was standing next to us. She ushered us further inside once our conversation ended. "Mister, you have fine taste. The dresses in the disy window are limited edition. The miss here is tall and voluptuous. She also has fair skin, so she''ll look gorgeous in them."


    Colin liked what he heard. Contrary to the usual aloofness he held


    against the opposite sex, he smiled at her which prompted the over salesperson to cover her face in embarrassment.


    "Get me her size. I want both dresses.


    Do you have any other newcarrivals? Show them to me too."


    The salesperson brought five different dresses in various colors.


    "Try this first." Colin pointed at the blue dress that drew his attention in the disy window.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 649

    "Try this first." Colin pointed at the blue dress that drew his attention in the disy window.


    Blue was my favorite color. Regardless of its hue, I loved it. The salesperson guided me to the dressing room. I looked at my reflection in the waist-length mirror in the cubicle. Then, I tied my ponytail into an elegant bun. I tilted my head left and right. If I had matching earrings, it''d be even more perfect.


    Many people had told me that when I sat down, I looked like a sophisticated woman in a painting. As I admired myself, my in makeup and ssy bun did make me look like a Renaissance beauty. I walked out of the dressing room and stopped before Colin.


    Perhaps my dress was a bit tight, or perhaps I was feeling like royalty, my gait changed into that of a noble, dainty princess. They often said the first impression was decided by what one wore. And I couldn''t agree more with that sentiment.


    "How gorgeous! It''s as if the dress is made for you. Miss, you''re the only customer I''ve seen who matches this dress so wlessly."


    Colin had not taken his eyes off me ever since I walked out of the dressing room. He was getting slightly breathy. In his eyes, there was adoration that he tried to suppress and burning desires.


    "Do I look good?" I performed a curtsy like those elegant women did in period dramas. If I had a hat, I''d look even more attractive.


    Disregarding the presence of several salespersons around us, he stood up and pulled me into his embrace. Then, he whispered into my ears, "Babe, you''re like a painting. Can I collect you?" My heart began beating uncontrobly. He was trying to seduce me again. I wasn''t that beautiful, okay?


    I tried all five different dresses in the boutique. The excitement in Colin''s eyes never disappeared. Every time I tried on a new dress, he whisperedpliments into my ears. It made me happy and filled the onlookers with envy.


    When we went to pay, the shop owner came to handle our transaction personally. She said she had never seen anyone who could pull off those dresses perfectly and gave us a 10% discount.


    Like a frugal woman, I counted how much money I had saved by getting that 10% discount. My gesture made Colin ruffle my hair affectionately.


    That night, my ears were still hot and tingly from thepliments I had received. Colin was extra touchy when we were in bed. He kept caressing me and touching me. Before we went to Jasmine''s birthday party, I put on Colin''s favorite dress and tied my hair into a bun. Then, I donned pearl white earrings and high heels of the same color.


    After I got changed, I stood before the dresser mirror and was content with how my attire had turned out.


    s, it''d be difficult to find earrings that matched the dress.


    Nevertheless, I was satisfied with my outfit. Life was long, and there would be times when we couldn''t have what we wanted. It was okay to find beauty in imperfection.


    I tidied the hair next to my ears and smiled at my reflection. Colin knocked and came in from the door e behind me. He simpered as he stared at my reflection. Surprise and affection threatened to ooze from his eyes.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 650

    He walked toward me and kissed my cheek. "You''re so pretty, babe. I have a present for you. Close your eyes."


    "But I want to see you take it out."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colin kissed between my eyes and coaxed, "Be a good girl and close your eyes."


    I couldn''t say no to his cajoling. He smelled so good too. I snuggled in his embrace and closed my eyes obediently. I felt something touching my ears. When I opened my eyes, I found myself wearing a pair of brand-new earrings.


    Pearls dangled from them. Be it the color or the texture, they looked so good with my dress. I had just thought that matching earrings would look good on me after I put on the dress.


    And somehow, Colin could read my mind. He had already bought the matching earrings. I didn''t even know when or how he got them for me. Urgh, I was so lucky. So many people pampered me, including Colin and my parents.


    "Colin..." I croaked, a catch in my throat. My voice was as sweet as honey, and my eyes turned glossy. I was blushing.


    He gave me a peck on my cheeks and eyes, the areas I had yet to apply makeup to. Then, tenderly, he uttered, "My little dummy, you''re my girlfriend. We can read each other''s minds. Of course, I know what you want."


    "Huh? You can read my mind?" I asked gingerly, worried that he had read all the little thoughts I had about him.


    He pinched my nose yfully and said, "No, this is called telepathy."


    I once asked him muchter how he obtained the power of telepathy.


    He told me that when one revolved one''s world around another person to the point that one only ever saw the other person in one''s world, the other person''s thoughts and demands would be conveyed to one''s mind instantaneously.


    I supposed telepathy was the pinnacle of a romantic rtionship.


    As Colin had expected, Jasmine shed her image of an ordinary girl next door and held her birthday party at the event hall in the most luxurious hotel in Jinovy. The theme was purity and innocence.


    The venue was huge. I could tell that she had spent a fortune to secure the venue. I wonder how she managed to oversee the whole thing herself. The world of the rich was often enigmatic to poor people like me.


    Unfortunately for her, as an art student, I found it incongruous and ironic to adorn majestic decorations with cute trinkets.


    Perhaps she stubbornly chose to bring out a certain vibe, thinking that it would change a certain perception of her. But all the decorations ever achieved was backfiring on her. I shook my head andmented. She had ruined the beauty of such a ssy hotel.


    Maybe the rich secretly loved to spend money to turn an art piece into something head and 1


    tilted Aish at me, his lips puckering up. He perused the venue and shook his head disapprovingly too.


    When we arrived, there were already a lot of people in the event hall. Some of them approached and greeted Colin Colin was startled at first, but then he began engaging in casual chit-chat with them.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 651

    "Colin, your girlfriend is so pretty. She looks rather familiar. You have good taste. Lucky you!"


    "Yes, she''s pretty, so much so that I worry constantly if I''m good-looking enough for her." Colin put my hand on his shoulder and unted proudly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Come on, Colin. Stop showing off. No need to tell us how single we are." The ones approaching were all men, and theyplimented us upon seeing me walking hand in hand with Colin. They looked at me respectfully and admirably without any sense of perversion.


    They gave genuinepliments, and Colin returned with genuine responses. I, too, felt genuinely happy. Men often needed their men''s talk. I didn''t want to disturb Colin and his friends, so I took a step back, creating enough space to hear the friendly chit-chat between them.


    They saw my polite gesture andplimented my sensibility. They also mentioned that Colin was so lucky to have found such a ssy woman as his girlfriend. As the recipient of thesemendations, he smiled ear to ear.


    Deep down, I was delighted. I took in their words and proudly epted theirpliments. Since I was slightly behind them, I couldn''t hear the conversation clearly. It took me a while to notice they were Jasmine''s ex-ssmates at Jesselton College.


    They had all split up and were now working in various ces. Many flew back upon receiving Jasmine''s invitation. One of them even went straight to the event hall as soon as hended.


    My jaw fell to the ground. I couldn''t believe that Jasmine was influential enough to unite all her ex-ssmates, who were dispersed all over the country, to celebrate her birthday.


    Jasmine, who was talking to several other women, heard us. Gavin then pushed her toward us. She was wearing a red dress, her lustrous hair cascading on her shoulder. Her delicate makeup made her look extra innocent, and her eyes lit up the moment she saw Colin.


    With a sweet smile not unlike that of a lovestruck woman, she gently cooed, "Why didn''t youe in to greet me when you came, Colin? I invited our ex- ssmates specially for you. It''s so that you can have a reunion with them."


    She spoke in a manner that made people think she was close to Colin. After all, not many could call Colin by his first name. Yet the implied message in her words put Colin on high alert.


    It was her birthday party. She never mentioned that she''d invite her ex- ssmates. And now, she mentioned that she only invited them for Colin. In other words, she was suggesting that she only held the party for Colin. Now that was a cheeky move.


    Looking at her borate attire, I wondered if she had amnesia. Even I felt secondhand embarrassment from the situation she was in yesterday. Yet today, she acted as if nothing had ever happened.


    She was put in her cest night yet continued to mingle with us as if she were a good friend. How did she do that? She also implied that she threw the party for Colin. Was this a n she devised overnight to make Colin look back or was it a ruse to seduce him?


    Regardless, her childishness Com disgusted me.


    Colin was standing in a position such that the rose arch next to himpletely covered me. Due to the blind spot, Jasmine couldn''t see me and couldn''t have known that I was present. My absence seemed to fuel her desire to seduce Colin.


    Perhaps assuming that Colin came alone and that he wouldn''t refuse her in front of everyone, she tried to grab Colin''s hand. "Colin,e with me E over there. Let me introduce my friends to you.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 652

    Confusion appeared on the faces of Colin''s friends. They looked at Colin and then back at Jasmine, wondering what their real rtionship was.


    I had heard their conversation just now. All of them were envious of Colin''s sesses. They respected and almost idolized him. However, Jasmine came and trivialized his achievements by iming that he was only sessful because of her connections.


    Upon hearing her words, Colin''s expression darkened.


    "Oh, congrattions then, Jasmine. Your dream hase true," an oblivious loudmouth suddenly cracked a joke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The air around Colin turned dangerous. Needless to say, nothing kind was going toe out of his mouth.


    Jasmine noticed the changes in his mood and realized her mistake. She panicked, knowing that she had fumbled her n. To avoid embarrassment, she chuckled and grabbed everyone''s attention just as Colin''s lips parted.


    She wasn''t going to let Colin make her look bad. She uttered, "Come on, Colin is like an art piece. He''s to be admired, not possessed. We''re all ex-ssmates, and Colin and I know each other quite well. I figured I could help Colin a bit since his work is somehow rted to my family business too.


    "I merely want to guide him to the most efficient path. Starting your own business can be risky and difficult. I''m just doing him a favor. It''s not nepotism."


    Sheets! I wish I could tape her mouth.


    Was she trying to help him here or smear his reputation further? She literally conveyed the same thing twice, albeit with different words, in front of Colin''s friends. She just told everyone that he had and would continue to rely on her connections to be sessful.


    That was an insult to him. No wonder the Taylor family did not want to acknowledge her. Herck of emotional intelligence was mortifying and infuriating. She had kicked Colin into a pool of mud until he was covered in nothing but ayer of filth.


    Was this how she loved someone? How utterly unbelievable.


    Colin was a prideful man. He worked hard to achieve his personal goals. He did not depend on any other women. He was offered a tenure at Jesselton College because he was capable and had a good reputation. It was thanks to his hard work, not his connections to Jasmine.


    They said that behind a sessful man was a supportive woman. Jasmine had never been and would never be the supportive woman Colin needed.


    And what was she trying to achieve by making these wild ims? Was she trying to bend Golin to her will because she was influential enough? Was she trying to belittle and invalidate him so that he woulde to her to gain a sense of self-worth?


    I wish I could tell her that she had made a critical mistake. Not only was she throwing away the gratitude and respect dolin had toward her for her selfless sacrifice, but she was also alienating Colin by constantly challenging his bottom line.


    And In the end, Colin might stop being friends with her. And by then, it''d be toote to regret it.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 653

    Jasmine thought everyone in this world was like her-that they would go to extreme lengths for money, fame, and glory. But Colin wasn''t like her. He held different values. What she was doing only made him detest her more.


    And he was visibly angered by what she had said. I studied Colin''s reaction carefully, afraid that he would get carried away by wrath and make a scene. I couldn''t care less if people gossiped about his outburst but I''d hate to see it ruin Jasmine''s party.


    Jasmine had spent a fortune to organize this party. Most importantly, I hadn''t given her my gift yet. I couldn''t wait to see her reaction once she received my gift. I could only hope she wouldn''t turn crazy. And as I predicted, Colin was furious. He had always been a reserved person in front of everyone else he barely showed his emotions. His rage, joy, jealousy, and worries only appeared when he was with me.


    I once asked him why he was so aloof toward everyone. He kissed the tip of my nose and said that his emotions came from his heart and that his heart belonged to me. Since he wouldn''t get too emotionally attached to anyone else, he was withdrawn toward them. Hearing that made me happy for a long time.


    Unfortunately for Jasmine, herck of emotional intelligence had truly riled Colin up. She implied that he was sessful because of her. As reserved as he was, he couldn''t stand it. No other men could stand it "Ms. Taylor, please save your kindness for someone else. I''m a proud, independent, hardworking, and smart man. I achieved all the sesses you mentioned just now with my bare hands. In fact, the achievements I''ve obtained so far are the fruits of mybor.


    "They have nothing to do with you, so stop taking the credit. It''s embarrassing. As for the favor you''re offering..." Colin grinned seductively. Disdain, incongruous on his face, oozed from his eyes. "You may keep it to yourself. I don''t need it."


    Colin red at Jasmine. He was so mad that his anger turned into a smile. The contempt in his eyes sent chills down my spine.


    Colin''s friends had been teasing Jasmine that she had finally managed to ask Colin out. However, what Colin saidpletely changed the narrative. They looked at Jasmine with curiosity and condescension. Everyone, be it male or female, loved a good drama.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jasmine came from a wealthy and influential family. Many people would want to be her friends. But Colin excelled academically despite his young age. He also outshone hispetitors and was offered a tenure at Jesselton College. He, too, was perfectly capable.


    At the moment, Jasmine was mortified. If she had stopped pulling underhanded tricks, perhaps she would have had a decent birthday party. Beautiful and rich, many young men would vie for her attention. Not everyone was stubborn like Colin. Who would turn down a shortcut to sess?


    But she was adamant, and it was a bad kind of adamant. It seemed like love truly could blind both men and women.


    Despite noticing that things had spiraled out of control, Jasmine still refused to let Colin go sheughed dryly and said, "It''s just a joke, haha. Don''t take it seriously. It''s my birthday, Colin. I''m so happy you can be here."


    Then, she flicked her hair and dropped the topic that embarrassed her. She smiled, extended her right with with her palm arm couettishy pointing to the sky, and asked,


    "Where''s my present? I''m sure you bought me a present."


    .


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 654

    Never had I met someone who wanted to expedite her own demise.


    Standing behind Colin, I could see Jasmine''s every gesture clearly. Her eyes sparkled with hope when she mentioned the gift. They were transfixed on Colin. Love threatened to overflow from her orbs. She truly believed that the man she had saved would prepare a gift she''d love a lot.


    I was sure that she had feelings for Colin. Unfortunately, love couldn''t be shared. Colin loved me, and he had no more love left for her. No matter how much she loved him, I''d never let her take him away from me.


    Something swelled within my chest. It was the fearlessness to protect my love and the man of my dreams. I was like the beast who had to protect its territory, even if it meant I''d bleed.


    "Of course, we brought a present with us. It''s your birthday, Jasmine. As your former schoolmates, we couldn''te empty-handed." I appeared from behind Colin and smiled politely. Ignoring the disbelief on Jasmine''s face, I gave her the beautifully wrapped present.


    She was shocked. Jealousy and rage surged into her eyes. The frozen smile on her face turned into a grimace. Frowning, she did not ept my gift. The disgust in her eyes was palpable.


    "Oh, isn''t this our junior who majored in art? I see she has grown into a fine woman after all these years," said a man who was walking toward us, oblivious to the tension that was unfolding between Jasmine and me.


    "What''s inside the present box, Jasmine? I know birthdays and other important dates are very important to you girls. The gift is so beautifully wrapped, so it must be something nice. Go on, Jasmine. Open it and show us."


    His proposition was backed by Colin''s friends. I gazed at the man gratefully, to which he replied with a polite nod. Had he not asked Jasmine to open the gift, Jasmine and I would be stuck in this awkward position.


    It was her birthday, but she insisted on pulling these underhanded tricks, which would inevitably backfire on herself. Couldn''t she just celebrate her birthday happily?


    Moreover, Colin had made it clear that he did not have any feelings for her. Why did she insist on continuing to pester him? Didn''t she know that she would only embarrass herself in front of everyone? Jasmine continued to smile wryly as she epted my gift. She began to open the gift under everyone''s expectant cheers. My heart was pounding, and I looked at Colin.


    While Jasmine did go overboard many times, she was nheless Colin''s savior. Did I pick a mean gift? For a second, I wanted to take the present back. Colin winked at me. He put his hand on my shoulder tofort me.


    A green box appeared once Jasmine unwrapped the present. As she opened it, a delicate luggage tag emzoned with the words "Pick Me!" came into the public''s view.


    The crowd eximed. "Woah, what a beautiful pick-me luggage tag?m heard it''s expensive. You''re so generous, Luna." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to cover my eyes.


    As everyone discussed andplimented the craftsmanship of the luggage tag no one seemed to notice the significance of the words "pick me."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 655

    Everyone then talked enviously about the material and the quality of the luggage tag. They were all fresh graduates who were trying to climb the socialdder. No one would have spent so much on a luggage tag unless they were born rich.


    For the men, the luggage tag was nothing but a practical item. They couldn''t have known what a pick-me girl meant. Only girls would know.


    Jasmine''s face turned ashen when she saw the pick-me luggage tag. Then, her face turned beet red when the guy mentioned "pick me." The feeling of not being able to vent her fury had to be awfully frustrating.


    She lifted her head and red at me. For a moment, I saw hatred and even murderous malice in her eyes. None of the people present knew about the conflict between Jasmine, Colin, and me. The luggage tag was just an ordinary item to them. Only Jasmine knew what I was trying to imply.


    It must have been incredibly mortifying to be humiliated in public like this. But who could me me? She had iting for pulling those disgusting, underhanded tactics. I merely returned her the same favor. "Thank you, Luna. I love your gift so much." Jasmine quicklyposed herself. The stic smile returned to her face. She then passed the gift to Gavin before sitting upright, trying to make herself look ssy and elegant. "I''m so sorry that I forgot to send you an invitation, Luna.


    "But the more the merrier! Come join us. The dinner will begin shortly. I''ve ordered fresh lobsters from abroad. You must try them."


    I gritted my teeth. She was doing it again. After she failed to manipte Colin, she implied that I came uninvited and I was too poor to have ever tasted lobsters. I had run out of words to describe her evilness. She was the one who tried to steal my boyfriend from me first. How dare she keep challenging my bottom line! Because she was richer than me? Or because she was proud to be a home- wrecker?


    I wondered what kind of upbringing she had to carry with her twisted moral values. Perhaps all bastard children were like this.


    I pretended not to hear her intended messages and smirked. "Oh, no need to apologize, Jasmine. Colin and I are like a single entity. Wherever he goes, I''ll be there. There''s no need to invite me."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jasmine sulked and fell silent. Finally, Colin''s friends noticed the awkwardness in the general ambiance. Not wanting to meddle in our private affairs, they found an excuse to weasel out of the situation. How smart of them to stay away from the center of conflict. That would keep them safe.


    Once the crowd dispersed, Jasmine dropped her sophisticated and ssy act. She asked Gavin to usher her to the event hand uttered coldly, "Since you''re already here, you might as welle in. I oversaw the menu myself.


    Our She was directing her words toward me. Among all the guests here, I was the only one without an invitation. We also fought silently on our phonesst night. Indubitably, she still held grudges. Inviting me inside was just another way of making fun of my inexperience in formal dinners like this one.


    Wanting to avenge herself, she thought that words were her best weapon n


    like me. Litan ordinary woman did she know, I had grown a lottely. I was no longer the meek and timid Luna.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 656

    Before I could say anything, Colin grabbed my shoulder and uttered to Jasmine''s retreating silhouette, "Well, Jasmine, you''ve received our gift. Lulu and I have some other things to do. Enjoy the party and happy birthday. Goodbye."


    Then, he grabbed me and left without looking back, not giving Jasmine a chance to make him stay. At that moment, he was like my superhero. His broad shoulder shielded me from heavy storms and strong wind.


    Jasmine grew desperate. She quickly swerved in her wheelchair and begged Colin not to leave. Her wailing came out like a despondent woman crying for help. Colin pretended not to hear anything and left with me in big strides.


    Amid the actions, I turned back and looked at Jasmine. Sitting in her wheelchair, she bit her lip in disappointment. When she noticed my gaze, her saddened eyes turned scornful as if I were her biggest enemy In her pursuit of a man that was never hers, she had turned into someone unrecognizable. Meeting her stare, I had an ominous feeling that she woulde back and haunt me in the future. As she was unable to obtain Colin''s love, her strong feelings might mutate into hatred. And she would direct it toward me.


    But so be it. It was bound to happen anyway. After all, I did have the fine taste of snatching everyone''s Prince Charming. So Jasmine coulde at me if she wanted. I would ovee whatever she threw at me and never give Colin up.


    Once we were outside the event hall, Colin let go of my hands, and his hands moved to my shoulder. His pace slowed down so that I could walk with him in my high heels. To the left of the hotel lobby was a ring of leather couches. My heel straps were loosened, so Colin guided me to the couch area to re-fasten them.


    Hidden behind a pot of nts were several people on the couch. I could only make up their silhouettes and not their faces. They were talking in hushed voices. "Why do you think Jasmine held this party?" "Why else? Did you see Colin? She wants him badly."


    "But Colin is so aloof. Have you seen his girlfriend? She''s the prodigy from Lincoln University. She has be even more beautiful after all these years. While Jasmine is pretty too, she can''t hold a candle to her. Colin isn''t blind. Why would he pick Jasmine over Luna?"


    "You''re too naive. Jasmine can pull some tricks to influence Colin."


    "Why would she steal him away?"


    "Because it''s better than marrying a 60-year-old man. Colines from a modest background but has immense potential. He''s a gem that will shine in the future. Jasmine made the right choice by pursuing him."


    "What do you mean a 60-year-old man?"


    "Jasmine is the bastard child of the Taylor family. She carries their surname, but none of them will acknowledge her. To be recognized as one, she has pulled many dirty shehals tricks, but they never worked. "The matriarch of the Taylor family, Miranda, relented not long ago. She said that as long as Jasmine agreed to an arranged marriage, she might consider adding her to the family tree." "Did Jasmine say yes?"


    "Of course not. But can she say no? Miranda can be quite obstinate. Once she makes a decision, no one cam change her mind. She has many ways to bend Jasmine to her will even if Jasmine fights back. I was told that they had epted the dowry. Jasmine is marrying the old man, whether she likes it or not." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    S arch the Find Novel website on G??gle to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 657

    "Poor Jasmine. But if she''s getting married soon, why is she pining over Colin? What if her future husband finds out and ps her? If she ruins the arranged marriage, Miranda will give her hell too." "Who knows? Maybe she wants to chase after her dream onest time before she gets married. Colin is handsome. I''m into him too, let alone a woman like Jasmine."


    "Colin, I feel bad for Jasmine."


    Colin scoffed. He pinched my cheek and said disapprovingly, "What did I tell you about being too nice to others? Your eyes and ears might fool you sometimes. Just think of what you heard as a story. That''s all."


    "No way. She didn''t ce those people here just to fabricate this story in front of us." I highly doubted it. Jasmine held the party to seduce Colin. She didn''t have to set up another trivial stage to make her look extra piteous. It was pointless.


    "Oh, I see you''ve be smarter. Good girl." Seeing that no one was looking, Colin leaned in and kissed my lips.


    I smacked his shoulder, abashed, but he was fast enough to seize my hand. "We''re powerless to change her situation. Perhaps she could''ve escaped her fate of being married off if she had given up her dream of joining the Taylor family and be an ordinary person.


    "Ultimately, it was greed that twisted her character."


    "But you''re her dream."


    "We all have different dreams, depending on our current stage in life. But most people can''t realize their dreams because they''re unrealistic. And the more unrealistic their dreams are, the greater the disappointment.


    "That''s why I always say that we should remain grounded instead of living in the pipe dream. Like you. You''re talented and smart. You work toward the life you want. That''s great."


    As expected of Colin, everything he said was so soothing andforting. His words were like lighthouses that guided me in the vast ocean.


    Suddenly, something returned to my mind. "Colin, that guy just confessed that he had a crush on you. Are you one of those people that both men and women fall for?"


    Colin flicked my head yfully and warned that he would punish me if I continued to run my mouth. By punishing, he didn''t mean spanking. He meant... Never mind. I should behave and avoid ruffling his feathers.


    When we returned home in the evening, there was something in the air. Andrew, wearing an apron, was working in the kitchen. From time to time, he would turn and look at Queenie, who was sitting on the couch. Affection and care oozed from his eyes.


    Colin and I exchanged looks. Not wanting to be caught in this odd atmosphere, we greeted them hastily and hid in our room. Colin went to shower while Iy on the bed, scrolling on my phone. Out of the blue, Mom called. Content I switched on my camera and turned it into a video call. Mom''s gentle face and one-half of Dad''s shoulder popped into my view.


    "Lulu, are you busy painting now?" Mom was wearing a long-sleeved sleeping gown. Her eyes scanned my face, searching for something.


    Like all mothers in the world, she couldn''t get enough of her child. She was constantly worried about her child, hoping that she could protect her baby girl every day.


    Mom''s question made me guilty. I had been distracted by Jasmine. It was time for me to focus on my project. Dreamlight was very important. I couldn''t do a sloppy job and ruin my reputation.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    .


    Chapter 657


    Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options.


    If you find any errors (non-standard content, ads redirect, broken links, etc..). Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Report Follow us:


    Do you like this site? Donate here:


    Your donations will go towards m


    maintaining / hosting the site!


    Comments


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 658

    "Mom, do I look prettier now?" I changed the topic forcefully.


    "Of course, you do. You''re the pride of the family, so you''re the prettiest." Dad''s face appeared on the screen. The maturity and handsomeness of a middle-aged man appear in my view.


    Mom told me that when Dad was younger, he was quite a charming man. Many women approached him and tried to steal his heart.


    However, Dad had fine taste. He was devoted to Mom and never batted an eye at those women who desperately wanted his attention. He remained loyal to Mom and thus gave birth to the perfect love story. Together, they enjoyed a happy life.


    Likewise, Colin was just as talented and handsome as Dad. Many women wanted his attention too, but he paid them no mind. However, many more would continue to fall for Colin for the long days ahead. Jasmine was the current example, and I was racking my brain to keep her at bay.


    Fortunately for me, Mom called me. She was an experienced pro in fending off unsolicited admirers from Dad. I should ask her for tips.


    We talked for a bit. Mom, perceptive as she was, noticed that something was odd with me. She kicked Dad out of the room so that we had the privacy for a mom- daughter talk.


    Mom listened as I ryed my concerns to her. The smile on her face disappeared, and she donned a serious expression. "Lulu, like a family, love requires effort andmitment.


    "I can only offer you several words for your problems-trust, fidelity, tolerance, and resolution. If both of you possess all of them, you''ll have a happy life."


    "Mom, are you happy with Dad?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mom smirked and looked at the door that led to the couch in the living room. Dad was probably sitting there, waiting for her permission to return to the room.


    "I''ve spent more than 20 years with your father. He has given me so much love and understanding. I can be whoever I want before him, and he spoils me. I''m over the moon to be able to spend my life with him."


    Seeing the look of happiness on my mother, I truly hoped that I could be like her in the future-to be spoiled like a princess.


    "Oh, darling. Why are you so corny and why am I tearing up? I''m so happy to have found you too. Even if I could do it all over again, I''d still choose you."


    Sheesh. Dad''s words were even cornier than what Mom had said. Was this what men did when they were lovestruck? Overhearing the romantic exchange, I shook my head. Did they really have to perform PDA in front of their own daughter?


    While I was getting all squirmy from their romanticism, Mom teared up from what Dad had said. Her meticulously pampered skin turned red as she yfully punched Dad with her free hand. He had recently rejoined Mom by her side. Then, Mom protested coyly, "Lulu is here. Stop it."


    Dad pulled Mom into his embrace and winked at me. Having had enough of their PDA, I hung up right away. I was nning to talk to Mom. But instead, all I got was their PDA. My parents were so annoying!


    .


    Chapter 658


    Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options.


    If you find any errors (non-standard content, ads redirect, broken links, etc.). Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Report Follow us:


    Do you like this site? Donate here:


    Your donations will go towards m


    maintaining / hosting the site!


    Comments


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 659

    The dream couple that was my parents always did this. They never cared if I''d get jealous or not-they acted all lovey-dovey in front of me.


    And they had be even bolder after I moved out for my studies. They unted their love life at me, and whenever they called me, they appeared together. They were like two middle-aged lovebirds, and I was just the third wheel. The focus was on them, not their dearest daughter.


    Colin finally came out from the shower. Noticing that I was lying on the bed with a sulk, he walked toward me, sat down, and dried his hair. Then, he asked what happened and why I had a long face. Why else? My parents, of course. But I was too mad and embarrassed to tell him.


    "Nothing. I''m going to take a shower now." I went to the bathroom glumly. Once I was done and dried my hair, Colin was already in bed. All lights in the bedroom had been switched off except for the mellow bemps. I hung the towel, climbed onto the bed, and tucked myself in.


    "Tomorrow" Colin wanted to tell me something, but his speech was interrupted by an untimely notification. It came from his phone. Colin frowned out of frustration. He nced at his phone, which was next to me.


    I was annoyed and vexed. Only one person would text Colin thiste at night- Jasmine, who was royally ignored just now.


    "What did she send me?" asked Colin.


    I tossed and turned my back against him. "Read it yourself."


    Urgh, Colin just kept charming people here and there. I couldn''t even sleep properly. How irritating. As someone easygoing, I had never given him the cold shoulder or rejected him outright.


    He wasn''t used to hearing an objection from me, so he froze. He tried to turn my body by pulling on my shoulder, but I tensed up, refusing to budge.


    Unable to do anything against my inaction and not wanting to get too violent with me, his long arm flew over my head to retrieve his phone. As he withdrew his arm, he yanked me in the opposite direction so that I was facing the ceiling. Then, he kissed my lips.


    I wasn''t strong enough to fight him, so I turned, letting him kiss me. His phone suddenly appeared before my eyes. He tapped on his chatting application. There was a red number one next to Jasmine''s profile picture. He clicked it and entered the chat window, showing me her message.


    "Colin, are you sure that Luna and you can defy all odds and remain unseparated till the end of time? Think it through before you answer me."


    For a message that was supposed to be sorrowful, she made it sound almost literary and coercive. I pouted and looked away, refusing to look at it.


    Like a child, Colin held his phone and moved it to wherever my face was facing. His fingers danced on the screen. "My love for Lulu is eternal. We will defy all odds and remain unseparated. No one or nothing can pull us apart."


    After the message was sent, I saw that Jasmine wasposing a response. However, she typed her message for five minutes straight and nothing ever appeared. In the end, it showed that she had stopped typing. Another five minutes had passed by and we still heard nothing from her.


    Needless to say, Jasmine did not expect Colin to reply that way. But she left us on seen, and we did not know what she wanted. Knowing her, she should be throwing a tantrum and ying the victim. She would beg Colin toe to see her and tell him that she loved him more than I did.


    The silence was unusual.


    Colin and I looked at each other in confusion.


    .


    Chapter 659


    Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options.


    If you find any errors (non-standard content, ads redirect, broken links, etc.). Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Report Follow us:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you like this site? Donate here:


    Your donations will go towards m


    maintaining / hosting the site!


    Comments


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 660

    At that moment, my phone buzzed.


    I grabbed it and saw that Jasmine texted me. It seemed like I had be hertest target now that she had failed to win Colin over. Colin and I exchanged looks. We knew she wouldn''t give up this easily. "You''re with him, aren''t you, Luna? Count your blessings now, for Colin will be mine eventually."


    Colin tilted his head and read the message. Almost immediately, he began to heave out of sheer anger. He grabbed his phone and wanted to call her, but I stopped him.


    "Come on, babe. She''s provoking you here. You can''t take it silently." Colin waited for my answer. I knew if I told him that I''d let it slide, he would p me.


    I wasn''t going to take it silently, of course. I was not Mother Teresa. I would retaliate. Among the various rebuttals I could give, arguing with her was the least efficient and the mostborious method. This was a battle between women. All good girlfriends had to know how to defend what was theirs.


    I rolled my sleeves, and my fingers shuffled on the screen as Iposed my message, "You can''t take what is mine. If you can, it would mean he was never mine to begin with. Jasmine, your message betrays how unconfident you are. All the best.


    "Only by keeping yourself busy can you forget about the pain temporarily. Your dream will nevere true, so enjoy your wishful thinking while itsts."


    It took her three whole minutes to text me back. It was a simple response, but the hatred within was palpable. "We''ll see. You''ll regret it one day."


    I scoffed out loud. I''d regret it one day? Well, she''d have to keep trying till the end of time. I couldn''t care less about her. She could y this game alone for all she wanted. I would continue living happily with Colin, and there was nothing much she could do.


    "Try harder." I giggled like a triumphant child after I sent the message. Colin ruffled my hair affectionately and remarked that I had be more mischievous. Jasmine stopped texting back. I could imagine the ugly face she made as shey on her bed and cussed at me. That night, Colin and I had a good sleep.


    Before I knew it, it was Colin''s birthday. Everyone began spamming in the group chat right when I was about to have my breakfast.


    "Zero, reporting in. Are you awake, One? You need to finish your part before 10:30 am."


    "Three, please check the pinned chart. The ribbon number has changed."


    "Four, make sure you match the balloon colors properly. Mr. White cares a lot about aesthetics. Don''t screw it up."


    "Eight, you''re in charge of the lighting. Make sure it''s bright inside."


    Despite their busy academic work, these young students seemed to have inexhaustible energy. To them, Colin''s birthday was a grand event. Sitting around the dining table, my friends and I had breakfast while admiring the hardworking spirit of the students.


    But strictly speaking, Queenie, Andrew, and I were young. Even Colin was just in histe 20s. Maybe it was due to our upbringing or our personalities, but we were not as energetic as those young students when we were their age.


    .


    Chapter 660


    Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options.


    If you find any errors (non-standard content, ads redirect, broken links, etc.). Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible.


    Report Follow us:


    Do you like this site? Donate here:


    Your donations will go towards m


    maintaining / hosting the site!


    Comments


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 661

    Previously, my rebellious self visited a pub and I was spanked. After that, I learned to behave. However, I often thought that everyone was too protective of me, so much so that I had be overly pampered. That said, to defend my rtionship, I learned to stand my ground and fight Jasmine. Learning how to be unyielding was a huge progress. As long as Jasmine continued to pester me, I believed I would grow even stronger.


    Thanks to her, I had be resilient. I was confident that one day, I would be strong enough to defeat her.


    The birthday party would take ce at 11:30 am in Crystal House. At a quarter past ten, Colin and I drove over there. Even though it was his birthday party and we weren''t asked to prepare anything, we figured we should help out.


    As I hopped into his car, theck of decorations within reminded me of the present I had yet to give to him. I dashed back to my apartment and dug out the gift I had hidden so well before getting inside the car. Colin noticed the grin on my face and asked what naughty things I had done. I told him to guess. He held his chin and pretended to think very hard while his eyes took several nces at the pink box I was holding. After two minutes, he shook his head and surrendered. "I don''t know. Tell me, babe."


    Colin was a smart man. He most certainly knew that the pink box was his present, but he also knew girls enjoyed games like this, so for once, he cast away his maturity and yed along. When someone truly loved you, they wouldn''t say it out loud all the time. Instead, they proved it with their actions because they knew what you needed. How lucky was I to have found Colin!


    I took out the car essories that I knitted and exined their functionalities to him. In his starry eyes, I saw surprise and contentment.


    "Colin, I made all of these myself. Every thread contains my wish for you. I know they look rather cheap and tacky..." My voice tapered toward the end, and my head slowly lowered itself out of guilt. The idea sounded great in my head, but when I handed out the gift, I felt embarrassed. They looked so poorly made. Perhaps it was stingy of me to gift handicrafts to someone I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.


    "I just thought that your car and your car keys looked boring because there were no essories. I just figured you might want them. And... And I just wanted to add a bit of my presence to your world."


    I was too scared to meet Colin''s eyes, afraid that he would not like my present and think that I was a cheapskate. As time ticked by, the silence dragged out indefinitely. My eyes turned red, and I felt upset. I almost wanted to apologize.


    Suddenly, Colin spoke up. His husky, masculine voice filled my ears. "As my girlfriend, shouldn''t you put the decorations up yourself?"


    Huh? Did that mean that he liked my presents and he wasn''t mad?


    Colin chuckled. His broad hands patted my head, and he leaned in to kiss my hair. I felt his warm-breath tickling my scalp, and sweet words began to pour out of his lips. "Babe, you''re the best present I could ever ask for. Once I have you, I don''t need presents anymore. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That said, the things you made are so beautiful. I like them a lot. Did your fingers purba of when you knitted them?"


    "Are you telling the truth? Are you sure you''re not saying that to make me happy? I asked gingerly.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 662

    "I love them a lot. By looking at them, I can imagine the serious face you had when you were knitting them. Thank you, babe. I love you."


    My ears turned even hotter. Colin seized the opportunity to confess his love to me again as if I didn''t already know his feelings. I was flustered, but deep down, I enjoyed what I heard very much. "Happy birthday, Colin. I..." It was so hard toplete the sentence that all I could utter was a few inaudible sybles. I hoped the love in my eyes told him sinctly what I meant to say. "What did you say, babe? I couldn''t hear it properly. Say it again."


    Urgh! He was doing this on purpose. How mean! But fine, it was just "I love you." How hard could it be? It was his special day today, so I mustered the courage to say it out loud.


    "I love you too. Do you hear it now?" I pulled his ears closer, took a deep breath, and yelled.


    His eyes lit up almost immediately. As I took in the mesmerizing beauty of those sparkles, he seized my cheeks and nted a deep kiss against my lips. When the kiss was over, my lipstick was all smeared. Some of which tainted his lips too, making him look wild and sexy.


    As Colin started the car engine, I used the mirror to fix my lipstick. It only took a few minutes to drive from my apartment to the campus. During the trip, he drove and nced at me regrly. The passion in his eyes threatened to melt me.


    How wonderful it was to have an older boyfriend. He was thoughtful and indulgent. When we arrived, the usually quiet Crystal House had be bustling. It was so different.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As we walked to the entrance, the male and female students in charge of receiving us turned giddy as if they had found a rare treasure. They jogged toward us, surrounded us, and ushered us in.


    Like two diligent porters, they lowered their frames, extended one of their arms, and greeted loudly, "Wee the star of today, Mr. Colin White!"


    Inside the house, a group of around 30 to 40 students screamed, not dissimr to their reactions when they saw their favorite pop idols. They gave us a warm reception.


    Before we came, Colin and I had anticipated that there would be a crowd. However, we were still surprised by the sheer number.


    Around 25 feet above us were countless colorful fluorescentmps descending from the ceiling like a sky full of shooting stars. I wonder how they hung them.


    To make sure that the sunlight did not outshine the starry tapestry, the upper part of the floor-to-ceiling ss was covered in drapes that extended parallel to themps'' length. There was just enough natural lighting to illuminate the space without overpowering the decor.


    Balloons of various colors filled the house. On a wall, someone wrote artistically, "Happy 30th Birthday, Mr. White." A drawing of a baby growing up to be a man served as the backdrop. To be frank, I was impressed by their drawing techniques and creativity.


    Wait. Wasn''t it his 29th birthday?


    Why was it 30th? Could we amend it now? Ah, never mind, wouldn''t make a huge difference anyway. As long as everyone had fun, who cared if it was his 29th or 30th birthday?


    The long desks where we often ced our oil paints were joined together to make space for food Flower-shaped bowls filled with fruits, nuts, and snacks were ced on the table. Easels had been reced by rows of benches forming a square.


    It looked like an annual party organized by a bigpany. I wondered if the students had prepared clich¨¦ party games too.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 663

    Colin was shocked. It was his first time experiencing everyone''s passion and his first time celebrating his birthday on such a grand scale. His movements became robotic, and his smile froze on his face. Even I felt that it was a bit too much, let alone Colin, who subjected himself to a stricter standard because he was their lecturer and senior.


    After the initial scream, the "porters" looked at each other and greeted loudly again, "And wee Ms. Luna Lawson, the future Mrs. White!"


    It was alright at first, but the "Mrs. White" came without a warning. As shameless as I was thanks to Jasmine''s training, I couldn''t help but blush. Guys, wasn''t it too early to call me that?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No need to blush. They''re right because you''ll be Mrs. White sooner orter," whispered Colin to my ear with a hint of smugness.


    Even if that was true, they didn''t have to say it out loud in front of everyone. "Let''s keep a low profile."


    Colin smiled and uttered something, but the loud cheer that erupted following our hushed conversation overpowered his voice. I couldn''t hear what he said and didn''t have the chance to ask him to repeat himself.


    The crowd became our entourage. Together, they put Colin and me on the main seats. Then, they began chattering and told us about the party nning. Colin was at the center of the stage, and that gave us some time to assess the guests present. Indeed, I noticed several people in particr.


    The first one was Winston. He came in full back, and his handsome face was so tense it made me think it was made of concrete.


    He dressed like he wasn''t here to celebrate someone''s birthday but to mourn somebody. However, I expected him to be there because he owned Crystal House. The color of his choice, though, was interesting to say the least.


    He exuded an air of aloofness, tinged with disgruntlement and reluctance. I shrugged. No one forced him toe anyway. If he didn''t want to be here, he could just leave. There was no need for the long face. In addition, I also saw Felix. I hadn''t seen or even thought about him for a while. To me, he was an insignificant entity from which I preferred to stay away.


    To my surprise, the bubbly, talkative woman standing next to him and who looked at him affectionately was none other than Hannah. She kept well-trimmed bangs and was as docile as a doll.


    I beckoned Hannah with my brows and asked her a question that transcended space and words, "So you managed to ask Felix out?"


    She shot me a reassuring smirk and mouthed, "Soon."


    I smiled brightly. I liked her, and perhaps she would be able to change Felix for the better when they dated e each other. He might not return to who he was when he was 18 years old, but he could turn back to normal, at least.


    My gaze then fell on Felix, who was staring at me. His orbs were calm and serene like the ocean updisturbed by any breeze. They e


    looked lonely and withdrawn. While he was still as handsome as ever, my heart was as still as the pond.


    I nodded at him politely. He was surprised at first. Then, he responded with a smile. I had seen his smile a


    for a long time. It was still as dazzling as before, but I couldn''t recall how he used to smile.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 664

    Hannah, who loved good-looking guys, had probably never seen Felix smile before. When she saw it, she was so excited that her face blushed and she staggered backward, hands clutching her chest. I almos wish I could be there to steady her.


    Fortunately for her, Felix stepped in and held her from behind when she was about to fall, saving her from embarrassing herself. Hannah reminded me of Lc when she was 18 years old. She, too, was a meek and innocent girl who was loved by Felix.


    s, their love didn''t stand the test of time. The lovebirds turned into enemies after several years. Their affection had festered into hatred. And presently, Hannah was just as meek, if not more, than Lc. I wondered if her feelings for Felix would earn her a happy ending.


    Speaking of which, I had been quite upiedtely and hadn''t visited Lc after she suffered a miscarriage. I wondered if she had been discharged. I never went to visit her after we sent her to the hospital. In fact, I evenpletely forgot about her.


    Why? Because one, she was my enemy and I wanted to stay away from her. Two, she had hurt me so many times, so I no longer had any ounce of empathy left for her. Three, she didn''t want to show her vulnerable side to me, so I''d honor that.


    Still, I wondered if she had made a full recovery. How did she cope with such a major medical incident alone? It took everyone a lot of time and effort to nurse Queenie back to health after her abortion. Lc didn''t have any good friends. Would her body recover?


    "Can''t take your eyes off him now?" Colin leaned in, bringing a waft of pinewood scent into my nostrils. His scent had always been able to make my heart skip a beat. But today, it was different. It was tinged with jealousy.


    Everyone was vain to a certain extent, be it men or women. When Colin got jealous because I had spent too much time looking at others, the boost in confidence was unrivaled.


    Not wanting to get too close to him or act inappropriately in front of everyone, I whispered in his ear, "He''s not as hot as you."


    Like a giant puppy who found its favorite toy, Colin''s mood brightened up. He nced at Felix and Winston smugly, seemingly telling them that I was his. Winston was wearing ck. When he saw Colin''s haughty face, his face became as gloomy as the color of the clothes on him.


    Felix let go of Hannah and waved his right hand dismissively at Colin. Disdain and displeasure appeared on his handsome face. Was this his way of telling Colin that he was being childish?


    Now that I had taken off my rose-colored lens from my adolescence, Felix merely looked like an above-average man to me. He was withdrawn and aloof, but deep down, he was rotten. He could never hold a candle to Colin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Choosing to spend my life with Colin was the best decision in my life.


    There was no lunch, so everyone had some snacks to fill their tummies. ording to the students, there''d be a feast tonight, so they were saving their appetite for it. They asked us to be patient. The feast would take ce at 4:00 pm. Before that, everyone was asked to have as much fun as possible in Crystal House.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 665

    The feast would take ce at 4:00 pm. Before that, everyone was asked to have as much fun as possible in Crystal House. Under everyone''s passionate invitation, Colin and I led the dance floor. The festive ambiance reached a new height, threatening to shatter the surrounding sses.


    Winston''s and Felix''s presence must have triggered Colin somehow. We began with a traditional tango, but every movement he made was extra mboyant like a peacock.


    When we passed by Felix and Winston, I saw Felix roll his eyes at us. The contempt in his eyes was so palpable that I wished I could stop the dance and give him the middle finger. Did he have to show me his long face?


    Winston''s reaction was even more infuriating. He turned around and pretended that we weren''t there at all. What a jerk! Theck of cooperation from those two pricks riled me up so much that I decided to cklist them from my life.


    Colin noticed that I was pouting angrily. He stifled a chuckle and nibbled my ear. "Ignore those two douchebags. They''re not worth your attention."


    I cackled out loud. He was right. They were douchebags alright, and the best way to punish douchebags was to stop giving them attention. They would be so annoyed!


    I tightened my arms around Colin, and he smiled even more seductively. His warm lips grazed against my cheeks lightly. I saw Felix''s expression turn sour. Colin continued to dance his heart out. The swirling and twirling made everyone scream.


    Meanwhile, I was protesting internally. I wanted him to stop. All this spinning was about to fling me out of the dance floor.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Colin did not know what I was thinking and did not care about my concerns. He continued dancing around like a peacock as if he was trying to prove something. Suddenly, I realized that Colin wasn''t dancing for me. He was dancing for those two pricks. What a childish man.


    Halfway through the song, several dance pairs always joined the dance floor. They surrounded us, making sure we were the center of attention. Hannah tip- toed and said something to Felix. He stared at the dance floor in exasperation for several minutes before joining in reluctantly.


    To my surprise, the aloof Felix was a good dancer too. Each movement he made was beautiful and elegant. Hannah was so impressed that her eyes curled into a smile, and she grinned ear to ear. However, in my eyes, he couldn''t dance as well as Colin did. There might be better men in this world, but Colin was the one I loved. We sang, we danced, and we yed party games. Everyone enjoyed themselves.


    And as I expected, there were clich¨¦ party games like Truth or Dare. I knew there had to be a purpose to the red ribbon flower bouquet ced on the table.


    It was a Truth or Dare gamebined with music. When the song was on, each participant had to pass the ribbon flower bouquet to the next person. And when the music stopped, the one holding the bouquet had to pick truth or dare. Those who picked neither had to finish a whole bottle of Coke.


    I had always been a lucky girl, so when the music stopped, I was the ope holding the flower bouquet.


    "Luna, pick one, truth or dare? Or you can pick the Coke. Look. It''s a huge bottle." A young woman grabbed the bottle of soda and showed it to me excitedly.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 666

    In other words, she was implying that a whole bottle of Coke was simply too much for my skinny frame. Therefore, I should pick either truth or dare.


    I immediately gave up on the bottle of soda when I saw its size. I had read enough romance novels to know that if I picked dare, I would be pranked. They might ask me to remove the belt of the guy next to me, walk backward, or kiss the first guy I saw. I couldn''t do that.


    Besides, Colin was ring at me, ready to pounce at me the moment I picked dare. Fine, I would pick the truth.


    "So truth it is. Other than your father, who''s the first man you fell in love with? What''s his name?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Please. The answer couldn''t be any more obvious. Decisively, I answered, "Colin."


    Colin looked at me in disbelief, his grip on me tightening. His fingers caressed my hand. Perhaps he was moved by what I said, or perhaps he finally obtained the acknowledgment he had always wanted from me. He was over the moon.


    I bent my fingers and scratched his palm to wake him up from his stupor. A smirk slowly appeared on his face. "Thank you, babe. This is the best birthday present I''ve ever received so far."


    In the following round, Hannah obtained the flower bouquet. She picked dare bravely. I supposed the host of the game must have noticed the chemistry she had with Felix because they asked her to confess to a guy at the party. Specifically, the confession had to be cheesy and corny.


    It was exactly what Hannah wanted. But making a cheesy confession could be quite challenging. Felix heard Hannah''s choice and immediately had a bad feeling. He tried to create some distance between himself and her but failed miserably because everyone was sitting so close to one another.


    Hannah found him and grabbed his hands while blushing. Felix was no stranger to unsolicited confessions-he had been confessed to thousands of times in the past year.


    Yet, for some reason, Hannah''s confession scared him. He nched. Were he not surrounded by people, he would have fled the scene.


    "Felix, I fell in love with you the first time we met, and this feeling has only been growing deeper with time. You''re my sky. I want to be embraced by you all the time. You''re my sun-you warm me and illuminate the path ahead.


    "I love you, Felix. And this love is eternal. Will you return my feelings? I want to be with you forever. I want to follow you around. I want to be your princess, to be spoiled and pampered by you forever. Can you grant my wish?"


    Hannah confessed her feelings in one go without stuttering, as if she had already rehearsed it many times in her head, Felix, whose hands were held by Hannah, was initially irritated. Then, his expression turned to shock, then to embarrassment. His lips parted, but the surrounding uproar drowned his voice.


    Finally, Felix broke free of Hannah''s grip and put his hands back into his pockets Nonchnce returned to his visage.


    "Felix, will you date me?" Hannah probed gingerly like a pet waiting for its master@treat.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 667

    "Felix, will you date me?" Hannah held her chin with both her hands and probed gingerly like a pet waiting for its master''s treat.


    Felix gritted his teeth, and the veins on his temples throbbed furiously. Yet a suspicious hue of scarlet appeared on his earlobes. "It''s just a game. Don''t take it seriously."


    "But I''m being 100% serious, Felix. Are you turning me down?" Hannah''s big, round orbs turned glossy. She pouted in a cutesy way. "If you agree to go out with me in front of everyone, we won''t have to tell everyone that we''re dating.


    "Felix, I''m smart and obedient. I''ll listen to you. And I promise I''ll only love you even more in the future. Please say yes. You''re missing out if you say no."


    The host jumped in to give the couple-to-be a final push. "I hereby dere that Hannah''s confession is a great sess! From now on, Felix will be Hannah''s boyfriend. Please treat Hannah kindly, Felix. Come, a round of apuse to these two lovebirds!"


    A thunderous apuse erupted, and itsted for a very long time. I was surprised by the turn of events. No wonder Hannah told me confidently just now that Felix would be hers. It seemed like she had nned everything.


    Atst, someone took Felix away from the dating pool. I hoped Hannah could change him for the better!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I pped too. From the corners of my eyes, I saw how stunned Colin was, so I nudged him with my shoulder. His brother just found a girlfriend. As Felix''s older brother, he should congratte him. Colin realized his mistake and apuded, ignoring Felix''s long face. At that moment, I saw relief and joy in his eyes.


    One birthday party was all it took to find Felix a girlfriend. And Hannah was way better than Lc. Felix sure was very lucky. In the final round of the game, the flower bouquet was in Colin''s hand. He picked truth.


    "Mr. White, please tell us how many exes you have and what are their names."


    What a great question! I was curious too. Colin smiled, the beauty mark next to his eyes dancing coyly. "I''ve only dated one person in my life. And her name is Luna."


    Huh? An uproar erupted. Everyoneplimented on Colin''s fidelity and remarked how lucky I was.


    I looked at him, abashed. His affectionate eyes were looking back at me too. In his starry eyes, I saw the reflec of my blushing self. He stared at me as if I were the only one in the world. My heart skipped a beat.


    UMS Oh, Colin was such a sweetheart. The days I spent with him were sweet like honey.


    We all had fun for four to five hours. Some even felt sad when the party ended. I thought that something was missing yet I couldn''t quite put my fingers on it. At 4:00 pm, the gathering concluded. It was time for the feast, and we had to head to the next venue.


    The organizer divided us into several groups and arranged the m


    transportation for us. The restaurant was quite far from us. It was called Fiesta. It was a ce where one could party and eat at the same time.


    It wasn''t until I arrived at the restaurant that I noticed the time and effort the students had put in to hold this grand event. No wonder they had to create a separate chat group.


    The food we were about to have was nheless something that I hadh been craving-barbecue!


    While an all-you-can-eat barbecue buffet was not the ideal choice for a formal party, and everyone risked going back with their clothes smelling like smoke, the youths loved the conviviality that came with it. Barbecue was also one of my favorite foods to have when I was studying at Lincoln University.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 668

    It wasn''t until I arrived at the venue that I realized there was another group of about 20 students working behind the scenes too. Everyone toiled and pulled through to throw Colin a huge birthday party. Colin and I exchanged looks, touched by the kindness of everyone.


    We were in a vast, empty space. On the right were several long tables, adorned with light blue tablecloths. There were a few stools scattered about. Needless to say, it was the dining area.


    The air venttion was better on the left, so three barbecue grills were set up. me tongues from the sizzling coals below were charring the sides ofmb shanks, unleashing the decadent aroma into the air. Our mouths already turned watery before the food was ready. To make sure we could eat as soon as possible, everyone volunteered to help out with the grilling. It was so festive.


    I offered my help too but was politely turned away. They said since I was Colin''s future wife, I had the right to enjoy the party. Besides, since it was his birthday today, everyone was given a task. My task was to apany Colin-not that I had any issues with it.


    Further inside on the left were two long tables filled with different bowls and tes containing various ingredients. I saw marinated beef, chicken, pork, fish, potatoes, and veggies. Everything was arranged in an orderly fashion. Together, they looked appetizing.


    My eyes turned glossy all of a sudden. Perhaps this wasn''t Colin''s birthday party. It was his n to make my wishe true.


    During my four years of studying at Lincoln University, I took everything for granted, be it the environment or the food. But once I went to Jesselton College, happy moments from those years kept visiting my brain.


    I missed them dearly, knowing full well that I couldn''t travel back in time. Just one familiar scent was enough to move me to tears. There were times I woke up in the middle of the night and spaced out while gazing at the night sky outside.


    My mind would rey the scenes of what I did at Lincoln University. I wanted to build a snowman once more, have barbecue in winter, grill meat skewers, and walk with Colin hand in hand on the silent campus, making two sets of trails that belonged to us.


    If Colin woke up too, he would ask me why I was awake. I''d tell him that I missed the good old daysCH e Would them pat my back and ask me to go back to sleep. He told me that we could always revisit what we had done one day.


    He remembered what my wish was and used his birthday party to make ite true Oh, Colin. He was so sweet that I could cry. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "They prepared all these?" I suppressed the surprise in my voice and asked Colin calmly. "It''ll be chaoticter. How are we going to cut the cake then?"


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 669

    "You''ve been craving this. So, are you happy?" asked Colin in his husky, sultry voice. Of course, I was happy. What was this if not pure bliss?


    "But it''s your birthday. You don''t have to do this," I uttered, embarrassed. I knew he was the mastermind behind this pleasant surprise, but I nheless wanted to hear it from him.


    Maybe all women did this-they knew they were pampered and spoiled, but they wanted to hear it from their lovers. Not only would they feel smug about it, but they could also unt it to their friendster by pretending toin about how sweet their boyfriends were.


    Today was Colin''s birthday. Therefore, it should revolve around him. Why would he sacrifice himself to bring my dream to life?


    Colin grinned and kissed my head. "I''m yours. So it''s only natural that my birthday revolves around you. I''m willing to do anything just to see the smile on your face."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His perfect, symmetrical facial features curled into a handsome smirk. And as usual, his eyes sparkled with lights. I felt my eyes turning wet, so I quickly blinked, stopping my tears from rolling down. I was not going to cry on this joyous day.


    "But..." I sniffled and snuggled, grabbing his muscled waist with my hands and resting my head on his chest. People whistled and teased us, but I ignored them. "But Colin, how did you know what I wanted? How did you n this?"


    Colin fondled the nape of my neck and pressed his forehead against mine affectionately, disregarding the audience around us. "How am I going to be your official boyfriend if I can''t even guess what you want? And it wasn''t that hard to n everything.


    "In my ss, there are two male students and one female student who live near Lincoln University. One of them runs a barbecue chain. His family business is so sessful that they have several branches all over the country.


    "Growing up in that kind of environment, he learned how to grill very well. When I told him my idea, he said yes right away." He scanned the group in the courtyard and continued, "So, is this close to your dream?"


    It was way more perfect than what I had dreamed of. I loved it so much. Before I could say all that, Hannah hopped, jumped, and skipped toward me. "Lulu. Oops, I mean Ms. Luna. Will you help us set up the beverages? They brought alcohol. Some are liquor, and several of us want to try it out."


    Huh? Wasn''t it my job to keep Colinpany? Why were they asking me to help out?


    Colin brushed his finger against my nose and let me leave with Hannah. He had already realized that I wanted to join everyone for the fun. Dragged by Hannah, I joined the group of hard workers.


    I unboxed and ced the juice boxes on the table. Then, I washed them tes and covered them so that skewers could be ced on them. I was busy but happy.


    e I worked for half an hour. Then, I thought about Colin and wanted to look for him. I saw that he was m standing in the same position, but this time, he was apanied by Felix.


    While they didn''t seem too close to each other, they engaged in a peaceful conversation at least The resentment and grudges they used to hold against one another faded with time. When two handsome men stood together, they looked like an art piece.


    Hannah appeared from nowhere and used her phone to take several photos.


    Then, she gloated haughtily, "Felix is so handsome, isn''t he?"


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 670

    My gaze fell on Colin, and I simpered. Felix was handsome, but no one was more dashing than my Colin. Ever since he came into my heart, all other men in this world lost their charms, no matter how handsome they were. There might be a lot of hot men around, but the only one I loved was Colin.


    On a whim, I whipped out my phone and took several photos of Colin. He noticed what I was doing and threw me an affectionate nce. Love was oozing from his eyes.


    I wanted to throw myself into his embrace and kiss his starry eyes. But we were in public. I didn''t want to embarrass myself. I told myself to be patient and wait until night.


    "Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the most handsome of them all?" I wrote this caption and sent the photo to him. Then, I raised my phone at Colin.


    He put out his cigarette and looked at his phone. He stared at the photo for a while, allowing me to take in his gorgeous side profile. Then, his fingers quicklyposed a reply.


    I checked my phone and it said, "Good girl, you shall be rewarded tonight."


    Reward? How? I supposed I knew what it would be. Even if I didn''t make the move to kiss him tonight, he would give me smooches all over my face. Urgh, Colin was always trying to seduce me.


    My face blushed uncontrobly, and I shot Colin a timid look. He pouted and blew me a kiss, which made me even more flustered. I stomped my feet to protest and swerved to the side, dodging his shameless confession.


    Colin saw how embarrassed I was andughed out loud. His voice was so sexy that several women passing by fled while clutching the cors of their dresses. There he was breaking more hearts again!


    Felix tilted his head and observed our interaction cheekily. Then, he sneered and turned around. I was so mad that I wanted to give him my middle finger. Colin ignored him and typed more messages. He used his brow to beckon me to check my phone.


    I unlocked my screen, and the chat window popped up. "Luna, you''re my one and only."


    Attached with it was a photo I had never seen before. Lincoln University was the background. In the photo, I was wearing a white winter coat and a red scarf.


    Between my red gloves was a snowball.


    What a corny line! But that photo....


    During the Christmas of my second year at Lincoln University, I woke up to a world nketed by snow. The wintry breeze sculpted the snow into mounds of various heights and sizes.


    As a Southerner, I was obsessed with snow. I got out of bed and went to the window to admire the snow. Then, my phone buzzed. As if he had been monitoring me via surveince cameras, Colin texted me and said, "Cover yourself. Don''t catch a cold. The snow is thick. Let''s have a snowball fightter." Content Catch &This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin must have taken the photo during the fight. I had never seen it, but I remembered the event vividly. My good friends-Eden, Flynn, Queenie, and Julia- were there too.


    Colin and I won because of our exceptional teamwork. Queenie and I


    Flynn lost horribly because they were too busy dating instead of fighting. As their punishment, they had to buy everyone dinner that night.


    UMS


    Time flew by, and after several years, Eden, adventurous as he was, was nowhere to be seen. Julia found her love. Flynn and Queenie the ideal couple from back then, broke up. What a shame. Fortunately for me, Colin and I loved one another more and more with each passing day. I believed that as long as we worked hard together, a happy future awaited us.


    That said, why did I have this om ominous feeling on this joyous asion? It felt like something was n? It about to happen. And this premonition was stronger than the one I felt in Crystal House.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 671

    My uneasiness didn''t dampen the scene''s excitement.


    The barbecue expert Colin mentioned held a handful of skewers. He walked briskly over to the long table, ced them on arge tray covered with a greaseproof bag, and shouted, "Mr. White, here are the skewers! Enjoy them while they''re hot!"


    He thenmanded a waiter, "Hey, stop talking! Serve the wine!"


    He looked quite professional.


    Colin came over and took my hand. His warm hand sessfully suppressed my uneasiness.


    He led me over to the table and handed me the skewers. I was ecstatic after I took a bite because of the deliciousness of the onion and coriander mixed with the spicy sauce.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My teenage years were some of my happiest times. I felt the four years that involved Colin were the best in my early years. In the years toe, I was thrilled whenever I thought about it.


    I didn''t want to think too much and didn''t care what was missing anymore.


    Carpe diem. That was more important.


    In my life, my parents were long-lived and in good health. I also had Colin, who loved me for a lifetime.


    That was enough. I wasn''t concerned with other things.


    The soup in the pot was ready. The North was especially well-known for this dish. It was dubbed "stew soup due to the cooking technique and equipment utilized. As for the raw materials for stewing, there was a wide range of options to choose from.


    In the northern winters, particrly on snowy nights, friends or colleagues would gather and drink liquor. It enhanced the simplicity and natural vor of the stew soup that had a variety of ingredients. Everyone was eating crunchy garlic cloves, having fun, and sweating a lot. We spent a warm and rxing night.


    Stew soup was important in the northern food culture. The locals deeply loved it.


    Pork ribs and chicken werebined with potatoes and vegetables in one of the two big pots. The potatoes were stewed soft that they melted in my mouth, and the vegetables appeared homegrown by northerners Even after the stewing process, it still maintained its unique green color and taste.


    The other pot was stewed with misceneous fish. As I looked at the plump fish, I realized I had never seen Jinovy''s grocers selling fish with northern characteristics. I wondered how the chef got them.


    Eggs, pasta, and cabbage were also in the pot. When I opened it, the fragrant aroma piqued my appetite. My stomach yearned to seize and savor the delicious food.


    I looked at the big steaming bowls brought to the table and gulped.


    a


    When no one was looking, I stole small piece of ribs and shoved it into my mouth. It was scorching, but it tasted good. I couldn''t bear to spit it out I breathed quickly through my mouth to quickly cool the ribs.


    Colin smiled indulgently and carefully wiped away the oil on my lips with a


    &


    my tissue. "Eat slower.


    "It''s delicious. Try it." Without caring about how I looked, I snatched up another piece of ribs with my bare hand and gave it to him.


    Colin was different from me. I''d always been unruly and didn''t care if peopleughed because Colin doted on me. He was always by my side.


    However, as a lecturer, Colin was limited in what he could do. He had to maintain his image, or he couldn''t establish his authority in front of his students.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 672

    yfully, I held the rib piece to Colin''s lips and asked him in a flirtatious way to taste it. I would keep it there until he surrendered. He nced around. When nobody was paying attention to him, he quickly grabbed the ribs with his mouth and licked my fingertips. My face flushed, and my fingertips became numb.


    Colin gave me a meaningful smile while chewing the ribs, looking like a fox that had sessfully yed a prank on me.


    As the pots were stewing food, the chef was busy here and there, asionally raising his arms to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    Soon, the skewers were served. Those who had finally gotten a real taste of northern skewers eximed in appreciation.


    Just like me, they exhaled rapidly through their mouths to hasten the cooling of the food. Sticks were tossed upon the table after a while. Everyone raved about how delicious the skewers were. More than 60 people sat together. Thedies shifted from eating elegantly to feasting while guys bulged their mouths with food. Additionally, they filled their sses with northern wine. They might get intoxicated by the wine''s powerful scent before they even sipped it.


    Everyone set aside their images of talented students at Jesselton College. They even ignored the introductory speech and focused solely on the skewers.


    Watching everyone eating happily and listening to the continuouspliments, the chef was so happy that he drank half a bottle of liquor. He was greeted with a roar of cheers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Colin and I were surrounded by the other students. They came to toast us one after another.


    While most women toasted with fruit juice, the men toasted with beer or liquor. Remarkably, their toasts were the same.


    "Happy birthday, Mr. White! May you and Mrs. White always be happy together!"


    I was shy but happy. Despite my shyness, I felt joyful and epted their wishes. At this stage, there was nothing to gain by denying it.


    Colin was right. I would be Mrs. White sooner orter. They were just addressing me with this title earlier. I could ept it. They could call me whatever they wanted.


    I patted my warm face to cool it down.


    After everyone''s toasts, Colin was drunk in less than an hour that his vision became blurry. His fingers grew unsteady while grasping the ss, and his cheeks flushed.


    "How are you doing? I''ll take your ce to drink it," I softly asked Colin. ncing at the half-barrel of potent alcohol, I was afraid he wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    I could only use my special talent of being a skilled drinker at this point. "No, I can hold on." Colin waited for a man in white to pour him some wine and raise a toast. After expressing gratitude to thetter, he took up the ss.


    Men had always sought to maintain their pride. He persisted in drinking, even though he knew I was a skilled drinker. He was simply torturing himself.


    I worriedly held Colin''s hand, fearing the ss would drop from his shaky grip.


    Colin hung on and got toasted several more times, increasing his level of inebriation. He appeared to have forgotten that he was receiving birthday wishes from his students, believing himself to be at home. He soon pursed his lips and wanted to kiss me.


    The others'' teasing and ambiguous looks tormented me. I wished to find somewhere to hide myself.


    Did Colin still remember to maintain


    his image as a lecturer? How could he be so frivolous in front of his students Did he think we were in the he think bedroom and free to kiss me? Even if I held the title of Mrs. White, we still had to keep our personal matters private.


    Be more serious, Mr. White!


    When he asked to kiss me for the third time, I took his wine ss and firmly faced the long line of students waiting for toasts.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 673

    Those brats didn''t restrain themselves, heedless of my gender. On the contrary, they were even more excited and wished they could have toast me with a bigger ss. They imed to be oppressed most of the time, saying it would be a shame to lose their only opportunity for retribution.


    However, they didn''t know that wine was like vored water to me. I wouldn''t have any reaction other than going to the restroom a few more times.


    It wasn''t my concern if they couldn''t stand toasting.


    Colin sat upright, his eyes filled with mist, smiling as he enjoyed my battle with his students. His students would cheer whenever I drank, while he would smile triumphantly.


    On the surface, he looked dignified and elegant without losing hisposure. However, I knew that he was drunk.


    "Enough. Lulu is ady. How could she manage to drink so much? I''ll take her ce."


    Felix finally showed up to protect me.


    It was a pity that his action was redundant. I didn''t need his help at all.


    I wasn''t bragging. It was not strenuous for me to handle such a scene on my own.


    "No need. Get out of the way. Baby can do it." Before I could respond, Colin reached out to push Felix away unpleasantly and impatiently.


    He looked disgusted as if Felix wasn''t his biological brother but rather a piece of trash.


    Iughed tantly, which made Felix look embarrassed and annoyed. He deserved it.


    "Colin, won''t you get tired of being jealous? How can she drink such strong wine? How are we going to exin to Aunt Harper and Uncle Gerald if she drinks too much? Can you be more serious?" Felix attempted to take my wine ss after shaking off Colin''s hand, but I evaded him. "Thank you, I can handle it."


    Upon saying that, I drank another ss of wine.


    As my stomach felt a little scorched, I picked up a crispy skewer and took a bite. I was in a pleasant mood eating such wonderful cuisine.


    Felix stood by. When he saw that I drank numerous sses of wine without fuss, he eventually went back to his seat, but his eyes were fixed on me.


    I was so annoyed that I cursed him secretly. Rather thaning to me, he should take good care of his new girlfriend.


    "What are you looking at? My baby never gets drunk." Colin picked up something and threw it over in dissatisfaction. The thing hit Felix hard, leaving a clear oil stain on his clothes.


    When his prank worked, Colin smiled proudly like a child. Felix''s mouth twitched gloomily with anger.


    The drunk Colin was adorable.


    Leaning against my beloved boyfriend, I looked at the happy scene in front of me. I couldn''t but recall Thanksgiving during my senior year of high school. S Without Felix''s resolute rejection, Colin and I wouldn''t have had a chance to achieve our happiness.


    After all, misfortune may be a blessing.


    Felix was my misfortune, but he had made me find precious blessings. I was content.


    The sky glowed with the sunset in the west, creating a lovely backdrop.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Unexpectedly, a sweet voice broke the harmony of the atmosphere. I became depressed and suddenlyn realized what was missing.


    Everything went smoothly and happily so far. However, how could we be happy in a world where Jasmine existed?


    "It''s so lively. I''mte. Should I take a drink as punishment?"


    Colin''s eyes widened when her voice sounded. He squinted slightly and tried to suppress his impatience and disgust as his starry eyes gradually became clear.


    I couldn''t help but feel bad for Jasmine. It should be lovely to love someone. However, her actions caused us to hate her.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 674

    When everyone heard an unfamiliar voice, they became silent. Confusion gripped them as they gazed at Jasmine and her followers.


    As a socialite, her pomp was indeed extraordinary to bring a team.


    Jasmine donned a creamy white shawl around her shoulders and a bright red retro dress. Her long, wavy hair hung loosely on the bottom and wrapped in a bun on top. She wore matching-colored pearl earrings as well. Although her makeup was delicate, I thought it was a little too much. Her ming red lips gave her a somewhat condescending look.


    Her clothes were well-fitting, and her makeup was exquisite. The two, in my opinion, were ipatible and didn''t match. How could retro clothes and ming red lips be a perfect match?


    I wasn''t fond of cosmetics. I''d always thought that wearing makeup inyers was burdensome. I only brushed my eyebrows and applied lip gloss for formal events. It was far more convenient. Ever since our initial encounter, Jasmine had consistently worn makeup. She even wore nude makeup the night she moved in, lying on the bed with her clothing half undone.


    If she removed her makeup, I wondered if I would still be able to recognize her.


    Colin scowled and looked as if he wanted to shoo her away.


    However, his response was momentarily dyed by his inebriation. I reached out and ced my hand on his, preventing him from speaking.


    Jasmine seemed strangely determined. I believed her purpose ofing here was more than a simple provocation. What on earth did she want to do on such an asion? Instead of taking a preemptive strike without knowing her purpose, I would rather react to circumstances by maintainingposure.


    If Colin hadn''t drunk so much, he would have been the one to deal with Jasmine.


    However, he drank a lot. Although he wasn''t irrational, hisprehension and response were sluggish. I wouldn''t be assured of leaving him to handle the situation. Besides, he usually shielded me. It was time for me to protect him.


    Felix didn''t know Jasmine, but he and et she was here for Colimet Without hesitation, approached and stood nexeel???


    us.


    At important moments, he knew to show a united front.


    Hannah followed Felix''s lead, standing behind him.


    Winston came over quietly and stood on the other side of me. Several students from the studio also came over and stood behind him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a while, all the students stood behind Colin and me, almost evenly matching with Jasmine''s group.


    She probably didn''t expect this scene. Although she looked calm, her eyes were filled with intense emotions.


    "Who is she?" Felix asked me in a low voice.


    "Your brother''s suitor and benefactor."


    Felix nodded and smiled evilly.


    Although he was unaware of Jasmine, he knew Colin had a savior.


    Felix took part in that rescue as well. He knew someone saved his om brother''s life. However, all Felix knew was that she existed. He didn''t know her name and hadn''t seen her before.


    "She even came here. What true love." Felix crossed his arms yfully and pointed at Jasmine with his chin. "Why don''t we let her join? She''s Colin''s savior." S


    He was full of terrible ideas, so I didn''t bother to respond.


    Jasmine had brought her followers to was the scene, but it was still necessary to greet them/ After all, she was Colin''s savior.


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 675

    "Jasmine, what brought you here?" Colin was leaning against me, so I straightened his body to make him sit upright.


    I was clueless about what was wrong with him. Before Jasmine came, he was sitting pretty well. As soon as she arrived, he leaned against mezily, as if he would fall to the ground if he couldn''t maintain his bnce.


    I had no choice but to stand up, put my arm around his shoulders, and let him lean into my arms. He then calmed down and took a few sips of water.


    When Jasmine witnessed our intimate interaction, her hypocritical smile instantly froze like a smiling mask. She didn''t react for a few seconds.


    Gavin, who was standing next to her, cleared his throat slightly before she finally responded.


    She quickly suppressed the jealousy and resentment that was about to overflow from her eyes. "Today is Colin''s birthday. How could I not attend? We share a unique bond despite our acquaintanceship. I ought to give him something as a token of my blessing."


    Her hypocritical performance began, but I didn''t like her words.


    Why should shee to Colin''s birthday? Also, many people had known him for many years. Who was she to him? How could she be so bold as to im their connection was out of the ordinary?


    Perhaps there was indeed something-not an intimate one, but rather, her coercion toward him and his avoidance of her.


    I had nothing to say if that was deemed a special rtionship.


    "Thank you for your blessings, but we don''t require anything. Despite attending the same school, you and Colin didn''t speak often. We might not have ever met if it weren''t for the coincidental encounter on a business trip.


    "How can we let you give anything? Although the Taylors don''t care about the small amount of money, we can''t expect to be rewarded for doing nothing."


    She couldn''t me me for speaking harshly because it was the truth.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I would give Jasmine the most potent rebuttal possible with harsh facts since her hypocrisy would only disgust us. She could live a good life but chose to bother others instead.


    She probably didn''t expect me to embarrass her. Her face reddened from sheer rage. It was extremely ugly.


    If anyone thought that she would stop there, they were wrong. She was like a burr, clinging on without shame.


    "My gift is for Colin. Although you''re his girlfriend, it''s not a legitimate rtionship.under thew. You have no right to make decisions for him. I like Colin. He knows that as well. We''re single. It''s only natural to give him a birthday gift. What''s the big deal?"


    I scoffed. Jasmine publicly dered her love for a man who was in a rtionship. Her IQ and EQ left me speechless. Tutors from wealthy families were indeed unique.


    Indeed, a dating couple had no connection under thew. However, did it mean behaving like a mistress was right?


    She even wanted Colin to make his decision. Wasn''t she seeking his criticism? She was so brave.


    Didn''t she know who Colin was? He would only choose the most ruthless words to rebuke her. She had experienced it before. Why had she forgotten it? I admired her persistence.


    "Jasmine, do you mean toe


    between us when you know I''m Colin''s girlfriend? Although your behavior isn''t illegal, you''ll get morally condemned. As the daughter of the Taylors, it''s a pity that you want to be a mistress. I wonder if your parents will be disappointed if they find out."


    Since Jasmine dared to admit being a mistress, I dared to reveal the truth. After all, she brought up the topic. I had no choice but to counterattack. She coveted my boyfriend. It made sense for me to react ordingly.


    I should defend my sovereignty as Colin''s girlfriend. I had the right.


    As I expected, the students were furious to learn the truth.


    Even though they behaved like crazy when they had fun, they were intelligent enough to get into Jesselton College.


    They all realized that Colin was at the center of the situation. As his girlfriend, a mistress was bullying me and attempting to destroy their lecturer''s rtionship.


    That was unbearable.


    Several girls who had taken my ss came up and shooed Jasmine away unceremoniously. "Madam if you have personal matters, please wait En. until our party has ended. You should take good care of yourself at home. Don''te out and stir up problems. If not, you''ll age more quickly."


    The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there!

 Chapter 676

    Madam? The way they addressed Jasmine amused me.


    She was so enraged at hearing the word "Madam" that her face contorted, and her dress hems began to shake a little.


    "Who are you guys? You have no right to meddle in my business! Go away! Don''t cause trouble for yourselves! Or you''ll know the consequences!" She gave off an air of superiority and disdainfully drove away the students who were trying to be just.


    However, it wasn''t easy to bully Jesselton College''s students.


    "Well, we''re obviously inferior to those who aspire to be mistresses. Who are you then, Madam? Please don''t disturb us. You''re quite rude."


    "That''s right, Madam. Mr. White and Ms. Luna are deeply in love. Disgusting people like mistresses can''t get between them. Even if Mr. White is looking for a mistress, he''ll find someone young and beautiful. He won''t find an old woman. His taste isn''t that bad."


    Jasmine''s face was livid. When she was about to speak, a disposable cup filled with beer flew out of nowhere and brushed her shoulder urately.


    The contents of the cup were spilled but not wasted. The whole cup of beer was on her shawl. It was a pity to ruin such a good thing.


    Luckily, she couldn''t be harmed by the cup because it was disposable and had no sharp edges. If not, she would most likely ask the police to support her.


    Jasmine''s fake gentleness began to subside. She couldn''t help but get angry when she noticed Winston slowly walking forward from behind.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped. What should I do, Madam? I soiled your clothes. How about you take them off? I''ll give you another one aspensation."


    I tried my best to remain dignified, but I was alreadyughing in my heart.


    Winston merely needed to bring a new one or pay. Instead, he asked her to take it off. Was he looking forward to the striptease? That wasn''t a good idea. She would taint her surroundings.


    Winston didn''t even use curse words but embarrassed Jasmine sessfully. She was so furious with him that she nearly lost her mind.


    The students present were defensive. Everyoneughed after he finished speaking, not giving a damn about how she felt.


    Jasmine was pissed off. If her leg was well, she might have rushed to start a fight.


    "Madam, save yourself some pride and leave. Stay away from the devoted world of Mr. White and Ms. Luna."


    "That''s right. Have some human decency. You''re not an animal. Is being a mistress so good? How about we all go to your ce to spread this news around?"


    "Mr. White is in a rtionship. If you want to be with him, you can only be his mistress. I''m not sure if mistresses can exist in society. Does thew support mistresses?"


    Jasmine regretted it to death. She shouldn''t have mentioned thew.


    The student was eloquent enough to enrage Jasmine. There was another burst ofughter. Some of the exaggerated ones were crouching on the ground with their hands on their belly while giggling


    §à§Û


    uncontrobly.


    "You all shouldn''t be so harsh. Leave the animals be. How can something like a mistress bepared with an animal?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That''s not what I meant. Mistresses are shameless. They enjoy being unclothed, though I''m not sure if it makes them like animals. Madam, there are a lot of cuisines today. Don''t unclothe yourself. I''m worried I''ll throw up the delicious food."


    I admired them. Although those students were young, they knew how to make people ufortable. I liked it.


    To deal with a person like Jasmine, we should use harsh tactics against her. Fortunately, the students were here, or I would have spent much time talking. I had strength in numbers. The students'' statements made Jasmine speechless. Her cheeks went pale from rage.


    She probably regretted causing trouble in a crowded ce.


    The person involved, Colin, remained silent and showed no reaction. Ifat weren''t for the tight and strong grip he held around my waist, I would have thought he was asleep and missed the quarrel.


    He was pretending to be drunk.

 Chapter 677

    Colin was even more evil than Winston. He didn''te forward to deal with the troubles he caused. Instead, he chose to remain hidden and let me and his students handle the battlefield. What a terrible guy!


    "Shut up! Do you know who you are talking to? Do you want to die?" Gavin roared in a rare outburst.


    He was tall enough and had a loud voice, yet his words made no sense. We lived in a society with unwaveringws, freedom of speech, and equality for all.


    Were they going to disregard thew by killing someone due to humiliation? Did they believe having money would grant them the freedom to do as they pleased?


    "Sir, you must be over hundreds of years old. Have you been living in a tomb? Do you realize how long ago the Middle Ages were?"


    Gavin was well-trained and didn''t argue with the girl who was talking. He only rolled his eyes irritatedly and didn''t answer it. He should have realized that he had gone too far and couldn''t continue to push the issue.


    "Get out of the way! I wasn''t looking for you!" Jasmine red at Gavin fiercely before yelling angrily. She had destroyed the gentle and graceful demeanor she had set up.


    Perhaps she had never been a gentle person. That was only one of her methods to trick the world. It was one of her countless images.


    "Then who are you looking for? Me? Sorry, Madam, I''m not interested in old women. I''m scared I would have a nightmare."


    Felix put his hands in his pockets and took a few steps forward like a rogue. After ncing at Jasmine meaningfully, he whistled.


    I looked at him in shock. I couldn''t have imagined him saying those words. It was the first time in 20 years that I had witnessed him acting erratically.


    Felix was usually uninterested in everything. It was amazing that he could behave like a scoundrel.


    Someone nudged me. I turned


    around and spotted Hannah. She raised her chin proudly and said with a sense of aplishment, "Ms. Luna, is my future boyfriend good? I


    taught him that!"


    I winked at her. Her teaching wasn''t bad. It was pretty good, and he had made progress.


    There was a saying that a mother could raise her son for over 20 years, but it could take three minutes to change him when he was with someone else.


    The statement appeared to be urate.


    Lc and Felix had been entangled for several years. In the end, they both suffered losses and turned against each other. However, they were unable to influence the other.


    It only took Hannah a short period to change Felix. Perhaps their rtionship qualified as love.


    As for me, I had a nice upbringing


    and talked to my parents about everything. After being with Colin, I was like a little beast guarding its territory to protect him. No matter who wanted to plunder and destroy, I wouldn''t hesitate to stretch out my ws and fangs to drive the


    enemies away.


    From this point of view, Felix and I were the same. We were willing to change ourselves for someone.


    Jasmine came aggressively. Under the guise of celebrating Colin''s birthday, she tried to carry out the shameless act of stealing him and dering war on me.


    She had absolutely no right to fight me. Who gave her the courage? She was so stupid to decide to cause problems on such a significant day.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I wondered sometimes if Jasmine really loved Colin.


    If she truly loved him, she should do


    everything to make him happy. Instead, she sought to make the issue worse and chose to mak? trouble in front of many people Her love was beyond my


    comprehension.

 Chapter 678

    Perhaps Jasmine was unwilling to ept that such an excellent person like Colin didn''t belong to her. Despite my inferiority to her in life experience and financial strength, he was obsessed with me. That didn''t convince Jasmine.


    In other words, she was ustomed to having all the good stuff. She wanted to possess everything. So, she made every effort to seize Colin regardless of the consequences.


    Everyone wanted to keep their pride, and so did she. She was born into a wealthy family and was used to being admired. However, students who were younger and of lower status than her were now criticizing her and addressing her as "madam". She was going to explode with rage.


    Maybe Jasmine hadn''t been this furious since birth.


    Her elegant features quivered and contorted irregrly. cing her right hand on her leg, she clenched the bright red skirt''s hem into a myriad of tiny pleats.


    It seemed like it was time for her to take the next step.


    Jasmine wouldn''t have made such a big deal out ofing here to see Colin. She must have been well prepared.


    In my eyes, she wasn''t that infatuated.


    "Colin White, I''m here for you! How cowardly of you to turn away from me and let that trash talk to me! You''re a lecturer at Jesselton College! Don''t let me underestimate you!" Her roar silenced everyone.


    Atst, Jasmine, a wrathful woman, had pulled off the disguise of the kinddy and showed her true self.


    She looked so hysterical and ugly. What she said was also subpar.


    She yelled so loud that it shocked everyone. They seemed to be frozen.


    A girl had a skewer in her mouth. Jasmine''s statements also stunned her. Her eyes grew wide as she forgot to take the next bite.


    "Gosh! Did she scold us?"


    The chef had a bad temper. WhenN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    he heard Jasmine had scolded his friends and lecturer, he was so agitated that he jumped up and rushed over. "Even if I don''t hit women, that doesn''t mean I can condone women''s behavior Do you want to quarrel? Come on, I will..."


    He wasn''t tall but stocky, and his rushing movements resembled a lit firecracker.


    The chef was going past us when the drunk Colin dragged him back and stood up with his strength.


    "Mr. White, you don''t have to move. Just stay in Ms. Luna''s arms. I''ll settle it. I can deal with bullies! No matter what kind of monster she is, I''ll triumph over her!"


    The handsome guy from the north was indeed righteous.


    However, even if Colin were drunk, he wouldn''t allow others to cause trouble to him. The act of pretending to be drunk was just to tease me. He would never act cowardly and leave the fight to others when it was time for him to take action. Content


    He stood up and walked over, his body trembling slightly. I stood calmly on his right side, stabilizing him and making him look as handsome and upright as usual.


    "Ms. Taylor, you''ve degraded


    yourself bying here to argue


    nonsense. What do you want from a coward like me? If you''re just here to stir up problems, you''d better leave. After all, we''re not worthy of being in the same ce as you."


    Jasmine was stunned when she noticed Colin appear. She clenched her fists tolerantly and turned her anger into affection.

 Chapter 679

    I originally wanted Colin to wear a suit, but he said it was only a gathering. The participants were all his students. Dressing too formally would be too proper and serious, affecting everyone''s mood. After careful consideration, I thought he was right. So, he donned pants and a basic T-shirt with milky white sneakers. With good-looking facial features and ck hair, he looked youthful.


    His attractiveness drew Jasmine in. She was fascinated, as if her eyes could no longer amodate anything else.


    However, her attitude infuriated me. No matter how crazy she was, she shouldn''t fail to grasp the meaning of his words.


    Her expression and emotions fluctuated several times within a few minutes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jasmine''s rationale soon returned. She looked pitifully at Colin, revealing her frail side through tears. She buried her face as though she''d been wronged a great deal. "Colin, I just want to celebrate your birthday. How can you bear to let them bully me? You disappointed me. I''m so sad."


    I could see why she was sad, but why should she be disappointed? Was she trying to seek his help to regain her pride? Who was she to him? Her statements seemed to suggest that they had a close friendship.


    Colin was also shocked with disbelief and felt even more disgust.


    I secretly smiled. Perhaps he didn''t expect Jasmine to be so hypocritical.


    He said doubtfully, "Hold on, Ms. Taylor. How''s it strange to disappoint you?"


    As I couldn''t stopughing, Jasmine turned deathly pale.


    Colin''s question made her copse. She no longer had the patience to maintain her gentleness and frailty. Sheined angrily in embarrassment, "Colin, what did I do to make you treat me like this?" Colin''s expression darkened. "Jasmine, are you really here to celebrate my birthday?"


    Her eyes lit up with desire as she


    choked a little. She steered the wheelchair and approached him, saying, "Of course, Colin. I love you so much. How could I miss your birthday celebration? I just didn''t expect..."


    She didn''tplete her words, leaving it unsaid for everyone present to imagine.


    The students at the scene were all quiet. Each of them grabbed snacks, sat in their seats, and enjoyed their food while watching Jasmine''s performance.


    If I hadn''t been one of the people involved, I would have wanted to grab some snacks and watch the excitement, too. Rarely did such a situation ur. It would be a shame not to appreciate it.


    It was indeed shocking for a woman to publicly dere her love for a man who had a girlfriend.


    Colin abruptly interrupted Jasmine,


    who seemed to want to continue "Ms. Taylor, I''m not sure if you''re ustomed to lying to yourself or if you have memory loss. You forgot


    what I''ve said several times. Content


    "If that''s the case, I''ll repeat it in front of dozens of my students and your friends. I have a girlfriend. I love my girlfriend very much. I''ll never marry anyone other than her in this life.


    "No matter what you do, I''ll never fall in love with you in this life, much less have a connection with you beyond that of an alumnus.


    "Even if you can''t remember my words, my students and your group will remember it. They can remind you not to make mistakes if you be confused again.


    "I would be grateful if you sincerely


    came to celebrate my birthday. But if


    you have other thoughts that you shouldn''t have, I have to ask you to


    leave Don''te close to me again. Remember, the person I love is Luna Lawson. I''ll love her forever."

 Chapter 680

    "Colin, is it wrong to love you? I just fell in love with you. You shouldn''t treat someone who likes you so cruelly."


    I had no idea whether Jasmine was heartbroken or couldn''t take his remarks. She started to cry with her head down.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colin''s expression didn''t soften because of her words. He was silent for a while before saying firmly, "Loving the wrong person can cause irreparable damage. Please keep your love. I can''t afford it, let alone need it."


    He was conveying that he would never love her in this life and she should stop wasting her efforts.


    Jasmine probably didn''t expect Colin to speak so firmly. She turned pale. Her eyes, which had never revealed sincerity, were filled with sadness and disappointment.


    Tears streamed silently down her cheeks.


    After Colin finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to sit down.


    "Colin White, I saved your life. How are you going to repay me?"


    Her sentence was like a hammer, striking my heart urately and causing a fatal dull pain.


    Colin abruptly stopped and stiffened while I covered my sore chest and said nothing.


    Felix and Winston looked at me worriedly. They had clear sympathy and pity in their eyes.


    I smiled at them to show calmness because I believed Colin wouldn''t let me down.


    He turned around slowly. His movements were so sluggish that I thought every second he spent was a kind of torture for Jasmine.


    Colin finally came face to face with Jasmine. He looked into her eyes and took a deep breath. Holding my hand, he said, "I''ll never forget your life-saving grace. Except for love, I can do anything that doesn''t vite thews and my morals. I''ll repay the favor however you want."


    A long silence followed.


    In Jasmine''s desperation, she had pushed the situation past the point of no return. She couldn''t regret it and change her mind as she couldn''t take back the words she had said.


    Jasmine bit her lip tightly, tears glistening in her eyes. She tried hard to breathe to keep her tears from falling and maintain her dignity.


    I believed her tears were genuine this time.


    It took her five minutes to raise her head like a proud peacock. Her tears hadn''t dried when she smiled again. Her bright-colored lips appeared to be dazzling. "I want you to do something for me."


    "Okay, as long as itplies with what I said, I promise you."


    Colin was a gentleman. He wouldn''t break his promise.


    After ensuring his promise, Jasmine turned around and left decisively.


    Things seemed to be resolved, yet it was as if they had just begun.


    I watched her entourage help her into a luxury car. She then left with her followers. Inexplicably, I felt uneasy.


    I couldn''t exin why. Jasmine had been causing trouble for a long time but had suddenly let us go. What she wanted Colin to do in the future wouldn''t be easy.


    Her arrival seemed to be a one-time


    urrence at the birthday


    celebration. After that group of people left, everyone tacitly agreed


    not to mention it again and started a new round of celebration. Content


    The funsted till midnight. Dozens of people left contentedly.


    Apart from Jasmine''s sudden appearance, that day was my favorite and the best birthday celebration I''d ever attended.

 Chapter 681

    That night, Colin took a shower andy silently in bed. When I got out of the shower and climbed into bed, he held me in his arms. Instead of kissing and hugging me like he did in the past, he patted my back and coaxed me to sleep.


    After having so much fun, I was also tired. It was rare to have such a quiet night, so I soon fell asleep.


    In a daze, I heard his faint sigh. I also sighed slightly, even when I was half asleep.


    He was worried, and so was I. However, we didn''t say anything to avoid directing our frustrations at each other.


    We were willing to go through hardships together. That was what love should be like.


    We were both adults and loved each other deeply. We both wanted to be each other''s support.


    Jasmine was scheming and could n anything. Colin had rejected her again in front of many people, causing her to lose her dignity. With her personality, she wouldn''t return without retaliation.


    If she sought revenge, the condition Colin agreed to would serve as her weapon. If he wanted toplete it, it would be tough.


    However, as long as she agreed to the criteria he proposed, no matter how difficult it was, we would grit our teeth and get through it.


    Perhaps I couldn''t help much, but I would always support Colin.


    We would be able to encourage and love one another deeply, which would help in the long run.


    Jasmine sent Colin a WhatsApp message the next day. She stated that she would return and had booked a flight. She apologized to us for what she had done and asked for our forgiveness.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We were both soft-hearted, albeit having sharp tongues sometimes. We weren''t afraid of her causing trouble. However, when she abruptly apologized, we recalled what we owed her. Jasmine gave us endless mental torture.


    We owed her a life and two legs. We had no idea when she could stand up.


    After all, she was the one who saved Colin in such a dangerous situation. I couldn''t even imagine where he would be without her. Needless to say, everyone knew how important one''s legs were.


    Colin asked Jasmine how she wouldplete her rehabilitation if she left.


    She imed she had a medical team at home. She would recuperate when she returned and would be fine soon. She told him not to worry.


    Then, he asked about her flight time, and she sent a photo of her ticket.


    This time, she didn''t leave a long message or mention her rtionship with Colin.


    I wondered if she had given up or seen through it. I hoped that everything would turn out as I expected.


    Without the intrigues and coercion, Colin also let go of his dislike for Jasmine. He sincerely wished her well and told her to take good care of herself. He also offered to take me over to visit her when he had time.


    UMS


    She responded after a while with only a few words. "See you soon."


    Those simple words were an expectation for the future, yet they appeared to imply something else.


    Based on her message, I concluded


    that what Jasmine wanted Colin to do in the future would be particrly difficult. Otherwise, considering her personality, she wouldn''t leave so readily, let alone leave such


    meaningful words.


    On the day she left, Colin and I went to the airport to see her off.


    When we arrived, she was sitting in a wheelchair and waiting for a security check, apanied by a few familiar entourages.


    When she spotted Colin and I holding hands in front of her, she stared at our joined fingers in silence for several minutes.


    We shook hands and bid her farewell. She smiled in response.


    Then, we watched her go through the security checkpoint and disappear into the crowd.

 Chapter 682

    After Jasmine left, our lives became more pleasant and peaceful. Our time, space, and happiness had all increased, and even the sky was exceptionally blue.


    Having removed the external influences, Colin embarked on new research projects and started a new round of busy work. Every time he returnedte, he would lie close and apologize softly in my ear, telling me that he was working hard to make money.


    He said he would quit his job and stay with me all the time when we had enough money for a baby''s milk powder and future pension money. He would do myundry and prepare my meals. I''d only need to be responsible to keep my beauty.


    I wanted to tell him he was so much more attractive than me that he appeared out of reach.


    I soon immersed myself in my studies and Tudor-style projects. I also made time to discuss with Winston and the others about their uingpetition and cheer them on.


    Although I didn''t participate in thepetition, it was an honor for the team I led to win the prize.


    It took until the end of October for me to finish all fourrge paintings proposed by Dreamlight for the sample room. Professor King appreciated them and praised me once more for my excellent talent and skill. Colin and I shared every joyful moment. Our life was both busy and beautiful.


    Two dayster, Dreamlight informed me that their boss had reviewed my four design drawings and was satisfied with them. At the same time, he was particrly looking forward to the unfinished parts.


    It appeared to be a recognition of my ability and strength. However, it was actually a warning for me not to provide a horriblepletion. In general, it implied that I should perform well in the parts that I hadn''tpleted.


    Of course, I had professional ethics and would never do anything to harm my image or reputation, let alone Professor King''s.


    I would probably stay in this circle in the future. I was more than aware of the importance of personal image and professionalism.


    Thus, stupid things like a terrible result weren''t my style.


    I started painting again, not wanting to waste a second. Sometimes, l wished could transform into a robot. In addition to charging, didn''t have to eat or sleep, which saved


    me time and energy. Content


    In early November, I received good news from Helen and Matthew. They were finally getting married. The wedding date was set for the end of the month.


    When Colin climbed into bed, I was happily going through their virtual invitations and wedding photos.


    Matthew appeared dignified and handsome, while Helen was beautiful and gentle. They hugged and looked at each other so tenderly that I envied them.


    Within a year, Matthew was able to stare at Helen affectionately. It was clear that falling in love with her was easier than he had thought.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His previous love wasn''t unforgettable for him. He was only slightly resistant to letting go of the person he met in his youth.


    .n


    I felt pleased and couldn''t help but send my best wishes to Helen. She seemed to be holding her phone and waiting for my reaction as she responded promptly. She invited me to her wedding and to be her bridesmaid.


    She stated she had prepared eight sets of bridesmaid suits. My suit was tailored to my size and would look excellent on me. She hoped could attend and be the most gorgeous bridesmaid at the wedding.


    After much consideration, I chose to decline it.


    Helen was also aware of the previous events, as well as my stubborn temper. So, she epted my refusal with understanding and disappointment.

 Chapter 683

    The incident back then was troublesome. Many people in their circle knew me, and countless of them despised me. Matthew''s mother, Brenda, and Helen''s mother, Georgina, were the worst. My argument with them in college made me famous.


    In fact, I never wanted to fit into their world, let alone be mocked and despised. Their world didn''t appeal to me. I wasn''t going to make a fool of myself. I had pride in choosing my way of living.


    Moreover, Georgina and Brenda were in cahoots with each other. If I showed up at the wedding, they would most likely misunderstand that I wanted to snatch the bride on the spot. I couldn''t afford such unfounded nder.


    However, Matthew and Helen were both close friends of mine. I would give them my sincere blessings.


    After I ended the chat with her, I noticed Matthew''s avatar on the main WhatsApp page shing dazzlingly.


    From the day I made things clear to him, I had blocked all his contact information and social ounts.


    Later, because of Felix''s affairs, Matthew helped me a lot, so I had no choice but to add him back. After the college incident, I didn''t delete it but didn''t contact him either. His number was always at the bottom o my address book.


    Looking at that prompt, I felt uneasy. I wondered why he had suddenly sent me a message. What did he want to say?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    We had already bid each other farewell.


    I clicked on the chat box and got a voice message inside thatsted 57 seconds.


    When I clicked on it, I noticed the background was slightly noisy. Matthew appeared drunk and kept talking, his voice husky with tears.


    "Lulu, I can''t love you anymore... Sorry, please forgive me. I can''t forget you... I miss you... I love you, Lulu. Forgive me..."


    I was shocked. Had he not given up after so long? Did Helen realize he cried to me on the eve of their wedding?


    Would knowing about that have an impact on her rtionship with him? If Georgina knew about it, she''d use me of being a mistress.


    I felt like a siren.


    Before I listened to the voice


    message, I had nned to send him my blessing. If this were the case, I wouldn''t need to send blessings. Instead, I should stay away from


    him.


    I suddenly felt that my decision to decline Helen''s request to be her bridesmaid was extremely wise.


    The phone dinged again. Helen


    posted a selfie of her and Matthew hugging each other. She also


    captioned the photo with a romantic line, Dear Matt, I wish us happiness for the rest of my life."


    Matthew gave the post a like when I read it. Helen also instantly responded with a shy emoji.


    Didn''t they recently tell others they were getting married? They were showing off their love! However, given how well they got along, what was the purpose of that voice message?


    .ne


    Whatever it was, I had long been an irrelevant person in Matthew''s rtionship. This time, I didn''t need to contact him again. To avoid further trouble, I cklisted him.


    If anything happened in the future, I would just call Helen.


    When Matthew''s name disappeared from my friend list, I felt inexplicably happy.


    It was great that he and Helen had found their happiness.


    My happiness was also in front of me. I could achieve it as long as I worked harder.


    I truly wanted to tell everyone that my joyous asion was alsoing soon.


    "What''s wrong, baby? Do you envy them?" Colin teased me as he wiped his hair.


    "No, I''m just happy for them."


    I moved my phone away. Fortunately, I''d cklisted Matthew. If Colin heard that voice message, he would be jealous and think of some weird ways to deal with me.

 Chapter 684

    I should be wise in preventing such a situation from urring.


    "They took the photos at the beach. That''s beautiful. Baby, what style of wedding photos do you want to take when we get married?"


    "I don''t want to take photos."


    "You don''t want to? Could it be that you want to draw it yourself?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, let''s draw it together! We can both draw each other. With our painting skills, it''ll be stunning!"


    I raised my chin proudly, looking forward to the warm atmosphere of the house, where the handmade wedding photos we made together would be disyed. That''d be cool!


    Colin threw away his towel and climbed into the bed. He held me in his arms and flipped through the photos on the phone with me, saying jokingly, "Baby, I never expected you to have considered this. Are you so eager to marry me?"


    I patted his shoulder in embarrassment and covered his annoying mouth to stop him from talking nonsense.


    He chuckled and kissed my palm, his body quivering withughter.


    Soon, his unique and refreshing scent filled the small bedroom. As he smiled exaggeratedly, the bath towel he had tied around his waist slid down. In the dim lights, half of his abs seemed like bait in a trap, luring the prey in.


    Dad, Uncle Austin, Felix, and Colin were the men I most frequently interacted with throughout my life.


    Uncle Austin''s belly had been round. It wasn''t obese, but the likelihood of him developing abs was exceedingly low.


    Despite Dad''s refined looks, he never neglected his fitness. In his words, if he hadn''t used his good figure to distinguish himself among Mom''s suitors might not have been his child. So, I was pretty sure Dad had abs. I just didn''t deserve to appreciate them.


    As for Felix, I followed him for 18 years and had never thought about his abs. However, he was skinny, and I had never seen him exercise in more than a year. I bet he didn''t have abs but only had some loose muscles on his belly.


    As early as I could remember, Colin had been working out in the small park. He was quite persistent. Thus, it was no surprise that he had the most attractive and well-defined abs among all the men I knew. He keptughing as I stared at his abs and gulped.


    There was a statement about how beauty could deceive people regardless of gender. I assumed it was right.


    When he hadughed enough, he shamelessly asked me, "Baby, have you filled all the red flowers in your notebook? When will you let me be your official boyfriend? I''m too impatient to wait."


    Colin wrapped himself in the sheets


    and removed the bath towel. He patted his body and stretched out three fingers. "Your hubby is nearly 30 and has never touched a woman. You never felt sorry for me. Won''t you be worried that it would lose its


    function?"


    I looked at where he pointed. Instantly, I recalled the scene in Lagado where he dropped his towel that night...


    No, I couldn''t think about it anymore.


    I shook my head and smacked my lips, feeling a little worried. What he said was true. How many men nowadays were able to maintain their virginity for 30 years?

 Chapter 685

    Over the years, whenever we were about to take the final step, Colin would eventually take a two-hour cold shower to calm himself down. Fortunately, he had exercised all year round and was in good physical condition, or he wouldn''t have been able to endure it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I had no idea if enduring too long would cause his manhood to lose its function. In any case, he would certainly suffer a lot of psychological torture.


    However, it probably wouldn''t lose its function. There was no way couples usually split up because they had lost their sexual abilities. Some religious people stayed away from women throughout their lives. Were they all losing that physical function of their bodies?


    Colin was being clingy, so I had to do my role as a girlfriend byforting him. What if his important part lost its function? I might lose my happiness for the rest of my life.


    Thus, I decided to encourage him to keep enduring. Victory wasn''t far away, after all.


    "You''re not evenforting me. I''ll endure it till death! Hmph, I''ll sleep by myself tonight. I won''t hug you."


    The clingy Colin appeared to be in a nasty mood. He turned around and hugged himself tightly.


    I stared nkly at his broad back, unable to recover for a long time. I felt that something was wrong with me.


    I was usually tired and sleepy and wanted to go to bed early, but Colin kept kissing and hugging me. I even considered giving him sleeping pills to stop him.


    Today, he slept alone and gave me the quiet night I desired, allowing me to sleep as much as I needed. However, I couldn''t get used to it anymore. I felt lonely, cold, and aggrieved that I had been abandoned. Colin''s embrace had be my luxury. I found it difficult to fall asleep without it.


    However, I couldn''t let him know because it would make me appear weak in his eyes. Fine then. It didn''t matter if he wasn''t willing to hug me. I''d sleep on my own.


    I tossed and turned in bed repeatedly without sleeping.


    After I counted many sheep, I still couldn''t fall asleep.


    What should I do? If I kept tossing, the next day would arrive soon.


    Forget it. I''d rely on Colin again. I could practice my independence in the future.


    I watched his back for a few minutes, took many long breaths, and then made the wisest decision of my 23 years.


    I probed his leg with my foot, then


    poked


    waist with my finger and


    called him several times. He


    didn''t respond at all. S


    Colin most likely fell asleep.


    What should I do? Was he asleep, or was he angry and unwilling to talk to me?


    I bit my finger and pondered again. Whatever it was, my pleasant sleep required cunningness.


    So, I tightened the straps of my


    cs and checked myself. I


    covered myself


    Vst


    pretty safe.


    I didn''t care what Colin''s reaction would be. I raised my leg and straddled his waist before lifting my upper body and lying on his


    shoulders. With a somersault.ne


    sessfullynded in front of him, only an inch away from his arms.


    I looked at Colin carefully. His eyes remained closed, and he didn''t reach out to hug me.


    What was going on? He couldn''t have fallen asleep in half an hour. Was he ignoring me on purpose?


    That wouldn''t work. I had to find a way to prompt him.


    I pondered for a while and eventually came up with a brilliant notion to ensure he couldn''t reject my approach.

 Chapter 686

    I got it. I could bat my eyshes at him. Surely, the innocent Colin couldn''t resist a ssic game like this.


    His eyes were sparking like stars, and he had long eyshes. A game of batting eyshes would suit him the best.


    I couldn''t care less about how I would be dealt with if I disturbed his sleep. I moved closer until our faces touched and then started blinking my eyes, letting my eyshes battle with his.


    But after blinking a few times, my eyes were already itching so much that I wanted to rub them with my hands. But I stubbornly resisted the urge and continued to blink. After about six times, his eyeballs began to move. His hands that were folded in front of his chest also moved slightly.


    He wasn''t sleeping at all, just deliberately ignoring me.


    Hmph, I was going to continue blinking even if it was itching terribly. I had to persevere.


    But he moved before I could continue further.


    I saw his long arms stretching out and his long legs entangling with mine. Within a fraction of a second, I felt a little dizzy and was already being held in his arms. My legs were tightly locked. It was impossible to move once he took action.


    "Fine, you''re getting naughtier. Let''s see how I''m going to deal with you." Colin freed a finger and rubbed his eyes forcefully. Then, he turned over angrily, pressing me underneath him. His tall bodypletely covered mine.


    Just as I expected, he threatened to punish me again. It seemed that he was using all his abilities to punish me.


    Fine, juste at me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He could punish me however he wanted.


    After all, I had gotten used to being punished every day. If he didn''t do it, I couldn''t sleep well. I would feel like something was missing in our bedtime rituals.


    Xavier''s birthday came before Helen''s wedding. I marked the date as his 20th birthday.


    The Marriage Law stipted that one could register their marriage at the age of 20. Many areas put great importance on one''s 20th birthday as it marked one''s first step into adulthood. After the age of 20, anyone could start a family. It marked the dividing line for one to be considered an adult.


    This should be Xavier''s actual age as the information came from a reliable source.


    Professor King specifically notified me in advance. So, I had to attend Xavier''s birthday party. I couldn''t just disregard my mentor''s invitation, right?


    Colin had been with the professor


    ever since he came to Jesselton College for his postgraduate studies. Later, the professor became his PhD supervisor as well. Now, they were teaching at the same school. So, he had to attend his mentor''s only son''s birthday party.


    Since both of us had to go, we would attend it together aspanions to avoid embarrassment.


    Xavier was a mischievous brat.


    When we metst time, I noticed he


    was a little afraid of Colin. I guessed he probably wouldn''t dare to aet recklessly in front of Colin. I felt


    rxed as well.


    What if Colin couldn''t make it? Then, there was only one solution. I could just avoid him at all costs.


    On November 16th, Colin and I got up early to get prepared.


    I had asked Xavier about the birthday party earlier. He said that young people should do what they want, like ying some mysterious and exciting games, like a masked ball. I couldn''t help but give him a negative review.


    Did he have a misunderstanding about the mysterious and exciting things that young people did?


    Masked balls had been around for more than a decade. It was one of the things created by the previous generation. Why was he so enthusiastic about it?


    Then, he said he made a small


    change to the party. All guests would have to draw lots and dress up as that person. In other words, if one was unlucky enough to draw Shrek, then one would have to wear a green costume.


    And if anyone got a background character, he or she would have to stand still until the party was over.

 Chapter 687

    This rule was a little immoral, wasn''t it?


    What if someone drew a bathroom? Did that person have to let others poop or pee on them? That was heartless.


    What was even more infuriating was that Colin and I wasted more than an hour just to dress up meticulously. Our efforts were totally wasted. We were busy for nothing.


    That made me so angry that I really wanted to beat Xavier up and wished that he drew a character like a monk so that I could shave off his hair.


    Xavier was such a ruthless young man. How did the professor give birth to such a person? He was so mischievous, theplete opposite of the professor''s noble character. I really doubted if he was the professor''s biological son. If he was, then there had to be a gic mutation.


    I reluctantly changed into formal attire with a heart full of dissatisfaction and helplessly went to the party. I guessed we just had to go with the flow and problem-solve on the spot if something uneptable really happened.


    The birthday party was arranged by the Kings. Whether it was the venue or the decorations, and even the guests, were way grander than Jasmine''s. Even though I didn''t know most of the guests, just from thei clothing and behavior, it was clear that they were in a different league.


    When we got out of the car, we immediately saw Xavier waiting at the door. He was dressed like a turkey, with a cockb on his head. He kept cackling and greeting people with a big smile, but it was stiff and tinged with annoyance.


    As a young man in his prime and on his own birthday, he should be partying with his friends or ssmates. How could he have the patience to stand there like an idiot and repeat those words over and over again?


    It was clear that from his annoyance, someone was pressuring him to do so, forcing him to suppress his temper and stand there obediently.


    When he saw us getting out of the car, his eyes lit up. He immediately bounced over to greet us, leaving behind the couple who were talking to him. He hopped over like an energized rabbit.


    Looking at his ridiculous outfit, I


    really wanted to tease him. Unfortunately, we weren''t that familiar with each other. Moreover, he seemed to be the kind of person who would brighten up with just a


    little bit of attention. Content


    I gave up after thinking about it. It was better not to provoke him, lest he caused us troubleter.


    "Mr. White, Lulu, you''re here."


    What a brat! He addressed Colin so politely but called me "Lulu." I was older than him, so he should at least call me "Luna." It was impossible that he didn''t understand this.


    It could only mean that he did it intentionally. He was deliberately trying to stir up trouble. If it were someone with a more outgoing personality, they would make him address them properly and then jokingly berate him on the issue of seniority.


    But I wouldn''t give him that opportunity.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Anyway, Colin had already greeted him. Since I was with Colin, he could represent both of us. I didn''t have to say anything.


    People said that the highest form of retaliation against someone was to ignore them.


    I knew that ignoring my mentor''s son was indeed a little arrogant, and I was worried that it might cause unnecessary trouble.


    But that brat didn''t care at all.


    After chatting with Colin for a while, he came to my right and put his arm around my shoulder to speak to me. He was so close that I could even smell the rosy scent of his cologne.


    To be honest, I had very little knowledge about men''s cologne. But weren''t men''s cologne usually musky? Why did Xavier choose to use rose cologne?

 Chapter 688

    I couldn''t understand it.


    Xavier was especially enthusiastic when he personally guided us into the hotel lobby. Colin and I were led to the area where the lots for the characters were drawn under the curious and envious gazes of high society elites.


    The Kings were rich. Even the box containing the character cards looked outrageously expensive.


    Before reaching into the box, Colin and I exchanged encouraging nces with each other. We had discussed this on the way here, hoping that I would draw Snow White and he would draw the prince who woke her up.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t always go as nned. I ended up as Megara from Hercules while Colin got the dramatic SpongeBob.


    Who the hell came up with SpongeBob as one of the characters? It was not even real!


    What was even more annoying was the outfits for the characters.


    Although the SpongeBob costume was new, it looked really ridiculous. Colin had to wear a yellow bodysuit on his upper body and long socks that pulled up to his knees. The square costume covered up his whole body until his thighs.


    As his head was in the costume as well, he could only see through the hole of SpongeBob''s mouth.


    Compared to that, my outfit was simply stunning. It was a long purple dress with two straps on the shoulders. The almost see-through skirt and tight waist made my figure stand out. I didn''t have a mask, but my makeup was changed and my hair was pulled into a high ponytail.


    This was the most daring dress I had ever worn in my life, and it made Colin furrow his brows.


    After being dressed up by the staff, they escorted us out of the dressing room.


    Xavier wasughing so hard that he was clutching his stomach. Many of the guests around who had finished their makeovers wereughing along with him.


    They were obviouslyughing at


    Colin''s costume as he had always had a calm, collected, and upright personality. The dramatic SpongeBob costume didn''t suit him at all, especially since it even covered his head. It was impossible t¨¦stell who he was, making him into aughingstock on the spot.


    Even though I couldn''t see his expression behind the costume, I could imagine how angry he was.


    "Wow, a handsome man looks good in whatever he wears. Mr. White,e, let''s take a selfie and show it off on Instagram."


    Xavier held back hisughter and took out his phone. Then, he put his hand around Colin''s costume to take a selfie with him. How could Colin let him do as he pleased so easily?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If such a photo got circted on the inte, it would gradually escte and affect Colin''s glorious image.


    While Xavier was chattering away and was about to take the selfie, Colin seized the opportunity to turn Xavier''s hand toward his own face. He quickly stepped away and casually snapped the photo.


    It was all about speed.


    Xavier watched as his own photo with his shocked face was posted to


    Instagram. He was stunned and became speechless. As soon as he came to his senses again, h@quickly withdrew the photo. Content


    But many people had already seen it. There was a rapid pile-up of messages such as shocked emojis, teasing messages, and even those asking for more.


    "Mr. White, it''s unfair. Why did you trick me again?" Xavier went to stand in front of Colin. "You''re damaging my handsome image. How am I to go out and meet people after this?"

 Chapter 689

    Colin sneered and ignored Xavier''s cries. He stepped back into the dressing room and changed his outfit to be Hercules. His tall and muscr figure totally matched the character of Hercules.


    "Was I being unfair? Why would I tease you? But you should really thank yourself foring up with such an idea for the party. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had the chance to post such a selfie. Ever heard of reaping what you sow? It''s the perfect description for your photo."


    Xavier was so angry that he stomped his feet, unable to retort against Colin. All he could do was shout, "You''re a bully!"


    However, Colin couldn''t be bothered with him. He just grabbed my hand and turned to talk away, leaving the still-ranting Xavier behind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After his n to embarrass Colin failed and after tarnishing his own image, Xavier could only run back to the entrance to y the weing turkey again while babbling incoherently.


    All guests had arrived early to the party. Professor King delivered the opening speech as the host at the appointed time.


    Xavier had somehow changed into a suit. He looked handsome with his carefully styled hair, like the young man he should be. He was smiling perfectly, looking humble and sincere.


    He was presenting himself as the bright and sunny son of a wealthy family, devoid of any of the mischief from his earlier antics.


    "I didn''t expect this brat to be so good at putting on acts," I whispered to Colin, nudging him with my elbow.


    He clicked his tongue disapprovingly and said, "Everybody can see through it. He''s just putting on an act. Everyone knows who''s who in this circle.


    "Look at those well-dressed people. Every one of them has their own intentions. These birthday parties, banquets, and all are just tools they use to solidify their position and expand theirwork." I nodded in agreement, understanding his point.


    After Professor King finished his


    opening speech, Xavier gave a proper but unremarkable speech. It was the usual words of gratitude that everyone was familiar with. It was nothing new.


    Then, it was time for the opening dance.


    As the birthday boy, Xavier was supposed to lead the opening dance. However, he had been alone the whole time. So, he had to choose a partner from among the female guests present.


    Suddenly, I had an uneasy feeling.


    Xavier had been behaving strangely today. I was afraid that he would


    choose me as his dance partner et


    ??.


    There was usually a profound implication to being chosen as a dance partner by the central figure of such an event.


    Since I was already dating Colin, I didn''t want anyone to misunderstand or be suspicious of me.


    Sure enough, as Xavier scanned through the floor from the stage, his eyes lingered on me for a full five seconds without moving away.


    Everyone on the floor followed his gaze to look at me. At that moment, I felt a chill down my spine, and feelings of disgust surged in my heart.


    I saw several familiar faces looking at me-Matthew''s parents, Helen''s mother, and thedy who threatened me the other day.


    Whether it was due to their status or age, they were all dressed in designer clothes and didn''t participate in the costume segment. They were all standing near the side of the hall. Every one of them stared at me with unfriendly eyes, making me extremely ufortable.


    The memories of the past were resurfacing again.


    Perhaps Xavier noticed the sudden change in my mood, so he hesitated for a moment. The professor also gave him a warning nce.


    He touched his nose and continued to look around the floor, eventually choosing a young woman in a pale pink princess dress. She had short hair that r made her look yful, and she had a sweet smile. Furthermore, she looked really young. She was a perfect match for Xavier

 Chapter 690

    When the music had yed halfway through, many people had also slipped onto the dance floor. The atmosphere began to heat up.


    It was fortunate that the opening dance was just a false rm for me. I patted my chest and found a quiet corner to hide.


    I didn''t like such an event filled with insincerity.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After Colin was pulled away by a man to have a talk, I felt bored and found a corner. I was going to look for some food.


    People might say things like, "Luna Lawson, were you starved to death in your past life? Why do you always go to parties just to eat instead of building yourwork and connections, and plotting how to maximize your benefit? Have you not eaten that food before or something?"


    In fact, I was also frustrated. But I didn''t know what else to do besides eating. I didn''t have much inmon with the people here. So, instead of greeting those snobbish people, I would rather eat more good food. After all, the food prepared by the Kings was hard toe by.


    There was tons of good food at the buffet. I picked up a small te and selected the most visually appealing cake, feeding myself with a small fork.


    "So, you dislike me so much that you wouldn''t even dance with me at the opening?" Xavier appeared suddenly, startling me and causing the small piece of cake on my fork to fall.


    Looking at the dirtied floor, I felt so angry that I didn''t know what to do. There were tissues in my bag, but I had left them in the car.


    I anxiously watched as the cream on the floor changed shape as it melted. There were so many people around the hall. If someone identally stepped on the cream and slipped, I would be in big trouble. "Hey, I was talking to you. Can you focus?" Xavier was behaving like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    He was not my mentor. Why should I focus on him? What was his problem?


    I cursed him inwardly but could only reluctantly speak to him.


    No matter what, he was my mentor''s son.


    "What did you say? Please pardon me."


    Xavier came to stand very close beside me. The delicate rose fragrance was gone, reced by the smell of sandalwood. It matched his status well.


    I lost focus again after I said that, so he was unhappy about it.


    He impatiently brushed his hair back from his forehead and adjusted his tie. Then, he lowered his voice and said seriously, "Luna, I''ve liked you since the first time I saw you. I know you''re. Mr. White''s girlfriend, but since you''re not married, I have the right to pursue you.


    "So, will you consider giving me a chance?"


    I was utterly shocked, feeling the cake in my stomach start to churn ufortably. It was trying toe back out again, but I forcibly suppressed it. What kind of bizarre question was that?


    He knew I had a boyfriend yet he still tried toe between us? He knew where my heart was, yet he was still actively trying to be the third party? Was he crazy?


    "Why are you so distracted today?


    The son of Professor King is


    pursuing you. Could you please take my feelings seriously? This is the


    first time I''m trying to pursue a woman."


    "The first time? Are you sure?" I looked at him up and down suspiciously. How could such a young man like him never pursue a


    woman before? Who would believe


    that?


    UMS

 Chapter 691

    Xavier looked embarrassed and chuckled awkwardly to cover it up. "Please pay attention to the word ''seriously.'' What I mean is officially pursuing someone with the intention of getting married to her, not some puppy love."


    I shrugged while holding a highly disapproving and doubtful attitude toward his words. At the same time, I made it clear where I stood in regard to his proposition.


    "Sorry, I have a boyfriend, and we have a stable rtionship. So, I have no intention of changing that. Plus, I''ve always been a faithful person when ites to matters of the heart. Unless Colin explicitly told me he doesn''t want me anymore, no one can separate me from him, including the son of the Kings."


    He was unwilling to ept this and circled around me. "Are you serious? What''s so great about Mr. White? He''s old-fashioned, so he''s totally not the right person for you. Living with him would feel suffocating sooner orter.


    "But look at me! I''m young, handsome, wealthy, and caring. I have everything a boyfriend should have."


    "If I''m not the right person for her, then who would be? Are you saying that you''re the right person for her, Mr. King? How dare you try to steal my girlfriend from me? Are you itching for a beating, brat? I can totally teach you a lesson on it."


    Colin, dressed in his costume, walked over to us with a cold and domineering expression. His presence was exuding a strong intimidation, as if every breath he exhaled was filled with frost.


    "Well, it''s not up to you to decide whether you''re the right person or not. It''s all up to Lulu. Come on, Lu. Tell us your decision. I''ll only listen to you." The boasting Xavier was now cowering behind me upon seeing Colin''s approach. It was just that his mouth remained as insolent as ever.


    This guy was really asking for trouble. He just called me "Lu." It sounded so jarring. Who did he think he was? This nickname was really amusing.


    But was he pretending not to understand, or did he genuinely not understand? Or was he implying that I hadn''t clearly made my stand earlier?


    Just as I was about to reiterate, I saw Colin cracking his knuckles. "Xavier, if you''re looking for a beating, just say so. I''ll give you a lesson without holding back."


    Xavier visibly jumped on hearing the cracking sound, and he hurriedly fled without saying another word. His footsteps resembled those of a frightened dog with its tail between its legs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This brat really had such nerve, trying to pick up women like that. It was hrious.


    "Colin, it seems that he''s afraid of you."


    "Yeah, a few years ago, I beat him up when he talked back rudely to the professor. It was probably the trauma from that time."


    Thinking of the fight between Colin


    and Shawn back at Lincoln University, knew how capable Colin was. Shawn was quite formidable, but he


    by waspletely overwhelmed


    by Colin. So with Xavier''s soft and pampered demeanor, he would undoubtedly be beaten up by Colin.


    "Mr. White, you''re always bullying me. I won''t give up on Lulu," Xavier yelled after he was quite a distance away from us.


    Colin sneered. "He''s crazy. Let''s ignore him."


    "Yeah, I will."


    After eating all the good food and having a couple of sses of wine, I felt full and wanted to use the restroom.


    As the hotel I


    pass


    bonds quiterge, I had to


    garrough a small botanical


    with many rare flowers


    reaching the restroom.


    I had always enjoyed observing animals and nts, so I remembered them in detail. I used them in my drawings whenever necessary.


    This was thanks to the training I received at home from time to time. It would be an exaggeration to say that I had a photographic memory, but really did observe everything carefully and remember it clearly.


    So, as I walked along the winding path of the botanical garden, I tried to identify the trees around me.


    In the center of the garden, there was a pile of rock forming an artificial mount. I heard some voices talking when I passed by.


    It sounded like a man and a woman.


    "It seems that you''re infatuated with Ms. Lawson, Mr. King."


    Wasn''t that Jasmine? I thought she had left the city. When did shee back? Or was it all just a ruse to deceive Colin and me?

 Chapter 692

    What did she want to do by telling such a huge lie?


    "Just speak your mind," the male voice sounded slightly impatient.


    "You want Luna and I want Colin, so why don''t we... work together?"


    "Oh?" Xavier chuckled lightly. "That guy''s always so stiff and cold, always so serious. How could so many women fall for him? Are they blind?"


    Jasmine remained silent.


    "I wonder what kind of coboration you have in mind? Are you nning to drug Colin and sleep with him, or get Luna drunk so I can climb into her bed?"


    "Haha, you''re indeed intelligent. While this methodcks originality, it''s quite effective. If we drug them both, won''t it be a win-win situation? We''ll both get what we want."


    Jasmine was truly cunning. I wanted to rush out and curse her to death, exposing her hypocrisy. She was saying one thing to my face and another behind my back.


    Suppressing my anger, I stayed put. I wanted to see what else she had to say, and more importantly, what choice Xavier would make when he was faced with temptation. The oue would directly affect my attitude toward him, whether he would remain a friend or foe.


    "Hmph, I was raised to be an honest and straightforward person. I''ll consider myself lucky if I can get what I want, but I won''t use such dirty tricks just for it. So, I advise you not to do anything stupid. I won''t spare you if you hurt her or Mr. White."


    I nodded in agreement. Although he might seem unreliable, he had a good personality. He truly lived up to his status as the professor''s son. He was full of integrity.


    "Perhaps you should reconsider my words, Mr. King. This could be a win-win situation for both of us."


    "Miss, let me warn you. Don''t you touch them, and don''t bother me with such useless requests again. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences." "Mr. King, are you afraid?"


    "Damn it, do I really need to teach you this? A gentleman who loves wealth should acquire it rightfully. The same goes for women. I like Luna, but I won''t resort to such despicable means to get her.


    "Mr. White is my senior, and we share the same background. I canpete with him fairly instead of using such disdainful tricks. You''d better leave before I lose my temper. And you''d better pray I don''t find ou who you are. Otherwise, I guarantee you won''t walk away from this unscathed."


    With that, the conversation ended. Xavier stomped out angrily soon after. I quickly hid behind a bust, watching him pass by before casually walking to the other side.


    Sure enough, it was Jasmine.


    She was sitting stiffly in the wheelchair. I could see that her knuckles had turned white from gripping the wheelchair handle too tightly.


    Xavier''s words were quite harsh, and his final warning seemed to hit her hard.


    "I told you not to bother me. Go away!" Jasmine spoke harshly. She was not acting like the gentle and elegantdy I remembered.


    It turned out that everyone had multiple sides to them, but they would often show the most pleasing one to others.


    As for Jasmine, what I saw was her third side.


    "Who


    they ended you, Jasmine? Are


    they looking for trouble?" I sneered, I using the threats her followers made at the birthday party against her.


    She turned her head in shock when she heard my voice, her face turning pale. But upon realizing that I was alone, she quicklyposed herself as a hint of a disdainful smile appeared on her lips. S


    "You heard everything?"


    I nodded. "Maybe not everything, but I certainly heard part of it. Oh, right, starting from the coboration."


    Jasmine''s face turned pale again. She had been caught by the very person she was nning to harm. She probably felt some type of way.


    "Do you think you''ve won? Don''t be happy about it. I won''t give in to you."


    "Why do you even bother, Jasmine? You know that Colin is as tough as nails yet you still insist on provoking him. It''s a huisance to him and harmful to yourself. What''s the point of everything?" I sighed helplessly, earnestly trying to advise her.


    "There are so many other good men in the world. Why don''t you find someone you like who likes you too?"


    Knowing that something was impossible but still insisting on it was not called courage. It was stupidity.


    "Are you afraid?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head.


    Colin''s heart and mine were firmly tied together, so no one could tear us apart. What was there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 693

    "Are you afraid?" Jasmine raised her eyebrows provocatively, challenging me.


    I shook my head. She clearly didn''t understand love.


    Colin''s heart and mine were firmly tied together, so no one could tear us apart. What was there to be afraid of?


    "Jasmine, if you''re really that confident, why do you have to use such dirty tricks? I''m an adult. There''s no use trying to goad me. But there is something I have to say whether you like it or not. Would you like to know?"


    "Just say it," Jasmine said coldly, her face full of anger. It was as if someone owed her a great debt.


    "Your family background, appearance, education, and experience are all excellent, Jasmine. But you don''t seem to understand that not everything can be forced.


    "Colin and I have a deep bond that started more than 20 years ago. Even if the person he ends up marrying isn''t me, it definitely won''t be you. So, I''d advise you not to waste your efforts.


    "There are so many people in this vast world. Why do you have to make yourself miserable? It''s better to spend your time on people and things worthy of your attention-"


    "Shut up!" she rudely interrupted me before I could finish. She then started using me angrily with her eyes, "I know what I''m doing. I don''t need your fake kindness. "Don''t think that I can''t tell that your so-called concern is actually just you showing off. Just you wait, I''ll definitely seed and make you pay the price."


    Then, she wheeled herself away. Even looking at her back, I could tell that she was full of anger, but her words were resolute.


    Looking at her unreasonable but arrogant figure, I really wanted to force her to the ground and rub dirt on her face.


    How could someone who was always doing the wrong things like her be so shameless?


    Did I do something wrong? Why was everyone getting mad at me? Who did I offend? She did all those disgusting things yet I was the one who had to pay for the consequences? Where was the justice?


    I stared at her back with an increasingly uneasy feeling.


    In the past, Lc was the


    troublemaker, always giving me headaches. Now, it seemed that Jasmine was even more of a trouble than her. Not only did she haveza clever mind, but she also had a


    Cerful background. She could set


    traps for me at any time. Content


    She could do anything just to have Colin. I couldn''t understand why she was so desperate to steal someone away like that. Didn''t she realize that others could do the same?


    I didn''t know how long I stood there thinking about these things. It was only when my phone rang that I snapped out of my thoughts.


    Colin noticed that I had been out for a while and got worried. He asked about my whereabouts and wanted toe to me.


    "I''m in the garden," I said into the phone, feelingpletely drained.


    "Okay, I''ll be there. Wait for me."


    Colin''s tall figure appeared in less than three minutes.


    "What''s wrong? You look terrible." He patted my face and pinched my cheeks Then, he gently kissed my forehead, letting his warm breath fall on my face. "You''re frowning Give


    me a smile."


    "I saw Jasmine."


    "Jasmine?" He looked around in surprise. "She''s here too? I didn''t see her."


    "She met Xavier and wanted to team up with him to plot against us."


    A glimmer of coldness surged immediately in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. I won''t let anything happen. Tell me, what did you hear?"


    I recounted Xavier and Jasmine''s


    encounter, which made Colin furrow


    his brows as anger appeared in his eyes. "How dare she think about that? Does she really think money can buy her anything? Does she think that she can get away with any crime in this day and age? She''s


    digging her own grave!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colin, what do you think she wanted you to do for her the other day?"

 Chapter 694

    Colin furrowed his brows in thought for a moment. Then, he took my hand and led me out of the garden.


    "No matter what happens, I won''t vite my principles. I know what to do. So, leave everything to me. Don''t worry."


    After a while, Xavier bounced over to us again and said that the present Colin gave him could only represent Colin. So, I had to give him a separate present.


    Using his height and strength as an advantage, Colin pushed Xavier''s head away. He said that he and I were a couple, so there was no need for me to give Xavier a separate present. Then, he told Xavier to stop daydreaming and to get lost.


    But Xavier started jumping around like a monkey again. He was just like a little kid throwing a tantrum at me.


    After the party, Colin and I said goodbye to the professor and his wife. We nned to go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities before heading home.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    November in Jinovy was quite cold. We had to wear windbreakers or wool coats although I preferred a warm andfortable hoodie.


    After leaving the supermarket and putting the groceries in the car, Colin took me to a nearby shopping mall to pick out some hoodies. Just as we started walking, we saw a couple about 50 feet away from us. They were engaged in a heated argument.


    The man seemed to want to hold the woman, but the woman seemed to be drunk and was hitting the man uncontrobly while sobbing.


    As we were quite far from them, I couldn''t really hear what they were saying. I just knew it was something about him not loving her anymore and lying to her. When we walked closer, the man finally managed to hug the woman tightly in his arms.


    She calmed down immediately like a docile rabbit, sobbing softly into the man''s arms.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. The look in his eyes beneath his sses softened.


    As they separated, the man happened to turn toward me.


    It was him!


    My heart plummeted, and I was stunned.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know them?" Colin asked me in a low voice.


    "That man seems to be Chris Moyer, Zara''s boyfriend."


    Colin raised his eyebrows in surprise and turned to look again. "It really is him. What''s he doing here? And who''s that woman? They seem to be in a rtionship."


    I wanted to know too.


    When I looked back at them, they were already kissing passionately.


    Anger immediately surged up within me.


    It was no wonder that he was so cold to Zara, hardly ever smiling. He was cheating on her and meeting another woman behind Zara''s back. What a jerk!


    I rolled up my sleeves, ready to go up to them. I had to get an exnation from him. My best friend was being cheated on. I couldn''t just turn a blind eye, could I?


    I would show this scumbag what I was capable of.


    But Colin didn''t give me the chance to act. He grabbed my cor and pulled me back. "What are you trying to do?"


    I angrily pulled away from his grip. "He''s cheating openly. I have to ask him why he''s treating Zara like this. Is he that shameless?"


    "Silly girl, don''t act impulsively. How


    long has it been since youst saw


    Zara? How do you know that they haven''t broken up? What if you''re making a mistake by assuming he''s cheating?"


    I was stunned. What he said made sense.


    "What should we do, then?"


    "First, let''s find out about the


    situation before we do anything. It''s better for two people to solve their matters together. It''s not good for outsiders to meddle in their O rtionship."


    After we walked away, I turned back to look again. Their passionate kiss had ended, and they were now gazing lovingly at each other. Their eyes were filled with affection. Then, Chris said something that made the woman smile shyly with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 695

    "First, let''s find out about the situation before we do anything. It''s better for two people to solve their matters together. It''s not good for outsiders to meddle in their rtionship."


    "Zara is my best friend. How could I stand by and watch? If I turn a blind eye after seeing them with my own eyes, how could I still be worthy of being her best friend? Colin, you can''t let me be a heartless person."


    Colin chuckled and tapped my forehead. "Nonsense. What I meant is that you should first find out whether Zara and Chris have broken up. If they have, then what he did is normal. But if they haven''t broken up, then it''s a different story, right?"


    I pondered for a while. Indeed, it would be better to confirm with Zara before doing anything.


    Colin and I had walked quite a distance before I turned back to look again. Their passionate kiss had ended, and they were now gazing lovingly at each other. Their eyes were filled with affection. Then, Chris said something that made the woman smile shyly with tears in her eyes.


    It was so sickening!


    It made my chest burn with fury.


    Chris was like ice, behaving indifferently when he was with Zara. But he was so passionate when he was with another woman.


    What did Zara see in him? Did she fall for his smooth lies?


    I really felt sorry for her.


    As Colin pulled me away, I reluctantly took out my phone and took several photos of the shameless couple. If Chris and Zara ever had a confrontation, this would be evidence of his infidelity. What kind of excuses would hee up with then?


    Yes, this was how I stood up for my friends. My best friend should not be bullied.


    How could I focus on getting hoodies after such an encounter? I really wanted to call Zara immediately to find out about her situation. I felt like telling her directly or indirectly about what I saw.


    "Darling, think carefully before you act. Don''t be impulsive as it might cause irreparable consequences. Didn''t you notice it thest time we had dinner together with them? This man doesn''t take Zara seriously at all, but she treats him like a king."


    Colin had to exin after seeing my confusion.


    "So?"


    "So, Zara might already have a clue about what we saw today. Everyone has a side they don''t want others to see. So, you shouldn''t overstep your boundaries, okay?"


    Colin was right. Zara was indeed the


    weaker one in the rtionship. I didn''t know why Zara treated Chris like that, but it was a fact that she loved him deeply. I had no doubt about that.


    Fine, I would admit that Colin''s words made sense. We continued shopping after I put my phone away.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, I couldn''t concentrate no matter what as there was something on my mind. I had to entrust the task to Colin.


    He picked out a white casual hoodie and a pair of sweatpants for me, as well as two sets of branded sportswear. They were reallyfortable and warm, and they suited my taste.


    On the way back, Colin drove steadily while I rested my eyes in the passenger seat. Suddenly, I realized that this wasn''t the way home.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''ll bring you somewhere nice." Colin smiled mysteriously with a light glint in his eyes. "Take a rest. We''ll be there in about 15 minutes."


    His words aroused my curiosity.


    How could I close my eyes when he


    was stirring up my feelings like this? I just out the window, trying


    to guess what surprise he bad for me.


    After about 15 minutes, the car turned into a new residential area. It was well-built, with a great environment and lots of greenery Some children were riding bicycles on the stone-paved path beside the road. Theirughter filled the air, making me feel refreshed,


    Something was on the tip of my tongue.


    Colin, was he...


    I looked at him for an answer. But he just smiled and patted my head before casually putting his hand on my shoulder. "There, see if you like it."

 Chapter 696

    It was a beautiful house with a garden where we had a clear view of the blue sky as well as the tall trees and green fields around. A gentle breeze through the garden created a beautiful scenery.


    Theyout of the house consisted of three bedrooms and two living rooms. It had in wallpaper and warm-colored floors, a simple style that I liked.


    The window screens were light blue in color. The wind chimes tinkled softly as the gentle autumn breeze blew. It created a pleasant sound that resonated in my heart.


    Everything felt like the most beautiful dream. A warm feeling surged from my heart as I covered my mouth in surprise and tears formed in my eyes.


    I had longed for a future where we could have a house of our own, a warm house where we could spend every day together, supporting each other throughout our lives.


    Colin had mentioned this some time ago, and I had even imagined how we would decorate our house, where I would hang my paintings, and what background we would choose for the wall behind the TV. But everything was put on hold due to othermitments.


    I didn''t expect him to remember this matter all along. He even secretly prepared it for me.


    He grew up with me and knew all my preferences. Every detail of the decorations and furniture in the house perfectly matched my taste. It was even more perfect than I had imagined.


    This was my home, and I really, really liked it.


    "Colin..."


    He lifted his finger to lightly brush away the tears from the corner of my eyes. "Why are you crying? Don''t you like it?"


    Suddenly, I became dumbfounded.


    I didn''t know how to answer his question. Should I nod or shake my head? Would nodding mean I didn''t like it? What if I shook my head? Would it mean that I liked it? But wasn''t nodding an affirmative gesture?


    Being a teacher was really tough. There would always be linguistic pitfalls that I fell into.


    "Silly." He leaned down and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead. "Look, thisrgest room connects to the terrace and will be your art studio. You can paint any size of paintings that you want here." The terrace was built like a ss room to ensure sufficient lighting.


    Colin hugged me from behind, his chin resting on my head as we stood on the terrace. "Darling, this is your Crystal House. You can decorate it however you like. I''ve already ordered the customized furniture set we saw together before. It'' be delivered soon.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite our parents to spend New Year''s Day here together and talk about our matters."


    Our matters? What matters? It had to be about our marriage.


    I grinned shamelessly.


    Since he knew my heart only belonged to him, marriage was


    inevitable. And somehow, I welProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    even


    looking forward to this day S


    "You never mentioned it before," I coquettishly protested.


    "If I had mentioned it, then it wouldn''t have been a surprise, would it? Darling, are you ming me?"


    I shook my head. How could I me him when everything was so perfect? Luna Lawson was not an unreasonable person.


    "When can we move in?"


    "As the materials used are all


    environmentally friendly, it''s better to ventte it for a while longer for safety. I''ve hired a professional team to check the air in the house. So, it could take another month before we can move in."


    "I want arge water bed, one that can be heated."


    "Sure."


    "I also want a brand new set of painting supplies."


    "Sure."


    "I want to turn that room into a walk-in closet."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 697

    "Is everything really okay?" I asked Colin with bright eyes.


    He looked at me dotingly with a smile. "Everything is okay as long as it''s what you want. But I have a small condition. I wonder if you''ll agree to it."


    "What is it?"


    "I hope you can fill up your notebook with little red flowers. I''ve been waiting anxiously for that to happen. Please have mercy on your future husband, darling. Don''t make me worry about that every day, okay?" Why was he discussing this trivial matter with such a serious attitude and tone? It wasn''t quite appropriate.


    I awkwardly gripped the hem of my clothes, not daring to lift my head to meet his gaze.


    Colin, however, changed from his elegant self to be like a big golden retriever. He nuzzled and coaxed me. "Come on, darling. Please say yes. I can''t wait to be your husband. Pretty please." That was filled up long ago, silly.


    I raised my head to look into his pleading and hopeful eyes. Then, I saw myself nodding shyly in his bright eyes that were sparkling like the stars.


    I smelled the scent of pine immediately as Colin cupped my face to capture my lips in a sweet and affectionate kiss. He refused to let go.


    His familiar scent was all I could smell.


    The kiss was so sweet. I liked it a lot!


    Time passed by quietly as Colin and I were busy with our everyday responsibilities. We could only be together in the evenings, but I felt incredibly happy every single day. Yes, I was happy to be together with him.


    During a call with my parents, I mentioned that Colin had bought a house and even showed my mom the property deed with my name on it.


    She didn''t say much but just


    reminded me to cherish it. Dad, on the other hand, eyed the document with dissatisfaction while muttering, "Why did you let one of the Whites


    buy the house?


    "I can afford to buy my daughter a house myself. Hmph, none of them are good people. That Colin even managed to steal my daughter away!"


    Dad''s words embarrassed me, but Mom just burst intoughter, her face flushing with amusement.


    What was supposed to be a serious matter turned into a joke when it reached my parents, making me quite irritated!


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for thepetition. With Professor King leading the team and me as his assistant, we led seven artists from the Department of Fine Arts to participate in thepetition in Denville. Thepetition was scheduled tost for a week.


    Colin opposed my going to Denville, but he couldn''t overturn the professor''s decision. He could only ept it despite his unwillingness to do so.


    On the morning of our departure, the weather was a little gloomy as there was a light drizzle. Although it wasn''t cold, everything felt wet and ufortable.


    Colin escorted me onto the minibus the school hired, helped me with my luggage, and repeatedly reminded me to be careful and pay attention to this and that while holding my hand.


    Everyone was waiting for me and Colin to bid farewell to each other.


    "Alright, it''s just apetition. It''s not like we''re noting back. Why are you making things so emotional? Can you act a bit more like a teacher? Hurry up, we''re leaving." The professor finally spoke up as he couldn''t bear it anymore. He impatiently pushed me onto the bus and ruthlessly drove Colin away.


    For some reason, Colin dared to


    argue with the professor this time. His forlorn look made it seem like he was being abandoned. "Why do you have to bring her along? We have so many people in school who can take her ce. Luna has no experience in this at all."


    "Colin White, don''t let people know that I''m your mentor. You''re going to embarrass me." The professor disdainfully looked at Colin from head to toe with a merciless gaze. "Instead of focusing on your work, you indulge in this sentimental attachment with a woman. You should just be a priest and think about your actions."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyone near the bus couldn''t help but chuckle when they heard this.

 Chapter 698

    Colin retorted the professor with a dark expression, "I''m entrusting her to you. Take good care of her. If she loses weight, you''ll owe me ten thousand for every pound she loses." "Don''t worry, I''ll have Xavier take care of her. I guarantee she''ll only gain weight and not lose any." The professor smirked with a mischievous grin.


    I could only sigh and rub my temples.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How could the professor still be so childish? Now I understood why Xavier was tagging along. It seemed that he had gotten a personal rmendation from his father.


    But would he really join us? Why wasn''t I informed earlier? If I had known in advance, I would have refused this trip. I didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    When it came to verbal sparring, how could Colin possibly be a match for the sly professor?


    I could only signal to Colin with my eyes, urging him to go back and stop looking for trouble. The old man was just trying to provoke him.


    "What? Xavier''s going too? Why didn''t I know about this?" Colin had always been avoiding Xavier, but upon hearing that the brat would be joining the trip without him, he became agitated and reached out to grab the professor. He wanted to get some answers.


    Despite his age, the professor was surprisingly agile. He dodged Colin''s grasp and jumped onto the bus, closing the door behind him as soon as he was on the bus.


    Then, he opened a window and said, "You can''t get me, brat! Let''s go!"


    The minibus departed amidst the banter between Colin and the professor, gradually disappearing into the distance.


    As I watched Colin''s figure grow smaller, a sour feeling rose in my heart. My eyes became teary immediately. If it weren''t for others on the bus, I think I would have cried.


    Oh, people in love were just so melodramatic. We would only be apart for a few days. Why was I in tears? Back when I was alone at Lincoln University, I didn''t behave like this. When did I be so sentimental?


    As it turned out, I had really be that way.


    But as the pride of the professor, a participant in thispetition, and the senior of the seven students, I needed to appear strong.


    Less than five minutes after the bus departed, my phone started ringing incessantly with texts and voice messages from Colin. Each one had more or less the same content t was all about how I was an adult


    He also told me to stay amyself.


    now and had to take care of myself.


    Winston and Xavier. Content


    from


    Colin used to be the most wary of Winston, but since I met Xavier, he shifted his attention and was not as concerned about Winston anymore.


    When I got on the bus just now, there was only one seat left in the front row. Since I was feeling rushed, I just sat down without looking at the person beside me.


    As I read through Colin''s messages helplessly, the person beside me snorted disdainfully. It was only then that I realized Winston was sitting next to me. He was one of the people that Colin repeatedly warned me to stay away from.


    I nced at the distance between us. Fortunately, we weren''t sitting too close to each other. There was still an arm''s length distance between us.


    But the messages I was reading were about him, which exined why he was irritable.


    Denville was not too far from Jinovy, just over 500 miles away. The school hired the minibus to save us from the trouble with transportation. It was a safe and convenient means of transport but annoying at the same time.


    Why did I say so?


    I used this word because of Winston.


    When we first got acquainted, I was on guard for a while because of his different attitude toward mepared to others and Colin''s constant reminders.


    As time went on, he started giving me special treatment.


    of attention. He


    He paid me a tot often brought me food and drinks, nned things for me when Colin was away, and even did things like giving me an umbre when it fained or lending me his jacket when it was cole. All of these were misleading.


    Even other fellow students would subtly suggest that Winston had feelings for me, and the way he looked at me seemed like I was the center of his world.


    I had to admit that I appreciated


    everything he did for me, but the kindness he showed me was fundamentally different from Colin''s. It became even more apparent dater on. His actions felt more like ttery, as if he was asking for something from me.

 Chapter 699

    There were several times when I wanted to ask Winston if there was something he wanted from me. But somehow, I couldn''t bring myself to ask since I didn''t have any proof of his intention.


    The word "ttery" did sh through my mind initially, but I automatically ignored it because I didn''t think I was a person worth ttering.


    Even if I was a tutor and was chosen by the professor to help Winston with his work, I wasn''t someone special.


    Especially now when he was sitting next to me with his head tilted and staring questioningly at the screen of my phone. His cold smile and the faint sarcasm in his eyes made it impossible to associate him with the word "affection" in any way.


    He didn''t like me, yet he was constantly paying attention to me. Was he sick in the head? Or did he want to get something from me that I was not aware of?


    I had nothing to offer him except for my bank card. What did he want? I had some money in the bank, but there was no way Winston would be interested in that.


    "Stop being weird or I''ll beat you up," I said, pretending to be fierce as I locked my phone. As I did so, I was thinking about getting a privacy screen protector for my phone.


    There weren''t many people who would snoop around like that, but encountering one was enough.


    I thought about saying it to his face, but with his personality, he would definitely argue with me.


    That seemed to be the normtely whenever I was around him. I didn''t know when it started, but it was like he had grown thorns all over. Whoever touched him would get hurt. Strangely, he just grunted and leaned against the window, crossing his arms and closing his eyes to rest.


    With no one to disturb me, I started replying to Colin''s messages one by one.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All my replies were just expressions of my determination to not let anyone take advantage of me and to reassure him of my loyalty. In my opinion, this would allow him to


    worry less about my trip. Content


    After writing a few long messages, my fingers were sore. At least, Colin finally calmed down and went about his own business.


    I leaned back in my chair and rested for a while. Then, I suddenly recalled bumping into Chris hugging and kissing another woman a few days earlier.


    At that time, I was indignant and


    wanted to te Zara about it, but Colin


    said it would hurt her a lot as she liked Chris so much. If she found out that he had someone else in his heart, it would make her very sad. So wasn''t allowed to act recklessly.


    But I had always felt that love was supposed to be mutual. Zara would get tired sooner orter as she had only been giving and had never received anything in return.


    Moreover, her lover turned out to be


    such a scumbag behind her back.


    Wouldn''t it be better to break up


    sooner rather thanter? Content


    But Colin kept urging me to think twice. He said that everyone loved differently, and Zara might not bepletely unaware of Chris'' betrayal. Perhaps she willingly turned a blind eye. Although I didn''t want to believe that Zara would do that to herself, the way Chris and Zara treated each other at the dinner made me somewhat inclined to believe Colin''s words.


    I believed that Zara liked Chris, but I couldn''t believe that she could tolerate him dating another woman.


    Since Colin was not watching me, I wanted to chat with Zara and drop her some hints.


    As best friends for over a decade, there was no way I could stand by and watch her get hurt.


    I opened our chatbox to find that west chatted during the Independence Day holidays. I went to check her Instagram, but it was clean.


    She had deleted all her posts including those rted to Chris. Why?

 Chapter 700

    "Zara, I''m leading a team in apetition and we''re on the way to Denville. I heard that it''s quite pretty there. How about a spontaneous trip?"


    She seemed to be waiting for my message as she replied instantly, "I have a colleague who''s from Denville. She said there''s a ce where the air is especially fresh during this season. Unfortunately, I can''t take any leave now."


    "Let me go and take a look to see if it''s as good as your colleague said. If it''s good, then we can invite Jade along and have a great six-person holiday."


    "Six people?"


    "Yes. You, me, Jade, and our partners. Isn''t that six people? I''m bad at math, but I''m pretty good with addition and subtraction within the first ten numbers. Hmm, how about during the winter vacation?"


    It became silent for the next five minutes.


    The screen kept showing that Zara was typing, but there was no reply.


    My heart started sinking.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was as if I could see her sad face.


    Colin was right. Zara probably knew about Chris'' affair. At least, she wasn''tpletely unaware.


    "Let''s talk moreter. Our bonding time doesn''t have to involve the men."


    "Haha, that''s true. By the way, Zara, did Chris get promoted? He has always been so outstanding."


    "Mm." Zara didn''t say much.


    I had nothing else to say, so I deliberately steered the conversation toward Chris.


    "Zara, I''ll be done with my projects soon. After that, I''ll have plenty of time. You guys shoulde over to Jinovy. I''ll take you out and enjoy the local sights. If Denville is too far for you, we can just forget about it. But Jinovy is only a few hours by car. I''ll be angry if you still couldn''te to visit me."


    There was another long silence on the other end until my phone got locked. I unlocked it, only to wait until the screen got locked again without any replies. I repeated this several times until I finally heard the notification for an iing message.


    Zara replied with just a few words, but it made my heart break and my eyes swell.


    "I broke up with Chris. It was an amicable breakup."


    Despite not seeing each other, I could totally imagine her biting her lip while pretending to be strong as she fought back tears.


    Thinking back to that scene, I couldn''t really bring myself to agree with the term "amicable breakup."


    Zara was a fool to still defend him after being hurt by him. She was truly a hopeless romantic and hadn''t met the right person.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Four days ago."


    "Four days ago?"


    Wasn''t that when...


    I didn''t know if Chris changed so suddenly or if cheating was already part of his n.


    Considering his cold attitude when he was with Zara and his enthusiasm when he hugged the other woman that day, his attitude clearly showed his emotions. Chris was not really a decent person.


    But he would never find someone who loved him more than Zara in this lifetime. It was his loss for missing out on her. What would he feel when he fully realized this?


    I hope he would be miserable. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair to Zara, who loved him wholeheartedly.


    I tapped on the screen, writing and deleting words repeatedly. I could find the right words tofort the silly woman who put all her thoughts on that jerk.


    "What''s so hard about sending a


    message? You were so quick with words when you were arguing with me." Winston opened his eyes at some point and was ncing at my fingers with disdain. Then, he snatched my phone from me. Without asking for my agreement, he quickly typed a message and sent it.


    By the time regained my senses and grabbed my phone back after some struggle, the message had been sent sessfully. Zara must have seen it, so there was no point in retracting it.


    "If the guy''s a scumbag, just dump him. Good riddance! There are many other men in this world, so you don''t have to be so fixated on him. Move forward courageously and start anew. There are better men waiting for you."

 Chapter 701

    The part he mentioned about starting anew wasn''t wrong. However, it was quite amusing for him to call Chris a "scumbag." But about the "better men," who was Winston referring to? His eyes were huge and bulging when I nced at him. I wondered if he possibly meant himself. But thinking about it, I figured that it wasn''t likely since he wasn''t that close to Chris.


    Winston was my junior, Zara was my childhood friend, and Chris was the irrelevant one. I just found out that Chris was a scumbag a few days ago, but Winston could just describe him urately. How did he know Chris was a scumbag?


    Moreover, he seemed to be quite angry. I also sensed another different emotion in him, but I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    This was about Zara''s breakup. It had nothing to do with him. Why was he getting emotional about it?


    "Are you nuts?" Why did he send the message on my behalf without permission?


    "It''s not me but you girls who are nuts. Why are you idolizing trash like him? Hmph!" With a cold snort, he turned his head away and crossed his arms. Then, he went back to sleep.


    I was speechless.


    What was going on? I was chatting with my bestie. He didn''t just spy on our conversation, but he also acted on his own to send that message. As if that wasn''t bad enough, he even had the nerve to call us nuts. Who gave him the audacity?


    So what if we were nuts? It had nothing to do with him. Was he just bored?


    I felt like grabbing his ear and asking him what he was up to, but with others on the bus quietly minding their own business, I didn''t want to cause any disturbances. I could only swallow my anger and deal with himter when we got off.


    After chatting with Zara for a while, I told her to rest as I could sense how tired she was from her responses.


    After more than an hour, most of the people on the bus had fallen asleep. I was about to doze off too when I suddenly realized two things. First Winston seemed overly concerned about Zara''s matter. Second, didn''t see Xavier even though the professor mentioned that he would be tagging along.


    Could it be that he was driving there on his own? I craned my neck to look behind the bus, but all I saw was the endless highway. There was no car following the bus.


    I immediately felt relieved. Xavier didn''te along, after all. Professor King was just messing with Colin. That old man was just like a mischievous kid.


    When we arrived at our destination, everyone woke up feeling refreshed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    We got off the bus, taking in the different climate in Denvillepared to Jinovy while breathing in the fresh air. Everyone just felt incrediblyfortable after taking a few deep breaths.


    But I had no intention of appreciating the fresh air. I wanted to grab Winston as soon as I got off the bus. I wanted him to give me an exnation for the questions that had been bothering me all the way.


    However, it seemed as if Winston had learned of my intentions because he''d gotten off the bus with his bag long before I did and disappeared somewhere.


    I was about to chase after him when the professor grabbed me. "A tutor should behave like a tutor. It''s not good to fool around with the students."


    "I didn''t, I was..." I struggled desperately, but the professor was too strong.


    His expression darkened as he asked, "Have you forgotten what Colin told you? Behave yourself."


    But what did I do? Why did he tell me to "behave myself"?


    I really did have something to do. I wasn''t ying around, and what did it have to do with being a tutor? How was a tutor supposed to behave? Should I be as stiff as a log?

 Chapter 702

    After trying for some time, I finally managed to pull myself out of the professor''s grip. Then, I tried to exin, "Professor, I need to find Winston..."


    "I don''t care what you need him for. The preliminaries are starting tomorrow. So, we need to have simtions this afternoon. I won''t allow anyone to affect the participants'' mood for any reason until thepetition is over."


    "I''m not trying to affect him, I just.....''


    "No. Go to the hotel front desk to get the rooms ready. Do it now! Just focus on your own tasks and don''t meddle in anything else."


    Alright, I couldn''t do anything else with his authoritarian tone.


    I shot Winston a fierce re before reluctantly going to the front desk.


    As the professor was leading this team personally, everything had to be well-arranged. Even though I was supposed to be a tutor, I was mainly running errands, acting as a mediator, and making sure that the professor was in good health so that he could return safely to see his wife.


    During our week-long stay in Denville, the participants were kept confined in thepetition venue until they were done.


    I was bored out of my mind with nothing else to do. So, I chatted with Zara twice. She didn''t say much and just kept crying both times.


    We used to be together every day as kids and could face anything together.


    Now that we had all grown up, we were so far from each other, which made it difficult to meet, let alone support each other through tough times like before.


    No matter what, she had her own life and I had mine. Ourpanionship and feelings could only be conveyed through the phone. So, all I could do was cry with her as she cried uncontrobly in front of her phone camera.


    Being an adult was really tough. How I wished we could stay as kids forever.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry all the time. There are so many men in the world. Why does it have to be Chris? There were so many tall and handsome guys from our school. I''ll set you up on blind dates with every one of them when I go back, okay? We''lkfind someone much better than Chris."


    LAK


    But she would always say that she was fine and told me not to worry She asked me to focus on leading the team and said that everything was in the past. But she was not ready to start a new love life yet.


    She was not ready because she couldn''t forget about Chris.


    I still didn''t know why they broke up even after thepetition ended.


    And Xavier, that annoying guy, didn''t show up at Denville. So, it was really just the professor ying a prank on Colin.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I didn''t know what Colin did to make the professor pull such a prank on him.


    Thepetition ended on the


    afternoon of the sixth day. As the


    participants came out from the sealed venue, they immediately rushed over to grab therge bag in my hand. After finding their phones, they started making calls and sending messages to their families and friends.


    The constant chattering made me ufortable.


    After everyone had vented their pent-up emotions, they finally quieted down. The professor announced that thepetition was over. Regardless of the results, we would go out to celebrate in the evening.


    I booked a barbecue restaurant in advance. I chose it as I thought it was perfect for young people.


    I just sat in a corner, watching them grillrge tes of beef. They drizzled oil over it, making the meat sizzle. The air was filled with a mouth-watering aroma.

 Chapter 703

    I could hear theirints and criticism of the organizers'' bizarre ns, as well as sounds of chewing as they greedily ate the food. The atmosphere became even more lively as they drank through the evening.


    The students were all enthusiastically sharing their experiences with each other.


    The professor had left earlier due to exhaustion. He instructed me to look after the students before he left.


    Watching themugh and chat so animatedly, I couldn''t help butment that I might be getting old. Looking at their youthfulness and exuberance, I felt a little out of ce.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I didn''t like to eat meat at night as it made it difficult for me to fall asleep. So, I only grilled a small te of vegetables and dipped them in a sauce that I made. I was eating them absentmindedly.


    Even though I followed Colin''s recipe for the sauce, the taste and texture couldn''t bepared to what he made for me. Things were just not the same without him around. Even the taste of the food wasn''t quite right.


    When could I return home? After a few days apart from him, I started to miss him.


    As I was lost in thought, Colin''s video call came through.


    The restaurant was so noisy that I could hardly hear anything at all. Plus, my headphones were not with me. I could only turn on the speaker and lean in close to the phone to listen.


    I could only pray that he wouldn''t say anything inappropriate that would give his students a chance to tease him.


    However, that was just the way the universe worked. The more you feared something might happen, the more likely it would happen.


    Just as I prayed that Colin would say something ordinary, like routinely expressing his concern for me, his words brought the celebration in the restaurant to a climax.


    "Colin."


    "Baby, when are youing back? I miss you so much."


    I could only grit my teeth as I heard his words.


    The tone he used sounded ambiguous.


    Even though it was clear that his intention was to tease me, the other students who heard it just found it amusing.


    Colin had to stop with the teasing! The students were around me. He should save it for when I got back. This time and ce were quite inappropriate.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow," I pretended not to hear the tone of his voice and replied stiffly.


    "Baby, what did you eat? Your lips


    are so


    like cherries. It makes me of


    feel like a bite. The c the vegetables on your t


    §Ò§Ú§Õ


    sanice."


    What was he saying? What did that mean? Did he like the color green?


    As I was thinking about his words, he chimed in again, "I really want to be eaten by you."


    Damn it, Colin. What the hell was he doing?


    I groaned inwardly.


    Oh God, I couldn''t face anyone anymore.


    Everyone heard his words and stopped whatever they were doing. Then, they burst intoughter at the same time before loudly praising Colin for being so bold. They said that he was worthy of their admiration.


    I could feel the heat on my face.


    "Have you been drinking?" I asked Colin.


    It was particrly obvious whenever he drank some alcohol.


    "Yeah, just a little." He extended his fingers to show me.


    Really? I didn''t believe him one bit.


    He should just go to bed after drinking. Why did he call and make a fool of himself?


    Colin White, it was time to call it a night.


    "Go to sleep."


    "I can''t sleep."


    As soon as he said these three


    sw


    words, knew that things were


    rapidly spiraling out of control.

 Chapter 704

    It was toote to stop Colin.


    "I don''t want to sleep alone."


    I wished I could find a hole to hide in. Why did he have to be so direct? Did he not want his reputation anymore?


    "Go home, okay? I''m going to hang up now."


    "I want to sleep with you. Baby, pleasee back quickly. My head hurts, and I can''t sleep. I want you to give me a massage."


    Colin was pouting and looking at me with grievance as his sparkling eyes turned red.


    A drunk Colin was the total opposite of his usual self. He was usually like a wolf but would turn into amb when he was drunk.


    What was next after asking for a massage? A kiss?


    I begged he wouldn''t. It was already embarrassing enough. It couldn''t get any worse.


    "Colin, go home and sleep right now. If you really can''t sleep, call the police."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I was startled by the sudden voice and couldn''t understand the words said. What did calling the police have anything to do with going to sleep? Also, who dared to reprimand Colin like this? Oh, it was the professor.


    "Professor, do the police even care about putting people to sleep now?" I bravely faced Professor King''s disdainful gaze and asked him.


    He solemnly shook his head and said, "Are the police so free now? But going to the police station can definitely sober up a drunkard."


    So that was what he meant.


    The professor was just messing with Colin again.


    Over the past few days, Colin had made countless video calls, checking in with me so strictly that it angered the professor. He scolded Colin for being useless and a clingy worrywart.


    Colin didn''t back down either, retorting that if the professor didn''t drag me everywhere and paid more attention to his son, then he wouldn''t have to keep an eye on me like a hawk every day.


    The professor fumed with anger and scolded Colin for being disrespectful to him and not caring about the juniors. He also said that if he had known Colin''s attitude sooner, be wouldn''t have epted Colinas his student.


    The supposedly casual chat between lovers eventually evolved into a passionate exchange of words between a mentor and his student. I couldn''t even remember when the call ended. The results of the week-longpetition would take two to three months as they would be evaluated by amittee of professionals.


    So, everyone went home in high spirits, satisfied with their performances in thepetition.


    At eight in the evening, the bus stopped at the gate of Jesselton College.


    I saw Colin''s handsome face and tall figure standing under the light as soon as the car door was opened. He was looking at me with a gentle and warm gaze as the light shone down on him.


    The joy of reunion after a short


    separation was so sweet that I couldn''t care less about the professor''s murderous gaze. I stood on the steps of the bus and bent my knees, eager to try jumping out of


    the bus.


    Colin knew of my mischievousness and saw through my intention. He took two steps forward, finding a safe position before spreading his arms and nodding slightly at me. "Come."


    I bent a little more and jumped with force, leaping toward Colin. His long arms caught me in his embrace as wrapped my legs around his waist and circled my arms around his neck. Then, he spun me around as Iughed heartily with my head thrown back.


    The night was beautiful with the warm lights and clearughter.


    The professor left quickly and muttered about the decline of moral standards,menting on how Colin could be a professor.


    Everyone else just whistled and praised Colin for his actions, urging him on. One of them even shouted loudly, "Mr. White, don''t waste such a good opportunity. Bring your bride home."

 Chapter 705

    Colin smiled and nodded at the others behind me. This made them cheer even louder.


    How could I face them after this? I tried to get down from Colin, but he just held me tightly in his warm embrace.


    "Darling, stop squirming around. Be good. We''ll go home now." He was breathing heavily, and his warm breath almost scorched my skin.


    "My bag." I was hanging onto him like a ko. Many passersby were staring at us curiously, whispering among themselves. This made me too embarrassed to lift my head while I struggled to get down. But Colin just held me tighter, firmly holding me in ce. It was impossible for me to move.


    "Someone will take care of it. You don''t have to worry about it." He turned and tookrge strides to leave. It was as if we were escaping from something.


    I looked back and saw Winston standing there with a dark expression. He could only take my luggage along with his and kick mine with some dissatisfaction.


    I wanted to shout back at him to not mishandle my expensive luggage and that he would have topensate me with an identical one if he broke it. But before I could say anything, I was shoved into the passenger seat of Colin''s ck SUV.


    He quickly got in and sped away, leaving behind the bustling college gate and orange streetlights.


    I missed him so much in the past week that now that he was in front of me, I couldn''t take my eyes off him. I just stared at him shamelessly, unwilling to look away.


    Colin noticed my gaze and smiled warmly. His teeth were so white they reflected the light. "Darling, are you satisfied with my looks?"


    This man was using his charm to tease me again.


    Fine, after being teased countless times, it was my turn to tease him.


    I leaned over to him and used my finger to lift his sharp jawline before smiling seductively. "Sweetheart, give me a smile and you''ll be rewarded."


    He nced at me dotingly and brought my finger to his lips, kissing it lightly.


    The ticklish sensation made me shiver.


    After stopping the car, Colin quickly got off and came over to the


    passenger side. He threw me over


    his shoulder and rushed intoverN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    elevator like a whirlwind. S


    It was only when he stopped that I realized he had brought me to Weston Mansion-our new home.


    "Colin, the house is still empty," I blurted out in confusion as my thoughts went to the heated moments that were going to happenter and the empty bedroom.


    What I meant was, shouldn''t there be at least a nket or something? Colin''sughter was warm, echoing in the narrow space of the elevator.


    "I had everything done in seven days. Now, I''m just waiting for your approval. Baby, since you''ve filled up the little notebook, I''m now officially your boyfriend. I want you, and ''ve wanted you for many years. I''m going crazy with my desire for you. Can I have you, darling? Can I?"


    I was dazed and didn''t know how to react. Soon, the elevator stopped Without any dy, Colin carried me bridal style and quickly stepped out toward our door.


    The house was shrouded in darkness when we entered, and I was pressed firmly against the door as soon as it closed behind us.

 Chapter 706

    Hot kisses came onto me as Colin brutally devoured me.


    His familiar scent made my heart tremble as it lingered on the tip of my nose. My heart was beating violently like the beating of war drums.


    Colin''srge hand cupped the back of my head, keeping it in ce so that he could continue to kiss me with his warm lips. His movements were frenzy and manic.


    The gentle, calm, andposed Mr. White was now fierce like a beast that had been hungry for thousands of years. Once released, he was invincible.


    His other hand had found its way into the back hem of my sweater and kept moving upward. His slender fingers were slightly cold and gently massaging the delicate skin of my waist. I felt something strange and alluring wherever his hand touched.


    I was dazed and dizzy. It felt like someone was telling me in the back of my mind that I would lose my virginity today!


    "Darling, is this okay? I want you, please," Colin murmured against my forehead. There was extreme joy and suppressed pain in his voice.


    Mind buzzing, I became dumbfounded and was unable to think clearly. My tongue was numb from being sucked, so I could only stammer out some words, "No... not here."


    Colin happily carried me into the bedroom and threw me onto the big soft bed.


    "Darling, I can finally have you after 30 years of waiting. My beloved darling, I''ll love you forever." Colin excitedly pulled his shirt off and threw it to the side, his sparkling eyes shining brightly in the dim light of the bedroom.


    Tworge hands took off my coat easily. Although I subconsciously tried to avoid it, I failed to prevent my coat from being taken off of me.


    Colin covered me with his whole body.


    He kissed the skin of my neck desperately, leaving hickeys one after another before making his way down my body. He seemed to bring up sparks as he moved along.


    The hickeys he left on my skin were a stark contrast to my fair skin. He would stretch out his hand and touch them as if admiring the work he painted.


    I was scared but also looking forward to what wasing at the same time.


    Colin was like a hungry wolf as his eyes turned red. He gradually increased the intensity of his kisses with a ferocity that seemed as if he was trying to eat everything he could.


    I lost all my senses and felt as if I was floating in a sea of nothingness with no way to escape. I felt like a small boat with its sails ripped off, drifting with the flow of the sea.


    It was such a strange joyful feeling.


    Colin let out a gasp as he grabbed my hand and put it on his belt. Then, he looked at me and said in a hoarse voice, "Darling, help me undo the belt."


    My hands were trembling as I groped around in a panic, squeezing here and tugging there. But no matter how I tried, I couldn''t undo his belt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was my first time touching a


    man''s belt, so I had no experience at


    all. After struggling for a while and still not finding a way to undo the


    belt, Colin let out a frustrated groan.


    The atmosphere became increasingly tense. The air felt so hot as if something was burning.


    Colin lost his patience and was


    about to undo his belt on his own when his phone, which was thrown on the bed not far away, started to ring. This made him stop his movements, and the warm


    over


    ¦«¦¯


    atmosphere suddenly froze.


    Why did this have to happen at the most critical time?


    When I came to my senses again, I realized that I was lying on the bed with hickeys on my neck.

 Chapter 707

    Colin''s expression turned dark in an instant. He red fiercely at the still-ringing phone, his expression resembling that of a stone statue. He was clenching his teeth so tightly that the muscles of his cheeks were visible.


    His right hand clenched into a tight fist, veins bulging.


    He felt angry, put off, and helpless!


    The passion and desire in his eyes gradually diminished, making the rage even stronger. It was so strong that it made his body tremble.


    It was not good for the body to get so angry. So, I patted his shoulder to soothe him despite my dizziness. But he shrugged me off and said, "Don''t touch me for now. Let me calm down."


    I could only stop my actions.


    "Why aren''t you answering the call? Who is it?" I asked him after regaining my senses.


    As my skin was exposed to the slightly cold air, I felt goosebumps all over my body. Shivering, I pulled a piece of cloth over myself. My breathing was slightly heavy.


    I was still a little dizzy and was sweating all over. My rapid heartbeat started to calm down slowly.


    I felt foolish for letting lust cloud my judgment. It seemed that even women couldn''t escape from that.


    Coliny down on the bed with a thud, pounding his right hand on the bed as he slumped beside me. However, his fiery eyes and tightly clenched fists showed the rage and fury in his heart. It was really a buzzkill to be stopped just as we were about to do it.


    Who was it that made the phone call at such a critical moment?


    I patted Colin''s chest sympathetically.


    As he gradually calmed down, my mood became quiteplicated. I didn''t know if it was the joy of saving myself or the mncholy of almost losing myself, but no matter what, it was a mess. Moreover, it was not the first time he was interrupted in the midst of his excitement. Looking at his ufortable expression, I hoped it wouldn''t turn into a phobia.


    Things couldn''t always happen like this. I didn''t want to spend the rest of my life as a virgin.


    I got up to look at Colin''s phone and saw that it was Professor King.


    Oh, the professor must be calling for something urgent.


    "The professor is calling you at such ate hour. It must be urgent. Answer it quickly. He''s called twice already."


    As his understanding girlfriend, I had to firstfort his emotions.


    Career should alwayse first for men.


    Although, the professor was calling sote at night, which seemed a little suspicious.


    "I''ll get my parents to talk to yours


    about our marriage when we go back for Christmas." He hugged me tightly with one hand and leaned down to my neck before taking a deep breath. Then, he bit me leaving another hickey.


    His other hand then took the phone resignedly before he pressed the call back button.


    "Something urgent came up. Come to my office for a meeting right away." The professor''s voice was serious yet amused.


    This old man had to be doing this on purpose.


    Why didn''t an old man like him rest earlier after just returning from out of town and having sat on a bus.for several hours? Why was he rushing to hold a meeting sote at night? What was so urgent? Content


    Colin suppressed his anger and hugged me for a while before finally getting up stiffly. Then, he slowly put on the clothes that he hadn''t really taken off properly.


    "I don''t know when the meeting will end. If you''re notfortable staying here, I''ll take you back."


    Half an hourter, I walked into the house with my small luggage, much to Andrew''s surprise. I kicked the door shut behind me.


    "You came back by yourself?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Queenie looked over my shoulders


    at the closed door behind me. Then, she took my luggage and asked me in confusion, "Didn''t you say you arrived a long time ago? Why are youing back alone now? Didn''t MD. White pick you up? Why do you


    look so sad?"


    Would anyone feel happy after being interrupted like that?

 Chapter 708

    "I''m so tired. I''m going to wash up and go to bed." I yawned before picking up my luggage again and walking to my bedroom.


    "Lulu, what happened to you? Who did this to you? How did you get hurt like this? Would these leave scars? Tell me everything. I''ll help you."


    Queenie forcefully pulled down the zipper of my coat and pointed at the hickeys on my neck and corbone before she eximed loudly, "Lulu, don''t be sad! I''ll call Mr. White right now. What kind of boyfriend is he? How could he leave you alone at times like this? Why is he so busy?"


    She picked up her phone on the couch as she spoke and was about to dial the number.


    Andrew, who wasying out the sheets on the couch, calmly nced toward me and nodded knowingly after hearing Queenie''s words. "Looks like you were attacked quite harshly."


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Both of them had the same rotten character.


    I snatched Queenie''s phone and threw it back onto the couch with annoyance as I gave her a stern re. Then, I avoided her iling hands and yawned again as I went back to my bedroom. After being on the bus for several hours and making out with Colin, I was sore all over and just wanted to have a hot bath before going to sleep.


    Queenie sneakily followed me into the bedroom with a particrly smug smile on her face.


    "I''m going to bed. Why are you in here?" I asked impatiently.


    I was so tired that I really couldn''t be bothered to entertain her.


    Queenie didn''t get angry at all. She walked around me a few times with her eyes stuck on my neck. She shook her head in admiration.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just admiring the hickeys on your neck."


    What bullshit was that!


    "Queenie, are you nuts? If you want hickeys, find someone to nt them on you. What''s the point of admiring mine?"


    Queenie acted as if she hadn''t heard


    my words and sat down beside me. Then, she nudged me with her


    Koyelmet


    elbow, lifted her chin to indicate the hickeys on me, and smiled


    cunningly. "What''s the matter? How did it feel? Tell me."


    I was sure Queenie was a pervert.


    "Get lost. I''m going to take a bath."


    "Go ahead. You must be tired from your first time. You''ll feel much morefortable after taking a hot bath Try adding in some essential oils. Queenie acted like an experienced person. I couldn''t tell if she was well intentioned or just being nosy.


    What was going on in this silly girl''s head? Was it full of crap?


    "Say, did Mr. White go crazy with joy and couldn''t find his way home? Is that why you came back by yourself? But I wouldn''t me him. With this body of yours, I''d love to make out with you. I bet Mr. White went crazy looking at you like this.


    "By the way... Oh, well, let''s forget it. I won''t ask anymore. Let me run you a hot bath.


    "I think Mr. White must feel relieved, right? After all, you''re his woman. He can just sleep with you if he can''t control you. Otherwise, he''ll always have to be on guard, lest you be seduced by others." Queenie was like an annoying sparrow, chirping incessantly. She was giving me a headache.


    I wished I could sew her mouth shut. Why was she so talkative? It was really annoying.


    "Queenie, I''m warning you now, you''d better shut it and disappear from my sight immediately. Otherwise, I''m going to tickle you."


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I just let it out.


    "So, Lulu, you''re... Oh my god, could it be that Mr. White..." Queenie covered her mouth in disbelief, blinking her eyes rapidly as if she had just discovered an incredible secret.


    This silly girl, what was she fantasizing about again? She was a real pain in the ass.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 709

    My head was buzzing from Queenie''s chatter.


    Was she here just for gossip?


    "Nothing happened. I, Luna Lawson, am still a virgin. Queenie, get out of my bedroom now. If you dare to say another word, I''ll hit you with my shoe." I pointed at the door, hoping she would disappear from my sight and let me have some peace and quiet.


    "But..." She seemed not to have heard my words as she pushed my hand down and continued digging.


    "Why didn''t anything happen? You should feel like you''re on a honeymoon after being away for a few days. How was it possible that nothing happened on such a beautiful night? Any man would find it hard to resist.


    "Lulu, are you sure it''s Mr. White who''s incapable?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I felt like crying and hitting my head against the wall.


    Why was it so hard to get some sleep?


    It seemed like unless I told her everything, she was not going to let me sleep.


    Alright, I would spill it so I could go to sleep sooner.


    "We were halfway there when the professor called, saying there was an urgent meeting. So, he had to go," I said with a hint of despair.


    Now that I had exined the situation, she should leave me alone already, right?


    "That''s all?" Queenie widened her eyes, looking incredulously at me.


    "That''s all. What are you expecting?" Why did she have so many questions? Just go away already!


    "Alright, since you said so. You''re free to do whatever you want. Oh my, I''m so tired. I''m going to bed."


    She was finally going to sleep after torturing me with all her questions.


    I felt really angry as I watched her leave my bedroom.


    I wanted to bend her over and spank her ass with my shoe.


    Iy in bed waiting for Colin to return until almost midnight. I didn''t know what the meeting was about, but it still hadn''t ended even after two hours. Talso didn''t know what the emergency was. Why did they have to work until sote? Couldn''t they do it tomorrow?


    Feeling unhappy, I texted Colin to ask him how much longer it would take before he coulde home.


    After a while, he sent back a photo. Professor King was holding a pen in his hand gesturing something in the air. It seemed that he was talking animatedly, spitting his saliva


    everywhere.


    I was speechless looking at the photo.


    It had to be something really good to make the professor so excited. Looking at his excitement, it would be a miracle if the meeting could end by daybreak.


    "I''m going to sleep, good night." There was no way I could wait up for him.


    Colin quickly replied with a sticker. It was of a teddy bear pulling the nket over itself with eyes squinted into a slit.


    The teddy bear was going to sleep, and I was going to sleep too.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept when I felt a sudden cold breeze, and then a cold body hugged me.


    "What time is it? That was such a long meeting." I turned over and grumbled, snuggling close to him.


    His firm chest, smooth skin, and defined abs felt so good to hug, making me feel sleepy.


    "The college may be taking on a new big project, but the details aren''t finalized yet. It''s almost two now. Go to sleep." Colin lovingly kissed my cheek and gently patted my back like he was soothing a baby.

 Chapter 710

    I slept obediently until the morning.


    The next morning was like every other morning-the same blue sky, the same white clouds, and even the chirping of birds outside the window seemed to be the same.


    At the same time, it was different from the other mornings.


    The reason was because of the good news that I received. It almost made me faint in my excitement.


    At seven in the morning, I was about to leave for college with Colin after having breakfast, and Queenie and Andrew were washing dishes in the kitchen. That was when the professor called me. Recently, I would get a headache whenever I saw anyone or anything rted to the professor. So, the early morning call not only gave me a headache but also had the potential to ruin my entire day. Professor King was really up to something.


    Looking at his name on the screen, I wondered why he called Colin away in the middle of the night and then called me early in the morning.


    What did he want? Was he trying to torture us both by making us stay upte and get up early?


    Colin gave me a look to encourage me to pick up the call, but I shook my head to show my resistance and flipped the phone over onto the couch.


    "Don''t be stubborn. You have to face it no matter what. There''s no use avoiding it now. Just listen to what he has to say. If it''s unreasonable, just discuss it further."


    My eyes almost popped out at his words.


    What did he just say? Couldn''t I just reject it if it was unreasonable? Why did I have to discuss it further?


    Colin massaged the back of my neck tofort me. "He''s our mentor. We have to respect him."


    I was speechless. He did have a point, so I could only answer the call.


    "Good morning, Professor King."


    "Everything''s just fine. Hurry up ande to my office right now."


    I felt like banging my head against a wall.


    It was exactly just as I thought. He just wanted to torture me.


    "Professor, your devoted student has just woken up. Is it urgent? Can''t you wait for me for a while?" I desperately tried to stall for time.


    "No, I can''t wait. You have toe right now. Immediately. I''ll give you 20 minutes." He hung up decisively right after that.


    Tears of frustration welled up in my eyes as I dashed downstairs. I could hear Colin''sughter behind me.


    Why did I end up with such a mentor? Why was this happening?


    17 minutester, I arrived at the professor''s office.


    He was sitting energetically at his desk when I opened the office door. How could he smile when he had just spent half of the previous night in a meeting?


    "There you are. Come here, quickly. Luna, Mr. White, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    Was he ying games now?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, let''s hear the good news first."


    "Luna, the good news is that the Dreamlight project you''re in charge of has officially revealed the model house, and it has received tremendous response from the public.


    "Even though it has just been a day, many units have been sold. This not only boosted the sluggish property market but also provided an excellent example for future diversification in the industry.


    "Luna, what did I tell you before? Effort would definitely bring reward. You''ve proven my words and also proven yourself with your talent and hard work. Congrattions


    This was indeed great news.

 Chapter 711

    However, Dreamlight''s sess was not solely due to my effort. I just did a few paintings to enhance the beauty of the houses. So, I couldn''t take all the credit for such a big achievement. Of course, I did contribute to the sess of the project, I wouldn''t deny that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After working hard for so long, seeing the great results that were far beyond my expectations really made me overjoyed.


    But I couldn''t really show how happy I was in front of my mentor. That would be too frivolous and might disappoint him.


    "Thank you for your praise, Professor. And thanks to Dreamlight as well for such a high evaluation. I''ll continue to work hard and strive for more good results," I responded humbly to express my respect and gratitude to the professor.


    He yed a significant role in my career as an artist. He had invested so much energy into nurturing me.


    I could say that without the professor, there wouldn''t be the Luna Lawson of today. To be more precise, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve this level of sess so quickly without him.


    I sincerely thanked Professor King.


    Colin looked at me with a smile, his eyes filled with joy.


    "Congrattions, darling," he praised me quietly.


    Why did I feel like he was happier than I was? This must be what people said about happiness shared was happiness doubled.


    The professor was very satisfied with my attitude. He rubbed his chin whileughing heartily before he said, "Very well. It''s good that you''reposed. You''re neither arrogant nor impatient just because of your sess. Luna, keep it up. Your future is bright, and you might surpass me sooner than you think."


    These ttering words felt great!


    "What about the bad news?" I asked curiously.


    The smile on his face was gone immediately. Then, he cleared his throat apologetically while ncing at me with a hint of regret.


    The professor turned to Colin and said, "The college has taken on a new major project, and the partners have specifically asked Colin to be the overall person in charge. So..."


    The professor looked at me again briefly before he continued, "Colin you''ll be getting really busy in the future. In other words, in the next year or so, you won''t have time to indulge yourself in romance."


    What?


    This meant that Colin would be even busier than he was now in theing year. Did this mean that it would be difficult for me to even see him?


    I felt like I had been struck by lightning.


    Why was it so hard for me to have a good rtionship with the person I love, like going on dates, watching movies, taking walks in the park, checking out popr spots, eating out, and going shopping?


    "Professor, there are many other


    young and talented people in the college. You can''t just put all the burden on Colin alone. He''s just an ordinary person, he gets tired too. Shouldn''t you at least ask forhis opinion?"


    The professor raised his eyes to look at Colin. "Your girlfriend has be a well-known artist in the industry. If you don''t catch up, how could you promise her a future?


    "But I understand that young people nowadays want to stay in theirfort zone and enjoy themselves, yet they also want to be outstanding. However, one can only be outstanding by working hard.


    "So, it depends on whether you want your partner to be someone who just follows you around or someone who can face hardships and fight for you.


    "By the way, Colin, if you don''t want


    to take up this project, I can talk to the college for you. But I can''t promise you that I''ll seed. After all, the partners insist on having you lead the project."


    While the professor was lecturing Colin, he would look over at me with dissatisfaction. It was as if he was stabbing me with knives for holding back Colin, preventing him from conquering the world. The professor''s words made Colin and me speechlessly look at each other.

 Chapter 712

    We were just normal young people who were eager to study and work hard. We wished to be great people and protect each other.


    The professor always managed to bring us back on track when our thoughts and actions strayed. And being appointed specifically to lead a project was a great honor.


    With so many famous artists out there, why would the partners choose inexperienced people like us?


    It might be a coincidence for me, but for Colin, it was clear that they trusted his capabilities. So, it would be a little ungrateful not to ept the offer.


    Furthermore, this might be a rare opportunity that shouldn''t be missed. Opportunities waited for no one, so a precious opportunity like this could significantly shorten one''s struggle on the journey to sess.


    I understood the professor''s desire to see his students seed, but I never thought my future husband was one of the chosen ones.


    We could live a normal life of dating, get married, and have a family of our own. We could live peacefully for the rest of our lives with our current capabilities.


    Fame and status were just superficial things. Having them might give us some excitement, but we wouldn''t feel too disappointed without them.


    "Professor, I think you should reconsider this. There are many outstanding lecturers and talented individuals in Jesselton College. Others might have objections if Colin is chosen each time."


    "I don''t care. They can object however they want. But if anyone dares to challenge me, I''ll show them who''s the boss here. Luna, it seems like you don''t want Colin to take on this project. I didn''t expect that. "You usually seem quite sensible, but now you''re only thinking about your own love story. You''ve be a stumbling block to Colin. This surprises me."


    I blushed with embarrassment.


    My dear professor, I was just asking if there was any work around. I never wanted to block Colin in his career. He was my boyfriend and my future husband, the person I would spend the rest of my life with. Wouldn''t I want the best for him?


    Just what was this old man talking about? He was depressing his students. What good would that do for him?


    Seeing me distressed, Colin was about to defend me, but he was cut off by the professor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And you, Colin, I''ve always boasted


    to everyone about you being the role model and my best student with unlimited potential. But you seempletely oblivious to this. Instead, you indulge yourself in matters of love. You''ve disappointed me."


    Colin and I exchanged a nervous nce and didn''t dare to speak.


    We hardly had any proper dates since we started dating. Could that even be considered as indulging in matters of love? Did the professor have some misunderstanding of the words he said?


    "What''s with all the flirting in front of me? Are you trying to show off your love? Fine, I''m not your father anyway. There''s no need for me to talk so much about that.


    "Colin, just tell me if you''re taking on


    the project or not. Give me a direct answer. If you refuse, I''ll


    immediately request a recement. Even if the partners don''t agree, I''ll try my best to keep the project and won''t leave you in a difficult position.


    "It''s just that this is such a good opportunity you do well and satisfy the organizers, you could receive millions in rewards. Are you so wealthy that these rewards don''t matter to you? Don''t say anything else. Just tell me whether you''re taking up the project or not, yes or no!"

 Chapter 713

    The professor slumped into his chair and let out a deep sigh after finishing his words.


    What a tactic he was using!


    The other two lecturers in the same office looked at Colin and me with a mix of envy, worry, and sympathy.


    I could only cry in frustration in my heart. The professor hadbeled me as a stumbling block.


    But I wasn''t. I was just an ordinary young woman who wanted to live a simple life.


    Why was I being used like that by the professor? I was just trying to see if it was possible to turn it down. It didn''t mean that Colin would definitely reject the offer. Was it really necessary to get so angry?


    Getting angry was bad for the old man''s health. He had to take care of himself. And all this frowning and ring wasn''t going to help the teamwork among the faculty.


    Although, to be fair, what the professor said was mostly true-except for the exaggerations.


    Fine, as youths of the new era, we had to do our best.


    "Are you taking on the project or not?" The professor''s anger resurfaced as he mmed his hand on the desk, causing things on the table to shake.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Colin and I answered at the same time. The professor immediately put down his hand that was about tond on the table again, a sly smile forming on his lips. How could his facial expression change so quickly?


    I guessed we never really stood a chance with the professor.


    As Colin led me out of the office, I was still a bit dazed. I absentmindedly rubbed my ears which were still buzzing from the professor''s loud voice.


    It wasn''t until we stood under the sunlight that I came to my senses again, but I was feeling a mixture of fire and ice inside.


    The fire was for the recognition of my hard work that was finally being acknowledged. It was a milestone in my career as an artist.


    On the other hand, the ice was the realization that Colin was about to get busy again with a new project, and he would be busier this time. It might be a luxury for us to even see each other. S


    s, our rtionship was truly filled with difficulties and obstacles.


    My phone beeped a few times, indicating notifications from the college forum. It was filled with the news of my achievements in the Dreamlight project.


    Two articles even summarized my achievements over the past few years, including the incident where I gave up graduate school at Lincoln University and my mentor''s tearful reaction.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It concluded by stating that through relentless effort and hard work, I achieved remarkable results that most people could only dream of.


    I would have to admit that reading those articles on the forum melted a little bit of the ice in my heart, making it less cold.


    "Colin, are you going to move back to the dorms?"


    "Darling, do you not want me around anymore? Don''t worry, I''ll try to avoid having to move into the dorms. But really have to, I''ll make sure to visit you more often. Always remember that no matter when or where, my body and soul belong to you. No one can take them away." Content


    After saying that, he reached out to rub my neck, but I dodged him by tilting my head away.


    I was relieved that he understood my thoughts.


    "Who said anything about missing you?" I blushed and stomped my feet a couple of times before turning and running away.


    We were both young people in our prime, so we needed to devote more time to our studies and careers. Romance would have to take a back seat for now.


    I had to continue to work hard as I just received praise from the professor. I needed to keep up with my studies and couldn''t fall behind in anything.


    At ten in the morning, I had to attend one of my major''s sses. As soon as I stepped into the ssroom with my books in hand, I was startled by thunderous apuse.


    Looking around, I saw the professor


    standing at the podium and


    hundreds of excited students in their


    seats, apuding enthusiastically. Every pair of eyes showed respect and admiration for me.

 Chapter 714

    I knew that I had done a great job on that project, but there was no need for them to be so exaggerated.


    I thanked them multiple times to calm down the heightened atmosphere in the ssroom.


    After ss, as I followed the crowd out, some of my fellow ssmates came over to chat with me. They said they were my fans and they wished to learn from me in the future, making me feel a little embarrassed.


    I had nned to go to Crystal House to paint in the afternoon. Colin was so busy that he only sent a text asking me to have lunch by myself. So, I decided not to go home for lunch and just grab something at the cafeteria.


    As the weather turned colder, I felt a chill in my stomach after I ran to the cafeteria. So, I ordered a bowl of hot minestrone soup.


    Just as I was about to eat after finding a rtively quiet spot, another person sat down across from me.


    Looking up, I didn''t expect to see Winston''s sour face. He stared straight at me with a fierce gaze, making me put down my spoon.


    I couldn''t have a proper romantic rtionship and couldn''t even have a proper meal now. What did I do to deserve this?


    "What do you want?" I was feeling a little irritated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to ask you something. Sorry about my attitude. Please don''t take it personally. It''s not directed at you," Winston exined, his expression and tone softening a little.


    I picked up my spoon again to scoop up some vegetables before putting them in my mouth. Then, I asked him in a muffled voice as I chewed on the vegetables, "What is it?"


    His expression darkened for a moment. I could see the frustration on his face. "What''s your rtionship with Zara Lowe?"


    Zara?


    He was asking me about Zara?


    "Do you know her?" His question caught me off guard, making me lose my appetite. I had to ask him back.


    "You don''t have to know. I saw you chatting with her on the bus that day and wanted to ask you about her," he said.


    I remembered texting with Zara on


    §Ö


    the bus the other day, and he made some Sarcastic remarks at the time. Did he find out about Zara at that


    time? ,


    UMS


    It was possible as Ibeled Zara with her name in my contacts. I didn''t use any nickname for her.


    But still, it felt a little strange.


    "Why do you want to ask about her?" I asked him cautiously.


    Winston''s face turned purple with anger at my question, but he couldn''t do anything to me. After a while, he blurted out, "I just wanted to know her recent situation, nothing else."


    This got me even more puzzled.


    Why would aplete stranger who had never met Zara want to know about her recent situation? And he imed that he had no other motives for doing so. S


    "If you don''t exin it to me, I won''t tell you anything," I said as I crossed my arms, not backing down.


    I had to be cautious when it was about my bestie who grew up with me.


    "You have to tell me why you care about Zara''s situation. And what do you want to do? Otherwise, I''ll just keep quiet," I said firmly.


    He got so angry that he just huffed and left since I was being uncooperative.


    I couldn''t help but find his sudden interest in Zara suspicious. I thought I should contact Zara.


    But as soon as I took out my phone, Jade called.


    It had been a while since west chatted, so I was quite surprised.


    As I talked to her, I continued with my meal.


    "By the way, Jade, how is Zara? She liked Chris so much. Why did they break up?"


    Jade lived very close to Zara, and their mothers were close friends. So, Jade knew about Zara''s situation very well.

 Chapter 715

    Actually, after we had a barbecue together thest time, Jade and I discussed Zara and Chris. Both of us felt that they were not a good match for each other.


    Zara was the outgoing type of woman. She was warm and treated others sincerely. She practiced kickboxing since she was young and even won second ce in a juniorpetition for two consecutive seasons. If it weren''t for her injury, she might have be a professional kickboxer now.


    But Chris seemed to be the opposite. He was indifferent and aloof, as if he wasn''t aware that he was Zara''s boyfriend. He always treated her coldly.


    Even someone slow like me could see that Chris was not really into Zara. They stayed together solely because Zara was holding on to their rtionship.


    At that time, I didn''t understand why Zara, who had a strong personality, could be so persistent in this one-sided rtionship. In my opinion, it wasn''t worth it at all. I even wanted to tell her to leave Chris. There would always be someone who was willing to love her wholeheartedly in this world.


    But Jade told me that Chris was important to Zara. She didn''t know why either, but she knew that Zara wouldn''t give up on Chris. No one could persuade her, including her parents who tried to advise and scold her. Zara seemed to have made up her mind, so she said we shouldn''t say anything about it.


    Jade said that as besties, we should sincerely wish her the best.


    That was how it had been over the years. Zara would always be the one following behind Chris. I lived farther away from them, so I hadn''t really seen much. But Jade''s family was close to Zara''s, and they met more frequently. Jade naturally knew more about Zara''s rtionship with Chris.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jade heard me asking about Zara''s breakup, she sighed deeply before telling me what happened.


    p


    Even though Chris was dating Zara officially, it didn''t stop him from having a crush on his childhood friend. There were countless instances where a call or text from the childhood friend would make Chris rush to wherever she was, and he would leave Zara behind.


    He just disregarded any feelings Zara might have about his actions.


    "How could he treat her like that? Who''s that childhood friend anyway? Why is she willing to be the third party who ruins other people''s rtionships? Does she feel proud to be a mistress? It''s clear that Chris never loved Zara.


    "Why is Zara so silly? Why did she keep such a man by her side? It''s good that they finally broke up," I said angrily.


    This reminded me of Jasmine, who also behaved like that childhood friend. She, too, insisted on breaking up my rtionship with Colin for her own interest. She was not ashamed at all by her actions.


    "What was more infuriating was that


    some time ago, when their families


    were discussing their marriage,


    Chris actually brought that


    childhood friend to the man


    was there too that day.


    was so bitchy that I really felt like


    stapping her.


    "You know, Chris and that woman werete, and then she insisted on sitting next to Chris in front of everyone. Zara didn''t want to make things awkward, so she reluctantly gave up her seat.


    "After that, Chris served that woman food and water, taking care of her like they were a couple while Zara was just a bystander."


    "That bastard, Chris, is just too much. How dare he hurt Zara like that? If I were her, I would''ve flipped the table and left with my parents. What''s the point of discussing marriage with such a person? That''s just absurd."


    I was so angry that I could hardly breathe. Zara was such a silly girl. Why would she torture herself like that? What was she thinking?

 Chapter 716

    Never had I imagined that the easygoing, decisive Zara could be blinded by love. She forsook her own dignity for a man who didn''t even love her. I was so mad that I pped my knees out of frustration. "And you know what? Faye then imed that she felt sick and threw herself into Chris'' embrace. That fucker then abandoned everyone and sent her to the hospital. He was missing for three whole days. Zara called and texted him, but he never replied.


    "Can you imagine how mad I was? I was there. If my mom hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve kicked and pped Chris to death."


    I felt the same too. A toxic boyfriend like him should be pped and kicked away. He should be locked away with his shameless childhood friend so that they would not pollute the dating pool.


    "Zara broke up with him, yeah? Good. She doesn''t need a man who stood her up during an important talk about their marriage."


    "Chris sent Faye to the hospital, and the doctor said that she was allergic to the fabric she was wearing. He suggested she change into full cotton clothes. Guess what Chris did?"


    "Don''t tell me he helped her get changed too."


    "Mhm, not only did he buy a cotton dress for her, but he even helped her get changed, including changing her undergarments."


    I was furious. I wish I could kick Faye off a cliff. Why would he do that to Zara? Beneath his bespectacled and gentlemanly look, he had a wicked soul. He was a yboy. People like him should be thrown away or be fed to the wolves!


    "Thank God that happened. Otherwise, Zara would still be stuck with him. It''d be toote to regret it if she married him. It''s not worth it to spend your life with a man like that."


    "I know, but Zara is devastated. Chris never liked, her so he''s happy to be rid of her. Due to her heartbreak, Zara lost so much weight and looks like a zombie. I feel so sorry for her."


    Upon knowing why Zara broke up with Chris, I felt more sorry for her than mad. Her devotion to him in the past few years was all for nothing.


    "Chris will regret it."


    "Does it matter? He has truly hurt Zara''s feelings. No matter how hard he tries to redeem himself, Zara is not going back to him."


    "I sure hope so. Zara, that poor girl."


    "She''s taking the breakup badly. But I''m sure she''ll get through it in time."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think so too."


    Zara''s breakup cast gloomy clouds over my mood. I lost my appetite and only took a few bites of the soup. After absentmindedly poking at it, it had be a mess, just like Zara''s previous rtionship.


    They could never return to the way they were before. Fortunately, it was a breakup, not a divorce. After


    talking t&Jade over the phone, it et


    was time for my afternoon ss. I rushed back to the ssroom and promptly forgot to ask Zara about Winston. Urgh, how forgetful of me.


    Colin came home early that night. He told me that talks for the new project would begin in early December. Till then, he would be free and would spend those days hanging out with me. He said we could go on dates or visit my parents in Southsville.

 Chapter 717

    Early December sounded very far away, but it was just next week. For some reason, I had an ominous feeling regarding Colin''s new project. Something inside me hoped that he would turn it down because I felt like I was about to lose something.


    I could only tell myself this bad feeling came from my reluctance to be ignored by Colin when he was busy with work. Surely, it had nothing to do with my sixth sense. Nevertheless, I felt on edge.


    I found my self-contradiction rather amusing at times. Colin always came homete. I had tried many times to stay up to talk to him and to go to bed with him together. But it never worked. I would doze off before he reached home.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    And for once, Colin came home early. We kissed and cuddled, yet sleep eluded me as Iy on the bed. To make sure neither of us got carried away by our urges, I silently distanced myself from him. There was now a one-foot gap between us.


    I knew how frustrated Colin was. He hugged the love of his life to sleep every night, yet the physical interaction stopped there. It had to be torturous to him. There were times when Colin was about to lose control but the tears in my eyes calmed him down. Then, he''d go to take a cold shower.


    I was in love with Colin, hopelessly in love with him. I mustered all my courage many times to offer my first time to him. I would be his anyway. Doing it early might help alleviate some of his frustrations.


    Yet I''d get cold feet at thest minute. I was still unable to defy my parents'' teaching that a girl shouldn''t have premarital sex. I had also read enough romance novels to know that most couples who did it before marriage would never end up together. Their first time became a blemish in their lives. What a shame.


    Helen told me that sometimes, I was too traditional, almost like a religious nun. I was the type to bind myself with different rules. But what could I do about it? I was born this way.


    Luckily, Colin was understanding. He''d rather endure the frustration than force me. While he looked very calm today, I knew him very well, so I knew that he was merely holding himself back. He was waiting until I fell asleep. Then, he would go take a cold shower or deal with it himself.


    Whenever that happened, I felt so bad about myself.


    "Colin." I tried to break the silence. "You''ll be busy next week. Are we still going to move out?"


    In other words, I implied that he would be busy working, and I might get bored if I lived in a big house alone. If we stayed here, I had Queenie to keep mepany.


    Colin held my hands and fiddled with my fingers. My words made him raise his brows, and he kissed my fingertips. "I''ll still go home to sleep even if I work a lot."


    In other words, he wanted to move out.


    "When are we moving out?"


    "In the next few days."


    I was happy that I could move into our own house. He chose the day after tomorrow as our moving-out date It fell on a weekend, so we could hold a housewarming party.


    When Queenie heard that I was moving out, she cried many times, both in front of me and behind my


    back. She didn''t ask me to stay


    Instead, she told me to visit her often. Then, she continued to cry, so much so that Andrew had to skirt around her to console her


    Not wanting to be drowned by her tears, I promised her that I would video-call her every day and that I would visit her when I was free. She cheered up for a while, but tears returned the morning we were


    supposed to move out. She hugged me and cried as if the sky had fallen.

 Chapter 718

    Of course, some were happy that Colin and I were moving out. Andrew, for example.


    We moved out on December 2nd. Lincoln University should be covered in snow while in Jinovy, it was around seven or eight degrees. We had to wear wool jackets or winter coats.


    Queenie and I were wearing baggy wool jumpers as we carried the things downstairs. It was exhausting, but we never stopped.


    Colin wanted to hire a movingpany, but Queenie said that since we rented an apartment and all we had were our clothes and some daily necessities, the four of us could carry them as they weren''t heavy. There was no need to spend money to hire a movingpany.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Besides, she said that carrying things out felt more fun. Andrew and I agreed with her, so Colin relented. Indeed, we did not have a lot of things to carry. It only took all of us two to three trips to load everything onto Colin''s and Andrew''s cars.


    As we were about to leave, several students came and offered their help enthusiastically since they knew we were moving out. They also congratted us.


    After we ced the boxes in our new home, everyone admired the d¨¦cor andplimented our choices. They said my home was more beautiful than Crystal House. It was noon shortly after. Colin had already made a reservation at a restaurant, so we went to have lunch.


    Colin booked a small room that could amodate two dining tables. Everyone sat down and waited for food. Some guys took out poker cards from nowhere and began ying card games.


    Queenie sat to my left while Andrew sat to Queenie''s left. Colin would be sitting to my right, but it was empty now because he had things to do. When the dishes were served, Winston and Felix appeared.


    I nced at them, bemused. I wondered how those two strangers became good friends. Also, as Colin''s little brother, Felix wasn''t there to help him move out but came for the food. I found that rather annoying. The other table was fully upied, so they had to share the same table with me. Felix sat opposite me while Winston sat next to him.


    Winston seemed to not like his seat


    very much. He had been staring at me ever since he walked in. His lips parted several times, but nothing came out. I ignored him, not wanting to make Colin jealous on this joyous asion.


    Colin gave a simple speech and then everyone dug in. Everyone enjoyed themselves thoroughly during the meal. Some got tipsy and reveled in the merriment.


    Half of the guests were smoking.


    The room was misty and filled with the scent of tobo. When I was nearly full, I told Colin that I''d go out to get some air. I walked toward the window at the end of the corridor. Before I could take in some fresh air, I saw two individuals standing not far away by the corner.


    It was a man and a woman. The man was talking on his phone with an irritated expression. "Be reasonable, please. We already broke up. Stop pestering me with these meaningless questions didn''t ask for the breakup, you did.


    "She''s my childhood friend. I couldn''t leave her alone when she was sick. Can you stop being this petty? I don''t care if it''s right or not, I have to be there for her. She''s my responsibility." I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 719

    I rolled my eyes. Another scumbag? He flirted with other women yet thought he did nothing wrong. He thought he was just being a good friend, and he gaslit his girlfriend so that he could continue his behavior. What had the world be? How could someone in the wrong guilt-trip the victim while the victim had to swallow it all or risk being called petty? This man''s girlfriend should break up with him. He wasn''t worthy of her love.


    "Zara, I''m telling you onest time. I can forget about the past. As long as you ask me toe back to you, I''ll arrange a meeting between our parents to talk about our marriage. I''ll treat you well. But you need to know that Faye is my childhood friend. She''s my responsibility.


    "You''ll take care of her like I do now."


    Wait. Zara? So the guy was Chris?


    Before I could ask, the woman standing next to him suddenly sobbed. "Chris, did I cause you trouble again? I''m so sorry, Zara. I was sick. The doctor said it was serious and I needed someone to take care of me. You know as well that my parents live abroad. Chris is the only one I have in Jinovy.


    "Please don''t be mad at me, Zara. Once I recover, I''ll give Chris back to you."


    What a bitch! Her words would easily win Chris'' heart while simultaneously hurt Zara''s feelings. For some reason, the phone call was put on speaker mode. Zara''s despondent wail entered my ears, shattering my heart into a million pieces. How could they do this to the cheerful Zara I knew?


    Her cries did not make Chris feel guilty for her instead, they vexed him. The contempt on his face was so palpable as if Zara had


    embarrassed him in front of the


    world. And he believed he had done


    nothing wrong. "Zara, if you''re


    mad,


    youe to me. Don''t take it out on


    Faye. Know your ce." Content


    Faye also cried louder. She apologized earnestly, "I''m sorry, Chris. It''s all my fault. I''m the reason why Zara and you broke up. I should probably leave."


    Chris had no patience left for Zara,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    so he hung up and put his phone into his breast pocket. Then, he chased after Faye, who was leaving. The two of them began arguing on the street, but shortly after, Faye fell into Chris'' arms. She clenched his cor as she buried her face into his neck, crying.


    So they were the infamous Chris and Faye. When I saw the love and affection in Chris'' eyes when he looked at Faye, I grew angrier for Zara. Faye wasn''t just his childhood friend. There was no responsibility whatsoever. He loved her!


    What rotten lysk did I have to run into those two douchebags? Chris disgusted me with his cheekiness and Faye sounded like a pick-me-girl who yed the victim all the time. I wondered if she was born withplete mastery of hypocrisy.


    And how dumb was that Chris? Couldn''t he tell that it was all an act?


    Hearing it from Jade and seeing it myself were twopletely different things. Rage took over me as I began charging at them. I wanted to p Chris to avenge Zara!


    However, someone was one step ahead of me.


    As soon as I lifted my leg, a shadow darted from beside me, followed by a scream. Chris'' body was thrown several feet away, and he bounced off a wall. He fell to the ground in the most unceremonious fashion and struggled to get up.

 Chapter 720

    Faye was momentarily stunned. Then, she rushed to Chris'' side while calling his name and sobbing. I watched with my mouth agape, shocked at how much the couple cared for each other. They sure loved each other deeply.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    "Because you had iting. You yed with a woman''s feelings and were unrepentant about it. This serves you right."


    "Stay out of my business." Chris spat out a mixture of blood and saliva. Then, he scowled. "How dare you hit me, Winston? I''m telling on you."


    "Pfft, why can''t I hit a two-timing guy like you? Telling my dad on me is all you can do, Chris. Go ahead. Tell my dad what happened here. Maybe I should do it instead. He should know what you''ve done too, you filthy animal."


    The superhero who intervened was Winston? Why did he intervene? Who was he to Chris? Why did he ask me about Zara? Who exactly was Winston?


    "You have one minute, Chris. Disappear or I''ll cripple one of your legs. You know I can do it," Winston threatened while squinting his eyes.


    Chris'' nose was bleeding from the attack. He tried to wipe away the blood with the back of his hand, but that only made his face messier and more hideous.


    Faye helped Chris gather himself. He red at Winston. His pride wouldn''t allow him to take a beating from Winston yet there was nothing much he could do. He could only shoot daggers at him. If stares could kill, Winston would have been dead many times over.


    "What? You want to hit me back?


    Sure. Come at me. I''ll go easy on you." Winston beckoned to Chris,


    taunting him with his fingers. H


    then assumed a wrestler posture. He was as serious as he despised Chris.


    UMS


    Chris was a douchebag who knew not to mess with the wrong person. Knowing that he couldn''t defeat Winston in a fight, he cussed at him and left with Faye. He only left behind an unconvincing threat, "Just you wait, Winston." N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Themotion in the corridor attracted the attention of the customers in the private rooms nearby. One man opened the door to assess the surroundings before retreating into his room.


    I returned to the window. Winston looked at me and smiled wryly, one hand scratching the back of his head. He looked extra goofy now.


    "Come clean now. I don''t want to extract information out of you by force." I would be awfully oblivious if I still couldn''t discern that there was something between Winston and Zara.


    Winston continued to scratch the back of his head as his eyes darted all over the ce. He refused to meet my gaze.


    "If you don''te clean, I''ll ask Zara."


    "Hehe. Well, Chris'' dad is my dad''s half-brother. I couldn''t stand his shamelessness, so I punished him. I know you''re a good friend of Zara, so no need to thank me. If you want, you can call me Superman


    That cheeky joke. Iughed out loud uncontrobly.

 Chapter 721

    Winston Moyer, Chris Moyer. I should have noticed the simrity in theirst name. I never thought that they were rted. I was such a klutz.


    "So, you''re the brother of a scumbag. I hope two-timing doesn''t run in your blood." I walked around him and shook my head disapprovingly.


    Winston blushed right away. He wanted to say something, but nothing could be formted out of his mouth. He could only repeat, "N-No, I''m not like that."


    Even the eloquent Winston would find himself stammering one day!


    "So, why did you ask me about Zara? Come clean now. If you lie, I''ll give you hell."


    Winston tensed up. The nonchnce on him disappeared, reced by seriousness. "Zara is blind. Why would she fall for a douchebag like Chris? I didn''t want her to get hurt, that''s all." "Really? That''s all?" I raised my brows and questioned him.


    "Yes, that''s all," he nodded and reaffirmed.


    "Then why are you blushing?" Winston''s face immediately turned even redder.


    Back in the room, several students were drunk and cracking drunk jokes among themselves.


    "Are you tired?" Colin held my hands and massaged them under the table. His breath wasced with the scent of alcohol as his eyes looked at me fondly.


    "I''m a bit sleepy." I yawned.


    "We''ll head back soon. Just take a nap on my shoulder."


    I did what I was told docilely. He had a broad shoulder, and I could smell the pinewood scent on him. It was so rxing.


    I got up before six today and then began moving out. I was tired but not so tired that I wanted to sleep However, Colin''s shoulder was sofortable. I decided to rest a bit. Perhaps I might fall asleep, perhaps I might not.


    After the meal, the students who came to help us said they didn''t have any ss in the afternoon. They then went back to rest up. Colin and I stood by the restaurant''s entrance and bade them farewell. He leaned in suddenly and grabbed


    vel


    my dainty waist with his right hand.


    In a husky and seductive voice, tinged with his unique brand of sexiness that almost gave me a nosebleed, he uttered, "I want a kiss."


    Oh, no. He was drunk. "We''re outside now. I''ll kiss you back home."


    "No, I want a kiss now." Colin threw a tantrum like a kid. He pouted his lips and tried to kiss me.


    We were on a busy street! And intimate things like this were not supposed to be done under broad daylight. I quickly shoved his fuzzy head away with both my arms.


    It took me a while to calm him down,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hail a cab, and get him into the car. When we arrived home, I had to bring him back too. After the whole ordeal, sat on the couch and


    elf


    panted like aborer. Colin, apart from his incessant demands of


    Kisses, was quite cooperative for the


    most part.


    "Kiss me, kiss me."


    As soon as I heard that, my head was grabbed by two broad hands, and a grizzly head appeared. Colin pouted and kissed my face whileining, "Where are your lips? I can''t find your lips."


    Not again! Exhausted, I couldn''t run away anymore. I let him pull me into his arms and kiss me anywhere he wanted.


    "Let''s go inside and sleep." The six-foot-tall man was squinting his dazed eyes. With a grunt, he carried me in his arms. We then headed toward the bedroom.

 Chapter 722

    For a moment, I wondered why Colin''s gait was steady. A drunkard shouldn''t even be able to walk straight, no? Then, I was thrown to the bed. Alcohol-scented kisses rained down upon me, not giving me a second to breathe.


    A slender hand dug under the hem of my lingerie. His fingertips left a trail of electrifying sensation on my body.


    "Babe, I want you so much," moaned Colin hoarsely next to my ears. So seductive was his voice that my very existence shuddered in bliss and nervousness.


    "Say yes, babe. Say you want me too. I want to hear it," Colin growled out the words. His hot breath gave my neck goosebumps. My mind became woozy. There was this emptiness within me that demanded to be filled. It was intoxicating.


    Did I want it? I asked myself, ignoring the weird sensations his fingers gave my body. Should I say no? But my soul and my body craved something.


    But two reasons were stopping me from saying yes-embarrassment and fear. My expertise in romance novels taught me everything I ought to know, but it was still all theory, at best. To do it physically required courage. Just imagining the pain from the first time was enough to deter me.


    As I engaged in internal debate, the breathing on my shoulder slowed down. I checked on Colin and realized that he had fallen asleep with one hand under my shirt. What! He turned me on and then fell asleep. For a second, I wondered if I should dump him right here, right then.


    Flustered and irritated, I began to thrash about trying to wiggle out of his imprisonment. Having a full-grown man on top of me made breathing more difficult too. Right when was about to seed, the arms around me tightened and Colin muttered, "Stop moving, babe.


    Sleep."


    All my effort went down the drain. Most importantly, I was so grumpy that I fell asleep too. Heat woke me up halfway through, and I noticed that the sky was dark. The bedroom was not illuminated, so the light spots outside twinkled like the stars.


    I tilted my head to the side and found myself facing Colin''s wless face. His beautiful eyes were closed, and under his tall nose bridge was a pinkish Cupid''s bow. His breathing rhythm was slow and regr, peaceful like my moment with him.


    I removed the nket which somehow found its way to my body and headed to the window. The sky was pitch-ck with barely any stars. White kes descended from the sky, swaying against the wind, making the scene extra romantic.


    It was snowing! Having witnessed the blizzard in the north that covered the ground in a nket of thick snow within seconds, these snow specks could never impress me anymore. But now that I lived in a whole different region, it sure felt different.


    The whole Jinovy was graced by the shower of snowkes. It looked like a fairy tale. Behind me, Colin mumbled "babe" in his sleep, and his hands reached around to locate me. I smiled and brought the coldness with me to the bed and Colin''s


    embrace. Closing my eye


    I


    returned to my slumber.


    The next day, my nose and my ears were feeling cold. The snowfallst night must have brought about a drop in temperature. Unlike the north, Jinovy did not have a


    centralized heater. We had to turn it


    on manually. Since thereone.


    no oneThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to turn it onst night, it was normal that I felt cold now.

 Chapter 723

    I grabbed my phone out of habit to check the time. It was almost 7:30 am. I sure had slept for a long time. And since it was Monday, I had an important lecture in the morning by Professor King. If I waste, he was going to ask me to sub for many of his tutorial sses.


    The morning lecture would begin at 8:30 am, which left me less than an hour. I opened my eyes brusquely. My hair was ubed, my body was unwashed, and my breakfast was unprepared. Oh, no! Life became a disaster without Andrew.


    I turned around and saw that Colin was already awake. He propped his head with his elbow and watched as I let out a scream of pure panic. Other than the joy in his eyes, there was also regret. What was the regret for?


    I shook my head. There was no time to dilly-dally. I removed his hands on me and scrambled to the bathroom. I showered and only applied moisturizer on my face. I didn''t even have the luxury to dry my hair. Then, I gathered whatever books I needed and ran. Colin shouted something behind me, but I didn''t catch anything. I stepped right into the lecture hall as the bell rang. Then, I found a seat on the side and sat down, catching my breath. I could use some cardio training or my muscles might atrophy.


    Professor King was supposed to teach us, but instead, it was a new, young teacher. We were told that he was the substitute because Professor King was needed elsewhere. Despite his young age, he delivered an impassioned lecture. His eyes sparkled when exining keynotes. Needless to say, he loved his job.


    Yet, for some reason, I had a bad feeling the moment I heard Professor King was upied elsewhere. It felt like I was in a free fall. The premonition strung me like a puppet, controlling my limbs and my breathing. Was something bad going to happen? My rotten luck had never once failed me.


    Finally, the lecture ended. I walked aimlessly with the crowd until I arrived at Crystal House. I was distraught, and the ominous feeling only grew stronger by the minute. Since I wasn''t in the zone, I didn''t paint in case I ruined my work. I found an ebook on my phone and flipped through it idly.


    At noon, I sat by the table chewing the food Colin had ordered for me. A notification popped up from my work group chat.


    "A meeting regarding the new


    project will begin at 2:30 pm. Colin


    was specifically requested by the


    client to be the head of the project


    and will host the meeting. All


    participants are advised to arrive ten minutes earlier. Luna will also be auditing."


    Huh? I had no part in the project. Why was asked to audit it? I calle Professor King for an exnation. He said that the project was rted to the murals I was in charge of.


    Since my work there had been praised many times by the client, thus paving the way for more future coborations, I was allowed to audit.


    "So I can only audit?"


    My pedantry must have annoyed Professor King as he replied, "What else do you want? Run the project? Are you trying to take your future husband''s job now?"


    What? Couldn''t ask a simple


    question? Where was my freedom ofN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    speech? Besides, I didn''t say I


    wanted to take Colin''s job. I just wondered why I was asked to audit it instead of participate in it. Did he have to overreact like this?


    Before I could say anything, Professor King hung up. The frustration in me was suffocating me.

 Chapter 724

    Staring at my phone''s cold, hard screen, dread seized me. I felt like I was being watched by a giant venomous snake. At a quarter past two, I arrived at the conference hall. It was already half upied when I walked in.


    Each seat was tagged with the upant''s name and position, as well as their role in the current project. Since I was there to audit, I did not have a seat. I picked somewhere in the back and to the side and sat down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The central desk was a regr, long, rectangr desk. Appearing first on the right was Professor King''s tag. Opposite him was another tag emzoned with a sinct title, director. There was no name, no organization, or even gender. What a mysterious client.


    Paying it no mind, my eyes looked for Colin. I lifted my head and saw Colin''s tag next to Professor King''s. It read "Jesselton College''s Person in Charge, Colin White." He wasn''t there yet.


    At 2:23 pm, Colin walked in with his team. Donning a ck suit and a tight tie, Colin had styled his hair sleek back. He was dressed for the asion. His team wasposed of the best people in the college. And among them, Colin''s height and charm were the most outstanding.


    I felt immensely proud that he was my boyfriend. As Colin walked toward his seat, his eyes scanned the crowd too. They lit up when he saw me, and he smiled, giving me a barely discernible greeting. I returned him another smile and blew him a kiss. That was my moral support.


    Colin, too, blew the kiss back. The grin on him grew wider. At 2:30 pm sharp, the door to the conference hall flung wide open. Professor King ushered the client in politely. Staff members immediately looked at the name tags on their chests to guide everyone to their seats.


    From my angle, my vision was blocked by the throngs of iing attendants. I could only make out that the client''s representative was a short female.


    Colin stood up to greet her. But as soon as he detached himself from the seat, he froze, his body stuck in a mid-standing position. The disbelief on his face made my mind turn nk Something must have gone horribly wrong. Colin wouldn''t behave this indecently before someone.


    My temples began to throb wildly. The premonition I felt reached its pinnacle. A voice inside my head urged me to see who could possibly surprise Colin like this. I had an answer, but I didn''t want to O


    acknowledge it.


    Disregarding the cautionary re from Professor King and pushing away the arm in my way, I ran from behind the central desk. Many people shot me quizzical looks.


    Finally, when I reached behind Colin, the client''s representative looked at me with a smirk that was polite at first nce but condescending in reality.


    It was her.


    I was just as shocked as Colin, if not more. Dread and fear crushed me like two giant boulders. At that moment, I hated the good eyesight I was blessed with so much.

 Chapter 725

    Inside Jasmine''s eyes, I looked disheveled and terrified. I lost. I had never felt this scared in my life. It was as if I was about to lose something. My fingers dug deep into my palms. The pain was the only thing that held me together.


    Jasmine, who had been gone for more than two weeks, suddenly appeared at the conference Jesselton College ced much emphasis on. Needless to say, she came prepared.


    Her makeup, her elegant gestures, her confidence, and her mocking grin... All of them were trying to make me feel bad. She did this on purpose.


    Ever since she told us she''d leave Jinovy, she had been waiting for the day to avenge herself for the humiliation and rejection she had received from Colin and me. She was trying to prove to Colin that turning her away was his biggest mistake.


    Everyone knelt before the power of money, be it Colin or me. And Jasmine was certainly wealthy enough to toy us around.


    No wonder Colin, who had only been working for a year at Jesselton College, was appointed as the person in charge. No wonder I was asked to audit the conference. It was her n all along. Professor King red at me and asked his assistant to take me away. However, I swatted his hand away. Was he eager to remove me because he knew what Jasmine had done?


    If so, why did he hide it from me? Why did he y along with her n? Did his family have anything to do with Jasmine''s family? Could people like me never fight back against the rich in this capitalistic world?


    I was furious, so much so that I couldn''t see anyone else but Jasmine and me. We fought each other in silence.


    No, I wouldn''t lose. I couldn''t


    lose-for Colin''s sake, for my


    rtionship''s sake. Yes, she was rich and powerful. But so what?


    too, had free will. I could dictat


    what I wanted to do. And as usual, her despicable tricks only made me abhor her even more.


    And this time, her dirty scheme reached not just me but also Colin. Perhaps he was her final target. What did she want from him? Who was she to puppeteer Colin? What ask


    was the one thing she wou What


    Colin to do? Was she here to ask


    him to fulfill his promise? Content


    Her appearance filled my head with a plethora of emotions. Other than the initial shock, there was only burning rage left.


    Jasmine did not understand love at


    el?


    all. If she did, she''d know that love required mutualmitment and not one-sided effort. Love should be pure and not tainted with maniption and tricks. And tove was wishing each other happiness, not forcing each other to submit.


    Perhaps she already lost in the game of love. Colin''s feelings toward her had also turned from gratitude to despise. She had iting.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!